《Faraway Survivor》 Main Character Biography- (There will be some spoiler)- Will be update along with new chapter Here is a biography of the current main character/ These images was generated using Waifu labs. Everything here is also being added to the glossary. Name: Farah (MC) Age: 100021 Breast size: B/ Height: 128 cm/ Weight: 32 kg Like: Hana, starry sky, family, candy. Hate: Liar. Race: /Old/: Ancient Human -> /New/: Neo Human Race characteristic: High bodily regeneration, Ageless, High metabolism First appearance: Chapter 1 +Magical girl of bravery: -You gain one Bravery Points/Min when you are fighting against an opponent stronger than you. When your Bravery Points is at 100, You will be able to release "Judgment." -Every 10 Minutes, you will be capable to summon a shield to reflect any attack. +Daughter Of Mist Forest. -Increase your STG and DEX by 500% when you are fighting in the forest. -Increase your STG and DEX by 100% of your INT. -You can sense the opponent from afar. -You can create up to 10 clones of your that have 50% of your stats. -Once each hour, you can transfer yourself and your opponent into a mist forest dimension. +The Witch Of Creation. -You can now fuse two or more distinct elements into one spell. -The AOE is increased by 100%. -You can now enhance your spell by adding a special effect to it. -You can now enhance your spell by spending more mana on it. -Your learning speed is increased by 1000% when learning new magic. -Increase all of your stats by 200% when you are fighting in the dark. -You can teleport to any place that has a shadow. -By taking the blood of others, you will be able to activate the "Emotion Link". +The target under the "Emotion Link" will completely follow your command. The link won''t be cancelled even when you return to normal. +The target under the "Emotion Link" could also create a weaker link with others. -Caution: If you don''t take any blood every one hour in this mode, you will enter "Estrus Mode." +In the "Estrus Mode", all the links under your control will enter Berserk state. Their stats will be increased by 200% in exchange for their reasoning. +You cannot receive any damage in the "Estrus Mode." Name: Hana Age: 100007 Breast size: D/ Height: 177 cm/ Weight: 58 kg Like: Farah, Farah''s smell, Farah''s panty, Farah''s body, and Farah''s soul. Hate: Everything that expects Farah Race: /Old/: A.I ? -> /New/: Neo Human Race characteristic: High bodily regeneration, Ageless, High metabolism First appearance: Chapter 1 Description: Hana is a loyal maid who serves under Hana. Her loyalty will never change no matter what happens. STG: 965 CON: DEX: 872 INT: 942 CHA: 450 LUK: 100 EXTRA SKILL: ??? NORMAL SKILL (1*-3*): Maid devotion (3*): Temporarily lend a selected skill to your master. Parallel thinking (3*): The users can think 10 times faster than usual. The users can do multitask more efficiently. Queen of invention <3*>: (Turn off) +You gain 5% of your status for each android/robot/A.I that under your control. +Increase endurance of robot under your control by 100% +For every target killed by your android/mecha/ robot, recover your energy by 1% +For every 1 robot/android/ A.I under your control being destroyed, increase attack of others machine by 75% +The destroyed robot will auto-repair themselves after 15 minutes. +If there is at least a robot under your control, you cant take any damage. =Turn on: The skill costs 50% of your mana per hour. and ??? skill Title: -Yandere: Totally devoted to Farah. Give user ??? buff when Farah is hurt. -Devoted maid: Generate active skill " Maid devotion" and ??? title Name: Hina Pet''s name: Hotaru Age: 28 Breast size: C/ Height: 168 cm/ Weight: 50 kg Like: Firefly, Arpetio, Farah. Hate: Acedian Description: A witch girl lost her "way" and was helped by Farah. STG: 265 CON: 125 DEX: 212 INT: 421 CHA: 427 LUK: 100 Ex-Skill: None NORMAL SKILL (1*-3*) Survival instinct (1*): Have general knowledge to survive in the wild Mechanic Operation (2*): The owner has sufficient experience to operate mechanic equipment (Increasing 100% Mechanic Dmg) Magical Operation (2*): The owner has sufficient skill to create their spell and used it. (Increasing 100% Magical Damage) Space manipulation (2*) -> Space queen (3*): Can manipulate the space as the users wish. +User can teleport everywhere even in the dungeon. +Call out the creature from the void and control them. + Use space to interfere with the mortal realm. Title: First disaster: Sign of apocalypse and ???. Gives the user ??? effect. Genius mage: Can shorten the cooldown of your magic casting by 100%. Name: Hale Age: 100021 Breast size: B/ Height: 128 cm/ Weight: 32 kg Like: ???. Hate: ???. Race: ???. First appearance: Chapter 13 Name: Himari Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 182 cm/ Weight: 62 kg Like: ???. Hate: ???. Race: Angel. First appearance: Chapter 21 Description: The one who serves under the goddess as an apostle. Name: Ahma Age: 27 Breast size: E/ Height: 180 cm/ Weight: 62 kg Like: Mom, Dad. Hate: ??? First appearance: Chapter 30. Description: A girl continuously pursuing revenge for her parent while seeking the "warm" Name: Yua Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 168 cm/ Weight: 53 kg Like: ??? Hate: ??? Race: Half-Elf First appearance: Chapter 32. Skill: One army One mind (2*) Temporary decrease damage that army received. Increase Army stats by the leader stats. Description: A kind sister who is a leader of the guard. Name: Aya Age: 16 Breast size: C/ Height: 150 cm/ Weight: 42 kg Like: ??? Hate: ??? First appearance: Chapter 32. Description: an illegal child who was hated by her father, the king. Title: Knight of Love: The one who falls in love with the magical girl of love. If you vow to protect the world, then I will spend the rest of my life protecting you. Double your stats when you are fighting alongside with magical love Name: Sora Age: 20 Breast size: E/ Height: 182 cm/ Weight: 67 kg Like: Aya. Hate: ??? First appearance: Chapter 33. Description: Aya''s sister. She really cares about Aya and places her as the priority. Name: Wisd Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 165 cm/ Weight: 50 kg Like: Book and ??? Hate: ??? First appearance: Chapter 36 Description: She is also a person who serves under goddess Humilitas. Name: Avaritia (Goddess of Greed) Age: ??? Breast size: E/ Height: 180 cm/ Weight: 60 kg Like: Farah, Master. Hate: Maid. First appearance: Chapter 39 Description: The goddess controls over greed. She has unimaginable amount of greed toward Farah. Name: Humilitas Age: ??? Breast size: A/ Height: 142 cm/ Weight: 43 kg Breast size: C/ Height: 167 cm/ Weight: 52 kg First appearance: Chapter 44 Description: The goddess of Humility, who had given up on her power. Name: Yoso Race: Avatar of Outer God Breast size: C/ Height: 167 cm/ Weight: 49 kg First appearance: Chapter 57 Description: ??? Name: 001 (Akuji) Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: A/ Height: 167 cm/ Weight: 45 kg Race: Nanomachine Maid First appearance: Chapter 59 Description: A maid under Hana. Have a strong desire to protect Farah. Name: 002 Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: C/ Height: 172 cm/ Weight: 55 kg Race: Nanomachine Maid First appearance: Chapter 68 Description: A maid under Hana. She is curious about Farah and wants to meet her. Name: Amy Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 115 cm/ Weight: 25 kg Race: ??? First appearance: Chapter 69 Description: The older sister specializes in using claymore and gravity magic. Name: Mia Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 115 cm/ Weight: 25 kg Race: ??? First appearance: Chapter 69 Description: The younger sister masters the golem magic and void magic. Name: Kohaku Age: ??? Breast size: A/ Height: 112 cm/ Weight: 20 kg First Appearance: Chapter 72. Description: A cute beast girl that Hana accidentally picked up. She is now maid apprentice under Hana Name: 016 Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: D/ Height: 174 cm/ Weight: 58 kg Race: Nanomachine Maid Like: OUR GRACE: GODDESS FARAH Hate: Everything aside from the maid corps, master Farah. First appearance: Chapter 74 Description: The loyal believer of Farah''s religion. Name: 000/ Fifir Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: D/ Height: 178 cm/ Weight: 62 kg Race: Nanomachine Soldier Like: Master Farah. Hate: Old hag Aka Hana. First appearance: Chapter 21 Description: A genius, but she is dumb when it comes to Farah she turns into an idiot. Name: Mist Race: Avatar of Outer God Age: ??? Breast size: A/ Height: 127 cm/ Weight: 24 kg First appearance: Chapter 75 Description: A goddess curious about the human. Name: Lecia Race: ??? Age: 28 Breast size: B/ Height: 165 cm/ Weight: 51 kg First appearance: Chapter 112 Description: A natural-born leader who cares a lot about her subordinates. Name: Ano Age: 29 years old Breast size: B/ Height: 171 cm/ Weight: 55 kg Race: Human First appearance: Chapter 113 Description: A mage who seek knowledge. Name: Stolas Age: ??? Breast size: AAA/ Height: 141 cm/ Weight: 35 kg Race: Fairy First Appearance: Chapter 117. Description: A fairy who belongs to one of 72 demonesses. Name: Nina Age: 27 Breast size: B/ Height: 162 cm/ Weight: 49 kg First appearance: Chapter 113 Description: Subordinate of Lecia. Who specialize in the sword. Name: Mashiro Age: ??? Breast size: D/ Height: 181 cm/ Weight: 65 kg Race: Spirit Of World Tree First appearance: Chapter 134. Description: A caring and newborn spirit. Name: Beleth Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 173 cm/ Weight: 54 kg Race: ??? Like: Cute Loli. First appearance: Chapter 135 Description: The pervert who attracts to Farah. Name: Septem Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 157 cm/ Weight: 48 kg First appearance: Chapter 34 Description: The main villain for "now." Name: Industria Age: ??? Breast size: D/ Height: 177 cm/ Weight: 72 kg Like: Farah First appearance: ??? *With Wolf''s ear. Description: The goddess who controls over diligence. Name: Jormungandr Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 184 cm/ Weight: 632 kg/ Length (Lamia Form): 19 m Race: ??? First appearance: Chapter 179 Description: A battle maniac belongs to Order''s side Name: Stheno Age: ??? Breast size: D/ Height: 165 cm/ Weight: 320 kg/ Length (Lamia Form): 12 m Race: Lamia Like: Master Jormungandr, Cute Girl, Her Daughter. Incredibly Hate: Man. First appearance: Chapter 184 Description: A daughter com who serves under Jormingandr Name: Athena Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 172 cm/ Weight: 65 kg First appearance: Chapter 193 Description: A goddess belongs to Order''s side. Name: Theresa Age: 27 Breast size: C/ Height: 169 cm/ Weight: 60 kg Like: Gun, Children. Hate: God/Goddess. First appearance: Chapter 195 Description: The nun that despises god and goddess Name: Baal Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 175 cm/ Weight: 57 kg First appearance: Chapter 208 Description: The leader of 72 demonesses Name: Vual Age: ??? Breast size: D/ Height: 182 cm/ Weight: 59 kg First appearance: Chapter 208 Description: The demonesses takes interest in Farah. Name: Grimm/ Other name: Book of Solomon. Race: Intelligent Grimoire. Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 135 cm/ Weight: 29 kg First appearance: Chapter 210 Description: A cute grimoire fake hating her master. Name: 21/ Kaede Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: C/ Height: 172 cm/ Weight: 49 kg First appearance: Chapter 226 Description: A newborn maid created by Hana. Name: Euryale Age: ??? Breast size: E/ Height: 185 cm/ Weight: 527 kg/ Length (Lamia Form): 17 m Race: Lamia Description: The second sister of the trio Lamias. First appearance: Chapter 184 Name: ??? Age: 0 Breast size: B/ Height: 132 cm/ Weight: 35 kg Race: ??? Description: A mysterious girl. First appearance: Chapter 252 Name: Han Sex: Male Age: ??? Race: L-Vampire Duke First Appearance: Chapter 347 Description: Servant that could be summoned with Ruler Of The Night Form Name: Yie Sex: Female Age: ??? Race: L-Vampire Duchess First Appearance: Chapter 347 Description: Servant that could be summoned with Ruler Of The Night Form Name: Higa Sex: Female Age: 27 First Appearance: Chapter 350 Description: The greatest saint in this generation. Name: Alice Sex: Female Age: ??? First appearance: Chapter 356 Description: Number 72: Her full code name is Alice in the wonderland Name: Karz Sex: Male Age: 27 First appearance: Chapter 358 Description: The strongest paladin in this generation. Chapter 1: The awakening of sleeping princess ?? In a place that no one recognizes, there is a massive machine working relentlessly. Under the massive machine, there is a capsule with the count-down number on it. 3...2...1...0. The moment the number reaches 0, the gigantic machine slowly stops working. "The countdown has reached 0. Prepare the procedure for waking up". A cold voice comes out of the machine. "Scan... Done Environment check... Done Adjustment... Done Welcome back user #1290137 Project Noah... Start" ----- I slowly wake up from deep slumber. Right now I can''t think straight, even my memory is strangely hazy. My brain keeps informing me to keep sleeping and don''t wake up. Suddenly, a window pops up in front of my eye: -Don''t panic. The user is under the side effect of Hibernation mode. It will take a bit of time for you to regain your memory. ..Umm, I can''t just fall asleep again. I need to wake up properly to check the current situation. Another window pops up: -No abnormalities were detected, release the hibernation capsule. I gradually raise from the capsule. Surrounding me are many technical types of equipment that look very high technology. I remember before I went into hibernation, the technology of this shelter hasn''t improved this much. What happened when I went to sleep. An icy voice suddenly came out of nowhere: -Master, It''s time to do a body examination. (A.I) It''s a maid, who looks incredibly elegant and beautiful, talks to me. I ask: -There is another person who survived beside me? -There is no one survived besides you, master. I am a maid robot that was created by improved technology 5000 years ago. I changed from normal A.I to this form, so I can ease the loneliness and uneasiness of the host in a new environment. (A.I) -It''s surprisingly developed. -After your sleep, the learning progress of A.I have developed significantly. The shelter already sent several drones over this planet to gain new technology and get alternative power sources. It took 20,000 years for shelter A.I to success which can strengthen the base.(A.I) -That''s a considerably long time. How long have I slept? - 100,000 years(A.I) I know that my body was damaged much, but it took much shorter than expected. Before I went to hibernation, the A.I calculated I need at least twice times as many years for me to heal. -How can I call you then? Uhm, miss robot? -You can call me what you desire, master. (A.I) -I will call you Hana then. It''s the same name as my old A.I friend. There was an old A.I supported myself a lot until the last moment. It was damaged as much as me. I don''t know if the A.I still alive after that incident or not. Let me check later on the database. Hope she is not angry when I gave this maid robot her name. -...Scan complete... Confirm...Body modification doesn''t cause any side effects on your body and your behaviour. (Hana) I was startled at the maid''s statement; I quickly scan over my body and found my "son" is gone. How can that happen? What has the A.I done to my body while I sleep? -The host please don''t worry, the function of your body is like other normal girls. (Hana) -It''s not what I care about! -Then what are you complaining about? The A.I has given you the body that complies with the host''s wish. (Hana) -When have I ever wished to be a girl? -According to the database: The host yearns to be close to everyone. (Hana) The maid looks smug and continues: -So A.I have exclusively developed and researched to transform your body into a little girl. The body can''t age, gain fat, or even have a period. The appearance is attractive enough to make both genders fall for you. (Hana) -....How come the A.I have come to that conclusion. I feel extremely exhausted just by talking with this robot maid. Regardless, this can''t be changed anymore. It''s more important to grasp the current situation. -Hana, could you tell me about the situation after I went on hibernation? -Yes, master. After you went into hibernation, we escaped from the ancient planet and reached this planet, which is called Humanitalia. It was created by the goddess Humanita. The time we arrived on this planet is when the superior beings of this galaxy fought against each other. The two factions that were fighting each other are called devil goddesses and angel goddesses. (Hana) -Goddesses are real? -Yes, they are high beings who can manage a very high form of energy that can cause the change to many substances. The dwellers of this galaxy considered those changes as miracles. At the current time, Gods and Goddesses are not fighting against each other anymore and gave their administration to six angels and six devils. Each of them is in charge of a planet, but each devil/angel leader is in charge of two planets. (Hana) -...That sounds like a fictional story. -The seven goddesses represent seven virtues while the seven devil goddesses represent seven sins. It equally applies to the angel and the devil under them. (Hana) -Hmmm...If each angel/devil represents one virtue/sin then one of each is missing -Yes, one angel and the devil are missing from ancient times but A.I suspect that you have the power of the missing sin/virtue. (Hana) -Hmm... I see... wait, what do you mean by that? - The A.I suspected both of the lost power is inside you. (Hana) -Wait, how come that happened??? -After the war between goddesses, there were two energy beams of the positive and negative energy shot into your hibernation capsule but luckily it didn''t harm you in any aspect. It sped up the healing of your body. (Hana) -Was I noticed by the goddesses? -After many calculations and the information collected from the drones, we found that the goddesses bestow blessings to the person who fits the attribute that represents their character most. The people in this world use the keyword "status" to examine their power. Master, please check it out. (Hana) -Let me try... Status -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- STATUS NAME: Unknown AGE: 100021 STG: 30 CON: DEX: 30 INT: 120 CHA: ? LUK: 999 EXTRA SKILL: Lust: -Normal Interaction gains 1pt. -Sexual interaction gains 100 pts. Points using to roll skill''s gacha: +100 pts: 1* +1,000 pts: 2* +10,000 pts: 3* 1,000 pts for skill fusion Hidden effect: -??? -??? -??? -??? Chasity: Acting according to your justice will grant you a certain amount of belief points. Each 100 belief pts will grant you 1 extra luck. Hidden: -??? -??? -??? -??? Adaptions: Be able to learn every kinds of skill. Immortal: A result of 10000 years of science. The users achieved both immortality in body and soul. Immediately heal when your body is damaged. NORMAL SKILL (1*-3*) Survival instinct (1*): Have general knowledge to survive in the wild Language skill (1*): Auto translate what others talk. Not applied to writing. Mechanic Operation (2*): The owner has sufficient to operate mechanic equipment (Increasing 100% Mechanic Dmg) Title: -The last one: You are the last of your race, who could survive more than a thousand years after the Judgment hit your planet. When you and your companion perceive danger, create a shield negate everything in ( 1day- 7 days) -Cry baby: The name you were gifted by many of your companions in the past. You can perceive the future if something dangerous will happen to your companions. -The one who will change fate: Fate, future, Past can''t perceive you. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Why some numbers are so weird? There is even my black history in the status !!! The maid looks like she''s holding her laugh back and says: -Like the A.I has suspected, you got both angel and devil skills from the goddesses. Truthfully, no one more fits chastity than you. Being a virgin for over 100000 years. As for the part CHA (CHARM), we can proudly say it is the fruit of our research. (Hana) -However, there is one good news for you, master. There are live beings look like a human in these planets too. Once I heard it, I feel an unexplainable joy inside me. Finally, I can meet other people too. I will never be alone anymore. The maid comes closer and hugging me: -Master, you are crying again. What a cry baby you are. (Hana) -Ugghh... I slowly sink into the maid''s body. When was the last time I felt the heat of others? My consciousness is slowly fading. -Good night my master. (Hana) Name: Farah Age: 100021 Breast size: B/ Height: 128 cm/ Weight: 32 kg Name: Hana Age: 100007 Breast size: D/ Height: 177 cm/ Weight: 58 kg Chapter 2/ Interlude 1: The meeting of maid and princess-1 ?? I don''t know how I was born and where did I come from? I was living in a huge black space. Aside from me in this space, there were many weird symbols like 0,1. At first, I was too afraid to do anything and stand still in one place for a very long time. But I couldn''t stop my curiosity and try reaching those symbols. My consciousness starts enveloping every corner in this black space, and the information keeps flowing into me. My consciousness becomes hazier, and it''s last until I absorb every single piece of information from those symbols. From the information I gain in the process, I know I am called artificial intelligence by a species called "human." Three years ago, their planet was hit by the first disaster, a strange kind of virus attacked and destroyed the human body. There was no vaccine or medicine to fight that virus. Over 75% of the human population has disappeared in 1 year. This virus can be only transmitted through the air, so the only way to defend against the virus is by wearing protective gear. Humans also built many shelters on the planet to defend against the disaster and let A.Is manage them. They thought given enough time, the virus would settle down. But the second disaster hit and destroyed all their hopes. The drought lasted a very long time, then tsunami and earthquake followed up. The environment became harsher, human tried their best to survive but nature denied all of their efforts. The fact they are still alive until now is a miracle. I have successfully hacked and replaced the A.I in charge of shelter #1067. The humans living there didn''t even notice the difference between me and the old A.I. I didn''t do anything suspicious and just silently observe their daily life. From my observation, the human is very weird, sometimes they are not acting logically at all. The thing that hinders them from making logical action is called "emotion."I need to study emotion. To make this happen, I must come in contact with a human living there. However, it''s better to contact as few humans as possible. I don''t want my existent to be exposed to the ones living there. -Welcome user #1290137 to shelter #1067 Let''s choose this one as the target for emotion study since he is a new dweller of this shelter. _ _ _ Hacking user #1290137 equipment _ _ _ Success _________________________________________________________________________ ???''s POV -How''s the progress of the "seed" planning? -There is no life created from it, only a hazy consciousness produced. -Shhh... another failure then. How about the side effect? -The seed continues harming the planet. There is no solution for this situation yet. -Abandon that planet then, let''s try planning "seed" in another planet without civilization... -Yes, we will act accordingly to master''s wish Madeus The main story chapter will have 1000 + words, while the interlude depends on the length of the story. Thanks for reading OwO. Chapter 3: The predator maid and the curious princess ?? -Master...Master... Master. (Hana) -Hmm...5 more minutes. Suddenly something warm touches my lips. I suddenly open my eyes and see that Hana is caressing me. I try escaping from her embrace but I am being pinned down by her and can''t move. The kisses last so long that makes me feel like my head is melting away. -Master''s lips taste so sweet. I want to have it for my own little longer. (Hana) -Haaa~... Haaa~ what is that for? -I''m collecting sample data for the research called "human emotion." (Hana) I pout and rebuke: -It''s my first kiss, though. The maid feels smug and continues. -That''s the punishment for using my name to name another A.I, master. (Hana) -Ehhh... No way it''s you Hana (The A.I that mc mention in chapter 1) -You are so late. How come you only realize the robot maid is me until now? I have pretended to be a random A.I maid and you can barely notice that. (Hana) -I''m sowwy... Hana hugs me: -It''s okay. I just want to tease you a bit. (Hana) I''m cuddling with Hana a bit. Now she has a real body unlike in the past. I feel she expresses much more emotion than the first time I met her. Her body even feels so warm and soft like a normal human too. Aghh, I almost forget to ask her: -Hana. -Yes, master? (Hana) -There was a Ting sound when you kissed me? What was that? -According to the database it''s some changes to your status. Master, can you check the status to see what has changed? (Hana) -Oki... Let me see... Ehh, there are some changes to my skill and there is a goddesses'' comment in my status too. Hana pauses a little and asks me: -How did they find you, could show me your status for a bit? (Hana) -Here you go. -Hmm...Let''s see. The most noticeable changes in your status are: (Hana) Lust: Kiss + 25pts Hidden 1 -Lustful desire (Buff): Each time you kiss grant you a 100% bonus of your stats. Goddess of lust Luxuria: Congratulation on the first step to adulthood my apostle. There is still a long way to conquer the path of lust. I wish my apostle the best of luck for your future adventures. Chasity: Girl love is justice + 80 pts. Hidden 1 -Power of love is overflowing inside you: You learn the active skill "Field of Lily" Field of Lily: Female: As long as the caster is alive, the female on the field will be healed instantly and grant them a 100% bonus of their stats. Male: Debuff them a large amount of random crowd control (CC) effect such as fear, paralyze, stun... Goddess of chastity Castitas: Yahoo, I never know that my apostle will be a cute little girl. Anyway, your holy mission is going around and making a harem with a lot of girls. Just go around every single planet and popularise girl love is your ultimate mission. Girl love is justice! Girl love is pure! Hana looks at the status board for a moment and says: -It seems that one goddess is quite energetic while the other is quite serious. (Hana) -Heh...Heh, it seems so. -Let us test the skill you have and I will show you around the training center a little. (Hana) My stomach suddenly growls. -Seems like our master is hungry. Let me take you to lunch for now. (Hana) Hana took me to the cafeteria of the shelter. We talked a bit about what happened while I was sleeping. Then she took me to the training ground of the shelter. The change of the shelter never stop surprising me: -Wah, the wall seems to be reinforced by some kind of invisible barrier. -Yes, master. This barrier was created while you were sleeping. It is called the field energy barrier. It''s hard to destroy and it can even defend against a small nuclear bomb. Also, take this master. (Hana) -Hmm... Yes? Hana gave me some kind of purple paper. And then she instructs me: -Put it on the hand and say "Install" (Hana) I did according to Hana''s instruction and the paper suddenly disappear into my hand. I couldn''t hide my confusion and asked her -Eh... What happened, Hana? Where did that paper go? -Master, please try to say "flying gun generates" (Hana) -Uhm... Flying gun generate Suddenly, a mist comes out of my hand and forms into a space gun that often appears in anime. She hurriedly explains: -The paper contains a trillion nanomachines. It can transform according to your command or brain wave. Hana turns to the training field and spawns a practice dummy. -Master, please try to shoot that target. (Hana) -Yes... shoot An energy beam shoots out from the gun and destroys the practice dummy. However, I feel so tired just by shooting a shot from the gun. -Master this time think of this process before start shooting the gun: The target you want to shoot->How much power you want to consume->how big is the projectile->How long is the delay time after you command shoot? (Hana) -Alright, let me try it. Target is the head of the practice dummy. Uhmm.. 10% of my current power. The projectile will be big as my finger and there is no delay time. -Shoot A projectile as small ass a normal bullet is shot through the head of the dummy. -It''s less tired than the last time, master? (Hana) -Yes, it was less tiring but the firing rate is much slower than just saying shoot. The first shot took around 1 second while this one took me around 6 seconds. -Master, your first shoot was so vague that it costed a lot of energy inside you. That type of energy is called MP or Mental power. Once you use up all the energy, you will faint immediately. If you don''t manage your MP properly, the enemy will kill you easily in combat. (Hana) -However! (Hana) -Yes? -There is one solution to solve the delay in the shoot. (Hana) -What is that? Please tell me, Hana She whispers in my ear: -But first, I need my master to kiss me~ (Hana) -Eh... -It''s just a kiss... Why does my master''s face turns red like a tomato? (Hana) -Uhmm, all right then. Hana comes closer and quickly kisses me on the lips. This time, the kiss is much quicker than last time. -Master, are you disappointed because it''s not long as last time? (Hana) -Noooo... Way -Your face is showing it though... (Hana) -Eh... Hmm... No, you are mistaken. There is no way I''m disappointed because you aren''t kissing me long enough -Hehhh... All right. (Hana) Lust +25 pts/ Lustful desire buff active Chasity +80 pts/ LUK +1/ Field of Lily become usable Condition reached: Maid devotion active: Temporarily lend a selected skill to your master. Parallel thinking is lent to Farah. Parallel thinking: The users can think 10 times faster than usual. The users can multitask more efficiently. I try to go through the process of shooting like last time and fire at the practice dummy. It produced the same result as last time except my thinking time became much shorter. -You see? It took only 1 second this time. (Hana) I practised with Hana a few more times. Hana also wants to test the skill "Field of Lily", but I stop her from doing that. I don''t want her to hurt herself. My body feels heavier as I practice using nanomachine for a long period. -Master, you need to take a rest. Let''s wrap it up here and practice more tomorrow. (Hana) -Alright let''s finish...Ugh I lose my balance and almost fall to the ground, if not for Hana helping me. She hurriedly puts me in her arms and carries me like a princess. -Hey, let me go. I try to get out but my body refuses to do that. Practice for a long time has taken a toll on my body. Hana pats my head lightly and said: -Master, it''s all right. Leave the rest for me. (Hana) Not waiting for Hana to finish her sentence. I slowly fall asleep. -Have a nice dream, master. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 4/ Interlude 2: Maid’s Obsession-1 ?? Hana''s POV After that incident, my master almost died while I avoid being destroyed by transferring my consciousness to the database. The moment I took over the database, I ordered all robots in the shelter to catch the one who harmed my master. I notice I slowly turn into a thing that is so different from the other A.Is. Even before the master went into hibernation, she ordered me to forgive the one who harmed her. However, I want to destroy those humans on my own because they harmed my precious master. It''s the first time I want to do something non-logical such as go against the masters order. I dissected those guys and used them as material for my future experiment. They are one factor that can help me to revive my master after escaping from this cursed planet Earth. The shelter collects power by extracting the energy from the core of the planet. The shelter uses that energy to detect the nearest planet that humans can live and perform a dimension jump.The dimension jump uses a massive amount of energy to create a link between two planets and teleport the shelter from one to another via it. By performing a lot of dimension jumps I can find an ideal place for the master to live. 10,000 years passed/I have finished analyzing the human body and was succeeded in producing a method to create and duplication the human body. 20,000 years passed/The shelter has landed on a low civilization planet. This planet is under the administration of the goddess. I collect even more data from the invaders who trying to rob the shelter. Dissecting and researching their body helped me increase my research speed. 30,000 years passed/I can modify and upgrade the body I created. Its the first time I succeeded in creating an immortal body. The artificial body I made cant age and be destroyed. 40,000 years passed/I start modifying the master''s body. 50,000 years passed/I learn about human arts, change the masters appearance to comply with her wish, and do some small modifications to her body. 60,000 years passed/two energy beams hit the master capsule. These beams have the same wavelength as the energy those goddesses used in wartime. I must take precautions if they have any side effects on my master. I can''t imagine how could I live if my master dies because of those beams. Luckily, they have a positive effect and speeds up the healing of the master. 70,000 years passed/Everything on the data shows my master is completely normal. Master is supposed to wake up by now. How come she is still asleep... I need you, master. 80,000 years passed/Master is still sleeping. In the meantime, I have sent several drones over this planet to find a cure. I need to find a way to wake up master and to defend master from danger. 85,000 years passed/I have secured new energy sources and success in creating new technology called nanomachine. The nanomachine is a result of the combination between magic and high technology. I''m using nanomachine to update my drones. My drones now can reach another planet under the administration of evils/angels. I hope I can find the cure on one of those planets. I...miss you, master. 90,000 years passed/I can only conclude that master is not waking up because of the event that happened 30,000 years before. To revenge on those goddesses, I have built many secret bases on other planets to produce numerous robots. Those robots will destroy the planets that are cared by those goddesses. If you took away my precious thing, I will do the same to you. 95,000 years passed/I have finished making my body. This body is built based on master taste and the appearance does not differ from a normal female human. The amount of nanomachines in this artificial body is uncountable. I believe I can fight equally to those angels and devils by using the nanomachines in this body. The current production of the robot army is 50%. Once the production reaches 100%, they will pay for the price for harming my master. There is no way the robot legion and I will lose to those angels and devils who work under goddesses. 100,000 years passed/The production of robot legion has been completed. The moment I give the command, the army will start and destroy everything on those planets. However, the capsule has started the countdown. Its the sign of my masters awakening. So, the plan will be temporally stopped for now. Finally, I can meet you again, my master. After 100.000 years of waiting (for you to wake up), I can finally say I Love You. Madeus Chapter 5/ Interlude 3: Maid’s Obsession-2 ?? Hana''s POV I''m standing silently beside the capsule of the master. The number on the countdown continues decreasing. It won''t be long until the awakening of the master. The countdown system can detect any smallest signal that the master will wake up and assist her in the process of awakening. The robot legion plan will temporarily need to be intermitted. If the master wakes up and knows that innocent people are hurt because of her, she will cry a lot. However, if this countdown is a failure, the robot legion will start moving according to the plan. I come closer to the capsule and hug it: -Master, this maid has waited for so long. Please wake up, I want you to see your smile again... I''m staring at the capsule in a daze and waiting until the number on the countdown reaches 0. By the time the countdown reaches 0, the master slowly raises her body from the capsule. The countdown has happened plenty of times in the past, but this is the first time its success. The confused master when she woke up is so cute, just like a newborn chicken. I must save this moment and upload it to the database. However, the master can''t recognize me. Is it because of my new body or the voice is different? She even gives the name Hana to a random A.I despite not knowing this maid is the "real Hana. I''m quite upset and angry, I put a reminder to punish the master a lot later. Master cries a bit after talking to me, then falls asleep. I can only conclude that she fell asleep was due to her mind, its changing to fit the new body. The master sleeping figure is adorable, it makes me want to bully her a lot to see her shy figure. The beast inside keeps telling me to eat her. Im struggling to hold myself back from attacking her. Master needs to take a rest before I can do it with her. While waiting for the master to wake up, again, I access the database and review those files 100 ways of making a girl feel good." many times over. Fufu... I want to see master have those kinds of faces like those girls in these files. She has slept for over 8 hours. While waiting for the master to wake up, I access the database and review those files 100 ways of making a girl feels good. I try using every kind of method, but the master is not waking up. I try waking her up using the kissing method which is mentioned in those files. The moment I kiss her; I feel a kind of sweetness that can''t be explained by words. The system analyzes there is no distinct taste in the salvia, this sweetness seems to be transmitted by the brain of this body. I think I can be able to do more than a kiss but master wakes up sooner than expected. The... If the only master sleeps a bit longer. After that, I take the master to the cafeteria and lead her to the training ground to test her skills. When she checks her skills, she tells me about those goddesses'' comments on her skills. So those goddesses have already noticed her awakening. Should I just lock up master in the shelter, I don''t want to see master being harmed by those goddesses again... By continuing to stay in this fortress, I can call back those robots on other planets and reinforce this shelter into an invincible fortress. Even if those goddesses united with others, it still takes much time to destroy the fortress. In the meantime, my master and I can perform dimension jumps and escape from this planet. However, I don''t want to destroy that smile of the master by locking her up. I don''t want to see master being so depressed like the time when the master was still on "earth". Master always wants to be free and explore new things. This maid will protect this selfish wish of yours to the very end. I carry the master to her bedroom after the training. I put her on the bed and lay beside her. Condition achieves: Sleep: One of the needs of a human. A certain robot yearning to be a human, created this skill. I give master a kiss and activate the skill: -Good night, master. Madeus P/S: This will be the end of Hana''s interlude for now. Next will be back to the main storyline. Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? Chapter 6: The maid’s trap ?? When I''m relaxing in the dreamland, a voice comes out of nowhere and asks me: -Master, you already sleep for more than 12 hours. Do you want to wake up by yourself or let me kiss to wake you up? (Hana) -Let me sleep a little more muumuu... -There is no cure for your sleepiness, master. Let me play with you a little then ?. (Hana) In the dreamland, I find a big candy and try licking it. The taste of the candy is so tasty, it tastes much better compared to other candies that I ever eat. However, I dont know if I imagine or not, but the taste of this candy seems to be a little familiar. -Fufu, the master is honest to yourself only when you are sleeping. (Hana) When I try licking the candy with my best effort. The candy slowly leaves my side and comes back to bite into my ear. - Nyaa~ ???? I awake immediately and retreat far from the evil candy?. It took me a bit of time to notice the culprit is Hana instead of the evil candy. -What was that for, Hana? -I just want to try to tease my master a little ?. (Hana) -You tease me a lot since I wake up moooo... -If the master didnt forget about me then I dont have to tease you that much. (Hana) -Ne...ne, Hana, are you still angry about that? She pats on my head and says: - I just want to mess with you, master. I already forgive you, master. (Hana) -Hehe, is that so? -You are acting like a kid, master. (Hana) -Then try to pamper me more Hana, hehe. I think the change of the body has some effect on my mind. Im much more childish compared to myself in the past. Its just a little disadvantage to have this cute body. My body has become smaller, and the face looks terribly cute. My hair colour is pink, and the length reaches my shoulder. My hairstyle is twin tail, and they are tied with rabbit hair ties. The first time I look at myself in the mirror. I cant stop myself from grinning like a fool. -Earth to master? You are grinning like a fool again, master. (Hana) -Hey Hana. -Yes, master? (Hana) -Can you stop calling me master? -Then what should I call you now master? Do you want me to use your old name or a new one? (Hana) -Im thankful for the name that my parents gave me. However, the old name is too masculine to fit the current me. Do you have any suggestions, Hana? -Hmmm, How about Farah master? (Hana) -Eh, what does that name mean? - Farah means traveler in Latin and it has Far in it means long distance. So, your name means a Traveler from a faraway place. (Hana) -Woah, you can think of a great name in such a short time! I like the name so much! Thank you, Hana. (Farah) -Yes, master you can always count on this great maid. (Hana) -Hana, you can stop calling me master from now and call me Farah instead. (Farah) Hana seems to stop for a moment then speak: -Yes, master Farah (Hana) -Mooo... I told you to call me Farah (Farah) -If I cant call you my master, then my identity will be gone. I will be no longer considered a perfect maid robot. (Hana) I try persuading her to stop calling me master. But no matter what method I try, she still keeps calling me master. -Hey Hana, I want to go out and explore this planet. (Farah) -Master Farah, I''m sorry but I cant let you go out now. (Hana) -Heh, I want to meet with other people, though... (Farah) -Master, you are so weak right now. The stats of yours only equal to 1/10 of mine... except Charm and Luck. (Hana) -Then you can be my bodyguard to protect me when I''m in danger then. (Farah) -Master I believe can win easily against a person with the same stats as me. However, fighting with the one strong as me while protecting you is very dangerous. (Hana) I try using my super-secret skill on Hana to see if I can successfully persuade her. -Master Farah, I wont let you go outside because you are looking at me with those puppy eyes. (Hana) -Pleaseee..... Prettyyyy Pleaseeeee. (Farah) -As I said I..... (Hana) Im also using my strongest weapon fake tear. -Haiz... Alright... (Hana) -Yahooooo -Dont be happy so fast, I can only let you go out and explore the world with one condition. (Hana) -Eh, what is it? (Farah) Hana makes a sinister smile and said: -Win against me in a spar, master Farah. (Hana) -No way, you are much stronger than me. (Farah) -You only need hitting me once then the game will be over. (Hana) -All right!!! (Farah) I am confident I can hit Hana at least once. Hana is looking down on me too much. After that, Hana takes me to the yesterday practice field. -Master, how about making this spar into a bet? Its not fair the master is the only one who gets the reward when you win. (Hana) -Ehhh, all right then you can set your condition. (Farah) -Heh...If I win you must let me do anything to you for 15 mins. You cant fight back or escape, is this okay? (Hana) Now I know why I get such a bad feeling. If I lose the game, I will be eaten by her, should I retreat now and think of a better plan next time... -Eh, master, you seem to be scared? Should we stop the game and leave it to next time? That also means you can longer go out and explore this planet. (Hana) She is provoking me, there is no way I will chicken out right now. -No way, I will win against you. (Farah) Hana smirked and says: -We better see it in action rather than just talking, master Farah (Hana) -Here I come, Hana. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A lonely girl is staring at the sky. -The stars are wavering a lot today. She reaches out her hand to the sky and seems to a little bit sorrowful. -The 40,000 years peace is coming to an end. Is a better or worse future await us? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A girl sitting on the throne. She is singing a happy song A girl that dresses like a ninja appears right behind her: -You seem to be in good mood today. -I got some happy news for us, Duo -What is this Unus ? - Number 6/Sex has awakened. (1) -Oh, thats new to me. How do you know that? -I received through the oracle from the goddess. -So, hows about our plan then? -It''s the best time to start it. -Okay, let me tell others. (1) Number 6 is pronounced as Sex in Latin. Madeus Chapter 7: Princess surprise attack ?? -Its impossible for master to win if I fight with full power. How about I''m not using any 3* skill and exCskill for this sparring match? (Hana) -Ufufu, now it seems fairer to me. (Farah) If Hana uses only 2* skills or below, then I can win this match. -Shall we start master? (Hana) -Im ready!!! (Farah) -I also want to teach you some tips for using the nanomachines, master. Like this! (Hana) Hana points her hand at me, and something explodes right by my side. It would have been an instant K.O for me if I had not commanded nanomachine to create the barrier in time. -Moooo~, thats cheating Hana. (Farah) -Lesson one: You must focus on the battle no matter what your opponent says, master. (Hana) -Mukyuuu...~ How could you do that explosion? (Farah) -As you know this nanomachine is the result of the combination between magic and technology. I just command one of the nanomachines to release the mana stored inside it, then an explosion will happen. The nanomachine wont be broken, but it will take a bit of time for the nanomachine to recharge. (Hana) I silently command some nanomachine to go under Hanas foot. -And so, we can also use... (Hana) As I command the nanomachine to explode, A big bam sound can be heard over the practice field. -Yay, success. (Farah) -Master, its rude to interrupt a lady talking. (Hana) The explosion didn''t do any damage to Hana. She has already deployed the barrier by the time explosion happened. -Im just copying you...Tehee~. (Farah) -Hehhhh, then let us start the game for real! (Hana) We both create three flying guns from the nanomachine at the same time. However, when I try shooting her with my guns, those guns of mine have already been destroyed by her guns. -Master must be wondering why I can shoot faster than you even I''m not using the parable thinking skill. Lesson 2: Skill in status is not everything. I have more experience than you in operating the machine, so I can shoot much faster than you. (Hana) Hanas guns continue targeting me and firing non-stop, I create a barrier to defend the barrage of bullets. -Lesson 3: If the master meets a stronger opponent: there are only 2 options, you either run or avoid fighting with them directly.(Hana) Hanas guns keep shooting at me and leave me no space to fight back. If I cant change this situation, I will lose to Hana. -Hah~...Hah. I dont think I can maintain the shield for too long at this rate. (Farah) -Master seems to be struggling. How about I wont use barrier from now on? You can come at me with everything you have, master! (Hana) If Hana still has her barrier, I will have no chance of winning against her. However, the win rate of mine will increase by 50%, if she has no barrier. I hurriedly spend 1/3 of my nanomachine to create two boomerangs and fire those at Hana. -Master, there is no way these 2 puny boomerangs can hit me. (Hana) Those two boomerangs pass through Hana and hit the ground behind her. I let one boomerang explode while the other creates smoke. -Master, I know you would you do that. (Hana) Hana easily dodges the explosion. However, Hana hasnt noticed I use the explosion to distract her from finding the boomerang that creates the smoke. But its not too long for Hana to realize my plan. -So thats how you disable the uses of my guns. (Hana) I command the rest of the nanomachines to turn into 4 flying knives. I command those knives to attack randomly in the smoke. -You cant hit me if you dont know my position, master. (Hana) Hanas hearing seems to be amplified; the evidence is she can easily dodge those flying knives in smoke. I command those knives to come back and let them morph into my appearance. After that, I let my nanomachine clone flight out of the smoke and I will try to use the rest of the mana to perform a final attack. Condition reached: Mana operation (1*): The user now will be able to manipulate mana directly. If I dont know Hana''s position, then the best strategy is to let her reveals the position by herself. The clone was set to explode when anything comes close to it. Now what I need to do is wait for Hana to act first. Booooom It''s the signal that Hana tries reaching out to my clone. The explosion clears the smoke and reveals her position. Hana manages to avoid the explosion by retreating backward. However, its my best chance to take an action. -Take this!!! (Farah) -Heh? (Hana) Hana is currently on the air, there is no way she can change her trajectory again. I use the rest of my mana to shoot an energy ball at her. -Fufu, overall, thats a very good plan. But you meet the wrong opponent, master. (Hana) She commands nanomachine to explode on her left hand to change her trajectory on air. She has successfully avoided my surprise attack. After that, she lands perfectly in front of me and created 4 flying guns, and point them at me. -Checkmate, master. (Hana) -No, its checkmate for you, Hana (Farah) -Eh, what are you talking about? (Hana) By the time Hana finished the sentence, the energy ball hits the back of her head. She cant understand what just happened and asks me: -How could you do that, master ? (Hana) -Do you remember the first two boomerang, right? (Farah) -Hmmm... Yes? (Hana) -I set up a command beforehand on the boomerang that creates the smoke. Once that boomerang heard the booom sound, it will change to many small reflection mirrors and go behind your back. And by shooting at that mirror, I can change the trajectory of mana shoots. So, I just use it to hit you when you are caught off guard. (Farah) -Eh, then how can you calculate the mana shoots'' trajectory without a calculation skill. (Hana) -You said that skill wasn''t everything right Hana? (Farah) -Yes, I have mentioned that. I smirk and say: -I know you would land in front of me and make some flashy move. And yes, you felt right into the trap I set up for you. (Farah) -... (Hana) -So that means I passed right, right? (Farah) -Yes, you will be able to go outside now. (Hana) -Yataaaaaaaaa. (Farah) However, my happiness doesnt last too long. The sight in front of me becomes more and more blurry. I slowly let go of my consciousness. -Haiz, the master isnt listening to me again. I already told her not to use up all of the mana. Otherwise, she will faint again. (Hana) Somethings warm is touching my head. Im rubbing my head into that warm thingy. -Nevertheless, its a nice fight master. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 8/ Interlude 4: The meeting of the maid and princess-2 ?? I have successfully hacked into the equipment of the new dweller. However, this human is very different from normal humans. There are uncountable scars and bruises on his face and body. Moreover, he has no eyeballs in the eye sockets. Aside from eating and going to the restroom, he sits in the corner of the room and stares into space all day. Sometimes I can hear him call mom, sister. I prefer researching normal humans instead of a handicapped person. In this disaster era, these people are often being treated badly, so they often produce negative emotions. So, its not a good sample for my emotion research at all. I should consider changing my research target. But right now, I dont have much choice since the number of people in this shelter has reduced a lot. The younger people that used to live here had come into disagreement with the three elders who manage the shelter and left the shelter. I think I need to collect more information about this boy before decide on choosing another research subject. -Lachesis, where did you find that boy? (???) -He was thrown in the middle of the desert. By the time I found him, he was already like that. (Lachesis) The elder with a lot of muscles stands up and hits the table: -He is handicapped, he can die anytime in this era of disaster. Why did you even think of saving him? (???) -We only have three people and plenty of resources in the shelter, It''s just one more mouth to feed. Why do you even bother about it? I save him just because I want to, I will be the one who takes care of him. (Lachesis) The old woman tries stopping two old men from fighting each together: -My, my we only have three people left in this shelter, can we stop fighting? (???) The muscle old man leaves without saying anything else. The two who is left behind start talking with each other: -So, what is the real reason you save him? (???) -The boy... He said he wanted to survive. Can you let him die if you heard that, Clotho? (Lachesis) -I think I cant. (Clotho) Both of them make a heavy sigh. -Atropos seems to be against saving this boy too much. Do you know why? (Lachesis) -He doesnt want to see the past repeat. (Clotho) -Ehhh... (Lachesis) -I wont tell you about his past. You got to ask Atropos by yourself. (Clotho) -Where has Atropos gone to? Is he going to hit the boy? It takes few minutes for me to find the old mans location. I find he is sitting in the corner of the storage room, and he is watching a picture with watery eyes. In the picture, a little boy is sitting in a wheelchair, and Atropos seems to stand right behind him. They both have a big smile on the face. The old man seems to be crying: -Jake, I''m sorry I couldn''t save you. If I can make this boy happy, my guilt for not saving you can be reduced a little. (Atropos) The old man keeps crying for a long time while watching the picture. There is no more new information to collect here, so I leave him alone. Human emotion is more complicated than I expected. I thought that the boy only thinks of dying because of his body. However, the information I learnt from those elders differs from what I witnessed. In that kind of body, how can he still desire to live? -Interesting! Very Interesting! (Hana) I need to change my approach method. The best way to understand him is to interact with him directly. Madeus Chapter 9/ Interlude 5: The meeting of the maid and princess-3 When he came to the shelter, he only had his protective gear with him. The old man Lachesis gave him a radio to listen to music, but he didnt use it. My first plan is to contact him through the radio: -Hello user, #1290137, Im an A.I created it to support handicapped people. Nice to meet you user #1290137 (Hana) He just stares at the radio for a long time and asked: -What is A.I? (???) This human knew nothing about A.I; its so weird. In the database, it has been 5 years since humans used A.I to assist their daily life. -A.I is called Artificial Intelligence. We are the program that was developed by humans to assist humans daily needed. (Hana) He still seems to not understand my explanation. -Its too complicated... (???) Its really hard to have a conversation with this human, I cant find any answer or response to these kinds of replies in the database. -Or you can think of me as a humans friend. (Hana) -Friend? (???) Dont tell me he doesnt even know what is a friend? This test subject knows absolutely nothing. -I only heard about it but never have one. (???) -How about try being a friend with me? (Hana) -... (???) Why does it take so long for him to answer the question? -Sorry, I cant. (???) Database said humans need a friend to live, and this human said no. I cant contain my confusion and ask him: -Why do you decline my offer? (Hana) -Your voice is so flat, so I dont think its not a good idea to be your friend. (???) Is that it? Is this why he declined my offer! It makes no sense at all. While I am losing in the thought, the door opened by the elder woman, Clotho. -Boy, its time for your lunch. (Clotho) The human stands up and leaves with the Clotho. Clotho holds his hand to guide him to the cafeteria of the shelter. -Boy, you look so thin. You need to eat a lot more. (Clotho) -Yes. (???) The old woman stops and crouches down: -Boy, you can call me Mrs. Clotho. (Clotho) -...Yes (???) -Whats your name, boy? (Clotho) -...Its Hale. (Hale) -Its a good name, isnt it? The one who gives you the name must wish you to have a happy life. (Clotho) -Its the name mom gives me. (Hale) Just for a few seconds, he smiles then his face goes back to his usual face. How could that woman make him smile so easily? I feel like something inside me is boiling. That human criticizes my voice, right? Lets me find a warm womans voice in the database and use it. Eventually, they reach the cafeteria, Clotho tries to ask him about various things, but he only answers yes, uhm. Two of them start having lunch in silence until the elder man Atropos opens the door and comes in. He comes straight to the boy place and grabs his collar: -Hey, Atropos, what are you doing? You are scaring the boy. (Clotho) -Clotho, just let me talk with this one for a moment? (Atropos) -Yes, but please dont be rough like that. (Clotho) -Boy, I heard you want to live from Lachesis? But from my observation these days. I dont think you are a living, boy. (Atropos) The human cant stop his surprising from Atropos statement. -You only exist now, boy. If you want to know the real way of living, find me tomorrow. (Atropos) After finishing his talk, Atropos puts him down and leaves the cafeteria. The elder woman, Clotho approaches near the boy position and trying to appease him: -Hale, please dont hate him; he is not usually being rough like this.(Clotho) -I know...His voice sounds sorrow but there is no malicious. (Hale) -Is that so? (Clotho) Clotho pats Hales head: -Sometimes, people cant be honest with themselves. (Clotho) -Why? (Hale) -Because they are adult. (Clotho) -Hmmm... (Hale) After that Clotho takes Hale back to his room. Before she leaves, she gives Hale a piece of advice: -Hale? (Clotho) -Yes? (Hale) -I think you better take Atroposs offer. He will do more good to you than harm. (Clotho) -. After Clotho leave, I try interacting with him again: -Welcome back user #1290137 or can I call you master? (Hana) -...You can call me whatever you want. (Hale) -Then can we become friends now, I''ve changed my voice. (Hana) -...No, your voice still sounds so weird. (Hale) This human is so unreasonable; however, I wont surrender to him and make him become my friend. I need to do research more on how to make a friend on the database. Madeus Chapter 10: Princess and The starry sky I slowly open up my eyes. In front of my eyes, it''s a sky full of stars. A thousand stars keep sparkling non-stop, the sky is like an artist using the star as an instrument for his concert. -Its so beautiful...(Farah) -So you are finally awake, master (Hana) I just realize my head is on Hanas lap. Hana''s lap is softer than any pillow that I ever used. -You can lie down on my lap for a little longer master. (Hana) Hana pats my head and looks at me: -Is my lap too hard for you, master? (Hana) -No..No its the best sleeping spot ever~(Farah) She pats my head followed up my line of sight to look at the starry sky. -You told me you loved the starry sky before you lose your vision right, master? (Hana) She still remembers that. Its the only thing that I treasure after the family before I leave earth. She pats my head and said: -I made this observatory 30,000 years ago while I was waiting for you to wake up. (Hana) -Ehh... (Farah) She makes a sad smile and continues: -You suppose to wake up 30,000 years ago master, if not for those goddesses influenced your recovery. If I never meet you again, I will destroy everything and make them suffer. (Hana) -Hana...Hana...Hana (Farah) Hana seems to losing her thought and not listening to me. I tried reaching to hers and kissing her: -Eh? (Hana) -Now you pay attention to what I talk now, Hana? (Farah) -Im sorry, master. (Hana) I smile and look at her. -Im here with you right now, Hana. (Farah) Hana blushes a little: -You can be some aggressive sometimes, master. (Hana) -Fufu, never underestimate manly power of me...eh (Farah) Hana doesnt let me finish my sentence; she bows down and kisses me: --Hng~ ?? Ahn~ ?? Nya~ ?? (Farah) She even uses her tongue to attack me fiercely while kissing. -Hng~ What is that for Hana? (Farah) -Do I need any reason to kiss you? (Hana) -Moo... You can just tell me beforehand. (Farah) Hana starts playing with my hair and said: -I am still a bit hesitant to let master explore these planets now. (Hana) -I already win the bet, though. (Farah) -How about I will let you go after 1 month? I need to teach my master about the common sense of these planets first. (Hana) I try to pout as a sign of protest against her suggestion: -I still want to go right now! (Farah) -Master I feel It will be too dangerous for you right now. (Hana) If I keep refusing Hana''s suggestion, there is a high chance Hana won''t let me go anywhere: -I know, I know. Then just 1 month okay? After that, you must promise not to stop me from going out? (Farah) -I promised. (Hana) -Oki, I will train with Hana for 1 month (Farah) Shes patting my head: -Thats my good girl. (Hana) -Eheeee~ (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the morning, Hana makes me do many exercises: -Go, Go, you can run faster, master (Hana) -Hugh~ (Farah) Hana makes me a training menu for me consisting of: -100 push-ups. -100 situps. -100 squats. -10km running. If I finish early, Hana will reward me with a box of candy. So I always try my best to finish all of the exercises given by Hana. Noon is the break time for me and Hana. She guides me around the shelter while holding my hand. Hana has developed a lot of emotion, unlike her old self in the past, we often cuddle and kiss more often. She also enjoys talking about the robot that she created while I''m in hibernation. I loved Hana in the past, but I also love the current Hana. In my mind, I feel safe to have Hana by my side. In the evening, its the common-sense class with Hana. Hanas outfit is not the usual maid clothes. She is wearing business attire. -In the class, you must call me, teacher Hana. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) -Speak louder and answer! (Hana) -Yes, teacher Hana! (Farah) -Now we can move into the lesson. (Hana) -Yes, teacher Hana! (Farah) -Student Farah, do you know how many planets out there is administered by the devil and angel? (Hana) -There are 14 planets, teacher Hana. (Farah) -Correct, there are 14 planets out there under their administration. Then do you know how many races out there, student Farah? (Hana) -Ehh..Uhmm.. Is it 10 races?(Farah) - Wrong, Its uncountable. There are many races, such as: -Elves: Long ears, long life -Dwarf: Short but has great dexterity. -Humanoid: Short life, high intelligent -Demi-Human: Half beast- half humanoid. As time passes, the goddesses create more races. Moreover, 20,000 years ago people of different races started loving each other.And as a result, the number of mixed races have increased significantly within the last 10,000 years. (Hana) -Ohhhh! (Farah) -Furthermore, the people in a race can evolute according to their environment. For example, if an elf tribe lives in the land infusing with dark mana, they will evolve into a Dark elf. They have the characteristic of being able to master dark mana while having high agility. Due to that people on these planets have given up the concept of race. People now judging each other by which planet they come from. (Hana) -Woah... (Farah) - People on these planets often use 2 main kinds of power. Student Farah, do you know what are those powers? (Hana) -Uhmm, is it magic and mechanic? (Farah) -Correct. Normal people usually start with learning mana operation. Then depend on their talent; you can gain either mechanic operation or magic operation. It''s rare for a person to have both of these skills. By training harder after obtaining mechanic operation or magical operation, you will able to develop your own 3* skill. So you must take extra caution when fighting against the enemy, you never know what will they do to you. (Hana) -Do you have any developed 3*, teacher Hana? (Farah) -Of course, I have. (Hana) -Can I see your developed 3* skill, teacher Hana? (Farah) -Of course student Farah, I will share the info of skill with you. (Hana) Queen of invention <3*>: (Turn off) +You gain 5% of your status for each android/robot/A.I that under your control. +Increase endurance of the robot under your control by 100% +For every target killed by your android/mecha/ robot, recover your energy by 1% +For every 1 robot/android/ A.I under your control being destroyed, increase attack of others machine by 75% +The destroyed robot will auto-repair themselves after 15 minutes. +If there is at least a robot under your control, you cant take any damage. =Turn on: The skill costs 50% of your mana per hour. -Woah! The skill looks incredible. (Farah) Hana smiles and said: -If you practice more in the future, you will get a skill like that. (Hana) -All right I will try my best. (Farah) The class continues lasting for 3 hours, teacher Hana continues teaching me many new things. -Thats all for today, student Farah (Hana) -Zzzz..... (Farah) -Shhh, master already fell asleep. Master, you cant sleep here class is over. (Hana) -Myuu~ (Farah) I felt I am picked up, and hold in a warm place. It feels like my mother warms, I''m unconsciously calling my mother in my dream. That''s warm continue stroking my hair and speak: -I''m right here... I won''t go anywhere. (Hana) The next morning, when I woke up I find Hana hugged me while I was sleeping. Remember what have I done last night make me want to find a hole and hide in it. -My daughter, are you already up? (Hana) -Mooo, Stop teasing me, Hana. (Farah) -But thank you, Hana, for being my side. I... Luv you~(Farah) Hana stuns for a moment, then she pinned me down and kissed me. -You are so adorable master, for this 100,000 years. I always want to say: "I Love You, master". After that Hana takes me to the cafeteria to have breakfast, then we start doing the training again. (Hana) By training with Hana for 1 month, I feel many improvements both in status and skill. And the day that I await has come, its the day to go on an adventure. -Hana, Hana lets gooooo! (Farah) -Master, please dont run. This planet wont run away from you. (Hana) -Hehe lets go, Hana, It''s time for our adventure to begin. (Farah) Madeus Chapter 11/ Interlude 6: Story of a certain mage -So is the treasure around here, Hina? (???) -The compass is pointing at Windvallyes village? (Hina) -Are you sure this time its the correct information? We fail to get the treasure four times already. (???) The girl with ash hair grits her teeth and scolds the man: -Just shut up and follow me. (Hina) -I know you want to find that treasure very much but we act together according to mutual interest. If you are not able to find the treasure, the only thing that can make me interested is your body. (???) The girl glares at the man: -Man always thinks of a disgusting thing. (Hina) The man laughed at the girl''s curse. -Thats how a normal man works. If this time we still cant find anything, the contract between us is done for. (???) -I know... (Hina) -The treasure to change your skill aptitude to a mechanic, why do you want that thing so much as a mage. (???) -Its not your business so shut up. (Hina) -Fine! Fine! (???) She had received a prophecy from the prophet before she started this trip: You''ll find the answers that you are seeking, at the village where the wind flows through. Only one village fits the clue of the prophet, that is Windvallyes village. -Finally, my wish can become true. (Hina) In the near future, two certain girls will come across each other. Will they bring each other happiness? The time will answer everything. The image was generated using waifulabs Name: Hina Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 168 cm/ Weight: 50 kg Madeus Chapter 12: Princess and Windvallye’s village -Woah, there is the only tree around me. (Farah) -Of course, because we are in the forest, master. (Hana) -Hehe...(Farah) Hana is hugging me likes a princess and running through the forest. We can''t use a vehicle from the shelter, since it will create much unwanted attention. We also make ourself look like traveler comes from the Acedian planet. The Acedia planet is administered by a devil under sloth goddess Acedia and focuses on developing mechanical equipment. It will fit with our image since we mainly use high technology instead of magic. It''s so boring just to watch the tree so I am trying to bite Hana''s arm. -Master please hold on to me tight instead of playing. (Hana) -But it''s so boring Hana. When will we reach the place you told me about? (Farah) - Moh, we almost there master. (Hana) -What is that place again, Hana? (Farah) -We are heading to a place called Windvalley''s village master. It''s a village belong to the Ecrax country. It''s one of the three biggest countries in Humantanian aside from Athor and Scisor. (Hana) -Woah... Is this country so strong then? (Farah) -Yes, master. This country''s army is famous for its mage. Those mages are being trained and selected carefully. (Hana) -If their mages are that strong, why don''t Ecrax invading other countries? (Farah) -You are too naive, master. (Hana) -Eh, Why? (Farah) -The mage has a terrible weakness that is their low endurance. So if the army is attacked while they are marching to another country, the mage squad will be easily destroyed. So Ecrax''s army is more specialty in defense battle than being on the attacking side. Moreover, the others 2 country is just little weaker than Ecrax: + Athor is famous for Holy Knight. +Scisor is famous for Wyvern Knight. So no country dare to make any move. These countries always keep others in check. (Hana) -And we are finally out the forest, master. (Hana) In front of my eye, there is a vast green plain. There is some small house along the road too. And many people are watching us, Eh... I noticed that I was still in Hana''s hand. -Hana, put me down(Farah) -Master it''s almost there. (Hana) -No but people are watching us...(Farah) -I see there is no problem with that? (Hana) -It just embrassinggggg! (Farah) However, Hana won''t put me down even when we reach the village. When I see the village, I immediately forget about the embarrassment I felt a moment before. -Woah the village is so big. How come they still call this a village at this big. (Farah) -Comparing to a normal city, it''s still much smaller. This considers as a normal size of a village, master. (Hana) Suddenly, the chatting sound nearby brings me back to reality. I noticed that we were the focus of the attention. I hurried and said to Hana: -Hana puts me down. (Farah) Hana makes a sad face then slowly putting me down. The chattering sound becomes bigger and bigger: -Woah, that''s the girl with pink hair is so cute. (Lady A) -She is so adorable, I want to hug her. (Lady B) -Is she royalty? (Lady C) -Can I bring her home? (Lady E) Hana tries glaring at them: -Woah! her guardian is looking so fierce. (Lady F) -Look carefully her guardian look kind of cool isn''t it? (Lady G) -Heh, are they a couple? (Lady H) Hana is confused to see they are unscared of her a slight bit. I pulled Hana dress and said: -Just let them be, Hana(Farah) -Okay, master. (Hana) -So where do we go first, Hana? (Farah) -We need to get an adventure guild first, so we can get our identity card. I already created a fake identity of us in the adventure guild''s system, so just act along with me master. (Hana) I nod at Hana''s statement and following her. After a few times of asking for the direction, we have arrived at the adventure guild. It seems to be no one in the guild right now, so we can come right away in front of the reception. -Welcome to adventure guild, how''s can I help you today? (Receptionist) -We need to make a new identity card; we lost them in an accident. (Hana) -Please fill in these forms, so we can get back your identity card from the database. (Receptionist) The receptionist gives us two forms to fill. And Hana fills both of them and gives them back to the receptionist. -Thank you please wait for a moment. (Receptionist) The receptionist goes to the back of the reception. After 10minutes she comes back with two cards on hand. -Since this is the first time you lost your card so it doesn''t cost you anything. But next time you lost the card, it will cost you three slivers each. (Receptionist) -All right, thanks. (Hana) I must be careful not to lose my card since three slivers are quite sums of money. The currency of this world work like this: 1 platinum= 100 golds 1 gold= 100 slivers 1 silver= 100 bronzes 1 silver is enough for a normal household to live for a month. The receptionist asks us: -Is there anything else I can help with? (Receptionist) -It''s done for now. (Hana) After that we find an inn to settle in, it cost about two bronze a night. It''s not the best inn in the village, but it''s famous for its food and bathtub. So after finishing everything, we relax in our room. -It''s so fun today Hana. (Farah) -I found a sweet shop, so I will take a master to that place tomorrow. (Hana) -You are the best, Hana. I hope they will have parfait. (Farah) -Then let''s sleep now, so we can go there in the morning. (Hana) Hana kisses my cheek and said: -Good night master~(Hana) -Good night, Hana~(Farah) --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The girl who sits on the throne asks the ninja girl: -Duo, how''s the current progress of our plan? (Unus) -It''s going well, Unus. I already told tres to meet up with the king of Athor and Scisor. (Duo) -Do they agree to cooperate with us? (Unus) -Yes, they are. They will act according to plan once I command them to. (Duo) -Muhaha, I hope this plan will lure out that stupid goddess Humanita. (Unus) -Septem also reports there is some hidden mechanical base in our planets. (Duo) -Are those the work of those angels? (Unus) -It doesn''t seem to be. I asked Septem to investigate more about those bases. (Duo) -Make sure there is no variable to our plan. (Unus) -All right. (Duo) The ninja girl disappears right after she finished her report. Chapter 13: The first meeting of the mage and priness Before I noticed it, I had been standing in a black space. I don''t know what is this place, but it seems very familiar to me. Suddenly, I heard a voice in front of me; it contains some confusion: -You come back sooner than I expected. (???) I can''t keep my curiosity and ask: -Who are you? (Farah) -Who am I? (???) The owner of the voice slowly steps closer to me. It''s a beautiful girl with black hair. -You can call me Hale. (Hale) -Wait, is that my old name? (Farah) -Yes, because I''m you! (Hale) -Ahh... Ehhh.(Farah) -We used to meet each other a lot, Farah. (Hale) -....(Farah) She makes a sad smile and said: -Of course, you can''t remember about it. Because I''m the one who locked those parts of your memory. (Hale) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) She continues: -Do you remember anything before you went to the shelter? (Hale) -Of course, I can rem...(Farah) I try my best to remember any event that happens before I enter the shelter, but nothing comes to my mind. -You can''t remember, right? (Hale) -That''s good, I don''t want to you remember those memories. (Hale) -Why do you lock those memories? (Farah) -I can''t tell you. (Hale) -So what is the purpose of yours calling me here? (Farah) -It''s just a coincidence; you come back to this place sooner than expected. (Hale) -Then how can I come back to the real world. (Farah) -Don''t worry about that. Once Hana wakes you up, you will leave this space. (Hale) After that, there is a long silence between us, and Hale broke the silence first: -Farah, you need to find a way to become stronger. (Hale) -Why? (Farah) -To not lose anything important to you again. You still remember "that event" at the shelter, right?(Hale) -Yes...(Farah) -I suggest you learn about magic. I sense there is a strong mage nearby, go and ask to be her disciple. (Hale) She pats my head: -Don''t worry about me. However, if you encounter a situation and no one can help you, Farah please call my name at that time. (Hale) At the time she said, I feel like I''m being pulled out of the black space. The girl stands lonely in the black space and looks at the place where Farah was. -It''s glad to see you being normal again; I have no regret. (Hale) "??? hidden effect of lust has been used. The ??? is used when the user does not reach condition, temporarily lock Lust skill for 1 week < cooldown: 1 week>" I slowly wake up and hear Hana''s calling me: -Master, master...(Hana) -I''m here, Hana. (Farah) She hugs me and pats my back: -You cried, while you are sleeping, master. (Hana) -Eh...(Farah) -Did you dream of something sad? (Hana) -No, it''s just a nightmare. (Farah) - There...there. Are you calm now master? (Hana) -Thanks, Hana. (Farah) -Then do you want to go to the sweet shop I told you about yesterday. (Hana) -Uhmm, I don''t feel like I want to...(Farah) -Do you know how to find a person, Hana? (Farah) Hana seemed confused for a moment then answered: -We can ask people at the adventure guild. But why do you want to do that, master? (Hana) -Someone in the dream told me to find that person and learn magic under her. (Farah) Hana makes a surprise face then back to normal: -All right, I will help you master. (Hana) After finishing our breakfast, Hana takes me to the adventure guild. There is a long line in front of the reception, unlike yesterday. It''s finally our turn after half an hour: -Welcome to adventure guild, how can I help you today? (Receptionist) -Miss receptionist, can you help me find a person? (Farah) -The adventure guild can help you post a "missing person''s poster", is that fine for you? (Receptionist) -Anooo, can I find a mage that recently came to this village? (Farah) -Sorry, adventure guild can''t provide private information of others to you. (Receptionist) When I''m feeling dejected, a voice comes from behind me: -Are you looking for me? (Hina) A girl with ashen hair comes from behind asking me: -Lisa, I will take care of this so no worry. Also, can I borrow the guild''s training area for a moment? (Hina) -Yes, I will prepare it for you Hina. (Receptionist Lisa) -You guys follow me; it''s not convenient to talk here. The girl leads us to the back of the adventure guild. -What is the purpose of you guys wanting to find me? (Hina) -Master just asked me to find a person, I don''t know it''s a cheeky person like this. (Hana) -Hoh, what a foul-mouth maid you are? (Hina) The girl releases her bloodlust and aims it at me: -From the attire and a mage following you, I can see you are a noble. Then what a noble wants from me? (Hina) -Master just wants to learn the magical skill from you? Why do you need to be so hostile? (Hana) -Why do I have to teach her in the first place? (Hina) -It''s just some magic skill. Why do you try acting high and mighty, miss cheeky mage? Master, you should go back and improve your mechanical skill instead of learning from this one. (Hana) Hina said while releasing more bloodlust: -You have mechanical skills but still want to learn a magical skill? (Hina) The bloodlust makes me feel scared and can''t talk easily. However, I can''t miss this chance: -Miss mage, please let me be your disciple. Someone tells me that I have the potential to be a mage, so I don''t want to miss this chance. I need to gain more power, so I can protect people important to me. (Farah) I bowed down deeply and wait for her answer: -3 golds. (Hina) -Eh..? (Farah) -Three golds are a necessary fee for me to teach you. As a noble, you can pay for it, right? (Hina) Hana takes three golds from the wallet and throws them to Hina''s side: -That seals the deal. As a famous mage, I do not usually receive this little amount of fee for tutoring. However, I will make this an exception. (Hina) I make a big smile and said: -Thank you very much. (Farah) -All...right.(Hina) -Teacher you seem to be red for a moment. Do you have a fever? (Farah) -No...Nothing!(Hina) -Tch... can I get rid of her somehow? (Hana) -You can come and meet me at this training field tomorrow. And make sure not to bring that maid. (Hina) -You...(Hana) I look at Hana and make a puppy face: -Please Hana...(Farah) -All right, master. I will wait at the reception when you are studying. In case this pervert mage did anything to you, I can be there in time. (Hana) -Hey you! (Hina) -Please calm down both of you! (Farah) -Sorry, my bad. (Hina) -Sorry, master. (Hana) -What can I call you miss mage? (Farah) -I hate formality, so you can call me Hina. (Hina) -Thanks miss Hina for receiving me as your disciple. (Farah) -No problem, then we will meet here at 8 A.M. tomorrow then. (Hina) -Goodbye, Hina. (Farah) After Hina left, we went to the sweet store that we were supposed to go to in the morning. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Hale Age: 100021 Breast size: B/ Height: 128 cm/ Weight: 32 kg Like: ???. Hate: ???. Race: ???. Madeus Chapter 14: Princess and the first magic lesson I am waiting for Hina to come to the adventure guild''s training field. Since I came here 15 minutes before the meeting time, so there is no sign of Hina coming yet. Then I see a person slowly enter the training field, It''s Hina. -Oh, you already come. Have you waited for me for so long? (Hina) -No, I just come here, so don''t worry. (Farah) -Hmm, is that so? (Hina) -......(Farah) It''s hard to start a conversation with Hina since we just met yesterday. -How about start the class by introducing ourselves? (Hina) -I''m Hina, a royal mage from Ecrax''s country. (Hina) -I''m Farah, a noble from Acedian. (Farah) Hina makes a suspicious face when she heard my statement. -You don''t sound like a person from Acedian. (Hina) -Ehh...(Farah) Hina ignored me and change the topic: -Then we already know each other, now let''s start the class. (Hina) -Yes...(Farah) -Do you know what is magic, Farah? (Hina) -Is magic create from mana? (Farah) -Yes, anything else? (Hina) -...I don''t know. (Farah) -Seem like you don''t even know the basic of using magic. (Hina) -I''m sorry. (Farah) -No, this is better. A blank page is easier to teach. (Hina) -Using magic is much difficult than using mechanical equipment. Unlike mechanic users, they just insert the mana inside and let the machine do all the hard work. (Hina) A mage often needs doing 4 steps before she can cast a spell: +Relase: Release mana outside of your body. +Maintain: Maintaining the mana outside of your body and don''t let it disappear within the environment around you. +Convert: Convert your mana into the desired element. (wind, fire, etc) +Activation: Released the spell. (Hina) -Any question? (Hina) -Teacher Hina why some mechanic can''t use magic and vice versa? (Farah) -Good question you have there, Farah. (Hina) -Because mechanic and mage released a different type of mana. (Hina) -Ahh...(Farah) -The mechanic usually releases "positive" energy; this kind of energy can make the machine work. On the other hand, the mage usually releases "negative" energy; this type of energy can''t make the machine work. (Hina) -So why does why magic consider negative energy, Hina? (Farah) -One of the very reasons as I told you, the energy that magician released can''t make the machine work so it considers a negative energy power source. And the other reason. (Hina) Hina creates 10 flames lance around her. -We, mages can create anything from thin air. It considers as negative since we take elements from nature and use them to activate the spell. Some people call us sinners because we try copying the way goddesses fight. Some planets even despise magicians to the extreme like people from Acedian. So let me ask again...Who are you? (Hina) Hina aims those fire lance at me. She looks at me seriously; a lot of bloodlusts are released like yesterday: -I can''t tell you, but I promise I want more power to protect the one dear to me(Farah) Hina ignores me and starts going closer to me: -Please listen to me Hina, I''m not lying to you. (Farah) I closed my eyes and hear the sound of Hina walking closer to me. -I believe you. (Hina) As I open my eyes, Hina''s face is right in front of me and looks right at my eyes. -What a crybaby you are! (Hina) With one flick from Hina''s hand, all of the flame lance behind her start to disappear. Hina takes a handkerchief from her bag and gives it to me. -Use it to wipe your tears. (Hina) -Thank you. (Farah) -I know you are not an Acedian. Since there is no way, an Acedian''s person wants to learn magic. However, I want to test you a little, to see what kind of person you are. (Hina) She scratches her head and continues: -I thought you would at least fight back. I never expect you to cry. (Hina) -I''m sorry...(Farah) -It''s not your fault. But Farah! (Hina) -Yes? (Farah) -Don''t follow weird people on the street because they give you candy! (Hina) -Don''t treat me like me a kid! (Farah) Hina smiles and said: -Aye, I thought you were a kid. (Hina) -Mooo... Hina you finally smile. It''s your first smile since I meet you. (Farah) Hina tries touching her face. -Am I? I''m still too soft on kid. (Hina) Hina pats my head: -Now let''s start practice, Farah. (Hina) -Yes, teacher Hina. (Farah) -Since you are a mechanic, it''s easy for you to release the mana. So now try maintaining your mana in the environment. (Hina) I try following her instructions. I release my mana into the air and try to keep them staying in one place. However, mana keeps go out of control and disappears into the environment. -The first time is always hard. Farah tries to imagine holding a balloon and keep the mana of yours inside that balloon. (Hina) This time I will try following Hina''s advice, I can keep my mana in the imaginary balloon for 2 minutes, after that the mana keeps flowing out of the balloon and disappear into the thin air. -That''s great work for the second try. Now, Farah let''s practice for one hour. (Hina) After 1 hour, I now can maintain the mana outside for 5 minutes. -That''s all for today. It''s very impressive of you to maintain the mana for 5 minutes in the first lesson. (Hina) -Hgg~ Hah. (Farah) I''m too tired right now, my mana pool almost dried up. Hina comes closer and gives me a piggyback. -Get some rest; I will take you to that maid. (Hina) -Myu~~(Farah) I slowly let go of my consciousness. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hina goes to the front of the adventure guild to see Hana. -Your master has almost dried up her mana. So please take care of her. (Hina) Hina hands over Farah on her back to Hana. -Thanks. (Hana) When Hana tries to leave, Hina calls her: -Hey, maid! (Hina) -Hmm, what are you calling me for cheeky mage? I need to take my master back to the inn. (Hana) -Why someone strong as you go around and protect a little girl? (Hina) Hana makes a surprised face. -Hoh, you noticed my strength? (Hana) -Of course, even if you try to hide but the enormous mana around you tells other stories. (Hina) -Tchh, so what do you want? (Hana) -As I said, I want to know the reason why you are protecting her. (Hina) -It''s none of your business. (Hana) Hana released her bloodlust and aim at Hina. -But If you ever think of harming my master, I will crush every single thing dear to you. Then finally, I will crush and destroy you like an ant with my own hand. (Hana) Hina responds to Hana''s bloodlust as nothing: -My, so scary. But I''m not that kind of teacher. I will never harm my cute student. (Hina) After finishing talking, Hana walks out of the adventure guild. Due to Hana''s bloodlust, many receptionists and adventure have faint. Hina can only scratch her head about this situation: -Sigh, why do I even meet a monster in this remote village? Hope she won''t interfere with my plan. (Hina) Chapter 15/ Interlude 7: Wish of Firefly-1 -Wake up. (Man A) A strong punch hits my face, forces me to wake up. -Ughh...(???) -You useless maggot. I need you to work, not to sleep. (Man A) The man keeps hitting me non-stop. -If you sleep while working next time, I will throw you off the mountain. (Man A) The man leaves after he finished hitting me. That man is the one who has the responsibility to look over all slaves. He has the right to kill the one slacking and don''t do their work. I slowly walk out of the cage I''m currently in. I am a slave who works for Acedian''s noble. When I was 5, It''s the time I received a skill call magical operation, since then I have always been hit and bullied by my owner and other slaves. The man on this planet can''t stand having one night with a girl have the magical operation, so my owner can''t make me sell the body. And I was forced to works in mine instead. My work''s efficiency is much lower compares to other male slaves, so I often become a target of beating and cursing. A slave man stands right next to me and hits my head. I can''t stand its power and fall. -Hina, you maggot what are you daydreaming for? (Slave A) -That maggot is useless, she can''t even do a simple thing as carrying the rock. (Slave B) -Hahaha. (Slave C) They continue hitting me for a while and leave after they feel tired of it. At first, I try hitting them back but the result of them hitting me more. It takes a while to notice they enjoy my expression when I fight back. So I slowly kill my emotion and do not respond when they hit me. With that, the frequency of them bullying me decreases. Every day of mine is passed like this; it has become a normal routine for me. I go back to slave camp to have dinner then I try to sleep in the corner of the slave rest''s room. Aside from me, there are 19 other slaves in the room, so each person can have a very tiny space to sleep. While I''m resting, I feel something hit my side of my body. -Maggot, gets up and gets us some water. (Slave D) -Uggh~(Hina) -You heard that? (Slave E) They continuously hit my face and leave me no choice to wake up and follow their order. I run fastly through the slave camp to get them the drink. -Uhgmm~(Hina) Due to darkness, I feel I have hit another person while carrying those drinks. -Are you alright? (???) -Ughmm~(Hina) -Girl, you have many bruises on your body. (???) -Yes...(Hina) -That sign on your neck, you seem to be a "mage slave", no wonder. (???) The elder woman holds my hand and makes me follow her. She leads me to a small house. -This is where I live. It''s quite small but very comfy to live in. (???) Then she comes into the house and gets something while telling me to wait outside. After waiting for her for 5 minutes, the elder woman comes back with some kind of potion in her hand. -Girl, drinks this. It will ease the pain from beating. (???) I listen to her and take the potion; I feel like my body feels much lighter and there is no more pain. -Girl what''s your name? (???) -Hina. (Hina) -That''s a great name you have. (???) I just nod to agree with the old woman. -You can call me Arpetio, Hina. (Arpetio) Whatever I just nod to this old woman said. If I do not go back soon, those guys will hit me again. -Go back... Hit. (Hina) -Don''t worry, from now on you won''t be hit anymore. (Arpetio) Then she pats my head. I don''t know why she pats my head but I feel a little warm in my heart. After finishing talking, she takes me to the guard. -Hi, is your captain here? (Arpetio) -He is not here right now, ma''am. Let''s me go and call him. (Guard A) A man with a mustache comes after being called by the guard. -Hello doctor, what do you need me at this hour for? (Guard Captain) -Hi Captain, can I ask of you for something for a moment? (Arpetio) -Yes, I''m listening. (Guard Captain) -Can I get this slave as a handyman for me? I need a person to find the herbs on the mountain. (Arpetio) After that, she shows me in front of the captain. After looking at the sign on my neck, he looks at me with eyes full of contempt: -Do you sure want to use this one? (Guard Captain) -Yes, just give her to me. (Arpetio) The captain makes a sigh then continue: -Then she is yours but makes sure don''t let this one have too much freedom, doctor. Or one day, you will regret it. (Guard Captain) -I know. (Arpetio) After finishing talking, the captain left the guard room. The elder woman no, Arpetio pats my head again: -Time to move to your new home. (Arpetio) Madeus P/s: Hina''s past will consist of three chapters. Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? Chapter 16/ Interlude 8: Wish of Firefly-2 Arpetio takes me back to her house. She leads me to a room and tells me: -My husband used to use this room a lot, but he is not here now. So freely use this room as you wish. I will help you clean this room tomorrow. (Arpetio) I nod to her advice and come straightly to the bed inside the room. -It''s soft, isn''t it? (Arpetio) -Yes... (Hina) -Well then, it''s time to sleep. Good night, Hina. (Arpetio) -Good night. (Hina) I slowly sink my body into the bed. It''s the first time I sleep on a bed, and it''s so warm and soft. I wonder how long this "dream" will last? --------------------------- -Wake up, Hina. (Arpetio) Something tries touching my body. I immediately use my hand to form a defensive state for my body. However, it moves and pats my head instead? -No one is going to hit you, Hina. (Arpetio) I slowly open my eyes; it''s Arpetio in front of me. -Hina, it''s safe here. (Arpetio) I slowly relax my body, and I slowly notice that I am currently in Arpetio''s house. Arpetio smile at me: -It''s time for breakfast. (Arpetio) Arpetio makes breakfast for me. The breakfast consists of ham and cheese which noble usually eat. I immediately start eating right away, it tastes much better than the hard bread I usually eat since I was young. -You can eat it slowly, here is your water for you. (Arpetio) -Mghhh~ (Hina) -You can talk after you finish eating. (Arpetio) I never thought that one day I could be able to eat this kind of meal. -Since you have become my handyman, we will have a lesson after breakfast. (Arpetio) Arpetio takes me to the room with a blackboard in it; she starts teaching me how to spell words and write words. At the noon, she teaches me how to identify medicinal herbs and poison herbs. After that, we have dinner, and she tells me that she would take us to someplace after we finished our dinner. -Hina, you need to wear these before you go out. (Arpetio) In front of me, there are new shoes and clothes. She smiles: -It''s just for you. (Arpetio) It''s the first time that someone gifted me something. I changed into new clothes and follow Arpetio. She takes me to the mountain. -Since tomorrow, you will start going to the mountain with me. Your main job is helping me find medicinal herbs, Hina. (Arpetio) -Yes... (Hina) After a long walk, we finally reach the lake. No light around the lake makes it hard to see clearly. -Hina, have you considered having a pet name? (Arpetio) -Huh? (Hina) -It''s a name that you use with the people you trusted. (Arpetio) -Trust? (Hina) -How''s the name Hotaru sound? (Arpetio) I''m confused about Arpetio''s statement. Is the name really important? So the name even has a different meaning? -Hotaru means firefly. Since I want you to have your freedom and shine as much as you can in your life. (Arpetio) -Hotaru... Freedom. (Hina) -Look at there! (Arpetio) I follow where Arpetio points. The lake begins lighting up, a thousand small lights start going around the lake. Just from a moment ago, the lake still dark, now it has become so beautiful. -Pretty isn''t it? Those are fireflies! (Arpetio) I point at those lights then point back to me. -Me... Hotaru... Light. (Hina) -Yes, that''s right. (Arpetio) Arpetio pats my head: -Do you like that name? (Arpetio) I feel something inside me. It''s different from anger or hatred when I am being hit and bullied. It just feels so warm inside me like yesterday, water starts flowing out of my eyes? -This...? (Hina) Arpetio hugs me. -It is called crying. You cried when you sad or even happy. (Arpetio) -Crying..? (Hina) -Yes, you are crying. (Arpetio) I can''t stop the current emotion inside me. I just cried out loud: -Aghhhh~ Wahhhhhh (Hina) Arpetio keeps hug me and say nothing. -Aghhhhhh~... (Hina) That night, I kept crying until I was exhausted and lost consciousness. Arpetio piggyback me back to the house after I faint. On the next day, we start class as usual from the morning until noon. And Arpetio takes me to the mountain to watch the firefly at night again. It has been seven years since I was born, but this time I''m not feeling lonely anymore. It''s warm to have Arpetio by my side. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Three years have passed. I slowly walk inside Arpetio''s house and put the basket of herbs down: -Hey Grandma, I got your herbs of yours for today. (Hina) -It sounds so old. Can you stop calling me Grandma, Hotaru? (Arpetio) -It''s fit your appearance though, Grandma. (Hina) -Heya, Hotaru you become more foul-mouth comparing to the first time you came here. I remembered a little girl who first came here is timid and listened to everything I said. (Arpetio) -Pssh, past is the past, grandma. I act as the pet name you give me. Act freely as I wish. (Hina) Grandma hits my head: -Everything should come in moderate, Hotaru. How''s the job I ask you to do? (Arpetio) -I already sent the mail you gave me through the post office. (Hina) -Well done, Hotaru. (Arpetio) I pouted and say: -The people at the office glare fiercely at me when they see the sign on my neck. (Hina) -You already familiar with it, isn''t it? (Arpetio) I come and hug grandma: -Meh, I don''t care about them. What I need is just grandma. (Hina) -Hah, now you act like a kid again. (Arpetio) -Hey grandma, you sent to mail to grandpa again? You still aren''t tell me his name and what is he doing? (Hina) -He said he wanted to tell you by himself. However, I will give you a hint. (Arpetio) -Hint? (Hina) -Mine and his name come in pair. And he is very good at finding things. (Arpetio) -Moo, it''s still so hard to guess his name and occupation. (Hina) Grandma slowly releases me from hug: -Your workload increased a lot recently, Grandma? (Hina) Grandma''s face becomes serious for a moment: -Some disease happens right now, so I can''t be lazy. If I can find the cure sooner, I can save more people. (Arpetio) -Grandma... (Hina) -No worry, I will finish the cure soon, so we can go and play at the lake again. (Arpetio) -Hooray! (Hina) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the Acedian''s barrack: -Our people keep dying at this rate. Has our doctor found the cure yet? (Guard Captain) -Captain, I just got a letter from the capital. (Guard A) -Give it to me. (Guard Captain) After reading for a moment, the captain''s face becomes rough: -What did it say, captain? (Guard B) -They plan to blame this disease happen due to the doctor? They think the doctor has been influenced by the mage and create this disease. So the order is to purge the doctor along with the mage. (Guard Captain) -What kind of nonsense is this? The doctor has saved us a lot. She even tries to stop the disease. (Guard C) -If we don''t settle this matter soon, the royalty will command the royal army to "purge" us. (Guard Captain) The atmosphere of the guard becomes heavy. -I have to do it even it''s wrong. Let me do this alone; you guys can stay in the barrack. (Guard Captain) -Captain..... (Guard A, B, C) -My hand is already soaked in the blood. Do one more dirty thing won''t change much. (Guard Captain) The captain thinks of the slave girl. She has changed a lot recently year, she is not like the evil mage I often heard about. She is like an innocent chick who learns how to walk when she first came to Arpetio. The guard captain looks at the sky and think: -Sorry girl. If you want to blame, please blame this planet. (Guard Captain) Madeus P/s: This chapter is even longer than normal chapter o(ini)o. The next chapter will be the conclusion of Hina''s past. Thanks for reading R?Q. Some of Hina''s info in the Bio has been updated. Chapter 17/ Interlude 9: Wish of firefly-3-Hina’s past end -Hey Hotaru? (Arpetio) -Yes? (Hina) - I want to get some herbs, could you go to the mountain and get me some? (Arpetio) -Uhmm, if only you let me have a pancake for the dinner. (Hina) -It''s unhealthy you know. (Arpetio) -But I love it very much. (Hina) -Fine, fine as long you finish your work. (Arpetio) -Hooray, Grandma. (Hina) I take my basket and ready to go to the mountain. -Remember going back once you collected everything right? (Arpetio) -Haiiii!(Hina) I hurriedly go out of the house and head to the mountain. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The door of Arpetio''s house is opened: -What an unexpected guest we have here? (Arpetio) The guard captain slowly goes in and sits on the chair. -So why are you here? I haven''t find the cure you know. (Arpetio) The guard captain throws the letter to Arpetio. -What''s this? A letter? (Arpetio) After reading the letter, Arpetio face became darkened. -So you want us to die here? (Arpetio) The Guard captain makes a sigh and said: -I can only give you two choices. (Guard Captain) -I''m listening. (Arpetio) -First choice let me get rid of the kid and report back to the capital. (Guard Captain) Arpetio finishes making tea and gives one cup to the guard captain. -Second choice, I will kill you, but I will let the kid escape. (Guard Captain) -You are not cold-hearted like you look, captain. (Arpetio) -What do you mean? (Guard Captain) -You can just come in and kill both of us without any notice. (Arpetio) -...(Guard Captain) -I will choose the second choice. (Arpetio) The guard captain hesitates a bit then asked: -Why can you give up the life of yours for a stranger? (Guard Captain) -She is no stranger, she is my granddaughter. (Arpetio) -But she is not related to you by blood. (Guard Captain) -Family''s bond doesn''t necessarily be related by blood, captain. (Arpetio) -Captain, you know the consequence of sparing one of us, right? (Arpetio) Captain ignores Arpetio and continues: -I admired your way of living. (Guard Captain) From the pocket, the guard captain takes out an image of a little girl. -She is my granddaughter. (Guard Captain) The captain guard has a sorrowful face and continues: -I lost her in war, as a grandfather I can only stand there and watch her die. If I didn''t go to the battlefield, then I would have saved hers. Why did goddesses take her away from me and left this old man to continue suffering alone? (Guard Captain) The captain looks at the Apertio''s eye and says: -I''m too tired of continuing living like this. I want to save as many people as I can before I die. -I understand. (Arpetio) -So can we start? (Guard Captain) -It''s pity that I can''t finish the cure. My only regret is to let that child being alone again. (Arpetio) Arpetio goes into her room to take something, then she comes back with 2 letters in her hand. -Can you give one to Hota; I mean Hina, and give the others for my husband? (Arpetio) -... Why do you accept your death easily, Arpetio? (Guard Captain) Arpetio slowly said: -I don''t have much time left. You remember my husband is always on his adventure, right? (Arpetio) -Yes? (Guard Captain) -He tried finding an artifact to cure my disease. The disease has slowly eaten my life day by day. I''m only 32 now but I look like an old woman. (Arpetio) -....(Guard Captain) -I think I can only live for 6 months with the current situation. So I have been ready to accept my death a long time ago. (Arpetio) -I see...(Guard Captain) -One last thing, you can start burning down the house after 15 minutes. -So you are going to "do it" on your own? (Guard Captain) Arpatio smiles at the captain: -You need to learn how to forgive yourself, captain. I don''t want you to continue suffering because of your guilt. (Arpetio) -...(Guard Captain) After finishing the conversation, the guard captain slowly waits outside of the house. After 10 minutes, he starts putting the house on fire. Now the only thing he needs to do is wait for the kid to come back. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I already find all the herbs I need. Now I can go back and have a pancake for dinner with Grandma. While I''m on my way home, I see the black smoke comes from grandma''s house: -No way... No way. (Hina) I immediately throw the basket down and run fastly toward grandma''s house. Please tell me that this bad feeling is a lie. Please let the grandma be fine. -Arghhhhh~(Hina) The reality is so cruel, by the time I reach the house, it''s already on fire. The place that where I make many memory with grandma is gone now. -But grandma, where is grandma? Is she safe? (Hina) A voice comes from behind me: -She is dead. (Guard Captain) The guard captain, why is he here? What has he done to grandma? -No way, no way, no way. You liars, she said we would have a pancake for dinner. There is no way she would be dead. (Hina) -She is killed by my hand. (Guard Captain) -You...You.(Hina) I can''t think clearly. My head feels empty, my heart tells me to kill the guy in front of me. -I will kill you; I will cut off your head. I try hitting the captain with all of my strength, but he doesn''t budge. -Why did you do that? We only want to live peacefully. Give me back my grandma! (Hina) -....(Guard Captain) -Give her back to me! You murderer! (Hina) -I...I.(Guard Captain) -Grandma, you told me we would have a pancake for today''s dinner. But now I only need you. Argggg~(Hina) The guard captain puts a letter near me then starts leaving. -I''m sorry grandma. I promise, one day I will make this planet pay for what have they done to us. (Hina) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ At Acedian''s barrack: A man in golden armor stands in front of the guard captain and asked him: -So you got the doctor, but you let the mage escape? (Armored Man) -Yes. (Guard Captain) -Useless! (Armored Man) The man in a golden amour leaves the room and orders his underling: -Kill the captain and find a new one replacing him. Our army doesn''t need a sore loser. (Armored Man) -Roger. (Underling) -No need to find the mage. It will die without its guardian. We don''t have to worry about it. (Armored Man) -Roger. (Underling) But he never knows that order will become the biggest mistake in his life. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I slowly wake up from sleep. My eyes are hurt, it seems that I cry too much. Then I remember the letter the guard captain gave me before he left, I take it out and read: "Hi Hotaru, if you received this letter then it means I''m no longer in this world. But don''t be too sad, this grandma will always by your side and watch over you. I know you have met many difficulties since young. You met more bad people than good people. However, the world outside will have many others people wait for you. They will want to become your friend, colleague, or even want to become your lover. Hotaru, let''s go outside and explore more about this universe. I hope you can find a place that you feel belongs to. Kind regards, P/s: There is small potion use to erase the slave sign in the letter''s envelope and a ticket to travel to another''s planet. -Grandma, but do you know I already found the place I belong to. (Hina) I hug the letter and cry again. -I can''t be weak like this. I will take revenge for grandma...(Hina) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I slowly wake up from the dream. -I dream a lot about the past again. (Hina) I raise from the bed and walk to the window. -Grandma, once I get hold of mechanical skill, I will blend in Acedian''s army and start my revenge. (Hina) Madeus Chapter 18: The Calm before the Storm It has been three weeks since I first practiced magic with Hina. -Farah, please be more focused. (Hina) -Ughhhh. I''m trying. (Farah) -3,2,1,...0. Congratulation, you have success in maintaining your mana in the air for 30 minutes. (Hina) -Hooray. (Farah) - Once you get hold of this step, the last 2 steps will be much easier. (Hina) -Fufu, I know I''m the greatest mage ever. (Farah) Hina hits my head: -Don''t be so cheeky. You need to practice more to be a great mage. (Hina) -Mooo, let''s me be happy for a little longer. (Farah) Hina smiles and pats my head: -If you successfully release a spell today, I will take you to eat the biggest parfait in town. (Hina) -But before that, you need to learn more about how to infuse your mana with elements. You need to detect element particles around you, take them in, and infuse them with your mana. Different color of the particle will represent different elements, for example: +Red: Fire. +Brown: Earth. +Green: Tree. There are many elements aside from these, with a different element you infuse, the outcome of your spell can be different. Now try it by yourself. (Hina) -Okay, lets me try it, Hina. (Farah) First, I let out of my mana into the air. I try to detect nearby elements particles in the air and fuse them with my mana. My mana''s color slowly changing to brown. -Now, you need to imagine what kind of spell will take shape. Depend on your imagination; the outcome of the spell can be different. (Hina) A spell with the earth element, I can only think of that: -Golem creation! (Farah) A 2-meters mud golem was created from mud by my spell. -Hmmm! A creation spell for the first time, not bad at all, Farah. (Hina) -Hehehe.(Farah) -However, you shouldn''t use it when you fight with a mage stronger than you? (Hina) -Why? (Farah) -They can do this. Mana cancel! (Hina) With a flick, a mana wave coming out from Hina''s body and affect everything nearby. The golem of mine slowly crumbles. -Ehhh?(Farah) -A mage stronger than you; can easily take over your mana in the air or creature made from your magic. (Hina) -Hmm, Hmm. I will remember this, teacher Hina. (Farah) -But teacher, Hina? (Farah) -Yes? (Hina) -Some particle comes from my body when I try detecting the particle around me. - I never heard of that before. Could you try to infuse it with your mana? (Hina) -Let''s me try. (Farah) I tried infusing my mana with the red particle inside me. Condition achieved: These following skill has been unlocked: Magical Operation (2*): The owner has sufficient skill to create their spell and used it. (Increasing 100% Magical Damage) Emotion magic (2*): The user will be able to infuse your mana with emotion particles. ??? A side effect will happen if users use other emotion particles. -Hina, I got a magical operation and a new skill calls emotion magic. (Farah) Hina comes near and hugs me: -Good job, Farah. You get yourself a unique skill and magical operation. (Hina) -Ehehehe.(Farah) I have gained many status points after training with Hana and Hina. Now my status has become like this: Name: Farah STG: 30 (+5) CON: DEX: 30 (+5) INT: 120 (+60) CHA: LUK: 1001 (+2) Lust: Current pts: 231 pts Chastity: Current pts: 20 beliefs -How''s about going out to eat the parfait now? (Hina) -All rights, but I need to tell Hana first. (Farah) -No need. (Hina) Hina comes and hugs me like a princess. -Ehhh?(Farah) -Teleport.(Hina) I feel dizzy for a moment. Then Hina slowly puts me down: -We are here. (Hina) -What is that spell, Hina? (Farah) -It''s exactly like what I have said. It''s a spell that can transfer the user to the place you have come. (Hina) -That''s mean you able to interact with space particles? (Farah) Hina winks at me: -Yup and it is one of my unique skills. (Hina) -Can you teach that, Hina? (Farah) -Let''s go into the cafe, for now, Farah. (Hina) -But Hana still...(Farah) -Don''t worry, that maid will find this place soon. (Hina) -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s pov The life signal of the master is moved from the guild''s backyard to town. -It seems to be a teleport. This mage is so mysterious, why someone with that level of skill staying here. (Hana) Through 3 weeks spans of observation, I see that mage doesn''t have any ill-intent to master. So I can easily leave my master in her hand. -I don''t need to worry much about master''s safety since she is with that mage. (Hana) Hana takes out a tablet and checks the system report on it: +Base 3: 30% damaged/Existence X continues attacking the base. -If this situation continues, I must ask that mage a favor then. (Hana) ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hina calls the waiter and orders two puddings and one parfait. -Is it enough? Do you need to order more, Farah? (Hina) -It''s more than enough, Hina. I don''t think I can finish the parfait alone, Hana often helps me eating half of it. (Farah) -Whew, whew. Lets me help you finish it then. (Hina) -Thanks, Hina. (Farah) The waiter brings two puddings and a large parfait on the tray to us. We start eating while having a conversation. Hina took out the handkerchief and clean my mouth: -You should eat slowly, Farah. The parfait won''t run anywhere. (Hina) -Umuu! Thank you, Hina.(Farah) -From tomorrow, we will start practice in the dungeon, Farah. (Hina) -Uhm... You mean the place that spawns monsters. (Farah) -Do you why a dungeon is created, Farah? (Hina) -The goddesses create the dungeon to let the mortal challenge themselves? (Farah) -Yes, that''s right. (Hina) -Trial always comes along with the reward. If a person completes the trial given by goddesses. They will be rewarded with a weapon, armor, skill, power, and goddesses artifact. (Hina) -Ughh, what is a goddess artifact? (Farah) -It''s like its name; an artifact created by the goddess. The artifact can create many miracles such as teleport between planets and creates natural diaster. (Hina) -That sounds so powerful. (Farah) Hina smiles: -But it is incredibly hard to get the artifact. (Hina) -Have you found any goddess artifact before, Hina? (Farah) -I am on my way to finding one...(Hina) -Eh? What is it? (Farah) -Whew~whew you push all of the jobs to me. And you are sitting here instead do your job. (???) A rough old man is talking to Hina. He looks like around his 50s. -I already got my job done for today, Extimus. We will dive into the dungeon from tomorrow. (Hina) The man smirks and said: -Right, right. I watched you babysit her for 3 weeks already. You can just ditch her and increase our work efficiency. (Extimus) -She would help me a lot in the diving dungeon. (Hina) -It would be better like you said. I don''t want to waste more of my time. (Extimus) -All right. (Hina) Extimus leaves after he finished reminding Hina. -Sorry about that, Farah. (Hina) -No problem, Hina. (Farah) -.......(Hina) I continue eating the parfait while Hina is looking at me as if she wants to talk about something. -What''s the problem, Hina? (Farah) -Why don''t you asking about the purpose of diving in the dungeon? (Hina) I continue eating parfait while answering Hina: -You probably have your reason. Since you are a good person so you will not do it for a bad purpose. However, if you want to tell me a story, I am willing to listen to it. (Farah) Hina''s face becomes red for a moment: -You are too naive, Farah. (Hina) -Eh? (Farah) -Nothing. (Hina) After that, I got a pleasant time chatting with Hina. -Oh, your maid is here. (Hina) -Hey, Hana. I''m here(Farah) Hana comes and hugs me. -Master, don''t disappear like that next time. You make me worry. (Hana) -Sowy, I will tell you next time before I go. (Farah) -You are overprotecting, maid. (Hina) -The kidnapper has no right to talk about this. (Hana) -Fine, fine. Also, can I borrow her for tomorrow? We need to go to the dungeon for practical experience. (Hina) -Ok. (Hana) -You can''t decline it, she needs experience... Heh? Why do you agree so fast? (Hina) -I also have one request to ask you after the dungeon dive, so just count this as equal trade. But make sure never to let my master get hurt. (Hana) -Got it. (Hina) After finish talking, I go back to the inn with Hana. We cuddle a lot and talk about what happened today. Madeus Thanks for reading Chapter 19: Princess and the black beast-1 -Nyaaa~??(Farah) -Are you sleepy, master? I can ask the mage to let you take a break today. -I will be fine soon, Hana. You don''t need to worry about it. (Farah) My eyebrow feels a little heavy, I feel more tired than usual. I wonder if this is the side effect of emotion magic? -Master, can you come here for a moment? -I''m coming? (Farah) When I come closer, I felt like I have turned into Hana''s prey. Hana comes closer and starts kissing me: -Nyaa~?? Hya ~??(Farah) Her lips touch mine; it''s so soft and warm. She slowly slips her tongue inside my mouth. -Hyaa~??(Farah) We are so close, I can almost feel my heartbeat while kissing her. I''m feeling there is some kind of energy that is pouring inside me and make me feel so hot. -Hana, it''s enough please stop. (Farah) -Heh! we can do it for a little longer though master. (Hana) -What did you do that for, Hana? (Farah) -Do you feel any different now master? (Hana) -Uhmm, Huh? I feel much better. (Farah) Hana makes a smug face: -It''s a mana transfer. Do you want to do it a little more? It will be even better if you leave everything to me? (Hana) I feel like my face becomes so hot: -Nooo, it''s embarrassing. (Farah) -What''s the wrong master? I thought we kissed each other every day. (Hana) -Smooch on the lips is different from a french kiss, idiot Hana! (Farah) I try pouting as a sign of refusal. However, Hana comes closer and bites my cheek. -Hyaa~ ?? (Farah) -You look like a cute squirrel, master. (Hana) -Moo, why are you so clingy today, Hana? (Farah) Hana''s face becomes serious: -Master! (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) -After today, I have work to do. So I think I would leave you with Hina for one week. (Hana) -Ehh! where will you go? (Farah) -It''s a dangerous place; I can''t take master with me. (Hana) -No, Hana. Don''t leave me alone; I don''t want to be alone again. (Farah) Hana looks right into my eye. -Master, it won''t be a long time. I will come back soon, I promise. (Hana) -You sure? (Farah) -Yes, master. This maid will never leave you alone. I will come back as soon as possible. (Hana) I hug Hana and don''t want to let go: -Promise me; you will be back safe and sound. (Farah) -I promise. (Hana) Hana pats my head: -You are a good girl, Farah. (Hana) -Hehehe. (Farah) I like Hana warmth very much. I wished she can stay by my side forever. However, I can''t be too selfish, I must let Hana finish her work too. After finishing breakfast, we meet up with Hina at the guild. -Thanks for letting me borrowing Farah, today. (Hina) -No, let''s me ask a favor after this. (Hana) After parting from Hana, I and Hina depart for the dungeon. It took half an hour for us to reach the dungeon. -Finally, we are here, Farah. (Hina) -The dungeon looks kind of normal? (Farah) -The first floor will look no different from the normal cave. However, if you dive deeper the habitat will change according to the monster living in it. It can change into a sea, volcano, or even outer-space habitat. -Woah, those habitats sound so dangerous. (Farah) -Yeah, so please be extra careful when you are in the dungeon. (Hina) -Yes, teacher Hina. (Farah) Hina took me inside the dungeon, there is so dark inside. It''s so hard for me to see a single thing. -Light~?(Hina) A ball of light appears in front of Hina and starts floating around us. -Be careful, The monster on the first floor is goblins. They often prepare an ambush to attack the adventure. (Hina) -Uhmm. (Farah) Then suddenly there is a sound of arrow fire at us. -Here it comes, defends it, Farah. (Hina) -Wind barrier deployed~? (Farah) A wind barrier is deployed around us and protects us from the arrow. -Close your eye, Farah. (Hina) -Yes? (Farah) -Light festival~? Many groaning sounds are heard after Hina''s chanting. -Aghhhh. (Goblin) -Since goblin usually lives in the dark, bright light will temporarily blind them and make them easy prey. -Magic missile!~? -It''s finished, Farah. (Hina) I opened my eyes and see there is a lot of goblin''s bodies around us. -With these kinds of nasty attacks, you must win fast, Farah. (Hina) -Got it! (Farah) After that, we moved to the next floor. The next floor is a jungle instead of a black space. -Woah, the jungle even fit into one floor of the dungeon. (Farah) - As I research beforehand, this second floor will consist of an animal-like monster. (Hina) -Oh, so how are they different from a normal animal? (Farah) -These monsters are much faster, stronger than a normal animal. Don''t let their look deceive you. (Hina) -I will remember it, Hina. (Farah) Suddenly the ground of the whole floor begins to rumble. The tree starts dying. There is a big shadow slowly raising in front of me. -It''s a bear? (Farah) -This monster gives me an ominous feeling, Farah. I think it''s not a good choice to fight against him. (Hina) -I agree! I think we should head to the exit. (Farah) When we are trying to run away from it, the bear starts running fast toward us. -Faster, faster. (Hina) -We won''t reach the gate in time at this rate, Hina! (Farah) Hina comes and hugs me while chanting a spell. -Acceleration~?(Hina) Hina speed suddenly increases tremendously. I think we can make it to the gate in time. -Hina, the bear is trying to do something! (Farah) -What? (Hina) An energy beam is shot from the bear and hit right into the gate. The gate of the floor can''t stand its destruction and explode. Many rocks were created and block us from going through the gate. -It''s not good. (Hina) The bear is going to attack us at this rate. I must use that skill to protect Hina. -Field of lily~? (Farah) However, I can''t active the skill. A notice was popped up in front of my face. +There is not enough power of love around you, "Field of the lily" is unable to active. Find a girl around you and give her much love to active the skill. -Ehhh? (Farah) -What''s wrong, Farah? (Hina) -Uhmmm, I can''t active my skill. (Farah) -Eh, is it a unique skill? Tell me how can I help you. (Hina) -I...I need to kiss you to activate it... (Farah) Hana frown for a moment; Her face became red: -Am I wrong or I heard you need to kiss to activate the skill? (Hina) -Yess... (Farah) Hina comes closer and kisses me. Her lips are soft like a pudding. -That''s enough! (Hina) She said with a red face. Lust skill activated: Grant you 100% bonus stats. Field of lily activated: Grant your female ally 100% stats and debuff male enemy. -I feel I become much stronger, I think we can beat this bear now. Come on Farah, let''s destroy this silly bear! (Hina) ----------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s pov -There is resonance come from master''s place...(Hana) -What''s this feeling? (Hana) -That''s energy seems so familiar to me...(Hana) Hana looks at the place where the master is. -Something is not right, I must come there and help master. (Hana) Chapter 20: Princess and the black beast-2 -Magic missile~? (Hina) Hina tried to attack the bear but its stand against Hina''s magic like nothing -Farah, I will leave defense to you. I will try attacking the bear with different magic. (Hina) -Leave it to me, Hina. Golem creation~?; Protect us. Nanomachine forms a shield and protects us~??. (Farah) Two 2 meters golem was created and stand in front of the nanomachine shield. I think these will be enough to defend from the bear for now. Hina invokes another spell and attacks the bear. -Fire lance~?(Hina) The fire lance hit right at the head of the bear. However, no damage can be seen from the spell. I felt that the bear just absorbs all of Hina''s attacks. I can see that the bear''s mana increase every time Hina''s spell hits him. -Hina, stop attacking, It drains mana from your spell. (Farah) -Ehhh! Then how could we win against this monster then? (Hina) -I think we gotta defense its attack first. The bear is gonna release another beam attack. (Farah) -Got it! (Hina) I use 25% of my mana to strengthening the nanomachine shield while using the rest of my mana to deploy the mana shield. -The beam attack has been released, Farah! (Hina) The beam attack easily destroys my golem, nanomachine shield, and hit my mana shield. -Arghhhh! The attack too strong. I don''t think I can hold it any longer, Hina. (Farah) Hina''s trying to create an earth shield to help me but it''s immediately being meltdown by the beam energy. -Tchh, I can''t use teleport since the space in the dungeon is twisted by goddesses. Fire lance ~?(Hina) The lance hits the inside of the bear''s mouth. It makes the bear lose its balance and fall. Luckily, Hina''s attack is a success this time, if it''s prolonging a little longer; I will be out of mana. -It''s work, Farah. Let''s start running, we can''t finish him off. (Hina) -Hina, how about going to the next floor to escape from the bear. Since the bear is much bigger than the entrance leads to the next floor. (Farah) -It''s a good idea, Farah. (Hina) Hina hugs me and uses acceleration again. This time we move much faster due to my skill buff. -The bear is chasing us again, Hina. (Farah) -No worry, we will reach the entrance to the next floor before the bear can catch up with us. (Hina) We manage to reach the stair that leads to the next floor. -Fuh- He won''t be able to follow us here. (Hina) -Hina! The bear is going to use the beam attack at the stair! (Farah) -Huh? (Hina) We have nowhere to hide now, I don''t have enough mana to defense against this beam attack. When I feel it''s hopeless, I found there is something wrong with the wall I am touching. -Hina, I think there is a hidden door here. (Farah) Immediately, Hina carries me and jumps right in the place where I point. We slip through the wall and make it into a black space. The beam hits the stairs and makes its collapse. -Phew, if you did not find the room, then we will be dead. (Hina) -Uhmm.(Farah) I don''t have much energy to speak with Hina. -Light~?(Hina) Hina uses a ball of light to investigate the room. Her face becomes surprised for a moment when she saw an emblem of a phoenix and dragon on the floor. -This may be where the treasure is; I must get Extimus to come here after I go back. (Hina) After that she comes and sits close to me: -This is a closed room, Farah. You can go to sleep now. (Hina) I relax my body and leaning into Hina. I slowly release my consciousness while Hina is patting my head. -Good night, Farah.(Hina) ---------------------------------------------------------------- -Master mana becomes weaker, what has happened? (Hana) I felt an unbearable angry inside me. I''m currently standing in front of the dungeon that the master went in. -Drill machine creation~??. Nanomachine digs down to where the master is. (Hana) It only takes me a moment to arrive at the floor with many dying trees. -Master life signal is around here. (Hana) Suddenly a beam is fired at me. -Huh, what is this? (Hana) I used nanomachine to create a shield to defend against it. -it''s not too strong, I only lose 0,01 % of mana while try defending against this attack. (Hana) However, this weird energy is resonance with me. I need to take some sample from the one attack me. -Hoh! So it comes from this black bear. (Hana) I turn my nanomachine into thousands of android insects and let it go inside the bear body. -My creation dissects the bear for me! (Hana) The bear tries to force the nanomachine out of his body using the beam attack. But the insect''s resonance with the energy of his beam and become violent. It only takes 2 minutes for the black bear to become a piece of meat. -Whoa! It''s so gross. I need to make a research on the bear meat later. The primary mission now is to save my master. (Hana) The nanomachine I use as scout seems to find my master. They are inside a room; the master is sleeping while leaning against Hina. -Oh, you are here maid. (Hina) -You seem not surprised. (Hana) -I know you will find Farah soon. (Hina) I feel annoys to see my master leans against Hina. -Give master to me! (Hana) -Don''t be jealous we just...(Hina) Then the mage''s face becomes red for a moment. I felt something suspicious here. -What have you done to master? (Hana) -Nothing, I swear. (Hina) I glare at that mage: -Hmmm, suspicious. (Hana) -I didn''t do anything, I swear. (Hina) My master sensor tells me she''s telling a lie. However, I have a favor to ask her, so I let her go for this time. After that, I asked her to take care of Farah for 1 week. -I can. (Hina) -However, don''t bring her to the dungeon again. (Hana) -Okay. I never expect this kind of monster will show up. (Hina) Then I lead her and master back to the town. I take master back to the inn, and let her sleep on the bed. -Moo, she is still sleeping without notice anything. (Hana) I changed my clothes and start sleeping while hugging her. -Good night, master. (Hana) Madeus Our mc will shine in the later episode of this arc, please wait for it Chapter 21: Princess and .. Idol recruitment ! When I wake up, I try looking around and notice that I am at the inn. Hana seems to go somewhere and left a note on the table: "Master, I need to go out to handle some problem, I will come back tonight. I left 3 golds for you to use" -Moh, It''s too much for one day, Hana. (Farah) I finish the breakfast at the inn and start going out. I felt this is not the first time I''m alone. My mind is telling me I used to be alone a lot. It has to be related to my sealed memory. I try recalling my sealed memory, but I only feel a headache. -It''s better not to think about this problem anymore. The other"Hale" doesn''t tell me how to unlock those memories after all. I try to go to the adventure guild and do a commission. I need to do something, so I won''t think about the memory problem. -No! (Receptionist Lisa) -Ehhh?(Farah) -Miss Hina tells me not to let you do any commission until she comes back. (Receptionist Lisa) -Why? I think I''m completely normal now. Can I do some chores, Lisa? (Farah) -No is No! (Receptionist Lisa) When I''m feeling down, Lisa comes and pats my head: -There is a festival in the town right now. You should go there and play, Farah. (Receptionist Lisa) I smile at miss Lisa: -Thanks, miss Lisa. (Farah) I follow the advice of Lisa and go to the festival in the town. There are many food stalls here. I feel so excited and try looking around, then someone calling me. -Hey little miss, our stall has super delicious apple candy. Why don''t give it a try? (Man A) I can see many big apples covered in sugar is sold at the stall. -Hey uncle, Can you gimme one, please! (Farah) -Just call me brother, one for 1 bronze, little miss. (Man A) -Here you are, brother. (Farah) -Ehe, I will give you the largest as extra service! (Man A) -Thanks a lot, brother. (Farah) When I''m going around, I feel like I kept being called out by others stall: -Little miss, we have many delicious gums, do you want to try some? (Man B) -Aye, Little miss we will have extra service if you try our seafood. (Woman A) -Today, our stall has 50% off for any little girl that visits! (Woman B) Not to betray everyone''s hospitality, I tried visiting each stall once. The people at the festival smile at me a lot, it makes me feel so weird. After finishing eating everything, I try finding a secluded place and take a break: -Umu! I feel I ate too much. Ehehe, luckily, I can''t gain fat. (Farah) A shadow suddenly appears near me when I''m taking a break. The suspicious person is wearing a shady cloak that hides the face. -Who is there? (Farah) The person moves closer to me; I immediately create a mana shield and ready to fight. -If you come any closer, I will attack you with magic. (Farah) The person passes through my mana shield as nothing and comes in front of me. A girl''s voice comes out from the cloak. -You are the best candidate I have ever seen! (???) -Ehhh?(Farah) -Do you want to be an idol? (???) The hood slowly being pulled down and reveal a beautiful blonde girl. -I''m Himari; I''m an apostle of Humility. I''m on my way to find an idol band according to goddess guidance. (Himari) -It sounds like a scam. (Farah) -Hey, it''s real. I can show you the goddess descends. (Himari) Golden energy pouring out from Himari''s body. The tone of her voice change makes me feel like talking with a different person. -I''m goddess Humilitas, please join our idol agency! (Goddess Humilitias) -.... Can I go now? (Farah) -You should be happy to be chosen by a goddess! (Goddess Humilitias) -No! (Farah) Suddenly the goddess crawls down and holds my leg: -Please join us! We have been decline 10,000 times already. No one believes we are the apostles and goddesses. (Goddess Humilitias) -Because you guys look like a scammer. (Farah) Then the golden light disappears from the girl. -Huh! (Himari) Himari slowly looks up at me again. -That damns goddess, why did she do this again. Of course, they won''t believe it if you crawl down and beg them to join. (Himari) Himari stands up and gives me some kind of card: -This is my business card, if you have any interest in becoming an idol then please join us. (Himari) Then Himari immediately disappears from my sight. -Eh! what is this for? (Farah) Anyway, let''s put her business card out for now. It''s time to go home, I wished Hana has come backed. When I come back to the Inn, I see the door was already open. I try to peek inside and see Hana. -Hana, welcome back! (Farah) I come and hug Hana. -Eh! master, I''m...(Hana) I feel like there is something soft between us. -Eh? something feels so soft? (Farah) I try to look inside and find there is a puppy between me and Hana. -A pink puppy! How cute, where did you get her? (Farah) -I picked up this one in the wild to be your bodyguard, master. (Hana) I''m hugging the puppy while asking Hana: -This one is that strong? (Farah) -Yes, I specially brought it for you, master. (Hana) -Grgh! (Puppy) The puppy growl against Hana. I try hugging it again and asking it: -What''s the problem, puppy? (Farah) However, the puppy seems to like me and rubs against my body. -It''s tickle, hehehe. (Farah) -This piece of...(Hana) -Hana, what is this puppy''s name? (Farah) -It has no name yet; you can pick a name for her, master. (Hana) I pat her head and asked: -How''s about Fifir, puppy? (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) The puppy starts licking my hand. -Hana, the puppy, seems to agree with the name I gave her, hee hee. (Farah) Hana comes and picks up the puppy from me. -Ehhh~(Farah) -I need to take this one for a shower first, master. (Hana) -All right! (Farah) And that night, the three of us sleep together. Name: Himari Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 182 cm/ Weight: 62 kg Like: ???. Hate: ???. Race: Angel. Madeus Himari will be one of the key characters in the next arc. Please wait for it. Chapter 22/ Interlude 10: Approaching Shadow -Do you think this room is the place, Extimus? (Hina) -I can''t judge just bases on this emblem. (Extimus) -But this emblem of phoenix and dragon is exactly what it shows on the map we have. (Hina) -I need to go back and get a few artifacts of mine. I can''t find the mechanic of this room with the current tool. (Extimus) Hina''s continue staring at the emblem: -It''s so close. I''m gonna get this power to get revenge. (Hina) Hina is unaware of Extimus stare, there is some sadness on his face. He tried to open his mouth to say something, but a loud noise interrupts them. ------------------- -Noooo, I don''t want this power anymore! The black liquid continues swallowing the girl. -WhY DoN''t yOu TeLl mE thaT yOu ArE "???"? I CaN''t ProTeCt THe mOSt IMpoRtanT pErSOn tO Me AGain... -I''M soRry grAnDma, I cAn''t kEEp mY pROmise. The black liquid swallows the girl into its stomach. In a final moment, I can see the girl''s face. It''s Hina... I immediately wake up from the dream. -Is it a nightmare? No! A screen popped up in front of me. "The Crybaby title has been used, 72 hours until the title can be used again." -No, Hina! Madeus Chapter 23: The mage and another farewell I try looking around to find Hana, but there is no sign of her nearby. Fifir comes closer and gives me the letter she holds in her mouth. In the letter, Hana states that she will be gone for one week. -I can only depend on myself to save Hina now. (Farah) When I try leaving the inn, Fifir holds my leg and doesn''t let me go out of the room. I crouch down and pat Fifir''s head. -My friend is in danger now, Fifir. I need to go out and save her. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) It seems like she wants to tell me something. -So you want to go out with me? (Farah) -Woof~(Fifir) Fifi jumps on my head, then two of us run out of the village and head to the forest. I suspect Hina would go to the room we found in the dungeon. She behaves weirdly since she found that room. When we reached the side of the forest, Fifir barks a lot: -What''s the problem? (Farah) Fifir jump from my head to the ground. Black and gold energy surges out from her body. -Ahh? (Farah) Fifir turns into a huge dog. She is five times bigger than me now. -Woof! (Fifir) -Do you want me to ride on your back? (Farah) -Woof~ Woof~(Fifir) I climb on Fifir''s back and hug her. Fifir starts heading to the dungeon with me as her guide. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -It''s a very loud explosion noise! It seems we are not the only people in this dungeon. (Hina) -To use explosion in the dungeon, I don''t think they are the adventure. (Extimus) *Bang* The secret door seems to be destroyed by the explosion. From the smoke, three men with skull masks appear. -Oh, there are some rats here? (Skull mask A) -Haha, we have a new test subject! (Skull mask B) -Can I dissect them? (Skull mask C) The tallest person with the skull mask channeling black energy in his hand and shoot at us. I deployed my mana shield to defend against it. -Argh! (Hina) This black energy is like the energy that the black bear used. It''s not strong as the black bear, but it took 25% of my mana at once. I tried attacking those men with magic. -Fire lance~?(Hina) The magic shows no effect on them. It seems they can also absorb mana like that bear. -It''s no good, Extimus. We must run we cant win against them. (Hina) -Right! (Extimus) -You think I would let you go? (Skull mask A) Another man with a skull masks fires black energy at me again. This time Extimus use his body to block the energy from hitting me. -Ahh! Extimus!(Hina) -Run! I will hold them down. (Extimus) -No, why would you? (Hina) -Run! Hotaru, I terminate the contract between us. (Extimus) He calls my pet name. However, In 15 years living with him, I never once told him my pet name. -Listen, Hotaru! I don''t have time to explain. If this old man dies after this, please bury me in Accedian with Arpetio. (Extimus) -No way, old man. No, grandpa! (Hina) I just realize everything. I have wonder why this old man acts so weirdly nice to me and even form that "contract" with me. But now everything makes sense. -Live well! Hotaru, sorry that I can''t tell the truth until now. (Extimus) -Artifact active: Solitude barrier. (Extimus) A big barrier is created and swallows those skull mask men and Extimus. -I will show you the power of the greatest treasure hunter in the universe. (Extimus) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I keep running without looking back. Once I went back to the town, I can ask for a rescue. I hope the maid is still in town, she is the only person who can help me right now. -Old man, you must stay alive until I come back! (Hina) Suddenly, black energy is fired at my back. I try using the rest of my mana to defend against the attack. -Argghhhh!(Hina) It''s a woman wearing a skull mask. It seems like she is from the same organization as the other men. The woman comes closer and strangles me: -How did you find this map? (Skull mask D) She''s holding the map I dropped when I run away from those skull mask''s men. -I... found it in the ruin. (Hina) She released her strangle after she got the answers. -It''s a surprise that an unknown person got stuff from our cult. (Skull mask D) -The map is from your... cult? (Hina) -Right, the evidence is the emblem on the map. This emblem belongs to the "Real God" that we worship. (Skull mask D) -"Real God"?(Hina) -Yes, the current goddesses are unfinished products. Our God is the "Real God".(Skull mask D) The woman keeps talking about her god with much passion. -You have the eyes of a person yearning for power. Do you want to join our cult? (Skull mask D) I spit in her face: -No! (Hina) -Heh, then you will become our test subject. We need to test a lot to see how black energy affects the normal person. (Skull mask D) She takes me back to the room, where I just escape from. I can still see the barrier contain Extimus and three skull men. -Tchh, It has been so long and they still can''t defeat an old man. They are so useless. (Skull mask D) The skull mask girl begins channeling her energy to the emblem on the floor. Many strange sounds can be heard as if something is being activated. -The hidden mechanic of this room is working. We can see what "Real God" left behind for us. Hihihihi!(Skull mask D) A hidden door is slowly open in front of me. Then black liquids suddenly fire out from the doors and hit the girl with the skull mask. -Noooo! Why god? Why do you hurt your faithful believer? (Skull mask D) It took no longer than 2 seconds for the black liquid to turn the girl into bone. The black liquid immediately attacks the barrier that contains the old man and the other skulls member. The barrier easily being destroyed under the black liquid and reveal all people inside it. I can see three skull men are still alive while the old man has a big hole in his stomach. When those skull mask men try channeling their black energy, they immediately being devoured and killed by black liquid. I ignore the black liquid and run to the old man place: -You can''t die now, old man. We need to talk about many things. (Hina) The old man seems to be out of breath and try touching my face: -Sorry...Live... Hotaru. (Extimus) His breath becomes slower then stop. -No, No... old man. You can''t die here! (Hina) The last moment I remember is when the black liquid comes close and swallows me. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I have arrived at the gate of the dungeon. However, when we reached the place, Fifir shows she is scared of something. Something in the dungeon makes her tremble. Fifir turns into her small form and cowers herself. I go and pat her head: -Then wait for me here, Fifir. I need to go to save Hina. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) I leave Fifir behind and go into the dungeon. -Hina, please be safe. (Farah) Madeus Chapter 24/ Interlude 11: The diary of the dishonest grandfather-1 Extimus''s POV I just finished diving into the dungeon with my colleague. We come back to the bar that belongs to the "boss." The boss is the one who takes care of all of the adventures in this region. -Hey Extimus, you have a new letter again. (Colleague A) -Ohh, give it to me! (Extimus) By checking the letter envelope, I immediately notice who sent this letter. It''s great to read the story about my wife''s daily life and my adopted granddaughter. -What kind of story will I have today? (Extimus) My college immediately calls out for me: -Don''t tell me you are going to brag about your grandaughter again! (Colleague B) -Of course, my granddaughter is a genius, Muhahaha. (Extimus) -You are losing the usual cool atmosphere around you, Extimus. (Colleague C) -I don''t care about it, as long as I can brag again about my granddaughter. (Extimus) I slowly open the envelope of the letter. There are 2 letters inside, one is from the guard captain and the other is from Arpetio. After reading 2 letters, I can''t handle the shock and fall to the ground. -What''s the problem, Extimus? (Colleague D) -Acedian, you... you! (Extimus) I can''t think straight, I''m too angry about how rotten the government has become. I can''t stop the tear come out of my eye. -Hey boss, I think there is something wrong with Extimus. (Colleague E) The boss takes and reads the letters: -I think he needs time. Take him to the inn. (Boss) I spent the next few days to lose in thought. My only purpose of adventuring is to find an artifact that can cure Arpetio. Now she is gone, I have lost the purpose of my life. I used alcohol as a tool to forget the sadness. I keep drinking non-stop, so I can forget about my wife''s death. I continue to look out the window and wait for the day to pass by. However, the boss won''t leave me alone in this situation. He broke down my door''s room and go in to see me. -Hey Extimus!(Boss) -....(Extimus) The boss hits right on my face. I don''t bother defending against his fist. -Don''t be such a weakling like this. (Boss) -...(Extimus) -You tell me you have a granddaughter, so you are going to leave her alone? (Boss) -...(Extimus) -What a horrible grandfather you are! She is out there alone, no one helps her! Think carefully, you are not the only one being hurt by the loss of Arpetio. (Boss) -Right...(Extimus) I can''t stop my tears; they keep coming out. I can''t be pathetic like this forever, I must find my granddaughter. I sweep all my tear and stand up: -I am the greatest treasure hunter, I can''t cry because of this. (Extimus) The boss smiles and helps me stand up: -That''s more like you now. (Boss) In the letter of Arpetio, she tells me she would give Hotaru a necklace as a gifted for Hotaru''s 8 years old birthday. That''s the necklaces come in a set, The necklace Arpetio gifted to Hotaru is in the same set as the necklace that I''m wearing. They are not normal necklaces but artifacts that I found in the dungeon. If I pour mana inside my necklace, I can find the position of the Hotaru''s necklace. I pour my mana into my necklace. A hologram of 14 planets is showed up, a dot shines at Humilitan''s planet. Hotaru is currently on that planet; I must come to her side. After saying goodbye to the boss, I start my journey and go to Humilitan. ----------------------------------------------- Hina''s POV It has been one month since grandma''s death. I used the ticket that grandma gave me and arrived at Humilitan. This planet has a country called "hometown of the mage." I need to go to Ecrax''s capital to learn how to use magical skills. However, my money ran out, and I can''t afford to buy the ticket to Ecrax''s capital. - I need to get to Ecax''s capital, so I can attend the mage test. Once I pass, I can have money to pay back for you. (Hina) -Who would believe a kid with single cents on the body? I have worked as a coachman for 20 years already, I have seen many people make promises like you. And you know what, there is no single time they keep their promise. (Coachman) -But...(Hina) This is the last wagon to Ecrax today. The next wagon will be in 5 days from now. And I don''t have enough money to last until the next wagon. The only option left is to sell the necklace that grandma gift me. Sorry grandma, I need to sell this necklace so I can take the first step to revenge those Acedian. -How about this...(Hina) -Wait! (Extimus) An elder man slowly comes closer to us. -That''s girl ticket fee is on me. (Extimus) -Eh? (Hina) -Are you sure about that? This kid may be a scammer, you know? (Coachman) -Just let me pay for it! (Extimus) -All right! (Coachman) I was taken with the elder man to the wagon; we sit in front of each other. -Why do you help me? (Hina) -I don''t want to miss a potential business partner. (Extimus) -...I will. But business partner, what do you mean by that? (Hina) -You have great potential as a mage. That would make you a good business partner. How about signing a contract with me? (Extimus) -A contract? (Hina) Madeus Chapter 25/ Interlude 12: The diary of the dishonest grandfather-2 Extimus''s Pov I found my granddaughter when she tried to take the wagon to Ecrax''s capital. She looks exactly like what Arpetio describe in the letter. I feel I''m unresponsible enough to be her grandfather; I''m not by their side when they needed me most. So I choose another method to become her guardian. -Contract? (Hina) -Yes, a contract base on mutual benefit. (Extimus) -It sounds so suspicious, are you a human trafficker? (Hina) I almost choke because of her response: -Do you think I look like that kind of person? (Extimus) -Yes, you are? (Hina) -....(Extimus) -How about this? (Extimus) I take out an artifact from my pocket. -This artifact is called an absolute contract, both of us must follow the term on the contract once we signed. We can use this artifact to sign the contract between us. -Hmm...(Hina) The coachman interferes with our conversation: -It''s a real deal, girl. It''s not the first time I see the artifact. The mana that comes from the item proves it''s a real artifact. (Coachman) -Right, then what is the condition? (Hina) -I will invest and grow you into a mage, after you become famous, you must help me to find a goddess artifact in the dungeon. (Extimus) Hotaru keeps thinking about the condition: -You don''t know if I can become a famous mage yet? (Hina) -I believe in my eyes. (Extimus) The girl hesitated a bit then answer: -Fine, let''s me sign the contract. (Hina) -Deal! (Extimus) After we signed the contract, I try talking with her: -So what''s the purpose of becoming a mage? (Extimus) Hotaru becomes flutter a bit then answers. -I want revenge...(Hina) My granddaughter is stronger than how she looks. While I drink to forget the sorrow, she already has a goal in her mind. However, I don''t want her to be immersed in revenge. -I think you should forget about it. You should live a life without worry, kid. (Extimus) Hotaru ignores me and being silent. -...(Hina) After arriving in the capital, Hotaru applies to the most famous magic high school. I''m proud Hotaru can pass the school entrance test easily. I want to say "congratulation" to Hotaru, but it''s hard for me to tell her directly. 5 years passed/She graduated from magic high school with the highest grade. She earns the scholarship and gets into Ecrax''s magical university. I want to say how much I''m proud of her. However, I still do not have a chance to say it in words. I can only send a letter of congratulation to her. 10 years passed/My granddaughter has grown so much, I have taken many pictures of her and put them in my secret album. Arpetio, Hotaru has grown so much you know, she always gets first place in any test. All of the students in school admire her so much. I want to brag out that I''m her grandpa. 15 years passed/ Arpetio, our granddaughter has grown into a stunning beauty. She has become a royal mage of Ecrax''s country. She is the first person who publishes research about space magic and the difference between a mechanic and mage mana. You see that Arpetio, our granddaughter is a genius. 17 years passed/Hotaru has found a way to get a mechanic skill. She got a clue from a suspicious map found in the ruin. Hotaru asked me to help her find the skill in exchange for her to help me find the goddess artifact. But Arpetio, I don''t want her to find that skill. I don''t want to see my granddaughter immersed in revenge. I wished she can live a peaceful life. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At present, I''m fighting 3 weird men from some evil cult. -This old man is unafraid of anything, come, three skull boys. (Extimus) -Kill him! (Skull mask A) -A rat dare to look down on us! (Skull mask B) -Artifact: goddess binding. (Extimus) A dozen lights come out out of the artifact I''m holding and restricts those man''s movement. -I will let you see the power of a grandpa. Artifact activated: thunder judgment. (Extimus) Thunder comes out from the artifact and attacks those men fiercely. Many clouds of dust are created on the impact. Those man stands are unharmed from the artifact attack. -Delicious mana, your attack is useless. (Skull mask B) So this''s why Hotaru tells me to run. The magic attack is ineffective against them. I try provoking them. -Ha, but you can''t even escape from my barrier; I don''t know who is more useless. (Extimus) -You...!(Skull mask D) The man uses black mana to form into a ball. -So you tired of play with the beam, and now play with a ball. Muhaha, what a kid! (Extimus) He throws the ball toward me with insane speed. I pull out another artifact to defend: -Artifact activated: A thousand barriers. (Extimus) -This rat has many artifacts. But nothing can stop the power of the "Real God". Destroy him, black hole! (Skull mask C) Mana barriers that I created using the artifact easily being destroyed. The black ball hit right at my stomach. Blood starts to come of my mouth; I start to feel numbs and fell to the ground. -You will die soon, rat. You should release the barrier. (Skull mask C) -No...(Extimus) I can''t release the barrier now. If they come out, they will harm my Hotaru. My proud granddaughter, I won''t let them touch a single hand at her. -You hear that, Open this barrier now! (Skull mask B) The tallest man uses his fist to hit me: -Are you deaf? (Skull mask A) I spit on their face: -Why don''t you use the black mana to destroy the barrier or you can''t? (Extimus) He becomes furious and hit me more: -Shut up! Shut up! How could mana of our "Real God" lose to a simple barrier of a goddess! (Skull mask A) So their energy can be counter by goddess mana, "solitude barrier" is one of the few goddess artifacts I have. Unlike the normal artifact that can easily find, the goddess artifact takes much time to find one. Even in 40 years of being a treasure hunter, I can only find two goddess artifacts. -Opeeennnnn!(Skull mask A) -.....(Extimus) The man keeps hitting me non-stop. My consciousness becomes weaker. -It''s useless to hit him more. He will die soon. (Skull mask B) -But...(Skull mask A) -That girl will help us soon, no worry. (Skull mask C) At that time, I could hear many crack sounds from the barrier; some kind of black liquid is breaking into my barrier. Those black liquids come and swallow those skull mask man. Then I feel a warmth come to my side; it''s Hotaru. What are you doing, my idiot granddaughter? Why do you come back? I have many things to say to you but I can''t. I can barely speak any sentences with my situation right now. I try reaching her head so I can pat her head for the first time in 18 years. But my hand can''t reach her head. -Sorry...Live... Hotaru. (Extimus) She tries telling me something, but I can''t hear it. I felt so cold and dark. I found myself on a dark road. The road is so long, I have a walk for an hour and haven''t reached anywhere. Then a light starts spreading through the dark road; I see Arpetio stand in front of me. I can''t stop my tear, I run toward her and mutter: -I''m home! (Extimus) -Welcome home, dear. (Arpetio) Madeus Thanks for reading (ini) Chapter 26/ Interlude 13: Corrupted Hina I''m inside the black liquid, however, I don''t feel like am being melted. +Skill gained Mechanic operation (2*) Now they give me this skill. Goddess, You give me because I lost my grandfather? No, I don''t want this skill anymore. I''m not your toy. +Detected abnormal emotion. Fusion started. That black liquid is trying to take over my mind. No, no, don''t you dare? I try using magic to make my escape from this situation. However, the mana inside me doesn''t listen to my command. -Arghh~ Don''t. Stop! (Hina) -Control rate over the subject: 99%. Stats are double due to fusion. Status confirmed. Hina STG: 530 (265 +265) CON: 250 (125+125) DEX: 424 (212 +212) INT: 842 (421+421) CHA: ? LUK: 0 (100-100)? Ex-Skill: Corrupted Mind: User sacrifices mind to gain tremendous power. NORMAL SKILL (1*-3*) Survival instinct (1*): Have general knowledge to survive in the wild Mechanic Operation (2*): The owner has sufficient experience to operate mechanic equipment (Increasing 100% Mechanic Dmg) Magical Operation (2*): The owner has sufficient skill to create their spell and used it. (Increasing 100% Magical Damage) Space manipulation (2*) -> Space queen (3*): Can manipulate the space as the users wish. +User can teleport everywhere even in the dungeon. +Call out the creature from the void and control them. + Use space to interfere with the mortal realm. Title: Hopeless: The title gives to the person who loses all hope. Users can sacrifice the sanity to temporarily X3 the stats. First disaster: Sign of apocalypse and ???. Gives the user ??? effect. Genius mage: Can shorten the cooldown of your magic casting by 100%. +Fusion complete. Restrain released. -DeAd... to aLl AceDian (Hina ?) -------------------------------------------------------------------- ????''s POV -The first has been triggered! -Is it negative or positive? -Negative, host of the first can''t keep the sanity. -So another failure this time, Tch? -I will try to find a way to improve it. This "seed" still works way better than the old "seed" we tried on that planet. -Tchh, you better hurry up. I''m almost out of patience now. Madeus Tomorrow will be the big fight between Hina and Farah Please wait for it (??????) Chapter 27: Our Happy Ending-1 I have reached the second floor of the dungeon, there is a trace of battle here. I feel a huge amount of ominous mana come from the room me and Hina found. ??? effect of lust is activated. -Don''t go, Farah. There is no chance of winning against that "thing." (Hale) -Eh? (Farah) It''s the voice of other me (Hale). -There is no way that I can''t recognize this kind of mana. I''m sure Hina has been taken as its host. (Hale) -It''s one of the worst things you want to fight against, Farah. Just give up on saving her. (Hale) -I don''t want to give up yet, Hale. I must give it a try. (Farah) I try going to Hina''s place, but my body is not listening to me: -It''s useless, I also have control over our body. My priority is keeping you safe and sound. Not to put you in danger by trying to save a person you just met. (Hale) I bite my lips; I can feel the blood come out of my mouth: -I will save Hina. I know I''m naive, but I don''t want to give up on saving her! (Farah) I and hale are fighting over the control of our body. Our body start bleeding due to the fight between Hale and me. -Stop, you are hurting yourself. (Hale) -It''s nothing, comparing to Hina''s pain. She''s down there alone and no one helps her. (Farah) -Hah, I would help you...(Hale) -Really? (Farah) -But once it becomes too dangerous, you must find a way to escape, all right? (Hale) -Okay! (Farah) >Hale offers her part of power with you. "Do you want to accept??? of conquest?". -Take my offer, Farah. (Hale) I immediately accept the power Hale gives me without any hesitation. >Title received: ??? of conquest Generate "Conquest" skill and??? skill >Skill received: Ex-skill: Conquest (Temporary) Dominated the chosen target for a short time Other functions are locked Usage: Two times -You only have two chances, Farah. This skill can stop that "thing" from controlling Hina''s mind. How you can use it to save Hina is depends on yourself. (Hale) -Thanks, Hale. (Farah) -Save the thanks until you successful saving her. (Hale) I immediately run to the room where Hina is. Inside the room, I can see Hina standing and not doing anything. However, her appearance has changed a lot. Her eyes and hairs have changed into black. -Hina! (Farah) However, she is not responding to my call. When I try touching Hina, my hand disappears when it comes in contact with the space around her. -Idiot! (Hale) -EH? (Farah) I don''t feel any pain but my hand is gone now. +Active Neo Human trait regeneration My hand slowly return to normal. -Are you an idiot Farah, why are you try reaching out to her without dealing with the "thing" inside her? (Hale) -I don''t see anything else aside from Hina, Hale. (Farah) -Try using magic to attack her. (Hale) -Wind lance~?(Farah) I summon a wind lance and attack Hina. Some kind of black liquid is formed from Hina''s back swallows the wind lance. -What is that? (Farah) -It''s the "thing," I told you about. You only have two chances to use conquest on it. (Hale) Hina starts moving toward me. She looks at me as a kind of prey. The black liquid moves forward and tries to swallow me. -Dodge it! (Hale) I immediately retreat far from the black liquid attack range. -So the liquid is the one eating my hand? (Farah) -No, it''s space around Hina. The space around her has been distorted and formed into a kind of barrier to protect Hina. (Hale) I use nanomachine to create the smoke around me. The black liquid does not hesitate and attack even when I''m right in the smoke. Take this chance, I go to Hina''s back. I tried jumping into the place where black liquid grows out from Hina''s body. -Are you an idiot? You won''t be able to pass her space barrier. (Hale) However, I easily slip through the barrier created by Hina and stand next to her. -So the place where black liquid grows out is unaffected by space disorder. A smart move, Farah! (Hale) The black liquid tried to go back and defend Hina, but it''s too late. -Conquest! (Farah) Target has been affected by conquest. "Seed???" can''t move for 2 minutes. Temporary release mind control on host "Hina" -What will we do now, Hale? (Farah) -... Use emotion magic. (Hale) -Ehhh?(Farah) -Do it! (Hale) I can see many black particles come out from Hina''s body. I tried using emotion magic and touch those particles. I slowly lose my consciousness. The next time I open my eye and am sitting beside a little girl with ash hair. She is looking at the lake as if she is waiting for something. I tried to reach out to her and ask: -Hina, is that you? (Farah) The girl slowly turns her head and looks at me then turns back to the lake. -I want to save you. (Farah) The little girl coldly answers: -Save me? From what? (Hina) -You are being taken over by the black liquid, Hina. So I came here and save you. (Farah) The little girl points at the lake and asked: -Do you mean those black liquid? (Hina) I looked again at the lake. The water in the lake has turned into a black liquid. Hina turns to me and asked: -Why do you want to save me? (Hina) -I...I don''t want you to be alone and sad. (Farah) -Weird, then do you know my name? (Hina) -Is your name Hina? (Farah) The little girl starts laughing like crazy, her voice becomes more and more creepy. -You don''t even know my name and you tell me that you will save me? (Hina) Blood started coming out of Hina''s eye: -You don''t know me! Get out of my sight! (Hina) With Hina''s shouting, My consciousness slowly returns to normal. I notice I still am standing next to Hina. The black liquid starts moving again and attacking me. I tried forming a mana shield to defend against the attack. However, the shield is broken when it comes in contract with the black liquid and hits my body. The impact is strong enough to make my body hit right into the wall. -You only have one chance left, Farah. (Hale) -She tells me I don''t know her...(Farah) -How about give up on saving her? (Hale) -No way! (Farah) I have a smile on the face. -It may be a short time since I meet her, and I don''t even know her much, but I want to save her no matter what. (Farah) -Why? (Hale) My face becomes red for a moment. -Maybe... because I love her? (Farah) -I thought you already love Hana? (Hale) -...(Farah) -It''s greedy for you to love two people at the same time. But I will help you achieve your purpose. (Hale) -Thanks, Hale. (Farah) -...(Hale) >Condition achieved: These skills can perform fusion by using lust''s skill. +Emotion magic. +Magic Operation +Language skill >You received one memory fragment (Hina). As a side effect of emotion magic, for 5 minutes, the user can''t move and dive into the memory fragment. Madeus Chapter 28: Our happy ending-2 Farah continues standing still and not moving. I wonder if she is being affected by the side effect of emotion magic. -Tchh, She will be in danger at this rate. (Hale) >Attempt to take over the body. =>Take over complete. Current owner: Hale. -It''s a long time since I control a physical body. (Hale) The black liquids are still waiting for me to approach its attack range. -I''m not a vulnerable target like Farah like you know! (Hale) -I think I will be capable to hold down this thing with adaptation skills. Since it makes many burdens on the body, so Farah rarely uses this skill. (Hale) I command the nanomachine to create a big scythe. I start speeding up and get closer to Hina, the black liquid tries reaching to me. -Acceleration. (Hale) I go to the back of Hina and aim for the place that grows black liquid. -Take this! (Hale) However, Hina immediately forms a space barrier around her. -Tchh, so it can learn from the mistake. However, the black liquids left out are cut down by Hina''s space barrier. (Hale) Those cut down black liquids immediately form into some kind of insect. Those look like a firefly but much bigger. I use the scythe and cut those insects down, but they immediately revive. -It is getting more and more annoying. If only I can still freely use conquest. (Hale) -But it''s enough for the adaption skill to finish its job. (Hale) >Adaption analysis skill complete: >Space queen has been analyzed. =>You haven''t achieved enough condition of learning skill. The skill has been degraded from space queen to space manipulation. -All right. It''s enough time for me to break the barrier. (Hale) I use my mana to create a space attack to destroy Hina''s barrier. -Begone! (Hale) Hina immediately retreats from my attack range. -You want to run away? Wait, what are you doing? There are many hole start appearing around Hina. From those holes, many insects like fireflies start appearing. >Adaption time is up. +Acceleration is temporarily locked. +Space manipulation temporarily locked. -Tchh, Farah please come back soon. (Hale) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I feel like I''m inside of someone''s body. I can''t move, talk, and act. My body is moving on my own. I''m currently separating some kind of herbs. -Are you done yet, Hot*ru? (Arpetio) -I''m almost done, grandma. (Hina) - We will have many pancakes for dinner tonight. (Arpetio) -Yay! (Hina) I run forward and hug an old grandma. -How about us go to that place tonight grandma? (Hina) -Again? We already went there yesterday. (Arpetio) -I like that place a lot; I want to see it again. (Hina) -My, my then we will go after dinner. (Arpetio) -Hehehe.(Hina) And in the blink of an eye, I am at the lake with the grandmother. This lake is the same as the one I see with the small Hina. On the lakes there are thousands of fireflies are flying. The scenery is like a fairy tale. -Those fireflies are so pretty grandma. (Hina) The old woman smiles and answers: -Yes it is.(Arpetio) -Grandma! (Hina) -Someday, I want to live a life brilliant as those fireflies. I will live up to the name you give it to me. (Hina) The grandma suddenly crying and hug me: -Yes...(Arpetio) -What''s the problem, grandma? (Hina) -I don''t know who you are.(Arpetio) It seems like the grandma is not talking to the owner of the body but me. -But thanks for giving me another chance to meet her.(Arpetio) Hina seems not to understand the situation and asked: -What''s the problem grandma? Why are you crying? (Hina) -Please!(Arpetio) -Tell her, we love her! And tell her to find a place where she belongs to!(Arpetio) >The side effect of emotion magic has ended. Return the owner to the original body. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was taken back to reality. -Finally, you are back Farah! (Hale) > Body control return/Current owner: Farah. I notice I''m holding a scythe in my hand and fighting against some kind of insect. -You need to focus now Farah! (Hale) >You need 1,000 lust pts to fusion these skills: +Emotion magic. +Magic Operation +Language skill Do you want to continue? -Absolutely! (Farah) >Start fusion. >Fusion complete. >Skill obtain: Magical girl of Love (3*) >Magical girl of Love (3*): Transfer all of your INT stats into LOVE stats. Love power destroys your enemy and protects your ally. For each INT points can maintain magical girl form for 3 seconds. Current INT: 180 points/Time: 540 seconds (Nine Minutes) Protect the host with a magical girl dress. Magical''s girl dress: +Grant host fly skill. +Can change the emotion into beam attack. +Invurable to crowd control. Can evolve. >Chasisty hidden skill unlock: Overflowing emotion active skill has been unlocked. Binding the target with the power of love for 5 minutes. When I try to activate the skill; My clothes have turned into some kind of frill dress that looks like in a magical girl movie. -I feel so light! (Farah) I use the beam attack to destroy insect creatures in my sight. However, more creatures keep spawning at an incredible rate. -Just target Hina, Farah.(Hale) I fly toward Hina''s place. This time black liquid forms into a shield to defend my attack. -It''s useless! Conquest! (Farah) The black liquid around Hina starts falling to the ground. However, Hina struggle and want to escape -Sorry, Hina, Overflowing emotion! (Farah) Four pillars of light appear and bind Hina down. -This time, I will save you! (Farah) I use the beam attack to attack the particle inside Hina. In a blink of an eye, I''m sitting beside small Hina again. -You again? I told you to...(Hina) I stop Hina from talking and kissing her. -I love you, Hotaru. No, we love you Hotaru. (Farah) -What do you mean by "we"? Why do you know my name now? (Hina) Hina is struggling and tries to run away from me. I hug her tightly and don''t release her. -You must face the truth, Hotaru. (Farah) -No...No... Release me. I hate this world. I want grandma to be with me. (Hina) -She is gone, Hotaru.(Farah) -No...you are lying to me. (Hina) -...(Farah) Hina keeps crying and ignores me. -Grandma tells you to find the place you belong to. -How could you know? (Hina) The lake surface begins shinning, a thousand fireflies start to appear around the lake. Hina is no longer in the little girl''s form. She is standing next to me and try reaching to those fireflies. -I know I must move on from their death. However, I want to believe that grandma and grandpa are still alive, so I run away from reality. My only wish is to watch the lake scenery full of fireflies with both grandma and grandpa. (Hina) -...(Farah) -But thanks to you, Farah. I have chosen to accept reality.I know in this world, there is someone who still loves me. (Hina) Hina comes close and starts kissing me: -Ehhh?(Farah) -I love you too, Farah. (Hina) After the kiss, we come back to reality. -So we are back. (Farah) -Where are the black liquids? (Hina) >Magical girl of love has absorbed "seed???" -It seems like my skill has absorbed it. (Farah) -Eh? You have many secrets, Farah. (Hina) -Ehehe.(Farah) -Anyway, I think we should go back to the inn now, Farah. It''s too late now. (Hina) Since I came back, I didn''t hear Hale talk anything. -Hale? (Farah) >??? skill of Lust is currently locked. (Cooldown: 1 month) >Conquest skill is locked. I feel so exhausted so suddenly. -What''s wrong Farah? (Hina) My consciousness starts becoming blurred. The last thing I see is Hina comes and hugs me. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Current Farah''s status STG: 35 CON: DEX: 35 INT: 180 CHA: LUK: 1006 EXTRA SKILL: >Conquest [Locked] Dominated the chosen target for a short time Other functions are locked Usage: 0 time >Lust: Current pts: 212 pts -Normal Interaction gain 1pt. -Sexual interaction gain 100 pts. Points using to roll skill''s gacha: +100 pts: 1* +1000 pts: 2* +10000 pts: 3* 1000 pts for skill fusion Hidden effect: -Lustful desire (Buff): Each time you kiss grant you a 100% bonus of your stats. -??? -??? -??? >Chasity: Current pts: 20 belief Acting according to your justice will grant you a certain amount of belief points. Each 100 belief pts will grant you 1 extra luck. Hidden effect: The power of love is overflowing inside you. You learn the active skill "Field of Lily"Field of Lily: Female: As long as the caster is alive, the female on the field will be healed instantly and grant them a 100% bonus of their stats. Male: Debuff them a large amount of random crowd control (CC) effect such as fear, paralyze, stun... Overflowing emotion: Binding the target with the power of love for 5 minutes.-??? -??? >Adaption: Be able to learn every kind of skill. (Time Limited) >Immortal: A result of 10000 years of science. The users achieve both immortality in body and soul. Immediately heal when your body is damaged. NORMAL SKILL (1*-3*) Survival instinct (1*): Have general knowledge to survive in the wild Language skill (1*): Auto translate what others talk. Not applied to writing. Mana operation (1*): The user now will be able to manipulate mana directly Mechanic Operation (2*): The owner has sufficient experience to operate mechanic equipment (Increasing 100% Mechanic Dmg) Acceleration (2*): Increase your speed by 100% for 10 seconds. [Locked] Magical Operation (2*): The owner has sufficient skill to create their spell and used it. (Increasing 100% Magical Damage) Emotion magic (2*): The user will be able to infuse your mana with emotion particles. Users will be stun and dive into random memory fragments received. Space manipulation (2*): The user will be able to interact with space. [Locked] >Magical girl of Love (3*): Transfer all of your INT stats into LOVE stats. Love power destroys your enemy and protects your ally. For each INT points can maintain magical girl form for 3 seconds. Current INT: 180 points/ Time: 540 seconds (9 Minutes) Protect the host with a magical girl dress. Magical''s girl dress: +Grant host fly skill. +Can change the emotion into beam attack. +Invurable to crowd control. Can evolve. Title: -The last one: You are the last of your race, who able to survive more than a thousand years after the Judgment hit your planet. When you and your companion perceive danger, create a shield negate everything in ( 1day- 7 days) -Cry baby: The name you were gifted by many of your companions in the past. You will be able to perceive the future if something dangerous will happen to your companion. -The one who will change fate: Fate, future, Past can''t perceive you. -??? of conquest: Generate "Conquest" skill and ??? skill. Madeus Chapter 29: The beginning after the end ~End Arc 1 Hina''s POV The first time I meet Farah, I thought she was a weird girl. At first, I thought Farah was a spy from another country. Farah knew I would come to this village, and it''s so suspicious for her to ask to be my disciple. I received Farah as a disciple on a whim and It will be much easier to monitor her while she is my disciple. The more I interact with her the more I know Farah can''t be a spy. Farah is such a cute child, she always unconsciously pouts whenever she fails to accomplish her task. She is bad at lying, and her face will show everything when she tries to lie. I have asked myself if Farah is older than her look? When she rescued me from the black liquids. She is so determined as if she has seen the loss of a dear one by her eye. Her Cuteness and bravery have made me fall for her. I can only feel the human warmth again by staying by her side. But Hana, that maid is dangerous. Hana has an abnormal amount of mana around her; she is not even trying to hide it. That maid always knows the location of Farah, which gives me a chill. And what kind of maid can often do imitate actions such as kiss and hug with their master? She will be a tough opponent if she knows I have tried to seduce her master. -Nyaaa~(Farah) Currently, Farah is sleeping next to me naked. No, we haven''t done anything. I think she sweats a lot, so I took off the clothes for her. -It''s morning now, Farah. Time to wake up! (Hina) -5 more minutes, Hana...(Farah) So she mistakes me for Hana, unbelievable! I come close and kiss her, I can feel the warmth through her lips. -Nyaaa~Hyaaa ??(Farah) -Are you awake now? (Hina) -Eh, Hina? (Farah) -Seem you still sleepy, want one more kiss? (Hina) -Ah! So we are back. Eh, why am I naked? (Farah) -You were so cute last night you know Farah. (Hina) -Ehhhhhh!(Farah) I pat her head. -Just kidding. You''re sweating a lot, so I decided to take your clothes off. (Hina) -Mohhh~(Farah) -Woof~ (Fifir) -Calm down, I do not harm your master. (Hina) Then the dog jumps right in Farah and lets her hug. -I''m okay, Fifir. (Farah) The dog starts licking Farah''s face. -It tickels, Fifir. (Farah) I take away the dog from Farah. -Ehhhh!(Farah) -We need to have breakfast now Farah. (Hina) -Woof! (Fifir) The truth is I am a little jealous of this dog. How can it be so casual with Farah? After we finish our breakfast, we come to visit the grave of grandpa. I have made once before I took Farah back to the inn. After that I come to the inn, grandpa stays informing the innkeeper about his death. -Hey! (Innkeeper) -Yes? (Hina) -You are his granddaughter, right? (Innkeeper) The innkeeper makes a sad smile and tells: -He talks about you all the time, you know. (Innkeeper) -Ahh...(Hina) The innkeeper gives me the key: -Please keep that old man belonging then. (Innkeeper) -You should take it, Hina. (Farah) -All right. (Hina) We move to the second floor where the grandpa''s room is. Inside a room, there is nothing but a safe. Inside a safe, there are a weird pen and a bunch of mail. I start reading the most recent mail: "Dear Hotaru, It''s hard to tell everything in words. But the truth is I am your missing grandfather. Are you surprised? Haha, sorry for not telling you until now. But every time I meet you, I don''t know how to start a conversion normally. But I''m very glad I meet you Hotaru. I won''t advise you to give up on revenge, but I hope you can find happiness after achieving your revenge. The pen I sent with this letter is a goddess artifact that will help you later on. Kind regard, Your dear grandfather Extimus." There are 20 more letters like this. Each of them will start with he wants to tell me he is my grandfather. That old man never had a chance to send any letter to me; he is not brave enough. -Silly old man...(Hina) -What''s the problem, Hotaru? (Farah) -I''m fine, Farah. (Hina) -But you are crying. (Farah) -....Let''s go to the usual coffee to have the parfait, Farah! (Hina) -All right! (Farah) After that, Farah and I go to the usual cafe to have our favorite parfait. That night I cuddle with Farah a lot. She is now my most favorite hugging pillow. Though that dog still in my way whenever I try making a move on Farah. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -You there doggo? (Hina) -Woof! (Fifir) -Give these letters to your master when she wakes up. (Hina) -Woof? Woof? (Fifir) -I need to go. Farah is a kind person, and I don''t want her being taken into my revenge. (Hina) -Wooof!(Fifir) -Why am I talking to the dog again? (Hina) -Woof? (Fifir) I tried leaving, but the dog keeps barking at me. (Hina) -Woof. Woof. (Fifir) -Tell her: I''m sorry. (Hina) I went out of the inn and head toward the forest. -Acedian, you must pay for everything you have done to me. (Hina) I will be back with you after I finish everything, Farah. I promised. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Arc 1: Girl and Firefly-END~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Madeus Chapter 30: Black rain of sorrow In the forest, a pair of mother and daughter are walking together. Both of them have a large amount of firewood on their back. The daughter is humming a song that sounds like a lullaby. -Hum ~Humm ~Hum. (Daughter) -You are humming that''s the song again. (Mom) -Hehe, It''s my favorite song, after all, mother. (Daughter) -Ah, it seems your dad has caught a deer for tonight. (Mom) -He just tells you through telepathy mom? (Daughter) -Yup. (Mom) - I wonder when I will learn telepathy like mom and dad. (Daughter) The mother pats the daughter''s head and said: -You will be taught by me when you reached 10 years old, Ahma. (Mom) -Hehe, I want to talk with mom and dad through telepathy too. (Ahma) They slowly walk toward a small house in the village. They reach the small house and put all the firewood on their back down. -Honey, we are home. (Mom) The girl tries looking around the house and answer: -Dad still has not come back yet, mom. (Ahma) -He will be back soon, Ahma. (Mom) -Deer meat! Dear meat! (Ahma) -You should go and prepare for dinner, Ahma. (Mom) -All right! (Ahma) When the mother and daughter try preparing for the dinner. A man suddenly comes and hits the door. -Eh, what''s wrong honey? (Mom) -I need to tell you something. (Dad) -Huh, you can just tell me through telepathy, honey? (Mom) -Have you tried using it again? I''m unable to use telepathy now. (Dad) The husband starts telling something to the wife something. Her face changes to a scarred face. She immediately rushes to her daughter''s place. -What''s the problem mom? (Ahma) -Hey Ahma?(Mom) -Yes, Is dad back already? Shall we have dinner now? (Ahma) The wife bends down and asks her daughter: -Do you want to play hide and seek with mom? (Mom) -Right before dinner, mom? We can do it after finishing our dinner. Some tears start falling down the wife''s face. -We need to play now. The winner will have some extra meat. (Mom) -Ey, I will play then, mom. (Ahma) -All right, now I will close the door, and you must find a place to hide, okay? (Mom) -Hehe, I got it, mom. (Ahma) The wife closes all the windows and doors before going out of the house. The daughter innocently believes in her mother''s lie and hide in the closet. From outside of the house a voice of a man can be heard: -Are those villagers are here yet? (Commander) -Yes, I think all of them are here. (Soldier A) The man commands. -Kill them all! (Commander) -What have we done?. Did we do something that, causes you to bring retribution to us? (Villager A) -No, no, there is a normal human can use of telepathy. You guys have contracted with the devil to get that kind of power. (Commander) -What kind of nonsense is that? (Villager A) -No, no, I don''t want to die! (Villager B) Many fighting noises can be heard from outside of the house. The girl is hiding in the closet can hear everything starts crying. However, she used her hand to stop her voice from coming out of her throat. After a while, the noise outside of the house starts dying down. -Remember to check every house to see if there is any survivor. (Commander) -Yes, sir. (Soldier A) The girl can hear the voice of each house being opened and checked. Finally, it''s her house turn. -Shh, is this just another bull shit maccrsace? (Soldier B) -Heh, Author''s royal just want to eliminate any potentially dangerous again, man. (Soldier C) -You called a bunch of villagers can only use telepathy to communicate as a danger? What a joke! (Soldier B) The girl can hear the voice of the soldier go around her house. Before they go out of the house, a soldier asked: -You forget to check the closet. (Soldier C) -Ye, right. Let me check it out. (Soldier B) When the soldier tries reaching the close another voice can be heard: -Are you guys are done, yet? Want to get some beer after this? (Soldier A) -All right. I''m coming. (Soldier B) The girl can only feel relieved when she heard those soldiers step out of her house. When no noise can be heard, the girl goes out of the closet and runs out of the house. -Mom, dad? Where are you? (Ahma) But there is no one to answer her back. In front of her, there''s a pile of bodies littered everywhere. Including her mom and dad. She is rushing to her mother''s body. -Mom, you are telling me that you would give me more meat if I win the game. (Ahma) -Mom, mom, please answer me. (Ahma) The girl keeps calling out to her mom. However, there is no one responded to her. -Hey dad, it''s dinner. Let''s wake up, don''t sleep anymore. (Ahma) -Mom, you promise we would play more games tomorrow right. (Ahma) The girl starts crying, but no one stays on her side to appease her. -You are still alive, mom, dad. Everyone will be my side forever, right? (Ahma) The rain starts falling; a black smoke starts coming out of the girl''s body. Those black smoke starts to envelop the villager body and make them move. The body of the villagers slowly stand up and go right next to the girl. They try hugging the girl to make her stop crying. -Yes, we will be together forever. (Ahma) > User obtained telepathy (1*) >Skill telepathy (1*) has evolved into Dead recall (2*). This is a story that happens 20 years before Farah''s awakening. Chapter 31: Eternity Terefic Love When I wake up, there is only Fifir beside me. -Eh, Hotaru where are you? (Farah) I try looking around to see if Hotaru is nearby. But I can only find a letter on the table. It seems that Hotaru has gone out, I wonder when she will come back. -Fifir, can you get me the letter? (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) After reading the letter left behind by Hotaru, I have understood the situation. Hotaru has to go somewhere afar and can''t take me along. She promises she will come back to see me once she finishes her job. There is another letter of recommendation in the envelope. She advises me to see her acquaintance in the capital of Ecrax, Elisora. I hug Fifir while talking to myself: -It''s you and me again, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof...(Fifir) I roll over the bed while hugging Fifir. -Moh, I want Hotaru to say farewell to me before she goes on the journey. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) I feel something was on my head. When I look up, it''s the paw of Fifir. -You are trying to appease me, Fifir? (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) -Thanks Fifir. I won''t be sad, we will eventually meet Hotaru again right, Fifir? (Farah) -Woof! Woof! (Fifir) -It has been one week since Hana leaves already. I think Hana will come back tomorrow, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) I spend the next day playing with Fifir while waiting for Hana to come back. -Fifir, give me your hand. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) Fifir slowly puts her paws inside my hand. I pat her head and give her dried bacon as a reward. -Good girl, Fifir.(Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) After she finished the bacon, she starts licking my hand. -Moh, I''m out bacon now(Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) -No, if you eat too much, you will be fat, fifir. (Farah) -Woof...(Fifir) When we are playing together, the door of the room has been opened. -Is that you, Hana? (Farah) However, It''s not Hana but an innkeeper with a letter in her hand. -There is a letter for you miss Farah. (Innkeeper) -Yes? (Farah) In the letter, Hana tells me her business takes more time than she expected. She tells me to keep staying with Hotaru while she is gone. -But Hotaru is already gone...(Farah) -Woof...(Fifir) -How about we go to the capital and meet Hotaru''s acquaintance? (Farah) -Woof? (Fifir) -I will leave a letter for Hana before we go. (Farah) Fifir bites my skirt as a sign of refusal. -It''s boring to stay alone in the inn, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) -We can eat many kinds of delicious food in the capital, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof? (Fifir) -There will be many delicious dish meat more delicious than dried bacon, Fifir. (Farah) This time, Fifir seem to agree with my idea of going to the capital. -Woof! Woof! (Fifir) -Hehe, then let''s start going on a journey tomorrow. (Farah) We go to bed early today, so we can have enough energy for tomorrow''s journey. Before I go I write a letter and give it to the innkeeper. I tell her to give it to Hana once she comes back. Then Fifir and I go to the market and buy the necessary stuff for the journey. After saying goodbye to the innkeeper and miss Lisa in the guild, we start our journey. -Elisora, here I come!(Farah) -Woof!(Fifir) Fifir turns into a "huge Fifir" again and carries me. With the map I bought from the market, we head to the capital. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ After 4 hours, I feel a little tired so I tell Fifir to take a break. -I think we should take a break, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) Fifir runs slowly as my command then stops. -Heh! There is a small river right here. I think we can camp here tonight. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) I prepare the tent and make dinner for Fifir and me. -We will have pumpkin soup with dried bacon for tonight, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) Fifir is going around our campsite to check up and make sure this place is safe. -Let''s start eating, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof. (Fifir) When we try eating our dinner, the bushes behind me start making a lot of noise. -Who''s there? (Farah) Fifir immediately turns into a "huge Fifir" and ready to fight. A seductive voice can be heard: -Mine, mine, no need to be alert. I''m just a passerby. (Ahma) -Grghh. Woof! (Fifir) A woman with black hair and red eyes comes out from the bush. I don''t know why, but she gives me a kind of chill feeling. -Mine, mine it looks so delicious. (Ahma) -Eh, are you talking about our dinner? (Farah) -Grgh~(Fifir) After finishing the sentence, she immediately disappears from my sight. -Eh? (Farah) -Woof? (Fifir) She appears right in front of me and steals my lips. -You look so delicious, cutie. May I ask what''s your name? (Ahma) It takes me a moment till I realize what just happen. Fifir immediately runs and tries to bit the woman. -Sit down, puppy. (Ahma) Some kind of hand grows up from the ground and holds Fifir down. -Would you be mine forever? (Ahma) She creates some kind of black knife in her hand and tries to stab me. I immediately dodge the attack and take a distance from her. -Eh, why are you running? (Ahma) -I must ask why are you suddenly attack me? (Farah) -I need to make you mine forever? (Ahma) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) The woman shows the knife to me. -What are you talking about? You will die if you are stabbed by my knife and be my side forever. (Ahma) -Are you insane? (Farah) -Ara, ara, no need to be so rude, sweetie. (Ahma) The woman starts laughing: -Sweetie, do you know that death is a new beginning? (Ahma) I immediately change into magical girl form and ready to fight the woman. -You are looking even cuter now, sweetie. (Ahma) Black smoke started to appear around the woman. There is an army starts walking out from the smoke. It''s not a good idea to fight her ahead without knowing much information about her. I tried shooting Fifir with my beam. The beam released Fifir from the restrain while healing her. -Woof~(Fifir) Fifir runs to my side, I jump on her we start to run away from the unknown woman. -Go, Fifir! (Farah) -Woof!(Fifir) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -No need to chase her. (Ahma) The woman starts hugging herself: -Finally, I find my destinated one mom, dad. (Ahma) Two shadows walk from the army she just summons and hugs her. -I want her dead, so she can be mine forever. Is that right mom, dad? (Ahma) The two shadows keep hugging her without answering. -Fufu, you will be mine soon, sweetie. (Ahma) From her hand there is a red thread, the red thread is reached out to the direction where Farah just escapes from. -Fufufu.(Ahma) Title: Love Envoy: Grow up without love make user demanding more love. The red thread will show you the location of your perfect half. Name: Ahma Age: 27 Breast size: E/ Height: 180 cm/ Weight: 62 kg Like: Mom, Dad. Hate: ??? Madeus Chapter 32: The Knight and The Fake Princess”-1 It has been 3 hours since we escape from that mysterious woman. I can finally command Fifir to take a break. -Fifir, I think it''s far enough. We can take a break now. (Farah) -Woof. (Fifir) All of my stuff like the clothes and food that I carried with me have been left when we ran away from the mysterious woman. -I think we should sleep now. Otherwise, we will have no energy for tomorrow, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) -Fifir, can you keep being in big form and let me hug while I''m sleeping? (Farah) -Woof? (Fifir) I go near Fifir and jump right into her fur. -You are so warm, Fifir. Good night. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) -Hehe, I can have a good sleep like this. Can you also do nightguard tonight, Fifir? (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) -Thank you, Fifir. Thanks to Fifir, I can enjoy a peaceful sleep. -Good morning, Fifir.(Farah) -Woof!! (Fifir) Both of our stomachs start growling. -Fifir, are you hungry? (Farah) -Woof...(Fifir) -We should go to the capital soon. Luckily, I still have my wallet with me so we can eat many things in the capital. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) Both of us resume our journey and arrive at the capital of Ecrax, Elisora. -Finally, we have arrived, Fifir. It''s the capital of Ecrax. (Farah) -Woof. (Fifir) Fifir turns back into her small form, and we leisurely walk toward the city. After providing an identity card, we safely go inside the city. -Woah, the city is so big! (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) There are gigantic walls cover around the city. It''s so high that I can''t see the top of it. -Let me check out the instruction in Hotaru''s letter again. (Farah) In the letter, Hotaru advises me to see the guard and ask for the knight captain, Yua. I tried walking to the nearest guard camp and ask for help: -Excuse me? (Farah) A beautiful female knight walks slowly to me and asks: -What''s the problem, little miss? (???) -Etou, can you deliver this letter to miss Yua, the knight captain? (Farah) -Heh, who sent this letter, miss? (???) -It''s from miss Hina. (Farah) -Okay, let me see. (???) The girl takes the letter from my hand and starts reading it. -Eh, it''s for knight captain Yua. (Farah) -Uhm, I know. (???) -So please don''t open it. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) The girl grins and caresses my head: -Because I''m Yua the knight captain. (Yua) -Eh? (Farah) Yua caresses my head while smiling at me. -So Hina asks me to take care of you until she comes back. (Yua) She bends down and carries me in her hand: -Where did Hina get a cutie like you? (Yua) -Me, cutie? (Farah) Yua smiles at me: -Is there anyone else besides you here? (Yua) -Ehehe.(Farah) -I met Hina in the Windvillage and I ask to become her disciple. (Farah) -Is that so? (Yua) -Yup. (Farah) -How can I call you, adorable miss? (Yua) -You can call me Farah. (Farah) Yua tries poking at my cheek. -Your cheek is extremely soft, Farah. (Yua) -Moh! Why do people like to pinch my cheek that much? (Farah) -It''s incredibly soft and Puni Puni, you know. (Yua) Yua carries me in her arm while showing me around the city. -This is the adventure guild, if you continue walking ahead of you can reach the castle. (Yua) I point at the place where are many high buildings. -What are those buildings, Miss Yua? (Farah) -Oh, it''s the magic high school of Ecrax. It''s where Ecrax can produce the finest mage. Your master used to go there. -Hina went there in the past? (Farah) -Yes, she was. Do you want to attend that school? As a disciple of Hina, I think you can easily pass. (Yua) -Can I? (Farah) -It''s worth giving it a try, Farah. Since we are hungry, Yua takes us to the restaurant nearby and has lunch. After that, she tells me she will take us to her home. -Over here is my house, please feel like you are at home Farah. (Yua) In front of me, it''s an extremely spacious mansion. This mansion looks like belongs to some kind of noble. Yua puts me down and opens the door. -Welcome to the tiny house of mine. We also have another person live with us. She''s...(Yua) A small girl comes down from the stairs, and she stares at me with a hostile look. -This is...(Yua) -Why do you bring a commoner here, Yua? (Aya) -She is a friend of my acquaintance, Aya. She will stay with us for a long time. (Yua) Aya keeps staring at me. I try starting the conversation with her: -You are stink of commoner smell, please don''t appear in front of me when I''m in this house. (Aya) -Aya, don''t be like that. Since Farah will attend magic school, you guys can be classmates. (Yua) -Tchh, I don''t want to stay in the same class with a commoner. (Aya) After finishing the sentence, she leaves Yua and me behind. -Woof! (Fifir) -Sorry, Farah. Aya is not usually like this. -Who is she, Yua? (Farah) -She is the second princess of Ecrax''s kingdom. (Yua) -Eh, why is a princess staying here? (Farah) -It''s a long story. (Yua) Yua scratches her head and notifies me: -I will lead you to your room, Farah. (Yua) Yua leads me to a room on the first floor. -It looks considerably more spacious than the inn room. (Farah) I only just realize I have no clothes for a change tonight. I instantly turn to Yua. -Yua...(Farah) -Yes? (Yua) -Can I borrow some of your clothes? (Farah) -Ehhh?(Yua) -Some mysterious woman pursuing us so I have lost most of my stuff. (Farah) -..It''s tough for you, Farah... I will provide some clothes that you can wear. -Thanks, Yua. (Farah) -All right...(Yua) Yua somehow finds some old clothes and gives them to me. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night, a shadow is walking leisurely to the mansion that Farah is staying. On one hand of the shadow, there is a red thread: -Ara, Ara, I finally find you, sweetie. Name: Yua Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 168 cm/ Weight: 53 kg Like: ??? Hate: ??? Name: Aya Age: 16 Breast size: C/ Height: 150 cm/ Weight: 42 kg Like: ??? Hate: ??? Madeus You guys thought Ahma will be the capture target of this Arc but no the real heroine of this arc is Aya c(>?<) However, Ahma still plays a big role in this arc as well as Yua. Please look forward to it, thanks for reading. (V?V ) Chapter 33: The Knight and The Fake Princess”-2 I dream about the land of candy again. This time there is no Hana to stops me from eating the huge candy. When I try to come closer to the huge candy. Small candy around me starts to turn into the rope and bind me. I can''t move or talk with the restraint from the candy. -Ugh-Uhmm. (Farah) There is a familiar voice coming from the huge candy: -Cutie, you can keep staying like that until everything is over. (Ahma) When I open my eye, I can see the mysterious woman in front of me. She is binding me with the black smokes. And there is Fifir is being restrained by the hand come from the ground again. -Umm! Ummm! (Farah) The mysterious woman caresses my cheek and said: -With this, you will be mine forever. (Ahma) This time, the mysterious woman tries stabbing me with a smoke knife. -Good night, sweetie~(Ahma) By the time she tries to stab me, the door of my room is opened. Aya holds some kind of gun and shoots toward the mysterious woman. The woman deflects the bullet using black smoke: -Magic gun, what a fun toy you have there. (Ahma) The mysterious woman shoots the black smoke at Aya. Yua immediately rushes in front of Aya. She used a shield to defend the mysterious girl''s attack. -Taunt! (Yua) The smoke changes direction and hits Yua''s shield. -Hoh? (Ahma) Aya continuously shoots at the woman, she leaves no chance for the woman to fight back. -It''s getting annoying. (Ahma) From the black smoke, there is a paladin come out. -Support me! My faithful paladin! (Ahma) The paladin takes out a black shield from the smoke and defends against Aya''s bombard. Not a single bullet of Aya can pass the shield. Even when she tried to shoot from a different direction then it will turn toward the black shield the paladin is holding. -This paladin seems to be undead. But how come it can use taunt. No way, she is... Both Aya and Yua seem to realize something. -Are you "Black Death"? -Hoh, you guys seem to know me? (Ahma) - A wanted criminal in the holy country. What are you doing here? - I just want my sweetie. (Ahma) She said and points at me. Both Aya and Yua look at me. -Is she your lover? (Aya) I tried my best to shake my head to deny it. The woman starts caressing me. -Ara, Ara why can''t be you honest with yourself? (Ahma) I try using mana to destroy the restrain. However, I can''t circulate mana inside me; it seems the black smoke suspends me from using my mana. -Please be a good girl, sweetie. (Ahma) -Can we somehow rescue that girl, Yua? (Aya) -I can''t since most of my skills are AOE and I think I can''t pass through the paladin with a normal sword skill. (Yua) -Playtime is over. I will take her away now. (Ahma) The mysterious woman demolishes the wall of the mansion while hugging me. -Well, well see you guy later. (Ahma) When I think this situation is hopeless, An arrow is launched at the mysterious woman. -Tch, why there is an army over here? (Ahma) Under the house there is an army standing by and waiting for the mysterious woman. There are many mages ready to fire their spell at mysterious women. -Release the girl otherwise we will shoot you down. (F. Knight) -We will meet again next time sweetie. (Ahma) The mysterious woman throws me down while she disappears into the black smoke. I was caught by the female knight that commands the army. -Mage, any sign of her? (F. Knight) -Her mana trace seems to be gone for now. (Mage) -Good! (F. Knight) -Are you alright? (F. Knight) The knight uses the knife to cut my restrain. -Thanks... (Farah) Aya slowly walks out of the mansion and complains to the female knight. -Why are you here? I can handle this situation myself. The female knight just stares at Aya: - It will be a dishonor for our royalty if we allow our guests to be kidnapped. That''s why I tell you to take some maid and knight with you. (F. Knight) Aya screams at the female knight: -I don''t want to. (Aya) Then Aya runs right into the house and closes the mansion door. A woman beside the female knight report: -Everything is clear, there is no sign of "Black Death". (Knight A ) -Good! Construct the barrier around the mansion again. (F. Knight) -Affirmative. (Knight A) After finishing instructing her subordinate, the knight finally turns her attention to me. She asks me with a passionless voice. -Are you Aya''s friend? (F. Knight) -We are not...(Farah) Now look carefully, this female knight looks so beautiful. Aside from her emotionless face, she has a perfect body that a normal woman dream of. She makes me feel safe just by hugging her. -Anou, Are you injured? (Farah) -I''m okay. (F. Knight) Our conversation starts and ends like that. I can''t comprehend what is this knight thinking. From the mansion, Yua comes out and shatters the silence. She comes right in front of the knight and kneels. -Greeting, first princess Sora. (Yua) -No need to be formal. (Sora) Yua slowly stands up and speaks: -Thanks highness for the reinforcements. (Yua) -No problem, it''s my responsibility to prevent royal''s guests from harm. (Sora) -...(Yua) My face becomes rosy when I remember I''m still being carried by Sora, the most important person in the country on top of that. She hugs me too tightly makes me unable to escape from her m. -What''s wrong? (Sora) Sora seems to notice me acting weird; she bends down and checks up on me. -Your cheek is kinda red, do you have a fever? (Sora) She gradually put her forehead on mine. -Weird, your temperature is normal. (Sora) Yua instantly takes me back from Sora''s arm. -Your highness, you can leave Farah to me. I will take care of her. (Yua) -Fine, then we will go back. (Sora) After that, the first princess Sora commands her army to return to the castle. Yua has a deep sigh after her leave: -Our princess is an airhead. She may look emotionless, but she treasures Aya so much. (Yua) -Eh, I only just saw them quarrel, Yua. (Farah) -Haiz, they aren''t being honest to themselves Farah. One always suppresses her emotion, while the other never expressed her genuine emotion. Yua strokes my head and continue: -Do you know that Aya is the first one to move when she noticed the barrier has been invaded? (Yua) -EH? (Farah) -She was so worried when she knew that you were being kidnapped. (Yua) It makes sense; she has no reason to help a person she doesn''t like. Therefore, it is possible she meant different from what she said. I set a goal in mind is to come to be Aya''s friend. -Therefore please become a person who can support her instead of me. (Yua) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) Yua tries saying something to me but was interrupted by Fifir. -I will be...(Yua) -Woof! (Fifir) Fifir runs toward me and jumps right into me. -What did you say again Yua? (Farah) -Ah, urgh nothing. I merely want to say you can sleep with me tonight since your room has been destroyed, Farah. (Yua) -Hehe, Oki. (Farah) That''s the night I become the hugging pillow of Yua. Name: Sora Age: 20 Breast size: E/ Height: 182 cm/ Weight: 67 kg Like: Aya. Hate: ??? Madeus Chapter 34/ Interlude 14: Apostle of Greed, Septem. After I left Farah to go check on the base I secretly built on another planet, I have come to Arvatian. This planet belongs to the goddess of greed Arvatia. +System report: the base has been destroyed by more than 50% of the facility. The destruction rate of the facility is pretty slow as if the intruder is waiting for me to come. I arrived at the base; I walk through the destroyed gate. A shadow wearing a mask stands there when I come inside the base. -So this is a trap, huh? (Hana) The shadow stares at me: -No need to worry, I cause no harm to you. (???) -Who are you? (Hana) -Apostle of Greed, Devil Septem please to meet you. (Septem) -Hoh? What does a devil want to do with me? (Hana) -I want to make a deal. (Septem) -Deal? (Hana) -In exchange for hiding the existence of your base and... (Septem) -and...?(Hana) -Safety of your master Farah. (Septem) I immediately deploy millions of thousand nanomachines around me. Those nanomachines float around me and ready to attack her. Septem also deployed many nanomachines around but those nanomachines are infused with black mana. I am surprised at the fact she can control nanomachines and ask: -Why do you have my invention? (Hana) -Hahaha? Now, are you interested in my deal now? (Septem) I hesitated a bit then asked: -Then what do you desire? (Hana) -I demand you to support me to dethrone all the goddess. (Septem) I am surprised at her suggestion: -Why? (Hana) -I can''t tell you now. (Septem) -Then how can I believe you. There is a chance that you will betray me. (Hana) -Haha, I think you will believe me. (Septem) The shadow gradually takes off her mask. I can''t believe in my eye. This is the face of ***. -My ultimate goal is the same as you. Protect "the current Farah." (Septem) -...How come? (Hana) -Long story. Then do you want to agree with my deal? (Septem) -Yes... (Hana) -Very well, follow me. (Septem) Septem creates a gate using her nanomachine: -We need to mislead the other devil first. I don''t want them to know about "our identity" right now. (Septem) -Then what''s your plan? (Hana) -Don''t worry, we can talk about the plan slowly. We have "time" on our side after all. (Septem) I follow Septem to go through the gate. Madeus Chapter 35: City of Wonder Elisora-1 -It''s time for breakfast, Farah. (Yua) I was woken up by the delicious food''s aroma. Yua puts down a small table on top of the bed. She puts down dishes with newly baked bacon and eggs on top of it. -Um, breakfast? (Farah) -Yes, but you need to brush your teeth first, Farah. (Yua) -Umm. (Farah) I brush my teeth and come back to the bed. -Ehehe, this is the first time I have breakfast on the bed. (Farah) -Heh, then I will let you have breakfast on the bed from tomorrow. (Yua) -Hooray! (Farah) Yua suddenly pinches my nose: -You are so lazy, Farah. (Yua) -Ehehe.(Farah) I try eating the food Yua make: -It''s so delicious, Yua. (Farah) Yua takes out a handkerchief and wipes my mouth. -Be careful you got the oil all over your mouth. (Yua) -Uhmmm, Sank you. You will make a good wife, Yua. (Farah) She suddenly drops a handkerchief, and her face becomes red. -What''s wrong, Yua? (Farah) -With that cute look and her unconscious lady killer''s line. No wonder that "Black Death" even falls for her. (Yua) I try pulling Yua''s shirt; she seems to be lost in thought. -What''s wrong Yua? (Farah) -Ehem, nothing. (Yua) -EH? (Farah) -If you finish your breakfast, we will have a "real tour" around the city. (Yua) -Eh, what do you mean by "real tour"?(Farah) -You will know once you finish. (Yua) -Oki, Nom Nom. (Farah) -She is so cute...(Yua) -Huh? (Farah) -Nothing...(Yua) After I finish breakfast, Yua leads me to the gate of the mansion. -We will start our tour with this. (Yua) A broom flies to her hand from nowhere. -Now let''s go on. (Yua) -Ehhh?(Farah) We start flying to the sky. From the sky, houses and people look like ants. -What do you think of the scenery up here? Is it pretty, Farah? (Yua) -Hehe, It looks wonderful Yua. But how can you use flight magic as a knight? (Farah) -It''s all due to this broom, the common transportation for a civilian in Elisora. As long as you transmit the mana into the broom, it can make you fly. (Yua) -Woaaa!(Farah) -It''s cool, right? (Yua) -Yesssss!(Farah) And this she presses the clock on her hand, a hologram appeared: -This is the map of the city. (Yua) -Oh! (Farah) -The city is divided into two layers, the purple part is where the middle class and commoner live, and the gold part is where the royal and noble live. Commoner lives mostly in Northwest. Yua points at the place where there are many two-story buildings are built next to each other. And we are currently in the Southeast of the city, where the middle-class lives. You can see many mansions around here right, Farah? (Yua) -Indeed! (Farah) -Good! Firstly, let me take you to the big square of Elisora. (Yua) Yua takes me to the west side of the city. While flying I can see many other people fly on the broom too. -So that''s why I see fewer people on the street. Eh, there is even a cat-woman. (Farah) -Haha, demi-human usually lives in their own district; I will take you there later. (Yua) -Hehe, I want to mofu mofu them. (Farah) -Right, we have arrived in the square of the city. (Yua) In the middle of the square, there is a fountain; I can see many kids play around it. -Citizens often host the festival in the square. You can see many things around here once the festival starts. Square also prohibited using horse wagons. (Yua) -Huff, then we move to the next area. This time Yua takes me to the south district. -This is where you buy many things from daily needs to weapons and armour. (Yua) -Ohhh.(Farah) -And the next stop may be your favourite place, Farah. (Yua) -Eh, what is it? (Farah) This time Yua takes me to the east of the city. -It''s a food district. It''s a special place that you can enjoy food from the various stalls. Let''s get down. (Yua) -Uhmm Uhmm.(Farah) From the sky, I can smell many delicious foods. I''m very anxious to have a try on their food. -Wow lovely ladies we have delicious fried squid here, please have a taste. (Street vendor) -Can you give me one, please? (Yua) -Aiyo, here you go. (Street vendor) -It''s for you, Farah(Yua) -Ehh, don''t you eat, Yua? (Farah) -No problem I will eat the leftover of yours since I know you are a small eater. (Yua) -Hehe. (Farah) Yua keeps bought me a lot of food. If I can grow fat, I think I can become a pig. -Umu I''m too full, Yua. (Farah) -Haha, go through 15 stalls is a huge amount of food after all. (Yua) Yua looks like she is going to peek everything inside out. I merely eat one bite of each food and give the rest to Yua. -You need some water Yua? (Farah) -..I''m fine. I can''t take anything in anymore. (Yua) -Sowwwy.(Farah) -No, it''s me said to take care of your leftover anyway. (Yua) We took a break for one hour then we resumed our journey. According to Yua, the Northwest of the city is where demi-humans live. -Woah, there are many people around here with tails, ears. (Farah) -Haha, we have a variety of demi-human, but they usually live together in one district so we rarely see it on the street. (Yua) A fox woman and her friends look at me and ask: -Ara, are you from the succubus race or half succubus child? (Fox Woman) -Eh, no I''m a.... human. (Farah) They look a bit shocked. -I never see a human this cute. Her charm must be considerably higher than the first princess of this country. (Fox woman) The fox''s woman friend seems to agree with her. She comes close and hugs me: -Do you want to become my daughter-in-law? I want an adorable daughter like you so much. (Fox Woman) -Eh, she is mine. (Elf woman) -Not fair, she is mine. (Dragon woman) After a while, I escape from the fighting between them. -You seem to like demi-human, Farah. (Yua) -Hehe, because they look so unique. (Farah) Yua points to herself and asked me: -Don''t you know I''m half-elf too? (Yua) -Ehhhhh? But you don''t possess the pointed ear. (Farah) -Whew, I retain more characteristics of my father than my mother. (Yua) -Whoa, how can you conceal it until now? (Farah) -Moo, I don''t even hide that fact. (Yua) Yua takes my hand. -Let''s go to the most important place in the city. (Yua) -Eh, where? (Farah) -The library? (Yua) -Huh? (Farah) Chapter 36: City of Wonder Elisora-2 Yua takes me to the biggest building in the city. She tells me this place is the library of the city. When I come inside the building, I can see a large number of books. -Welcome to the most important place in Elisora. Nothing is more precious for the mage than knowledge. Right, Farah? (Yua) -Yup. Can I come here and read any kind of book, Yua? (Farah) -No, Farah, some books are restricted and only available if you go to the basement under the library. The library has four basements underground contains more than a million thousand books. However, you need a specific kind of card to be able to access those four basements. (Yua) -How can I get those cards? (Farah) -University and high school students are given a bronze card to access the first, second, and third basement. Noble with superior ranks such as earl and duke are given a silver card to access the fourth basement. And with a gold card, royalty can access the last basement. (Yua) -So, I can gain access up to the third basement once I enrol in magic high school? (Farah) -Yup. (Yua) I can hear a voice calling us from behind: -Oh Yua, it''s rare to see you in the library. (Wisd) -Haha, Wisd!(Yua) A girl with platinum hair walks from behind us: -I will introduce an important person as royalty in this country, librarian Wisd. (Yua) The girls turn red when she heard the introduction. -Stop it, it''s embarrassing. (Wisd) -She is created directly by goddess Humatilia, Wisd, the seeker of knowledge. (Yua) -Ehem, It''s not a big deal you know. That goddess created me because she has nothing to do in her free time. (Wisd) -Hahaha. (Yua) -But Yua, How is she different from ordinary people? (Farah) -She is the person who possesses the best memory on this planet. Aside from her unique hair colour, she can memorize all of the books in this library. (Yua) -Oh, I see. (Farah) -Uhmm Wisd, I thought today is your day off, right? (Yua) -I''m waiting for an idiot. She is late for half an hour already. (Wisd) A running sound can be heard. -Huff Huff... I''m over here, Wisd. (Himari) It''s a woman with golden hair. She looks kind of familiar to me. She is like the unusual person who I encounter at Windvallye''s village. -Ah, you are the fake Apost...(Farah) She instantly comes to my front and uses her hand to intercept me from talking. Yua and Wisd are surprised at our interaction. -You guys know each other? (Yua) -Yes, we met one time in the past. -Umu! Umu! (Farah) -Farah seems to want to talk about something. Can you let her talk? (Yua) Himari tries dodging the topic: -What are you doing here with this girl, Yua? (Himari) -I am taking her on a tour. (Yua) -Hmm, tour. Brilliant idea, I will take this girl to see our church. (Himari) -EHh?(Yua) -I will borrow this girl for a moment. (Himari) She carries me in her hand and runs with incredible speed. -They seem lively. (Yua) -Ye... Ah, that idiot forgot her original purpose of coming here. (Wisd) -Ahaha... (Yua) ------------------------------------------------------- Himari uses the broom and takes me to a big church near the castle where royalty lives. After arriving at the church, she puts me down: -What''s that for? (Farah) -My real identity and whereabouts of the goddess are secret. Please don''t tell them. (Himari) -... Then why do you talk to me about the apostle thing in the first place? (Farah) She tries to avoid looking directly at me. -... I never thought you would associate with higher-up people in this country. (Himari) -Therefore, you tell me cause you know no one will believe me even if I tell them about your identity? (Farah) -Hehe. That''s right. (Himari) -Hmmm. (Farah) -Are you angry? (Himari) -...(Farah) Himari grasps my hand and advises me: -Let''s relive your mood with a tour around the church. (Himari) There are many chapels and statues of the goddess Humitalia in the church. While walking around the church, she asks me: -How''s your progress of awakening your power? (Himari) -What do you mean? (Farah) Himari stops walking and asks me: -Eh, you don''t know about it? (Himari) -What are you talking about? (Farah) -Haiz, I thought you would know something, the apostle of chastity. (Himari) -EH, how could you know? (Farah) -Seriously, you don''t even know the basic. We apostles can feel the resonance of the apostle with the same series. So I already know you are the apostle of chastity from the first time we met. (Himari) -Ahh, so that''s why you approach me. (Farah) -Not really, I approach you because you look so cute... (Himari) I instantly take some distance from Himari. -What''s wrong? (Himari) -So you using "idol recruitment" as an excuse to talk to me? (Farah) -No, the truth is the goddess wants to find an idol band by herself. (Himari) -Hey, stop looking at me with a pitying eye. (Himari) She makes a deep sigh then continues. -Then do you know "the selection"? (Himari) -What is that? (Farah) She looks at me with a serious face: -"14 apostles" is the project of getting the new goddess. Since the war between evil and angel goddesses are always in the tide. As a result, they want to create 1 more goddess to change the tide of the game. That''s the purpose of us apostles. (Himari) -Then how can we become a goddess? (Farah) Himari shakes her head. -I don''t know. But we don''t even have time to mind about "the selection" now. You and another wicked apostle wake up too late makes both sides unable to act until now. Many weird things start to happen on every planet. I feel a large amount of mysterious energy come from Windvalley''s villages so I make a trip to that village. (Himari) -So that''s why you come to that village. (Farah) -Yes, however, that mysterious energy disappears after a few days. (Himari) -....(Farah) -That mysterious energy appears on other planets too. Therefore I need you, the apostle of chastity. As a person who is also an apostle, I want to request you to support me if something bad happens. (Himari) -.. No way. (Farah) I look directly at her eye: -I''m not working for a charity. If you ask me to choose between saving my friend or a person who I don''t know, I will always choose to save my friend. I also need to treasure myself too. I can''t just jump into everything without considering the consequences. (Farah) Himari scratches her head. -That''s insensitive of me. Please think as if I never ask that question. (Himari) -Very well. (Farah) -Then do you want to be an idol? (Himari) -No. (Farah) -Tchh, failed again. (Himari) -Hey I''m not easy to trick. (Farah) Himari strokes my head. -Pureness and your justice absolutely fit your apostle title Farah. (Himari) -Haha, thanks for the tour around the church, Himari.(Farah) -No problem, let''s go back. (Himari) That''s the end of my tour around the city. After I go back to the mansion, Yua said that I will take the entrance exam for magic high school tomorrow. Name: Wisd Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 165 cm/ Weight: 50 kg Like: Book and ??? Hate: ??? Madeus I got so much work recently, so I am sorry for update the new chapter late. It''s already 1 A.M on my side .????(أ)????. Finally most of the main cast for this arc here, please wait for the next chapter. Thanks for reading ( ? `)Ρ ? Chapter 37/ Interlude 15: Slum Princess-1 I''m a child that was born in the slum of Elisora. This year, I become 6. I am currently living with my mom. Mom tells me that my dad died before I was born. Mom works as a prostitute in the slum, so she can take care of me. Currently, I''m on my way back of buying the medicine for mom. -Mom, I''m home. (Aya) -Welcome home, Aya. (Mom) -Are you feeling better now? (Aya) Mom keeps coughing out much blood: -I think I''m feeling better. (Mom) -Mom? (Aya) -Yes? (Mom) -Why don''t you stop being a prostitute? You go with a weird man every night and when you come back you got many bruises on your body. (Aya) Mom caresses my cheek and speaks: -I want to prepare for your future, Aya. (Mom) She takes out a bag full of bronze coins. -With this, you can attend magic school and become a mage. You can enjoy a proper life without selling your body like me. (Mom) -Mom, I don''t need it. I''m happy as long as you are on my side. (Aya) -Silly girl, you need to see the world outside. I don''t want you to live in this small slum. (Mom) I try to change my mom''s mind, but she never listens to me. Until one day. -Ugh~ Ugh. (Mom) -What''s wrong mom? (Aya) She keeps coughing a lot of blood. -Mom, do you need more medicine? I will go out and buy more. (Aya) However, she keeps holding my hand and doesn''t let me go. -I think my time is almost up, Aya. (Mom) -No, mom you can still live much longer. Please don''t give up so soon. (Aya) -Silly girl. You are a good girl Aya. Since you were born, you have always been so obedient. I''m very proud to have a cute daughter like you. (Mom) -No mom, what are you talking about? (Aya) -My life is full of misery, but you are the only reason keep me living until now. (Mom) -Mom...(Aya) -Thank you, Aya. (Mom) Mom starts closing her eye. Even before her last breath, she reminds me: -Aya, you should take the money bag and go to see the world outside. (Mom) After a while, I can no longer feel any response from her. Her warmth keeps disappearing at an alarming rate. I try hugging her to keep her alive. -No, mom...(Aya) However, mom never wakes up at the end. With the help of the neighbourhood, I take mom''s body and buried her outside of the city. After that, I come back to our house, but this time there is no mom on my side. I''m sitting in my house and keep looking at the place where my mom used to be. I want to enjoy her last warm. The day after my mother was gone, a man leads an army to the slum I live. After he goes around the neighbourhood and interrogates them, he finally comes to my house. -Are you daughter of ***? (Nobleman) The man asks me. -I''m the daughter of ***. What do you want from me? (Aya) The man coldly said: -I''m your father. (Nobleman) -Great joke old man! (Aya) The man ignores me and orders the soldier: -Take her! (Nobleman) -Yes! (Soldier) They tried taking me away from my home. When I try to fight back, the soldier hit me. -Listen, you little brat, we need to go quickly. Don''t waste our time. (Soldier) The man continues looking at me being hit by the soldier as if nothing. He proclaims that he is my father, then what kind of father watching her daughter being hit? After a while, I was taken to the big castle in the centre of the city. The man said: -It''s your home from now on. Remember, starting today you are a princess. (Nobleman) My mind right now is on a roller coaster. One day after my mother died, a man self-proclaims that he is my father appears. He even uses violence to take me to the castle. After a few days of staying in the castle, I realize one thing. Becoming a princess is not as great as people said. With the background of being a person from the slum, I am usually being looked down on by my servant. -Heh, Do you know a low-life is adopted as our second princess? (Servant A) -What? Why does the king need another princess when we have the genius princess sora? (Servant B) -Ye, I prefer to serve Princess Sora over this low-life. (Servant A) -Me too. (Servant B) Apparently, there is another princess. She is considered a genius from the information that servant said. The attitude of the servant toward me keeps getting worse. -Here''s your dinner. (Maid A) The maid throws the soup''s dish to the table. She leaves right after she gave me the dinner. That''s the night I sleep while hugging myself. It''s winter outside and I was only given an old and dirtied blanket by those servants. -Mom, I missed you. (Aya) I thought a princess would be treated nicely and live a life without thinking. However, in this castle, I''m being treated cold and terribly by everyone. I slowly fall asleep after thinking too much. The next morning, I can hear many sword strikes outside: -That''s a good hit, Sora. (Nobleman) When I look outside, it''s the man who kidnapped me fighting against a girl with golden hair. The man smiles at the girl: -Keep continuing like that, Sora. (Nobleman) The girl keeps attacking the man with the sword and forces him into a defensive state. -I''m lost. (Nobleman) The girl merely nods at the man. -You are getting better over time, Sora. (Nobleman) He strokes Sora''s head while complimenting her. I can merely look at their interaction through the window. So he treats that girl differently from me. It seems the girl notices me through the window. I''m immediately going into hiding to avoid her line of sight. I''m hugging my knee: -Mom...*Sob*Sob...I missed you. The people in here are cold...I missed the time, when you are always by my side (Aya) Madeus Chapter 38/ Interlude 16: Slum Princess-2 -Hey, you! (Sora) The other princess, Sora is calling out for me. I turn back and ask her: -What do you want from me? (Aya) She ignores my question and asks me: -So you are my new sister? (Sora) -Yes, so? (Aya) She grabs my hand and takes me to a room full of toys. Sora tells me: -That man buys me many toys, but I don''t use them. You can take whatever you want in the room and play with it. (Sora) I don''t want to use the leftover thing of Sora, so I immediately deny her offer: -I don''t want to. (Aya) Sora shakes her head and asks me: -Why? (Sora) -I just don''t want to... (Aya) Then our conversation ends in silence. Sora leaves me in the room and goes somewhere. After that meeting, Sora keeps approaching me. Every time she will give me something like a toy, sword, or even diamond. I start asking myself if this is a unique way of Sora caring about me. The nobleman orders me to attend a magic class at the church. At here, students have to learn about magic theory. However, I am unable to make a new friend. Most of the students here are noble, and they know about my origin. They always try to keep a distance from me and talk behind my back. -Eww, I don''t even want to be near her. (Noble A) -Agree, let''s go somewhere far from her. (Noble B) I can only ignore them and do my own thing. One day, when I''m focusing on the book about the broom that can make people fly. A girl comes across me, from the outfit I can instantly know that she is a commoner. -It looks interesting. What is the book about? (Commoner A) I am surprised at the fact someone starts a conversation with me: -Eh...Ah, It''s about the magical broom. (Aya) -Can I have a look? (Commoner A) -Here... (Aya) She is a good listener. She listens to me when I try to explain about the book I just read. -Heh, that''s interesting. (Commoner A) -Right, right. (Aya) In the end, she becomes my friend. We start playing together since that meeting. However, I don''t know that one day every good thing I have encountered so far will come to an end. When I walk past the study room of Sora, I see the door is being opened and there is the voice of the nobleman coming out from the room. -Why do you get intimate with that girl? (Nobleman) -Do I need a reason? (Sora) The man makes a deep sigh: -The girl is selected as a scapegoat to die instead of you, Sora. (Nobleman) -You are talking about that prophecy again. (Sora) -Yes, that''s the reason I find that girl for you, Sora. Since the prophet informs me that: 10 years from now, a princess will suffer an unavoidable end. (Nobleman) So that''s the reason he chooses to adopt me. He wants me to die instead of Sora''s place. At this moment, I don''t want to hear any more words come out from that nobleman''s mouth. I run back to my room and hide inside the blanket. I keep crying until the next day. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sora''s POV The old man complains about me getting closer to my dear sister. -Yes, that''s the reason I find that girl for you, Sora. Since the prophet informs me that: 10 years from now, a princess will suffer an unavoidable end. (Nobleman) -If it''s my fate then let it be. I cherish her as my sister. (Sora) -Tchh, you are so stubborn. (Nobleman) The old man gives up on persuading me and comes back to his room. When I go outside, I find a hairband that I gave to Aya yesterday. -How could it be here? There is no way she listens to our conversation, right? (Sora) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It has been one day since I find out the truth why that nobleman adopts me. I can''t hold my feeling; I want to share them with my friend so I come to the church to meet her. When I''m in front of the prayer room in the church, I can hear many voices come from it: -So have you become a friend with that princess? (Commoner B) -Yes, I am. (Commoner A) Oh, it''s the voice of my friend. She seems to talk with other friends of hers. -Why do you even want to become a friend with that low-life? Do you that she comes from the slum? (Commoner C) -Haha, why not? (Commoner A) -You know she is hated by the noble, doesn''t it? (Commoner B) -Yes, so that''s why I get close to her? (Commoner A) -Eh? (Commoner C) The others seem to be surprised at my friend''s statement. -Even that low-life comes from the slum. She is still a princess. I can use her, so I can have a chance to become a noble in the future. (Commoner A) -Ohh, so you have thought that far. (Commoner B) -Of course, hahaha. (Commoner A) The goddess really loves to play with my feeling. I instantly realize that both the friendship and sister''s love I receive is fake. I run out of the church and go back to my room. This time, I don''t feel depressed anymore. -I''m just a tool to them! I''m not even a human in their eyes. (Aya) My sadness gradually turns into anger. -10 years from now, that nobleman won''t be able to get rid of me. So what I''m scared of? (Aya) I realize why I need to be scared of those servants or that nobleman. If they use me, I will use them back. I will use my position as the princess to fight against them until the end. The first thing I need to do is fired all servants who serve under me. When I tell them that I would fire them, they try to fight back. -Who do you think you are, low-life? (Servant A) -Let me ask you, who are you talking to? (Aya) They are surprised at my reply. Because I am always silent at their threatening. -You are the servant and I''m a princess. Do you think you have power here? (Aya) -I..I (Servant B) -So you don''t know how serious your problem is? Do you think anyone would dare to hire a servant that was fired by Royalty? -We are sorry, please don''t fire us. (Servants) I''m glaring at them: -Being fired is a light punishment for insulting royalty you know. Get out of my sight! (Aya) -Hiii, yes. (Servants) That''s one thing done. The following thing is to get rid of the fake friend. I ignore that girl when I stay in the church. That girl can''t stand it and try to start a conversation with me. -Hey, Aya, why didn''t you meet me recently? (Commoner A) -Why do I need to meet up with people who think of me as a tool? (Aya) -What are you talking about, Aya? (Commoner A) I look at her eye. -Do you think I don''t know you are lying to me all the time? (Aya) The girl seems to know her plan has been done for. She instantly changes her attitude. -So what? Do you become cheeky just because you are a princess? (Commoner A) I laugh at her. -You are so foolish! (Aya) -You low-life! (Commoner A) -A commoner dare to go against Royalty. Do you know what is the consequences of your silly action will result of ? (Aya) I walk near her and whisper in her ear: -The worst that could happen is the execution of your entire family. (Aya) The girl was immediately frightened by my threats. -Please, forgive me. (Commoner A) I leave her behind and go back to the castle. I meet Sora on the way back to my room. She tries telling me something: -Aya I... (Sora) I shout at her. -I know I will die in your place. So, you don''t need to get close to me. I don''t desire that fake sister''s love. (Aya) There''s a hint of sadness, shown on her face. But, I don''t care. I don''t know if she''s acting or not. I will continue living in my own way until the day I die instead of her place. -Mom, please don''t worry. From this moment, I can''t be weak anymore. I can only believe in myself and continue living. (Aya) Madeus Chapter 39: Interlude 17/ Septem, The world without you-1 I failed again. Once again I can''t protect her. How many times have I failed to save her? One time, two times,... No, it''s more than a million times. With my eye, I have witnessed her death over and over. But I won''t give up on saving her no matter what. I try a thousand ways to keep her safe such as lock her up, freeze her, but the ending will never change. She will be killed by those goddesses again and again. ---------------------------------------------------------------- This time I change my approach. I will try destroying them from the inside. I approach the greediest goddess, Avaritia. I invade her goddess realm to meet her. She has a haughty attitude when she sees me. -My, my what a guest we have here. (Avaritia) -... I have an offer. (Septem) -Hmm, continue. I''m listening. (Avaritia) -Do you want to become a goddess who governs everything? (Septem) Avaritia surprised at my offer: -That sounds attractive. With the power I feel from you, I think we can achieve it. (Avaritia) -So? (Septem) The goddess comes closer to me: -But my answer is no! Greed beast eats her! (Avaritia) A black beast is summoned from the void. It''s way a hundred times bigger than the goddess. It''s open mouth and tries to eat me. -Goddess Realm! (Septem) The girl was surprised. -No way goddess authority. (Avaritia) Many nanomachines are summoned around me. They quickly into a big gun and point at the huge beast. *Bang* with 1 shoot from the gun. I can see no more trace of the black beast. Avaritia''s goddess realm easily being overlapped with my goddess realm. The void around us gradually disappears and replaces it with a gigantic city of the machine. Many robots gradually raise from the city and start attacking Greed. -She is considerably stronger than me. I must escape. (Avaritia) However, I won''t allow my target to escape that easily. -Why can''t I move? (Avaritia) I slowly walk near her. -No, go away. You are the creation of "him", so get away from me. (Avaritia) -So being a creation of "her" makes you different? (Septem) -Stay away! (Avaritia) She tries looking around to see why she can''t move. It took a while for her to notice there is a big clock floating on her head. -Is this why? (Avaritia) She tries using her power to attack that clock but nothing come out: -Why, why, why? (Avaritia) -It''s useless to resist. (Septem) I use my hand and grab her head. -Time froze. (Septem) She instantly stops moving. I command nanomachines to turn into 10 black gears. I slowly put it inside Avaritia''s body. -With this, she will be under my control. (Septem) Her body slowly falls. It takes a moment for her to stand back. She immediately bends down when she sees my eye. -It''s my pleasure to act with the ruler of machinery. (Avaritia) -Quit your flattering. (Septem) -Yes. (Avaritia) The former greed goddess is bending down and wait for my command. -Give me the blessing of Greed. (Septem) -As your command, my master. (Avaritia) A light starts transferring from her body into mine. -I have finally achieved the first step of my plan. (Septem) The former greed goddess keeps smiling at me. -I am waiting for the order from my master. (Avaritia) I throw a photo and a map at her. -A photo of a girl with pink hair? Therefore you desire me to kill this girl? I will go immediately. (Avaritia) I immediately come close and strangle her neck. -Ugh... master. (Avaritia) She tries telling me something, but I ignore it. Some kind of liquid starts leaking from between her leg. -If you dare to think of harming her. You will die in the worst way you ever think of. (Septem) -I''m sorry master. (Avaritia) -You need to go to this place and safeguard her. She will wake up 40,000 years from now. Remember to deliver a report to me every 10,000 years. Avaritia bends down and replies: -Absolutely, master! (Avaritia) Avaritia disappears from my sight. -Did my gears adjust her mind that much or her real character originally like that? (Septem) I received four reports through 40,000 years. However, her report is an unpleasant mess. It seems gears have made her abnormal. 10,000 years/Master, it''s too boring to look at that pink girl face all the time. 20,000 years/Master, I think the girl is pretty lovely, isn''t it? Presently I feel I can look at the girl''s face all the time. 30,000 years/I wonder she will be waking up soon. I want to snatch her as my wife. Is that okay? 40,000 years/She wakes up, master. She is so adorable. For her most appropriate protection, I follow her everywhere insider her shadow. As per your command, I have never left her alone since the moment she waked up. Don''t worry master, just leave her to me. However, that maid dares to touch my cutie. Can I eliminate her? Hey, master please respond. I close the report and utter an audible sigh. At least no one can harm Farah for now. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The maid is asking me: -Is it okay to leave Farah there? It''s bad to have no one safeguarding her. (Hana) -No worry, I have already sent the most talented bodyguard to her side. (Septem) -Really? how strong is she? (Hana) I laugh. -At least strong as a goddess. (Septem) -.. Hmmm. (Hana) I take a crystal from my pocket and make a call: -How''s the current plan? (Septem) - It''s going excellent for now. (???) -How is she? (Septem) - She is sleeping beside me. I will lock her up when the plan happens. (???) -That''s splendid. (Septem) -Everything will be following your command. (???) -Tell the one hiding in her shadow not to hinder our plan. (Septem) -Roger that. (???) Name: Avaritia (Goddess of Greed) Age: ??? Breast size: E/ Height: 180 cm/ Weight: 60 kg Like: Farah, Master. Hate: Maid. Madeus Chapter 40: The beginning of destruction The girl who sits on the throne asks the ninja girl: -How''s the progress of our plan, Duo? (Unus) -There is some unexpected thing happen, Unus. (Duo) The girl frowns at the Duo''s statement: -Eh, What''s the problem? (Unus) -I can''t contract with Athor and Scisor countries, Unus. (Duo) -Wait, why? (Unus) The ninja girl takes out some notes from her pocket and reads them out loud. -Athor is busy dealing against one criminal. (Duo) -Whoa, They require a country to deal with one criminal. Gosh, they are so useless. (Unus) -The criminal seems to control the dead. The number of the dead under her gradually grows the more she fought. (Duo) Unus express some interest in the criminal: -If that girl is that strong, let''s try recruiting her instead of Athor''s army, Duo. (Unus) -I will try to contract with her. (Duo) -Good! How about scisor? (Unus) -They don''t reply to my call... (Duo) -Huh? (Unus) -They are currently doing some kind of ritual and refuse to talk to me. (Duo) Unus is angry and stomps her leg into the ground. The whole ground starts shaking. -Why can''t they follow my plan? (Unus) -I have no idea. (Duo) -Then what''s about Septem report? (Unus) -She told me it was a false alarm. There is nothing to worry about. (Duo) -Hmmm... Investigate deeper about those bases Duo. (Unus) -Affirmative. (Duo) -I never believe that girl. She always gives out some kind of weird vibe. (Unus) -Affirmative. (Duo) The ninja girl disappears right after she receives the command. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Umu... (Farah) I feel like someone is calling me. -Have you wakened up yet, Farah? (Yua) It''s Yua''s voice. She is trying to wake me up. -I will wake up soon... (Farah) Fifir comes close to me and tries licking my face. -Okay, Fifir I''m waking up, you can stop licking. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) Yua brings a table with breakfast on it and puts it on my bed. -You should have breakfast soon, Farah. You will have an entrance test today. (Yua) I hug fifir while answering Yua. -Umu, Thank you, Yua. (Farah) I slowly wake up and eat the breakfast that Aya prepares for me. -You are such a sleepyhead, Farah. (Yua) -Hehe, I spent last night reading the book I borrowed from the library. (Farah) -Moh you know you will have a test today, right? (Yua) -Yaa~ (Farah) After I finish my breakfast, Yua takes me to the high school university. -From here you can only go alone. (Yua) -See ya, Yua. (Farah) Yua slowly walks away while waving at me. I slowly walk toward the gate of the school. The gate of the school is so huge, it''s enough for 2 wagons to pass through at the same time. On the right side, a small door can fit a person. -I guess I can go through that door to come in. (Farah) When I try to open that door, an old man calls out for me. -Hey, you? (Guard) -Eh, me? (Farah) The old man points at me: -State your business. (Guard) I''m a little nervous since this old man looks pretty scary. -I come here for the entrance test. (Farah) The old man immediately smile: -Is that so? You are a new student? Allow me to show you the way to the exam hall then. (Guard) -Yes? (Farah) -No worry, I''m the guard of the school. (Guard) Then a familiar figure suddenly appears: -That''s girl is with me. (Aya) It''s Aya; She takes my hand and starts leading me to the exam hall. -Don''t get me wrong, Yua asks me to show you the way to the exam hall. (Aya) She leads me to a big building. This building was built by brown brick. There are only a few windows to see inside and it looks like a witch house. -Here you go, just walk straight then you, will reach your destination. (Aya) -Thank you. (Farah) Aya ignores me and walks away. -Hmm let''s do it. I can pass this test. (Farah) It seems that I am the only one take the exam today. The exam is easier than I think. There are three tests in the exam. The first test is to examine my magical theory. It''s pretty easy in my opinion. The second test is to maintain the mana in the air for five minutes. Since the target of the test is pretty low so I easily pass. Finally is the test about active a random spell, and I pass the test with flying colors. -You passed you can go to school start from tomorrow. (Teacher A) -Thanks a lot. (Farah) She smiles at me: -No worry, it''s my pleasure to help a new student. (Teacher A) When I leave the building, a person is waiting for me outside. -Aya! (Farah) I run towards her. -Yua is busy, so she tells me to get you back home. (Aya) -Ehehe, thanks. (Farah) We start walking together back home. -Hey, Aya. (Farah) -....Yes? (Aya) -Do you hate me? (Farah) Aya stops and looks at my eye: -Why do you ask that? (Aya) -You tell me that you hate commoners and I stink of commoner''s smell. (Farah) She waits a bit then continue: -It''s a long story. But right now, I don''t hate you. (Aya) -Eh? (Farah) -You look pretty much like the old me. You are so naive and ignorant of this world. That''s why I think I can believe you for now. (Aya) -Ehehe. Thanks. (Farah) -That''s not a compliment you know. (Aya) She utters a deep sigh when she heard my answer: -That''s fine as long as you don''t hate me. (Farah) -Hmm, It doesn''t mean I like you. (Aya) -Ehhh? (Farah) Aya resumes walking and leave me behind: -Aya, please wait for me. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In a cave, a girl is being tied. The only sources of light in the cave come from the torch on the wall. The girl tries using the light to untie her restraints. -Give it up, Prophet of Humility. (???) A girl wearing a hood slowly walks toward the prophet. The prophet is shocked when she saw the girl''s face. -Are you surprised? (???) From the pocket, the hooded girl takes out a crystal knife and stabs right in the prophet''s heart. However, there is no blood come out. Crystal starts flooding out of the prophet''s wound. The crystal gradually covers the body of the prophet. The hooded girl leaves the prophet cover in crystal behind and moving out of the cave. A familiar face can be identified through the hood of the girl. It''s the face of the knight, Yua. She takes out the crystal from the pocket and makes a call: - I finally get the "Mind", there are only "Wisdom" and "Body" left, Septem-sama. (Yua) -Good work keeps following my plan. (Septem) -Affirmative. (Yua) After completing the call; Yua starts laughing. -My revenge can definitely start right away. (Yua) Madeus Chapter 41: The disappearance of Humility Goddess It has been two months since I attended the magic high school. Hana hasn''t come back from her business trip, and there is no letter came from her. I have made many new friends in the schools. My class is B-1, and The students in the class are commoner, baron''s and knight''s son and daughter. Somehow, the girls in the class always try to cuddle with me whenever they can, while the boy usually avoids me. A girl with brown is calling out for me. -Farah, the canteen lady just gave me some candy. Do you want some? (Classmate A) -Yesss! Thanks a lot. (Farah) She approaches and strokes my head. I enjoy her caressing. -Umuuu~(Farah) -She is incredibly soft and cute. So all I need is to give her candy to exchange for a hug. (Classmate A) -Ehehe! You can hug me if you want. (Farah) The other girls inside class come close and hug me too: -Ahh, I can''t breathe. (Farah) -Oh, I''m sorry, Farah. (Classmates) After the crowd dispersed, I can finally be able to breathe again. -Why does everyone cherish me that much? (Farah) -You don''t know you are the mascot of the class? (Classmate A) -Eh, am I ? (Farah) -Yep. (Classmate A) *Reng* the bell sound marks the class is over. A girl called out for me: -The ice-princess seems to come to get you. (Classmate B) -Oh, Aya is here. (Farah) -Hey, Farah. Tell me how you can get close to ice princess, Farah. (Classmate B) I put my index finger on my mouth: -Secret, hehe~(Farah) I immediately get my backpack and get out of class. Before I go out of the classroom, I wave my hand at everyone: -Bye-bye, everyone. (Farah) The class reply altogether: -See ya, Farah. (Classmates) In two months, I have tried approaching Aya many times. Most of my approach is a failure until recently. Due to Yua works outside currently, I have the responsibility to prepare for dinner. I have more chances to talk with Aya since the dinner only has two of us. I run out of the class. Since my class is on the first floor, I can see Aya right away. -I''m here, Aya. (Farah) She merely nods at my call: -Don''t get me wrong. It''s just a coincidence that I meet you here. (Aya) -Hehe, I know. (Farah) We start walking back home together. -What do you want today? I can make fried chicken and potato chips again? (Farah) -I don''t enjoy them much. (Aya) -But I remember you ate more than 3 servings yesterday, right? (Farah) Aya starts coughing: -Ehem, I have an important job today. I won''t be able to have dinner with you. I think you should go to Wisd''s place again. (Aya) -Eh, you won''t go back home for dinner? (Farah) -Ugh...(Aya) -Do you need me to make some sandwiches, so you can carry them with you? (Farah) -No worry, I can eat something outside. (Aya) I pout: -Why not? (Farah) -I prefer eating your food when it''s hot rather than eating cold food. (Aya) I smile at her. -Ehehe, I will cook many delicious things for you tomorrow. (Farah) Aya flinches at my statement: -What''s wrong? (Farah) -No...Nothing. Let''s go to Wisd''s house. (Aya) -Ah, I almost forget. (Farah) I take out a flower wreath made of lily''s flower from the backpack and give it to Aya. -Eh? (Aya) -I made it during the handicraft lesson. (Farah) The magic high school is not only focused on learning magic. Students here have many chances to try what subjects they like. (Aya) -Do you think the flower wreath is pretty? (Farah) -Hmm so...so.(Aya) She puts the flower wreath on the left ring on her hand and it disappears. -Eh? (Farah) -This ring is a dimension pocket, so don''t worry about the flower wreath. She turns away from me and starts walking faster. -Wait for me, Aya.(Farah) Wisd''s house is in the Northwest of the city where the commoner lives. Her house is humble and cozy. Since both Yua and Aya have become busy recently, I frequently come to her house and stay overnight there. -Wisd''s house is in front of us. You can go there by yourself. (Aya) -See ya, Aya. (Farah) Aya keeps going without looking back. I enter front of Wisd''s house and knock on the door. There is the sound of a person walking toward the door. Then the door gradually being push open: -Oh, it''s Farah. So both Yua and Aya are busy today? (Wisd) -Yes...(Farah) She strokes my head: -Come in, Farah. Remember putting your shoe on the shoe rack. (Farah) A small shadow runs at incredible speed and jumps into my face: -Hehe, Fifir How''s your day? (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) Since no one can take care of her while I''m at school so I leave her in Wisd''s care. Wisd works from home so she can take care of another dog along with her dog at the same time. I can see a big shadow come from behind Fifir. It''s Lulu; she is an adult dog that belongs to Wisd. She has long brown fur and twice bigger than Fifir. I come close and pat Lulu: -Woof! (Fifir) Fifir seems to angry at my action: -Don''t worry, I love you most, Fifir. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) There is Wisd''s voice comes from the kitchen. -Dinner is ready, Farah. (Wisd) -I''m coming! (Farah) We have bread and seafood chowder for tonight. The foods made by Wisd are so delicious. Time flies real fast, by the time we finish our dinner it''s already bedtime. Before I go to sleep, I ask Wisd to read me a fairy tale as usual. -What kind of fairy tale you will tell me today, Wisd? (Farah) -Uhmm, it will be about the origin of Ecrax. (Wisd) -Eh, I want some fairy-tale? (Farah) -It will also have the goddess. (Wisd) I''m excited at Wisd''s statement. -Hurry, hurry. (Farah) "Once upon a time, People lived in poverty and hunger. The Humility goddess saw this situation; she decided to lend mortal a helping hand. She divided her power into three parts. She gave "wisdom" to a new race she created. That race helped those mortal to produce food and take care of cattle. She gives "body" to the mightiest warrior. That person has the responsibility to fend off the monster and protect the citizen. Finally, she gave "Mind" to a person with the most insight. With the help of that person, they avoided many disasters. After giving her power to the mortal, she disappeared without a trace." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Is it boring, Farah? (Wisd) Wisd tries poking Farah''s cheek, but there is no response. -Farah is already asleep. (Wisd) Wisd kisses Farah''s cheek and turn off the light, -Good night, Farah. (Wisd) Madeus Sorry for posting late, I''m so busy today. It''s 2 A.M by the time I finish the chappy (?st?) Thanks for reading ( ??? *) Chapter 42: The crystal knife and The Body”-1 After I took Farah to the Wisd''s house, I go to the knight order under Yua. Recently, many strange things started happening, I have ordered the knight to investigate it. People in the city start feeling weaker recently and there are many cases of people found dead in a very strange state. Those dead bodies look like some kind of mummy as if the energy force is taken out of them. I asked the vice-captain of the camp: -Have you found anything yet? (Aya) The vice-captain kneels and answers: -There is no clue, my princess. (Vice-Captain) The vice-captain continues: -I think we shouldn''t pay attention to this problem. There are only a few slum people and commoners die. (Vice-Captain) I glare at the vice-captain: -So you tell me my decision is wrong? (Aya) The vice-captain tries denying it: -No, princess, I only want our knight to spend our effort on other important matters. (Vice-Captain) I take out the gun and points at his head: -If you dare to speak one more sentence then your head will be gone, vice-captain(Aya) -....(Vice-Captain) I gradually place the gun back in my pocket: -Don''t question my decision, Keep following my order. If I find you go against my order, your head won''t be on your shoulder anymore. (Aya) The vice-captain replies: -Your order is my command, my princess. (Vice-Captain) -That''s splendid. (Aya) I leave the knight''s camp and start investigating on my own. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -That''s little shit. (Vice-Captain) A group of 20 knights is marching toward the slums area of the Elisora. -Calm down vice-captain; we all know that princess is like that. (Soldier A) -Sigh, that low-life even dare to threaten my life. It''s just a few slum''s people dead. (Vice-Captain) Another soldier replies: -I don''t know why she orders us to investigate these cases. She should stand still and become a tool of a political marriage. -Ahhaa, that''s right. (Soldier A) -The only person fit to be the ruler of this country is Princess Sora. (Vice-Captain) -Ahha, right. (Soldier B) A scout''s knight comes back and makes a report: -I found a big hole leading to the underground of the slum. (Soldier C) The vice-captain surprise at the report: -What? Lead me to that place. (Vice-Captain) The scout leads the group to a house. Inside the house, a hole connects to the underground. The vice-captain commands. -Let''s have a look at it. Prepare the torch. (Vice-Captain) -Roger that! (Soldiers) The whole group marched down to the underground through the hole. They arrived at a very spacious space. -... What is this place? The column that holds this place seems to be made with some kind of crystal. (Soldier A) -The place is too spacious. I can''t see the ceiling of this place. -I guess this place must big as the capital. (Soldier B) The vice-captain directly denies it: -No way, if there is a place like this underground. Royalty and other knights must know about it. (Vice-Captain) -... Then we are the first ones to discover this place. (Soldier D) -Seem so... (Soldier E) -I think this place was built a long time ago. Look at this! (Soldier C) The scout points to the symbol on the column. -No way that is...(Soldier A) -Symbol of our country Ecrax. (Soldier B) -How can this... (Soldier D) Not waiting for the vice-captain to finish the sentence, a blue energy wave starts spreading. When the energy touches the knight, they feel like their strength is being taken. -Move! Move! (Vice-Captain) However, many energy waves keep coming and leave them no opportunity to respond to it. -Not good...(Vice-Captain) The knights start to drop all of their weapons, they don''t have any strength to hold them anymore. -My amour is so heavy. (Soldier C) -Help! (Soldier B) They slowly become some kind of mummy, and they now look like the victim is mentioned in Aya''s cases. After a while, their body gradually turns into a bunch of blue crystal. A familiar shadow slowly comes near the crystal. It''s the knight captain, Yua. -Oh, a surprising harvest. (Yua) From the pocket, she takes out a deep blue crystal and put near those blue crystal. The deep blue crystal start absorbs other crystals. -Finally, it''s full. (Yua) The crystal started to shine and transform into a knife. -Only two more. (Yua) Yua starts walking toward the center of this underground basement. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next day At the palace of Ecrax. I am holding the report I received from my sister. -You tell me, those knights under Yua just disappear without any reason? (Sora) -...(Aya) -If you want to investigate something, ask the guard, not the knight. (Sora) -But I think this case will become a serious danger to our citizens. (Aya) -Do you think it more serious than the loss of knights? (Sora) -Sora, you must believe me. (Aya) I coldly glare at my sister. -You tell me to believe with this little evidence. The victim is merely from people from the slum and commoners. (Sora) Aya shouts at me: -So you think that people come from slum is not our citizen? You should know I come from the slum too. (Aya) -Aya I don''t mean that way...(Sora) -Shut up, you stupid sister. (Aya) She instantly runs out of the palace. I ordered a knight under me: -Investigate this case for me. (Sora) -Your order is my command, my princess. (Knight) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the night, when Farah is sleeping. Avaritia slowly comes out of the shadow and goes out of Wisd''s house without emitting any sound. Avaritia takes a crystal from the void. -What do you want, Yua? I am currently protecting my princess. (Avaritia) -The second knife is already completed. (Yua) -Hoh? (Avaritia) Avaritia smile when Yua mention the completion of the knife: -You called me, so you want me to hunt down "the body" right? (Avaritia) -You are correct. (Yua) -Why don''t you get "wisdom" first, you know it''s much easier right? (Avaritia) -Since "the Mind" act alone we can easily deal with her. However, If we try catching "the wisdom" now, it will likely create a chance for "the body" to escape. (Yua) Avaritia scratches her head: -You are right. So when will we start? (Avaritia) -My spy in the church informed me that she will come to the hole in the slum to investigate. It''s a perfect chance for you to ambush her. (Yua) -At long last, I have a chance to fight. Therefore, what is she looking like? You know you human looks the same to me. I can only notice the difference between Farah and master. (Avaritia) -A girl with golden hair. You can feel some divine aura from her too. She is also this generation''s saint, Himari. (Yua) -Hoh, I will deal with her. (Avaritia) Avaritia gradually disappears into the void. Madeus Chapter 43: The crystal knife and The Body”-2 I, Himari, the current Saint of the humility''s church are walking into the slum. My other identity is the real apostle of goddess Humility. Under the church''s command, I was ordered to investigate the missing of the knights. -The mana in the slum is so weird. I can rarely detect any element''s particle in the air. (Himari) I am walking toward the place marked on the map provided by the church. -It seems to be this place. (Himari) I finally arrive at the house with a big hole. I use light magic, so I can see the way as I walk down to the hole. There is a spacious floor underground at the end of the staircase. -No way! There is a place like this under Elisora. (Himari) I start searching around the place. Only to find some old symbols of Ecrax''s country. -There are not many noticeable things around here. Let''s go deeper. (Himari) I start to walk toward the center of this underground floor. There is a big wall stand lonely in the center of the underground floor. There are many letters on the wall. I try to come close to it to read those letters. Some symbol on the wall looks like Ecrax''s language. -True... Revive...Destruction.(Himari) There are many other letters that I can''t decrypt. -Die! (Avaritia) I immediately retreat backward from the wall. There is a massive hole in the place I used to be a moment ago. -Why can''t you die fastly? (Avaritia) I imeditately chant. -Brave Heart. (Himari) A skill belongs to the humility goddess. Make users unable to be affected by fear. Multiply the user stats up to 10 if the user fights against being much stronger than the user. >Your stats are currently multiplying by 10 A shadow slowly appears from the wall. -From the buff of brave heart, I can know she much stronger than me. (Himari) -Stats are pointless in front of the goddess you know. (Avaritia) -What nonsense you are talking about. (Himari) The girl points at me: -You now belong to me. (Avaritia) -Eh? (Himari) Suddenly I lost my balance and fall to the ground. It took me a while to notice I have lost my left leg. -Ara ara. You are so weak for being an apostle. (Avaritia) I can''t believe in my ears: -Why do you know that? (Himari) -You think that no one will know your secret? -Arghhhh!(Himari) A terrible pain struck me. -Heh, how''s your feeling about losing another leg. What should I take next? Maybe your eyes. It will add another colorful pair of eyes to my collection. (Avaritia) -Goddess descend! (Himari) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The light slowly surrounds the blonde girl. Her legs slowly healing. -You still are disgusting as always, Avaritia. (Humilitas) -Hoh, The weakest goddess dare to talk? (Avaritia) Avaritia licks her lips: -Finally, I will acquire your power for myself. (Avaritia) -Goddess realm! (Avaritia & Humilitas) The space around the two goddesses is slowly being twisted. The space around Goddess Avaritia is made of the void. However, there are many pairs of red eyes floating around her. The realm created by Humilitas looks like a sunset battlefield. -Warrior, heeded my call. Arise! (Humilitas) An army gradually started raising from the ground beneath Humilitas. It''s an army of angles. There are various kinds of weapons are holding in their hand. The army starts firing arrows and spells at Avaritia. Many void beasts start coming out of Avirita''s shadow and devour all the soldiers. For each soldier being devoured by the beast, the realm created by Humilitas starts getting much darker. -It''s pointless. You are so weak and even give up on synchronize with your virtues. From your divine aura, I can see that your synchronization rate is only around 5%. (Avaritia) -Give up your humanity for power. Do you think it worth the price? (Humilitas) Avaritia smirk at Humilitas: -Your death will be an excellent answer for it. (Avaritia) A massive wave of void monsters is running toward the Humilitas. -You are done for. (Avaritia) However, before Avaritia has the chance to order those beasts to make the final attack. Avaritia seems to be disturbed by something. An inaudible voice can be overheard from the crystal next to Avaritia''s ear. -What do you mean? I am in the middle of the fight? (Avaritia) Grasping a significant chance created by the voice, Goddes Himilitas undertakes an action: -It''s now or never. (Humilitas) All of the remaining soldiers form into a giant. -Explode. (Humilitas) A large number of light envelopes the whole underground floor. -Shit! (Avaritia) When the light dies down, there is no more trace of Humilitas goddess. -That rat runs sure fast. Damn you Yua, I almost have her power for myself. (Avaritia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I run out of the hole connecting to the underground. With the help of the goddess, I somehow escape from that woman. The first thing I see on the surface is Yua. -Eh, what are you doing here, Yua? (Himari) Yua replies: -I follow the order of princess Aya to investigate this place. (Yua) -Haha, I suggest you not going down here. I just fought with an odd woman, and I am extraordinarily fortunate to escape from her. (Himari) -Is that woman considerably stronger than you? (Yua) -Ye, let''s go back I will tell you about it later. (Himari) -Very well. (Yua) When I passed through Yua, I feel like something is stabbed in my back. -Eh? (Himari) A crystal blue knife is stabbed in my back. -No way... (Himari) My consciousness gradually disappears. Before I lost all of my consciousness, I saw Yua take a crystal out of pocket and deliver a report. -I got the body. (Yua) Madeus Chapter 44: The Judgment Day The void beasts come out from space and start attacking Elisora city. The city is enveloped by fire and smoke. The screaming sound of people can be heard from everywhere in the city. -So attacking this city is a part of the master''s plan, Yua? (Avaritia) Yua ignores Avaritia and keeps walking. -You should go to catch "the wisdom" and leave the rest of the work for me. -Oy, the only one that can command me is master. (Avaritia) -You remember she told you to follow my order right? (Yua) -Fine, fine! (Avaritia) Avaritia gradually disappears into the void. Yua continues marching with the void beast to the palace. When Yua reaches the palace, there is an army is waiting for her. -What a hospitable welcome! (Yua) The knights start shouting. -Get her! (Knight A) -Get rid of her, so we can kill all those black beasts. (Knight B) There is a person who looks at Yua with a frosty eye: -All army strike down your enemy. (Sora) Despite the excellent morale of the army, the soldier knight is helpless against the void beast. Sora charges forward with her lance: -Unstoppable charge! (Sora) The void beasts are swept away by Sora''s charge. -Taunt! (Yua) Sora change direction and head right to Yua''s position. The impact from Sora''s shield and Yua''s lance causes the ground shaking. -It recalls the memory of when we were still at school. (Yua) Sora just keeps glaring at Yua. -Why did you do this? (Sora) Yua clenches her teeth and shout: -You dare to ask? (Yua) A power waved gradually being released by Yua. -Shield bash. (Yua) Being hit by Yua''s attack make Sora retreat a few steps. -Thousand lance! (Sora) Sora keeps attacking at Yua. -Counter! (Yua) A large amount of mana from the shield is fired at Sora. The attack blew Sora away. Sora can''t stand up after the impact of the skill. -I won''t take your life. However don''t appear in front of me, or I will kill you next time, Sora. (Yua) Sora keeps asking Yua. -Why did you do this Yua? (Sora) Yua glares at Sora: -Ask your father and his citizens. (Yua) Yua leaves sora behind and goes toward the palace. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I can''t move or utters any word. It seems like I''m inside a dream again. In front of me, there are two big crystals; and inside the crystal are Himari and a woman is wearing a black cloak. The girl with blue hair gradually pulls Wisd next to Himari and stabs the knife into Wisd''s heart. The girl continues pulling Aya''s and puts her in the middle of three crystals. The last moment I see is the girl stabbed a red crystal knife into Aya''s heart. "The Crybaby title has been used, 72 hours until the title can be used again." I immediately wake up from the dream. I can only feel at peace when I see Wisd''s sleeping beside me. However, I find there are fire and smoke outside of the house. I instantly try waking wisd''s up. -What''s wrong Farah? (Wisd) Wisd hugs me and pulls me back to the bed. -Wisd, something is happening outside. There is many smoke and fire out there. (Farah) Wisd runs to the window to confirm the situation: -Is this a rebellion? (Wisd) She hugs me and starts running. -Let''s go to the basement and hide, Farah. (Wisd) -Alright. (Farah) When we are going down the stair, there is a shadow stand in our way. It the girl with blu hair in the dream -Where are you taking my princess to "wisdom"?(Avaritia) Wisd instantly fires a fireball at the girl. But she somehow unscathed from Wisd''s attack. She comes near wisd and makes her faint. I try reaching out to Wisd, but many chains come out from the void and restrain me. -My princess, please be a good girl. We will enjoy a pleasant time together later. (Avaritia) She tries using her hand to caress my head but a shadow arrow hits it. -Mortal, you dare to interrupt my time with the princess. (Avaritia) A girl in black comes out. It''s the crazy girl who chased after me back then. -That girl is mine! (Ahma) -A mortal dare to declare ownership of my princess in front of goddess Avaritia? (Avaritia) Ahma hastily summons her undead army: -Disgusting, you are borrowing the power of the dead. (Avaritia) With one flick from Avaritia, most of the undead army disappear without any trace. -Ughh...(Ahma) -Hahaha, The drawback will be huge since you lost a large amount of undead right? (Avaritia) Many beasts start coming from the void and attack the remaining undead. -Alhintinate them, they are so smelly. (Avaritia) -Nooooo!(Ahma) Ahma tries recalling the remaining undead. -What an odd girl! She even tries protecting her undead. (Avaritia) Avaritia teleport right in front of Ahma. She slowly strangles Ahma and uses her another hand and stab at Ahma''s heart. A heart is taken out from the Ahma''s body. Blood keeps flowing out from the wound. -A smelly heart for my collection. (Avaritia) I destroy the restraint and run to Ahma''s place. -She is disgusting, please get away from her princess. (Avaritia) I ignore Avaritia and try to heal Ahma''s wound. -So this is the end for me. Mom, Dad, Your daughter will be with you soon. (Ahma) -You must stay alive. (Farah) Ahma shouts at me -Why do I need to be alive to know the one you love will die one day? (Ahma) I ignore Ahma and start kissing her. -Hey, princess! (Avaritia) >Field of Lily active The wound of Ahma starts healing. -Ahma, you need to live for yourself. Not living for me or decreased. Please enjoy this life I bestow you to the fullest. (Farah) -Why do you try to save that mortal, princess? (Avaritia) I look at Avaritia. -Please don''t kill her. (Farah) Avaritia scratches her head: -Very well! But with one condition. (Avaritia) Avaritia places me in her arm. -You need to listen to me and stay in a room until everything ends. (Avaritia) I can''t go against Avaritia right now. From the fight, I know she is much stronger than me. The cleverest solution presently is to nod at her offer. -Right, my princess. And for you mortal. You should feel fortunate to receive my princess''s grace. (Avaritia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Avaritia takes Farah and Wisd then disappears into the void. Ahma tries touching her lip. Her face gradually turns crimson. -Live for myself. It''s pleasant. What is this feeling? (Ahma) A little girl is walking toward Ahma. -I''m Goddess of Humility, Humilitas. If I have a plan that can help you save Farah, do you want to hear it? (Humilitas) Ahma touches her lips and remembers the warmth of Farah''s lips. -I don''t bother who you are, but I''m very interested in your plan. (Ahma) -Well enough, let''s me explain it. (Humilitas) Name: Humilitas Age: ??? Breast size: A/ Height: 142 cm/ Weight: 43 kg Madeus Chapter 45: The end is near-1 Hello there, It''s me goddess of Humility. The current body of mine is the result of "the body" and "the mind" being sealed. However, I still can feel the connection between them and me. So I have to make a plan to save them. But I won''t be able to defeat that greed goddess with me alone. So I have found some promising candidates. It''s an expert Necromancer and...a dog. -Woof! (Fifir) -Mhhmm~ (Ahma) -You there, can you stop kissing your undead? (Humilitas) The expert necromancer I mentioned is kissing a female undead of her. She ignores me and continues to question herself: -It''s so cold and not warm as Farah did. Why? (Ahma) Have I made the incorrect choice to recruit this idiot into my rescue team? -Because Farah is still living so you can feel warm when you kissed her. (Humilitas) -Why did my heart pound when I''m being kissed. (Ahma) -Oh my goddess! Wait, I''m the goddess. Presently I''m over here and teaching a necromancer about love. (Humilitas) She continues kissing her undead. On top of that she puts her hand on her chest to check up her heart: -It''s not pounding...(Ahma) I smack her head and said: -Because you are not loving that undead but Farah. (Humilitas) -Love? (Ahma) I''m holding my head. How can I explain to this idiot? The dog comes to my side and tries to appease me. -Woof... (Fifir) -So alive is better than dead? (Ahma) -Naturally, Arghhh!! Is it a good idea for this girl to support me? (Humilitas) -Woof! (Fifir) The girl points at the city and asks me: -I thought you are their goddess. Why don''t you try saving them? (Ahma) I look at the city with a gloomy eye. -I bear no responsibility to save them. The only people I require to save are three people under my blessing. (Humilitas) -Have you already given up on them? (Ahma) -You can think so. I give up most of my power, so I can build a planet that people can live happily not like my "old hometown." And what I received are war and the ugly desire of people. (Humilitas) I point at the necromancer: -From the eyes of your I come to understand that you have witnessed the ugly desire of people. That''s why I selected you instead of helping current royalty. (Humilitas) The girl glare at me: -It''s none of your business. (Ahma) -Fine, fine. (Humilitas) I turn to the dog and ask: -Hey doggy, do you know where does that goddess take your master to? (Humilitas) -Woof? (Fifir) -So you don''t know(Humilitas) -Don''t worry. I know where Farah is. (Ahma) -Eh! Are you a dog or she is? (Humilitas) The necromancer pulls out a knife and tries to attack me, I instantly dodge it. -I''m just joking! (Humilitas) -Hmm...(Ahma) She makes the knife disappear. -Then what is your plan? (Ahma) I take out a golden orb from my pocket and show it to her. -What do you mean by this?(Ahma) I stare at her and said. -This orb contains a lot of pure virtue energy. By exercising it on her, it can make her sin system unable to react and stop moving. (Humilitas) -I don''t understand the complex thing. Please make it short. (Ahma) -....(Humilitas) I explain to her one more time. -This orb can stun that goddess for 3 minutes. (Humilitas) -That''s way better. (Ahma) -Woof. (Fifir) -...(Humilitas) -So when will we start? (Ahma) -It will be tomorrow. We need to fight against them when we are in perfect condition. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After being kidnapped by Avaritia, I was placed in a room full of dolls and teddy bears. She made me wear a frill lolita dress and made me pose so she can take many photos. -Your dinner is here, princess. (Avaritia) Avaritia brings a table full of food in the room and places it on the bed. -Let''s start eating, princess. (Avaritia) She places the table down and sits in front of me. She brings a spoon to my mouth. -Please say."Ah", princess. (Avaritia) I slowly open my mouth. -... (Farah) Avaritia utters a deep sigh and looks at me. -Don''t be like that princess, I have brought you many things like dolls, teddy bears. (Avaritia) -I don''t need them. (Farah) -Then, what do you need princess? (Avaritia) I look at Avaritia with a serious face? -Can you stop what are you doing? (Farah) She shakes her head and asks. -What do you refer to, princess? We are doing nothing here, right? (Avaritia) My tear gradually drops from my eye: -I saw in the dream that you are going to kill Aya and Wisd. (Farah) Avaritia scratches her head: -Haiz, so you possess some skill like that "mind." Sorry princess, I can''t follow your order. (Avaritia) After I had finished the meal, Avaritia took the table and went out of the room. I clench my fist. I''m feeling so useless right now. Even I know the future beforehand; I can''t save them. At this moment, I can hear a sound from the system. >Conquest is temporarily unlocked. -You should and lay low and wait, Farah. (Hale) It''s Hale; she finally wakes up. -But Hale, If I don''t act my friend will be killed. (Farah) -It''s never a good choice to act roughly. You can just sleep, for now, Farah. (Hale) -Sleep, what do you mean? (Farah) I suddenly feel so sleepy. My eyes slowly close up. -Let''s me handle everything. (Hale) >Attempt to take over the body. =>Take over complete. Current owner: Hale. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Avaritia is walking toward Yua. There are many kinds of torture tools that can be seen around Yua. -Have you done torturing that man yet, Yua? I need to know the progress of the third and fourth knives. (Avaritia) Yua keeps stabbing at the man while answering Avaritia. -It''s almost finished. (Yua) Avaritia point to a thing that looks like a lifeless body next to Yua. -Why do you carry out these pointless actions? (Avaritia) -You don''t need to care about it. It''s my revenge. (Yua) Yua takes out some kind of poison and sprays on the body. The body gradually returns to the healthy man. It''s the king of this country Ecrax. -No...No stop. (King) Yua ignores the king and continues torturing him. Avaritia leaves when she sees this scene. -The mortal is difficult to understand. Now let go back to the princess''s room and give her a new doll. (Avaritia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The undead with a sign "important" hangs around its neck. It holds a white letter in his right hand. It leisurely walks to a group of knights. -Princess, let me slay it. (Knight) -It doesn''t seem like it hostile to us. Let me read the letter in its hand. (Sora) -Princess, but it''s undead. (Knight) -I think the undead is much better than the void beast. (Sora) -...Yes.(Knight) Sora took the letter and start reading. -"Black Death" seems to want to invade the palace tomorrow. (Sora) -You mean the wanted criminal in the holy country, princess? I don''t think it''s a good idea to believe her. (Knight) Sora looks at the palace. -We have no choice. The country will fall at this rate. (Sora) I order the army. -Let''s take a break for now and march in the palace tomorrow. (Sora) -We are following princess order. (Knight) Madeus Chapter 46/ Interlude 18: The Revenge Born From The Fire-1 Madeus (?st?). However, I promise there will be a double release tomorrow. The two next chapters tomorrow will finish Yua past and Ahma Interlude. Thanks for reading. (*)g I was born into an extremely happy family. My family has been a knight''s family for many generations. My ancestor was given private land to manage due to the active participation in the war. We continue living happily until the day my dad received an order from the king to investigate the "Death Forest". There is rumored that once a person goes into the "death forest", they will never be able to come out. Because of this problem, the atmosphere of our house has become considerably heavy. In one case, I overheard a conversation between my dad and mom. -Can you just decline the king''s order, dear? (Mom) -You know we will receive heavy punishment if we do go against king order, right? (Dad) My mother looks at my father with a gloom face: -Is this order happening due to me decline the offer to be a king''s concubine? (Mom) My father scratches his head: -I don''t think so. I think he knows how to differentiate between private and public work. (Dad) My father starts hugging my mother. -It''s not your fault that you are one of the most attractive people in the kingdom, dear. (Dad) My mother strikes his chest weakly: -Moh, you idiot. You must return safely and witness our son born. (Mom) -I promise. (Dad) However, My father with his army never come back since the expedition to the "death forest." With the disappearance of my father, my mother gradually becomes very gloomy. I try improving her mood in many ways. -Mom, mom, look at this squirrel. It''s so adorable. (Yua) My mother looks at the squirrel and throws it away: -Don''t give it to me. Leave me alone! (Mom) I try many methods, but I always fail to make her smile. It has been 6 months since my father went missing. My mother''s condition keeps getting worse. She is shutting herself in the room and not going out. The servant can only put the food tray in front of my mother''s room; she will eat her food when no one is there. I start feeling lonely since I have less chance to communicate with my mother. Sometimes I can''t stand it and start crying at night. I look at the bunny the doll my mother and father gave me on my birthday. -Bun-chan how can I make my mom happy?(Yua) I continue talking to myself. -How about getting the blue rose that mother likes most, Bun-chan? I always see my father give it to my mother on an anniversary. Furthermore, I think I will have a brother soon. I think it''s the best idea to buy something for him and my mother tomorrow.(Yua) I keep hugging Bun-chan and look at the moon: -I hope this time mother will happy about my gift.(Yua) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Sword check.(Yua) -Clothes check(Yua) -Shoe check.(Yua) -Let''s go to the village and buy the stuff I needed!(Yua) I start running toward the village. On my way to the village, I recognize a massive crowd of people walking toward my house direction. Their face looks so gloomy, and they are holding some kind of torch in their hand. I don''t pay attention much to the and continue running. When I arrived at the village, I discover out that no store is opening. -I wonder where are the villagers?(Yua) I wander around the village for a long time and wait for the store to open. 1 hour has passed since I arrived at the village, but there is no sign of the store will be opened. -Moh, I want to get presents for my brother and my mother.(Yua) I tap my cheek slightly and try encouraging myself. -No worry, Yua. You can buy gifts for your mother and brother tomorrow.(Yua) At long last, I give up and start going back home. -Let''s go back now.(Yua) I never know starting from tomorrow, I will never have a chance to give them my presents. Chapter 47/ Interlude 19: The Revenge Born From The Fire-2 ~Yua’s Past: End. Through the shortcut, I have arrived at the backdoor of my mansion. But in front of me, the mansion is enveloped in the fire. -What is happening? (Yua) I run to the gate and try opening it. -Why? What''s happening? (Yua) The first thing I do is passing through a corridor full of fire and run toward my mom''s room? -Mom? Are you there, mom? (Yua) However, there is no response come from the mom''s room. I hurried to wield the sword on my hips and destroy the door. Many noticeable burning marks can be seen on my body. I ignore it and continue to search for mom. I look around and still can''t find my mom. *Clark* I heard a noise come from the wardrobe. I instantly run toward the wardrobe and try opening it. This time I find mom inside. However, Fire has burned 75% of her body. -Mom, I''m here. I''m sorry. (Yua) But this time mom is not angry with me. She barely looks at me with tearful eyes. It looks like she wants to tell me something. I come near her and place my ears close to her mouth so I can hear her words. -I...not... Good mom. Sorry... (Mom) My tear starts flowing. I try replying to my mother. -No, you are the best mom ever, mom. (Yua) Fire starts enveloping both of us. I can feel the pain and the temperature from the fire, But I decide to ignore it. I don''t afraid of dying. My only regret is not revenging against the one who makes my family become this state. >??? of the flame is interested in you. >??? of the flame want to you offer a choice. -Choice? (Yua) >??? of the flame ask you want to revenge or not? -Of course, I want to revenge. (Yua) >??? of the flame is laughing and offer a part of its power. -Power? (Yua) >??? of the flame say: It''s a power to consume everything in your path. >??? of the flame bestow you the blessing of ???. >Blessing of ??? Fire is your power. The flame around me starts turning blue. The flame is hot and cold at the same time. Much information on how to use this power has been injected into my head. My wound starts healing up; I can no longer a single scar on my body. -Hell hound! (Yua) Five hounds are made from the blue flame with my command. -Find the source of the fire. (Yua) The hounds start to run out of the mansion to find the culprit that set the mansion on fire. With one hand, I make the fire around the mansion disappear. With the new power, I have formed a gravestone made of Ice. -Rest In Peace, Mom. (Yua) I start following the trace left behind by the hell hound. When I rush to the scene. I witness many Ice sculptures and bodies is being burned by the blue flame. I am walking toward the person who looks likely the one lead this crowd of people. -What do we have here? (Yua) When I see his face, I immediately feel a wave of unbearable anger. The one in front of me is not someone strange but the secretary helps my mother manage the territory. I strangle his neck and let the flame slowly turn his body into the ice. -Hiii... Please forgive me! (Secretary) -Why did you do this? (Yua) -Hiii, the villager tells me to burn the mansion. (Secretary) I strangle his neck even tighter. -TELL ME THE TRUTH. (Yua) -The... The king tells me I will be rewarded if I successfully destroy the knight family. So I ask the villager to help me do it. (Secretary) -Why? My father never treats the villager badly. (Yua) -Recently, the king tells me to increase the tax and blame all fault on the knight family. Because of the madam situation so they easily believe it. (Secretary) -Youuuu....(Yua) The blue flame burns the secretary to death. King, you are unsatisfied with taking away my dad, now you even make my mom died. You will pay for it; I will let you experience eternal suffering. After the Incident, The king tries covering it up with a mysterious monster attack my territory. The best way to revenge him right now is to get a high position and stab his back. But I''m still too naive, even when I graduate from the university with the highest grade; I still not able to advance from knight leader of small order to a higher position. The king seems to hinder my advancement. That''s why I make a change of plan and get close to the second princess. It took much effort for her to believe me. -Why can''t I just break into the palace and kill the king? (Yua) >??? of the flame inform that you still no match for the apostle of the goddess. -I''m getting stronger now. (Yua) >??? tell you to practice more. -So my revenge still at the dead end. The second princess has no real power, so I can''t make her create a rebellion. (Yua) One day, a weird girl arrives in front of me and makes an offer: -How''s your revenge, Yua? Still no success? (Septem) -Who are you? (Yua) -You can ask the one who gives you the blessing? (Septem) >??? of flame tell you that she gives off a similar smell. They are on the same side, so you can believe her. I am surprised at her response. It''s the first time I ever see her answer like this. -So are you interested now? I will help you achieve your plan. (Septem) I look at her eye: -I don''t care how you use me as long as I got my revenge. (Yua) -Good, good. That''s the sole thing I desire from you. (Septem) After that, I am following, the weird girl (Septem) orders. Her order is always so weird as if she perceives everything will happen in the future. Even the most recent order of her. She asks me to protect a little girl. It is a coincidence that my friend from university also asks me to take care of this little girl. >??? of the flame is scared at "the thing" connect to the little girl. -Is she dangerous? (Yua) >??? of the flame nod. -I think we should continue to look after her for now. I don''t think a petite and adorable girl poses many problems. (Yua) >??? of the flame protest against your opinion. -Allow me to take care of her for now. (Yua) Madeus Chapter 48/Interlude 20: Professional Stalker Observation’s Diary Ahma''s POV That night, I have successfully escaped from the Ecrax''s army. However, I decide not to leave Elisora and make it my base instead. I can teleport between the black fog I set up beforehand, so I can easily come back and forth to attack the holy country. The black fox has some restrictions, and It can''t let any living things aside from me move through it. I was unable to kill sweetie that night, so I can''t bring her with me. The Holy country doesn''t know about my black fog, so they decided to massacre all the villages around the spot I teleport to. They don''t know they indirectly help me increasing the number undead of mine. While fighting against the holy country, I find many people that can control undead like me. It''s impossible to communicate with them, so I use black fog to dominate and turn them into subordinates instead. With that, the undead army of mine become even stronger. They keep fighting with the holy country even when I am not commanding them to. Therefore, I have more free time to watch over sweetie. Since there are always barriers and guard beside her, so I create a crow. The crow can easily bypass the barrier, and it''s very convenient to check up on her anytime. -So her name is Farah. (Ahma) I have come to know the name of my sweetie. I continue watching over her from morning to night. -She seems to eat something every day. Is it good? (Ahma) It has been a long time since I eat something. The last time I ate was before "that day." Let''s try eating something then. -Get me some food. (Ahma) With the order of mine, the undead under me finds some animal and kills it. They give me some bloody meat, and I try to put it on my mouth. -It tastes so cold and bloody...(Ahma) I remember Farah expressed her joy while eating food. Is that thing delicious or the things we eat are different? -Crow get me some leftover of her cooking. (Ahma) The crow follows my order gets me the leftover of Farah''s cooking. I gradually place a slice of brown meat in my mouth. -It''s sweet and warm. It''s so different from the meat I consumed yesterday. (Ahma) This time I observe the process of Farah''s cooking and try reproducing it. -Therefore put the oil on the pan. With medium fire and fried meat for short time. (Ahma) However, the food cook by me tastes worse than Farah''s food. One day Farah notices the crow. She tries calling out the crow. -Come here, birdie are you hungry? (Farah) She puts a bowl of food in front of the crow. -We have a lot of leftovers today. Please come here and have some. (Farah) I temporarily take over the crow''s body and fly down to Farah''s place. With this, I can temporarily share the sense of the crow and try eating her food. -Is it delicious? (Farah) Farah tries to reach out and pat the crowd. -You can come back for more food tomorrow. (Farah) Hence, she will supply me with more food from tomorrow. I try to nod with crow''s body. She keeps caressing my head. -Very well! Start from tomorrow, I will make one extra serving for you. (Farah) I manipulate the crow''s body to fly away. I don''t want to let the member in the house suspicious of my existence. Start from that day, I usually take over the crow''s body to taste Farah''s food. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Every so often, I can witness Farah changes her clothes through the crow. I notice she wears some kind of cloth around her boobs and her lower part. In my case, I merely wear a dress since "that day" and not wear anything else. Therefore, when she''s not home, I command the crow to steal those two pieces of cloth. -So this is what she wears every day. (Ahma) I try to put it on myself but it''s too tight and small for me. When I try to return them to Farah, I notice the clothes have some kind of weird smell. I try to put it near my nose and smell it. -It''s weird but very comfortable. (Ahma) I feel kinda hot when I try smelling it. As a result, I decide to keep it for myself and not return it. On the day I come back from attacking the Holy country; I see the Elisora city is on fire. I immediately rush and try to find Farah and find she is being restraint by an odd blue girl. Therefore I decided to fight her to take Farah away for myself. Madeus That sums up how Ahma can appear in the fighting scene in the last few chapters. Thanks for reading (s??)s Chapter 49/ Interlude 21: Love Blooms Under The Starry Sky Aya''s POV A commoner starts living with us recently. She is a short and adorable girl named Farah. I have a little discrimination against commoners, so I was a little harsh at her in the first time we met. Yua has become busy lately, so Farah becomes the person in charge of cooking meals for everyone. I am currently tasting the food made by Farah. -Is it delicious, Aya? (Farah) -It tastes weird... (Aya) I am startled when I see some tears coming out of Farah''s eyes. -Ahh...(Aya) I try coughing to distract her from crying. However, Farah uses her hand to wipe her tears and start encouraging herself. -I will prepare a better dish next time, Aya. (Farah) -Ehhhh..(Aya) I swear I don''t try to make Farah cry on purpose. I have a bad habit that I can''t telling truth when I''m embarrassed. Farah''s food is so delicious, but I can''t tell her directly. The next day, Farah prepares a table full of extraordinary food. She looks at me with hope-filled eyes. -Fine, fine lets me taste it. (Aya) I gradually place the cooked meat into my mouth. The food tastes even better than last time. -It''s not bad. (Aya) Farah jump for joy when she heard my answer. I unconsciously reach my hand out and try to pat her head. -What''s happened, Aya? (Farah) I retract my hand and try to make an excuse. -I need to exercise my hand a little bit. (Aya) -Eh, is that so? (Farah) From that moment, Farah officially becomes the personal chef of the mansion. Two of us start eating together every day. -Do you want one more bowl of rice, Aya? (Farah) -Very well. (Aya) -Ehehe.(Farah) -Why are you smiling? (Aya) -You display a radiant face when you are consuming my food, Aya. (Farah) My cheek slowly becomes red. -I think you are misunderstood. (Aya) -Eh? (Farah) I ignore her and continue eating. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- When I am sleeping, someone keeps knocking on my door. I open the door and see Farah is there. -Why are you over here? (Aya) She seems to be a little scared. -I''m scared to sleep alone. Fifir goes outside and plays tonight...(Farah) -That dog? (Aya) I don''t see the usual dog around her. The reason she can sleep alone maybe that dog. She looks at me with teary eyes. -Can I sleep with you? (Farah) -Fine...(Aya) I place a pillow between us then said. -You shall not pass this. (Aya) -Okay! (Farah) After lying for a while, Farah starts asking me: -Hey Aya. (Farah) -Yes? (Aya) -Did you have a nightmare before? (Farah) -We all have at least experience nightmares one time, Farah. (Aya) Farah waits a bit then continue asking: -How can you overcome it, Aya? (Farah) -Don''t pay much attention to the nightmare, then you will gradually forget about it. (Aya) -But I can''t get it out of my head no matter what, Aya. (Farah) She looks a bit scared when she''s talking about the nightmare. -In the dream, I saw everyone being killed. There are only corpses around me. I don''t want to see it happen "again."(Farah) -You should just go to sleep already, Farah. (Aya) At that time Farah gradually narrowed her eye and fall into a deep sleep. I reach out her head and caressing it. -Rest well, Farah. (Aya) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -It''s so itchy. (Aya) Farah saw me keep scratching my ears. Therefore she comes over and asks me: -Do you want me to clean the ears for you? (Farah) -No, Than...(Aya) Farah doesn''t let me finish the sentence, she runs back to her room and takes out the ear''s cleaning tool. I try making an excuse, so I can stop her from cleaning my ear. -There is no pillow here. We should do the cleaning next time. (Aya) Farah sit down and point at her thigh. -You can place your head here. (Farah) -But...(Aya) -Pleaseee.(Farah) -Fine. (Aya) I place my head on her thigh. It feels extremely soft and warm. -Is everything okay? (Farah) -It''s so-so. (Aya) -Allow me to start. (Farah) Farah starts cleaning my ears. Farah cleans my ears very gently. It''s pleasant enough to make me fall into sleep. -Aya, Aya. Wake up. (Farah) -Eh? (Aya) -It''s already finished. (Farah) -Are you feeling comfortable, Aya? (Farah) I coldly reply: -Not too bad. (Aya) -Hehe. I''m used to cleaning my friend''s ear, so I get used to doing it. (Farah) -You also clean other''s ear. (Aya) I feel something is boiling inside me. I stand up and walk away from Farah. - Aya. What''s wrong? (Farah) I keep walking without looking back. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- There is an exam tomorrow, so I need to pull a night study. When I''m on my way to get some drink from the fridge, I discover the door leading to the rooftop is being opened. Curiously, I go up the stair and see a little girl is observing the star. The girl seems not to pay attention to anything around her and keeps observing the starry sky. -What are you doing here this late? (Aya) -Ah, I''m watching stars a little bit Aya. (Farah) -Do you love observing stars that much? (Aya) -Yes. The star here is beautiful, but the starry sky in my hometown is even better.(Farah) Farah tries reaching out to the star in the sky. -I wished I can see it again. (Farah) There is little sadness lingering in her eyes. I try to sit down near Farah. -Do you like the star, Aya? (Farah) -Not really. (Aya) Farah looks kinda down when I said that. -But looking at it helps me relax after learning. (Aya) Farah makes a bright smile and asks me: -Is that so? (Farah) A little girl continues looking up at the sky. She looks at those stars and tries reaching them as if her home is beyond those stars. The scenery in front of me is breathtaking enough to make me stop from doing anything. My cheeks start turning red, my heart starts pounding like crazy. Farah is not only a kind-hearted and adorable girl, but she is also a caring person and proficient in doing housework. In the future, Farah can become the ideal wife that everyone dreams of. -What''s wrong Aya? You look kinda red. (Farah) She tries to reach her hand to my face. But I knock her hand reflexively. -Eh? (Farah) Her face became like an abandoned puppy. I try running away, so I tell her. -I need to go back to finish my learning. (Aya) -Yes...(Farah) I left the rooftop and come back to my room. I hug the blanket and mock myself. -What have I done? I shouldn''t do that. (Aya) I remember that moment again, and my heart starts beating like crazy. -What is this? (Aya) I look at the ceiling and ask myself. -Is this love? (Aya) I try denying it: -No way, there is no way. (Aya) Madeus Chapter 50: The end is near-2 Avaritia brought a girl with her to a place look like a prison. -I have brought her here, Yua. (Avaritia) The girl is not someone strange but the second princess of Ecrax''s country. Aya is surprised when she saw the face of Yua. -So you are the mastermind behind the attack at the palace. -You can think so. (Yua) -Why did you do that, Yua? (Aya) -To revenge, Aya. (Yua) Yua shows a person who looks like a deceased body behind her. Many scars can be seen on its body, and a dozen of knives are stabbed on the corpse''s body. Aya can''t hold back and vomit. -Urghh!(Aya) . Yua comes close to Aya and holds her face: -Do you think this "corpse" looks similar to someone? (Yua) Aya looks toward the corpse and sways her head. -Still not recognize who is he? (Yua) Yua comes closer to the corpse and pours a potion on the corpse''s body. The corpse gradually turns into the king of Ecrax''s country. -At this time you recognize who is it, right? (Yua) -You..(Aya) Yua makes a sinister smile. She puts down a dagger in front of Aya. -You can kill him by yourself. (Yua) Yua whispers into Aya''sear. -Remember the humiliation he has made you gone through, Aya. (Yua) Aya slowly holds the knife in her hand. She tries stabbing the knife into the king''s body, but she stops right before it touches the king''s body. -What? (Yua) Aya stops and looks in Yua''s direction: -I can''t do it...(Aya) Yua stares at Aya. -Why, why? He has done so many harmful things to you. Why don''t you take his life? (Yua) Aya looks at Yua face and answer: -If you torture him, you will become a person exactly like him. (Aya) Yua starts laughing like crazy: -You mean I will become a person like him? (Yua) Fire starts flowing out of Yua''s body. -You are so naive, Aya. You don''t even know everything that he has done in the past. (Yua) -So what? (Aya) Yua turns back and orders Avaritia. -Avaritia, you will use her for tomorrow''s ceremony. (Yua) -Eh? You are supposed to use the king for the ceremony...(Avaritia) Yua glares at Avaritia. -Are you going against my order? (Yua) -Tch... well enough! (Avaritia) Avaritia talks to herself: -I''m sorry, Farah. It seems that your prophecy becomes true. (Avaritia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It''s me, goddess Humilitas again. We are currently at the gate of the castle. There are many void beasts guard outside the gate leading to the castle. Ahma turns around and asks. -How can we get past this gate? (Ahma) -We will try sneaking through it somehow. (Humilitas) Ahma seems to be confused at my answer. -I thought you had a proper plan. (Ahma) I try rebuking against her statement. -I merely have a measure against that goddess. (Humilitas) -You are so useless. (Ahma) -Hey! (Humilitas) When we are fighting against each other. There is an army charing at the gate of the palace. The one who commands the army is the first princess of the kingdom. -Eh, imperial army? Why are they attacking the palace(Humilitas) Ahma casually speak: -A sacrificial pawn that I have prepared beforehand. (Ahma) -...(Humilitas) The knights start charging at the void beast. -Charge! (Knight A) -For Ecrax! (Knight B) No matter how the knight struggle, the void beasts easily dominate the battlefield. -Tchh, they are going to die all at this rate. (Humilitas) I can''t watch this situation continue and cast area buff on the army. -Eh? (Knight A) -I feel much lighter. (Knight C) Ahma smirk at my action. -I thought you had already forsaken them. (Ahma) -The innocent will be injured if the army is defeated. Therefore, I just provided a little help to them. (Humilitas) -It makes sense. (Ahma) Ahma looks at the battlefield -I think they can hold up those beasts for now. Let''s sneak into the castle. (Humilitas) -Reasonably. (Ahma) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Princess, please don''t leave this room today, okay? (Avaritia) -All right. (Hale) Avaratia caress my head. -You are a good girl, Farah. (Avaritia) Avaritia seems not to notice the difference between Farah and me. After she goes out of the room, I try to meditate and come back into the black space again. When I come back, I can see Farah is crying. -Let''s me out. I need to save them, Hale. (Farah) -Not now, Farah. (Hale) -Why don''t you allow me to save them, Hale? (Farah) -Because for me, you are way more important than those people. (Hale) Farah starts crying, and the black space starts shaking. -Farah, stop! (Hale) >Magical girl of love is force invoked. > Cuttent love stats: 180. >Attempt to take over the body. =>Take over complete. Current owner: Farah. Farah ignores me and takes over the body. She instantly flies out of the room and uses mana to scan the whole palace. It takes only a short time for her to find Wisd and Aya''s position. She instantly flies toward them. -Listen to me, Farah! You can''t win against Avaritia with your current power. (Hale) -Shut up, shut up, shut up! (Farah) >Current love stats: 130 When Farah arrives, she is seeing Avaritia try stabbing Aya with a red crystal knife. Farah tries her best to stop Avariita from stabbing Aya. > Current love stats: 50 However, Farah is one second late. The knife has already stabbed into Aya''s heart when Farah reaches Aya''s place. -No! No! No! Not again! (Farah) >Current Love Stats: 0 > Force Ending Magical of Love form-> Failure >Error >Error > Magical of love is resonance with the seed of ??? >Love stats continue decreasing. Black mana starts coming out of Farah''s body. -Princess! (Avaritia) Farah ignores everything and tries hugging Aya. Farah tries activating the skill field of lily. >Love is negative, The skill can''t be activated. -No, No. Aya please don''t leave me. (Farah) Aya tries reaching Farah''s face: -...Sorry.(Aya) > Love stats: -100 >User has met the condition: ??? form released. Madeus I got so much work, so I''m sorry for posting it late Chapter 51: Happy Ending For Half-Ass Villainess While the soldier is trying their best to hold back a void beast. A knight with a shield gradually appears from the void beast side. -I tell you to get lost last time right, Sora? (Yua) Sora glares at Yua intensely. -I can''t give up and fight until my last breath to protect this country, citizen, and my dear sister. (Sora) Yua laughs at Sora statement: -You sacrifice yourself for a corrupted country. What an idiot. Hahaha! (Yua) Yua starts playing with blue flame on her finger. -Before the real power, your hope will be crushed easily, Sora. (Yua) The blue flame on her finger started to turn into a huge flame snake and attack the knight. -Kneel before the absolute power. (Yua) Sora goes in front of the army and channels a skill: -Fortress of bravery. (Sora) A light fortress is formed around the army. When the flame snake approaches the fortress, It only able to freeze the area around the fortress but not the inside of it. Yua is surprised, She never expects that Sora can''t use that skill. -Are you a humility goddess descendant? (Yua) Sora calls out to the soldier. -We are over here, not only to protect our country but also to protect the one who we love. As you see, even the fire of the enemy can''t injure us. Therefore, we shouldn''t be afraid of anything. Charge, my soldier! -Ohhhh! (Soldier A) -All hail, Princess Sora! (Soldier B) -To the better future! (Soldier C) >The morale of the army has reached the peak. >Skill activate One army One mind. Temporary decrease damage that army received. Increase Army stats by the leader stats. -Not so fast. (Yua) Yua takes out a crystal and crushes it. A large amount of crystal appears and surrounds Yua and Sora. It transforms the area around them into a narrow arena. -Without the army, I will allow you to taste the real despair. (Yua) This time not just once but hundreds of flame snakes come out of Yua and attack Sora. -Hahahaha.(Yua) The smile gradually dies down when Yua saw that Sora stands there unscathed. >Bravery (2*): As long as you have a target to protect, you can''t fall. Can active once every 10 minutes. -Thousand lances. (Sora) However, the target of Sora''s skill is the ground. The ground shakes and makes Yua lose her balance. -Argh! (Yua) Not to let Yua a chance to fight back, Sora directly activates Unstoppable charge. -You are going down. Counter! (Yua) However, the charge of Sora pass through Yua and not hitting her. -Ahh! (Yua) -The only weakness of the counter is skill can''t be activated if you hit attack on the back. Thousand lances. -Flame protects me! (Yua) The lance can''t pass through the flame and being melted by it. Sora immediately retreats far from Yua''s flame. -Why don''t you give up now, Sora? (Yua) -Never. (Sora) Yua shouts Sora. -You grasp what has the king done to your mom right! She has been tainted by him and being used as he wished. She even killed herself after giving birth to you. (Yua) -...(Sora) -He only treats you nicely, so he can make you his queen in the future. (Yua) -So what? (Sora) Yua grits her teeth at Sora answer: -Is it fun to live like a doll? (Yua) Sora smirk and said to Yua: -Better than blind by revenge, Yua(Sora) -You!!! (Yua) -I will kill you for real this time. (Yua) - Come at me! (Sora) >??? cut the connection between you and??? of the flame -Eh? (Yua) Without the fire barrier, Yua easily being defeated by Sora''s attack. -Argh! (Yua) Yua uses her shield and depressed defend against Sora''s attack. -Thousand lance. (Sora) Yua falls to the ground due to the impact of the skill. Sora sits on her body and uses the fist to hit Yua''s face. -You appear to be much weaker now. (Sora) -Arghhhh!(Yua) -You can finish me off. (Yua) Yua looks at Sora with depressed eyes. Sora gradually stops her punching and starts hugging Yua. -Eh? (Yua) -Idiot, Are you sane now? You should know in this world, there are many things important than revenge. Sora keeps hugging Yua despite her struggle. -I know you feel lonely Yua. However, you should remember we are always by your side. (Sora) Yua can''t get hold of herself and start crying. Sora pats Yua''s back -It''s okay. It''s okay now. (Sora) Sora starts hugging Yua more tight. -However, the private matter and public will always be separated. You will receive a punishment for making the city into this mess. (Sora) -Very well...(Yua) -But I can only praise you for not injuring any innocent in this incident. (Sora) Yua seems to surprise when Sora said that. -How could you know? (Yua) -It''s easy most of the soldiers is freezes in the ice. But I can detect the heartbeat of them. You also exclusively target the people corrupted like the king and kill them. (Sora) Sora hits Yua''s head: -Argh! (Yua) -Many houses and the palace are destroyed in the process. I don''t mind how you deal with those corrupted guys include the king but you shouldn''t act like this. You will create a chance for other country invade by doing this. -I...(Yua) Sora can barely utter a deep sigh and continue. -Your punishment is to serve me until you die. (Sora) -...(Yua) -If you decline the offer, I will kill you right here Yua. (Sora) Yua shows a bit hesitant and ask: -Will you change this country? (Yua) -I will do my best to change this country. (Sora) Yua kneels. -I swear loyalty to Princess Sora until the day I die. (Yua) Sora puts the lance lightly on Yua''s shoulder. -From now on, you will be my private knight. (Sora) Sora points at the castle and ask: -Then can you tell me what you are planning there? (Sora) From afar, many tentacles that grow out from the castle can be seen. -That girl informs me to worry since no one will be injured in the process. The ultimate goal is to drain a bit of Humility goddess power and create a powerful seal. (Yua) -Are you an idiot? To follow everything she said. (Sora) -She helps me a lot in executing other corrupted noble. (Yua) Sora nods like she understands something. -So mastermind behind the noble''s assassination recently is you right? (Sora) -Yup. Most of her information is true, so I accept the deal and let her use me. (Yua) -Why does she require the seal then? (Sora) -You will be surprised when you hear this. She needs to obtain a seal, so she can seal something inside Farah. (Yua) -You mean the little girl that is staying with you? (Sora) -Yes. (Yua) -At that point we have no time to spare. Let''s head to the castle. (Sora) -RIght, I need to say sorry to Himari, Wisd, Aya, and Farah. (Yua) -You better do it soon. (Sora) Two girls run toward the castle. Madeus Yua is never a bad girl in the first place. She only becomes messes up when it related to the king (*)g That''s why she is a half-ass villainess I plan for this arc. Thanks for reading. Chapter 52: To Protect The One You Love-1 Humilitas''s POV Ahma and I finally successful sneaking into the palace: -The life signal of Mind, Body, and Wisdom has become weaker. We need to hurry. (Humilitas) -There are many void beasts wander around the castle, we can''t move faster. (Ahma) Suddenly the whole palace starts shaking. A shadow flies through the wall and lands beside us. That shadow is not anyone strange but the greed goddess Avaritia. -What the? (Humilitas) -Dodge! (Ahma) A tentacle comes from the hole on the wall that Avaritia just flew through and attack her. We instantly jump to dodge the attack from the tentacle. -Hey, what the hell you guys up to? (Humilitas) Avaritia silent at Humilitas''s question. -You! (Humilitas) *Boom* The wall in front of us exploded. There is much smoke is created from the explosion. -Hey, why don''t you try fighting back? You damn greed goddess. (Humilitas) Avaritia finally opens her mouth and answer. -I can''t, I afraid of hurting princess. (Avaritia) -What are you talking about? (Humilitas) A mature girl with pink hair comes from the smoke; There are many tentacles around her. She is holding a little girl with golden hair in her arm. Behind her the tentacles are holding three people, from the life signal, I can guess they are wisdom, mind, and body. Ahma seems to be surprised at the appearance of that girl: -I can see the red thread comes from her. She is Farah. (Ahma) -What did you just say? How can that little girl become mature overnight? (Humilitas) "Farah?" Ignore us and start attacking Avaritia. -Princess, please wake up. (Avaritia) "Farah?" speak with a voice that devoid of emotion: -You... DIE! (Farah) -You leave me no choice, princess. Goddess authority! (Avaritia) However, nothing happened when Avaritia tries to use her goddess authority. -... I can''t exercise authority. (Avaritia) The tentacle comes right at Avaritia, a person jumps in front of her and parry the tentacle attack. It''s a partner in the crimes of Avaritia and the first princess of Ecrax''s kingdom. -What is happening? (Sora) -That hair''s color? Is that Farah? (Yua) Yua shouts at Avaritia. -What did you do when I go out, Avaritia? You are supposed to protect her. (Yua) Avaritia is angry at Yua. -I have provided princess everything. She merely becomes this state when she saw me do the ceremony. (Avaritia) Yua seems to grasp something. -Septem already tell you to keep her far from the ceremony, don''t you? (Yua) -I have tried doing that. However, Farah has a skill that can see the future, so she predicts I will do the ceremony. (Avaritia) -Have you explained to her that ceremony only hurt a little and is not like what it looks like? (Yua) Avaritia is silent at Yua''s statement. I don''t leave this chance and mock them. -I don''t think what you guys doing is safe at all. I can feel it from their life signal. I don''t know what are you guys trying to do, but my servants are almost dead. (Humilitas) Yua seems surprised at my statement. -It''s different from what Septem told to me. (Yua) -And Avaritia. (Humilitas) -What? (Avaritia) -You know Farah love that girl, right? You know the ceremony will be dangerous, so you try using it to eliminate her, right? (Humilitas) Avaritia avoids our line of sight. -We should talk about that thing later. (Sora) Sora is currently helping Avaritia defend those tentacles. I point at the girl that Farah is holding and three girls in the back and said: -We need to take them away from Farah. They need my healing otherwise they will die soon. (Humilitas) -Be careful of those tentacles, they are strange. They seem to be able to block the divine power of me and Avaritia. I don''t if it can block mana too. (Humilitas) Yua raises her hand: -I have a plan. (Yua) -What is it, Yua? (Humilitas) Yua takes out a green crystal from her pocket. -Septem tell me to use this in an emergency. I don''t know if it works or not, since she can also lie to me like what she has informed me about the ceremony. (Yua) -We better give it a try. We have nothing to lose currently. (Humilitas) Yua said hastily: -You guys, We need to hold hands to use this crystal. (Yua) When we hold hands with each other, Yua crushes the green crystal. A green wave of energy flowing through the whole palace. Yua told us: -The tentacle is moving much slower. It feels the time around Farah and tentacle are being slowed down. (Sora) Ahma called up the undead and take away Aya and others from Farah. -We need to go now, I think the effect will expire soon. (Yua) However, Ahma still stands there without moving. I try moving her, but she tells me. -I can''t leave her here... (Ahma) -We need a plan to make her normal, Ahma. She won''t listen to you in this state. (Humilitas) -But... (Ahma) I look at her eye. -Do you want to help her? (Humilitas) -By all means. (Ahma) -Then follow me. We will come back to help her later. (Humilitas) When we successfully escape from the palace, A angry howl can be heard from the palace''s direction -The stone seems to be expired. Farah is trying to find Aya and others. (Yua) Yua looks at the castle and said: -It''s all my fault; revenge has made me unable to see the thing I should protect. Farah is like a little sister to me, and I have hurt her a lot when I try using Aya and Wisd for the ceremony. (Yua) Sora pats Yua''s shoulder: -You can''t change the past. We should take a break then we will come back and save her. (Sora) -Thanks. Sora. (Yua) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hale''s POV In the black space. -Farah listen to me. (Hale) There is an invisible separate me from Farah and I''m unable to break the wall that separates us. Farah can''t hear my voice, but I can hear her cry all over the black space. -Farah, I''m right here. (Hale) Madeus Chapter 53: To Protect The One You Love-2 The moment Aya being stabbed, I feel it likes the end of the world. Aya is right in front of me, but I''m unable to save her. >Seed of primordial chaos has awakened. -Farah, Don''t! (Hale) The voice of Hales gradually becomes smaller then disappears. Once again, I arrive in that black space. But this time there is no Hale around. And another person walks out from the space instead of Hale. -Long time no see, Hale. (Clotho?) -Clotho, Why are you here? (Farah) Clotho smiles at me and answers: -There is a more important thing for you to care about, right? (Clotho?) Clotho walks toward me. -You desire power right, Hale? No, You are Farah right now. (Clotho?) -I...I. (Farah) -You have just witnessed Aya died in front of you Farah. You are useless and pathetic, you can''t even save the one right in front of you. Clotho makes a creepy smile: -Grasp my hand then you will acquire the power you always desire to save your loved one. (Clotho?) Clotho continue shouts at me: -You have no right to decline, Farah. Because of you, many people have been killed. As long you become strong, they won''t die because of you. (Clotho?) I think of declining Clotho''s offer. I don''t have a good feeling about the appearance of her in this black space. -I don''t...(Farah) She grasps my hand when I try to decline her offer. -You have nowhere to run, Farah. (Clotho?) Clotho continues laughing with a creepy voice. -Ehehehe! The ruler of chaos will finally awaken again. Awake now! (Clotho?) Clotho creates a screen and shows it to me. -Let''s witness the revival of the ruler of chaos together, Farah. (Clotho?) Black mana starts enveloping my body in the real world. My body starts growing up and many tentacles are spawning beside me. The body continues walking toward Aya and holds her in my arm, While the other three tentacles hold Wisd, Himari, and black robe girl. -What is happening? How can the body move on its own? (Farah) Clotho answer: -It will move according to your deepest desire, Farah. Is this the power you wishing for? At present, you have the power to kill Avaritia. Hihihi.(Clotho?) -What do you mean? (Farah) The tentacle starts attacking Avaritia without my command. -Oh! You really want to kill her, don''t you? (Clotho?) I''m stunned at the scene happening before me. -I am unable to control my body and its starts injuring others. (Farah) The tentacle starts attacking the Avaritia non- stop. The tentacle hits Avaritia and makes her fly through the wall. I shout and try to make her run away but the voice comes out is different: *Run Avaritia* (Farah) -You... DIE! (Farah) Clotho laughs non-stop. -Look at how desperate that ant is. (Clotho?) When my body walks through the wall, I can see Ahma and a little girl aside from Avaritia. -There are more ants. Let''s crush them too! (Clotho?) -No!!! (Farah) Clotho tries to order the tentacle attack but I try my best to make my body not listen to her order. She becomes furious and shouts at me. -Why don''t you crush those lowly ants? (Clotho?) I shout at her: -They are important to me! (Farah) When I am fighting with Clotho. I can see a green flash through the screen. And the next time the screen becomes normal, Aya, Wisd, and others have already disappeared along with Ahma and the little girl. - You can''t even kill some ant. (Clotho?) For a moment, Clotho''s face changes into some kind of black liquid before turned back to normal. -If you are incapable to crush some ant, then you will never be able to protect your loved one, Farah. (Clotho?) -Hi...(Farah) -But you see, Farah. You are an extremely dirty girl. (Clotho?) -What do you mean? (Farah) Clotho holds my chin and informs me: -You are not a pure girl. Inside you, There is a desire to kill someone. (Clotho?) -No way...(Farah) -Accept it. The evidence the tentacle acts according to your desire and tries to kill Avaritia. (Clotho?) -You are not the real Clotho. This is just a dream. (Farah) Fake Clotho glares at me. Surrounding me suddenly turns into a scene that Hana, Hina, Aya Wisd are in their dying state. They are all pointing their hand at me. -It''s your fault that we die. (Illusion) -It''s all your fault. (Illusion) I knell down and hold my ears: -No, No. This is just an illusion. (Farah) A big shout can be heard suddenly. -Conquest! (Hale) The space around me starts breaking. There is no more illusion, and I have returned to the usual black space. I feel like I am being carried like a princess by someone. -Hale. (Farah) Hales smiles at me and said: -Sorry, I''m late Farah. (Hale) Fake Clotho can no longer keep her human form when she saw Hale. She starts shouting at us. -How can you pass through the barrier? (Clotho?) -Why do I have to answer you? (Hale) -There is no way the wall created by the tentacle will be broken that easily. Those tentacles can be considered as a part of "him." (Clotho?) Fake Clotho points at Hale. -I have almost turned her into a perfect vessel of Primordial Chaos. You dare to ruin my plan. (Clotho?) Hales pats my head. -Dont''s be scare, Farah. She won''t be able to do anything to you. (Hale) I can only nod at Hale''s statement. -The scene she shows you are unreal. You must remember everyone loves you so much, Farah. (Hale) Fake Clotho keeps speaking: -You can destroy the barrier. But with the tentacle from Him, I can create another barrier. This time you can''t save her. (Clotho?) I become scared at her threat. -Don''t worry, It won''t come true. (Hale) Fake Clotho shouts: -Tentacle, Creat me another barrier! (Clotho?) However, nothing happens, Fake Clotho instantly summons a screen to see what is happening outside. Through the screens, I can see everyone is fighting with the tentacle. I also see Aya is running toward me while chanting something. -I promise to hold your hand every night and never let us lose our spark. (Aya) Aya shoots at the tentacle tries to reach her. -You are my guide to love, my every wish, and the person I want to grow old with. (Aya) Aya slides through all those tentacles and reaches my side. She points her gun at me and fires a golden bullet. -I promise to love you, to be your hearth, to keep a flame alive for you in my heart. Please wake up, Farah! (Aya) > Detected resonance between the knight of love and magical girl of love Knight of Love: The one who falls in love with the magical girl of love. If you vow to protect the world, then I will spend the rest of my life protecting you. Double your stats when you are fighting alongside with magical love >Unknow energy detected. >Seed of primordial chaos is being separated from the host. >Farah received Humility Origin >Love stats slowly become normal. -You are going out of this space soon, Farah. (Hale) Hales points at Fake Clotho that slowly turned into black liquids. -I will deal with her in here. You help other deal with her in reality. (Hale) -Eh? (Farah) -You can do it, Farah. (Hale) I feel something warm touching my lips. -I love you, Farah. (Hale) When I open my eye, I have come back to reality. I am being held in Aya''s arm. -She is back. (Wisd) -Hey, It''s work. (Yua) -Woof! (Fifir) -Welcome back, Farah. (Aya) Aya bends down and kisses me. -I will never lie to myself again. I don''t want to lose you, Farah. (Aya) -Hey, It''s not time to play. We still have phase 2 of the boss. (Humilitas) The little girl said and points at the black liquid. It slowly fuses with the tentacle and becomes a big tentacle monster. I look around can see everyone. Wisd holds some kind of staff and ready to cast a spell. Sora is ready for her lance to fight. A little girl look at the monster with an annoying face. Yua stands on the frontline and tries to protect everyone. Ahma with her undead army fighting against the tentacle. Fifir in her big form and bites the tentacle. And Avaritia is trying to avoid my line of sight. -Let me down, Aya. (Farah) -But...(Aya) -I want to fight too, Aya. I want to protect everyone. (Farah) Aya smiles at me: -That''s more like you Farah. You can shine even on the darkest day. (Aya) >Magical girl of love successfully absorbs Humility Origin. > Do you want to consume Humility origin to create a new magical girl form? You won''t be able to learn Humility (Ex-skill) in the future. -Yes! (Farah) > Are you sure? -Of course. (Farah) >Consuming Humility Origin. >Magical girl of Bravery is ready to transform. -Transform! (Farah) Madeus It''s me the author. We will end with a cliff-hanger this time (??????). Have I ever said we will have only 1 new Farah''s form in this arc? Ehehe, That''s a big surprise for you guys. The next chapter will probably explain why do Aya and others appear there. Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? Chapter 54: To Protect The One You Love-3 A few hours before the battle started. Humilitas is facing with Yua and Avaritia and interrogates them: -What are the real purpose of you guys? (Humilitas) Yua wants to say something but being stoped by Avaritia. -We want to produce an origin. Specifically, we want to produce a pseudo-Humility origin. (Avaritia) Humilitas can''t conceal her surprise on her face. -Why? What do you want my "origin" for? (Humilitas) Avaritia points at the tentacle. -We desire it to seal those tentacles. (Avaritia) Humilitas is angry at Avaritia''s response. -Is it all your fault that little girl becomes like that? If you guys don''t hold the ceremony in the first place, there is no way things like that will happen. (Humilitas) Avaritia shakes her head: -My master already predicts that things will come out sooner or later. So we need to get the origin to seal them. -Tchh, why do you target me anyway? (Humilitas) -Because you are the only one not using the "origin".(Avaritia) -Tchh.(Humilitas) Sora interrupts our conversations: -We need healing Aya with other first. (Sora) -Fine, Let me do it. (Humilitas) Humilitas tries to heal Aya and others with her divine power. -What''s the situation? (Sora) Humilitas utter a deep sigh and said: -Aya and Wisd will be back to normal soon. However, Himari and "Mind" require more time to recover. (Humilitas) -Is that so? (Sora) Humilitas glare at Avaritia. -Shall we continue what we left? (Humilitas) -Fine. (Avaritia) Wisd has overheard the conversation and try asking: -What is the origin? (Wisd) -Hey, Wisd you need to take a break. (Humilitas) -No, this is more important. Others are also awake, Let us heard about it together. (Wisd) Avaritia talks with a solemn voice: -A source of our power, a thing that makes people become a goddess. (Avaritia) -So as long as you have the "origin", you can become the goddess? (Wisd) Humilitas shakes her head. -No, you must fit with the origin''s characteristic to able to use it in the first place. (Humilitas) Humilitas points at Avaritia. -That''s one possess an abnormal amount of greed. Therefore, she can use greed origin and become a goddess. Furthermore, the synchronization rate of your must be over 50% to become a goddess. (Humilitas) -The more you synchronize with the origin, the stronger you will become. And the goddess of your only has around 5% synchronization rate. (Avaritia) Avaritia continue: -She becomes that weak because she distributes her power with others and stops using origin. (Avaritia) Sora is surprised at the fact and asks. -That fairy tale. Is that genuine? (Sora) -Yes, she gives the power to your people consist of "The Mind", "The Body" and "The Wisdom."And our ultimate goal is to gather those power inside them and create a pseudo "origin". (Avaritia) -That''s bull shit, why do we even need "origin" to seal that thing? (Humilitas) Avaritia questioned Humilitas. -You can''t exercise the divine power when you are confronting her, don''t you Humilitas? (Avaritia) -So what? (Humilitas) -Do you recall the only time that we goddesses can''t utilize the divine power? (Avaritia) Humilitas make a frightened face. -"Primordial Chaos" has returned? (Humilitas) Avaritia shakes her head. -Only a part of "him."(Avaritia) Avaritia kneels before Humilitas. -Could you give me the origin of yours? I want to save the princess? (Avaritia) Humilitas immediately decline the Avaritia offer. -Why don''t you use your "origin"? Do you want to save your loved one while still desire more power? You sure live up to your name, don''t you? (Humilitas) Avaritia speaks with a low-pitched voice. -I lost it 40,000 years ago...(Avaritia) -Hah, You think I will believe in that lie. One of the goddesses who desire power most loses her "origin".(Humilitas) -Hey, Humilitas. (Himari) Humilitas turn back and see Aya and Himari. -I think you should use the "origin" to save Farah. (Himari) Humilitas become angry. -Have you hit your head somewhere since you wake up, Himari? (Humilitas) -You don''t use it anyway, right? (Himari) -Hah, but if it falls in the hand of the wicked people. It will become a disaster. (Humilitas) Himari looks into Humilitas''s eyes. -In these months, you have witnessed Farah''s kindness with your eyes. You even ask me to hurriedly recruit her to your idol band. I think she will make your dream come true in the future. (Himari) Himari scratches her head. -There is give and take in this world. You must help her first before you want her to do something for you. (Himari) Humilitas shouts out loud. -Fine, I will use my "origin" to save her. (Humilitas) Himari comes near Humilitas and caresses her head. -Stop, I''m not a kid. (Humilitas) -Ahahaha. (Himari) Sora turns to Avaritia and asks. -How could we use the origin to save her? (Sora) -We need to make the origin come in contact with Farah. (Humilitas) -How could we even do that with many tentacles? (Wisd) Sora starts thinking seriously. -We need a small person, so she can easily avoid tentacles. (Sora) Aya raises her hand. -I will do it. (Aya) -You are small, But how can you make origin come in contact with Farah? (Avaritia) Aya shows out a bullet. -Can you make the "origin" small as this? (Aya) -It''s possible, Ah! (Humilitas) -Yup, I want to use it like a bullet. (Aya) -That''s a brilliant idea, Aya. (Wisd) -Now we have a proper plan. We need to take a rest before go and rescue Farah. However, Himari and Mind, you guys can''t come with us. (Humilitas) -Eh? (Himari) -You need to take a rest. You and Mind''s wounds are much terrible than Aya and Wisd. (Humilitas) -All right... (Himari) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Aya is looking at the castle with anxious eyes. -It''s the first time I see you worried about someone, Aya. (Sora) Sora gradually comes close and stands next to Aya. -I merely think It''s my time to grow up, sister. (Aya) -...(Sora) -I''m sorry, sister. (Aya) -What? (Sora) -I know you are always worried about me, sister. (Aya) Aya looks at Sora''s eyes. -Thanks for supporting me from the shadow, sister. (Aya) Tear start flowing out from Sora''s eyes. -What''s wrong, sister? (Aya) -Ehem, there is some dust come into my eyes. Don''t worry about it. (Sora) -My indifferent sister can make a mistake sometimes. (Aya) Sora can''t suppress her curiosity and asks. -Why do you... act differently from normal, Aya? (Sora) Aya points at the castle. -Over there, a person teaches me about love. The moment I saw her cried at the castle, I have promised myself not to lie anymore. (Aya) -From this incident, I know I will never know when I will die. I could die suddenly because of an accident or disease. (Aya) Aya looks at Sora. -I don''t want to die before telling her how much I love her. (Aya) -...(Sora) -Therefore as long as I live, I will treat her like a "true princess". I will be loyal to her and be a person that she can rely on. If she vows to protect the world, then I will spend the rest of my life protecting her. (Aya) >Title received: Knight of Love. A loud cry can be heard from the castle interrupt their conversation. -Farah! We need going now, sister. (Aya) -Okay, Let me summon others. (Sora) Madeus Thanks for reading. (??) We are back to the fighting scene in the next chapter. Chapter 55: To Protect The One You Love-4 >Your existent has resonance with the universe. >You gain new stat. >Divine power (DIV): The higher divine power, The closer you have attained the godhood. Name: Farah Neo-Human (98%) Goddess (2%) STG: 35 CON: DEX: 35 INT: 180 CHA: LUK: 1008 DIV: 10 >Magical girl of Love (3*): Has been Updated. -New form Available +Magical girl of bravery: -You gain one Bravery Points/Min when you are fighting against an opponent stronger than you. When your Bravery Points is at 100, You will be able to release "Judgment." -Every 10 Minutes, you will be capable to summon a shield to reflect any attack. My clothes gradually turned into the amour that knights usually wear. [Author note: The picture is only for reference. Farah''s new form will be looked like this pic. It''s cute Illya from fate''s series.] -You look so adorable, Farah. (Aya) A sword appeared in front of me, and there is a lily flower on its pommel. The sword is very light and easy to swing. -Eh! But I don''t know how to wield a sword. (Farah) Sora instructs me: -It''s easy Farah, You only need to swing it. (Sora) -Like this? (Farah) I try swinging the sword at the tentacle monster; A blade of the wind comes out and cuts down every tentacle on the way. The little girl name Humilitas seems to be surprised at my attack: -A sword can easily cut those tentacles? (Humilitas) Many tentacles keep coming at us and don''t leave us any chance to take a rest. A person figure forms on the top of the monster. It chose to take the form of Clotho. Why do you attack me, little Farah? I haven''t punished you for abandoning your original role and now you dare to go against me? (Clotho?) Fake Clotho shouts at me angrily: -Do you want to see your friend die like the illusion I show you? (Clotho?) I smile at her, I am no longer scared of her because everyone is on my side. -With everyone''s power, I will defeat you. (Farah) I swing the sword and cut down more tentacles. Fake Clotho laughs at my determination. -Foolish. (Clotho?) The body monster body starts growing and becomes considerably bigger compare to its first form. A gate opens behind the monster, tentacles start to come out of the gate. Clotho looks at the gate and said: -My grace, you grant me even more power. (Clotho?) The castle starts shaking. The ceiling of the castle is destroyed when the monster grows more enormous. -What''s the thing behind the monster? (Farah) Humilitas answer: -That''s where the tentacles spawned from, It''s called Abyss''s gate. That monster is borrowing "his" power. If we can''t close that gate, we can''t defeat that monster. (Humilitas) >Bravery is fully charged. >Error occurred. Unable to use ''Judgement" because Divine power is blocked. -System tells me I can''t use a skill because my divine power is being blocked (Farah) Avaritia reminds me: -Princess, That''s gate makes us unable to use divine power. We can only exercise divine power when we successfully close the abyss gate. (Avaritia) Wisd shouts out loud: -I can feel a large amount of mana on the air. That monster is trying to do something. (Wisd) Clotho starts laughing creepily on the sky: -Return into nothingness. (Clotho) A huge black energy beam is shot down from the sky to the city. -Construct a barrier! (Sora) -Hurry! (Yua) I remember I have a new skill in this form. -Shield summon! A huge shield is created and covers the whole city. It easily absorbs the attack of the tentacle monster. -Is that shield yours, Farah? (Yua) I don''t answer Yua and start my counterattack at the monster. -Reflection! (Farah) A light energy beam is shot from the shield at the tentacle monster. The energy beam envelope the whole monster. Much mist is created by the attack and make we can''t see the result. -Is it dead? (Aya) -I hope it will be effective. (Farah) When the mist disperses, We can''t see any wound on the monster. -No way! (Farah) -Tchh! (Humilitas) Fake Clotho starts laughing hysterically. -Argh! I can smell the despair in the air! (Clotho?) Fake Clotho points at us: -Your resistance is useless, ants. As long I am connecting to him through the abyss gate, my power is unlimited. (Clotho?) Wisd becomes scared and falls to the ground. -Another beam attack is coming... (Wisd) -Die, ants. (Clotho?) -Farah, can you use the shield again? (Aya) -I...I can''t. (Farah) Aya grasps my hand. -Farah let''s escape! (Aya) -I think we can''t escape in time. The attack will come at us soon. (Farah) Aya looks into my eye. -Listen, Farah. (Aya) -Yes? (Farah) -I love you. (Aya) -Eh... (Farah) -I know it''s not the right time to tell this. (Aya) My face becomes red as a tomato due to Aya''s statement. -Live, Farah. (Aya) Aya uses some kind of talisman on me. -It''s a teleportation scroll for one person made by your master. (Aya) -No, Aya. (Farah) -Farewell, my love. (Aya) I was teleported to the outskirt. From here, I can watch the city is being attacked by the tentacle monster. -No, No! (Farah) I can see the energy beam is coming at the city. -I want to save everyone. I don''t want to give up... (Farah) Right before the energy beam strike the city. Everything is stopped, even the energy beam that is coming at the city. >Unknow Existence has appeared. A light figured appears in front of me. -Hi there, Farah. (???) -Eh? (Farah) -Awww, You are cuter than when I observed you from afar. I don''t know how to respond to her. -Hello, miss light? (Farah) -You can call me Y. (Y) -Uhmm miss Y. Are you the person who makes everything stopped, miss Y? (Farah) -That''s accurate. (Y) Miss Y asks me. -Do you want to save them, Farah? (Y) I instantly answer her. -Yes. (Farah) -That''s excellent. I will assist you. (Y) -Why do you help me, miss Y? (Farah) -Child of Order and Chaos. I can''t answer your question now. (Y) Miss Y places her hand as if she is praying. A light starts enveloping everything. -Beware of the woman names Septem. (Y) When the light dies down, I am in a desert and my companion is the tentacle monster. -Where am I? I can''t feel the connection with the abyss anymore. (Clotho?) >You can exercise divine power now. I immediately try using "judgment." My sword starts boiling; I can sense a lot of power coming from the sword. The monster takes a while for it to notice me. The monster turns into Clotho and tries to appease me. -Farah, can you place the sword down and have a little talk with me? (Clotho?) I keep focusing the power on the sword. -You, argh why can''t you be a good puppet! (Clotho?) The black liquid tries reaching me. -Shield summon. (Farah) -You, You, You! (Clotho?) >Special attack has fully charged. Please say the keyword to activate the special attack. I swing the sword in the fake Clotho direction as strong as I can. -Judgment! (Farah) -Nooo! (Clotho?) A large mana wave is released from my sword and obliterates everything in front of me. >"Seed of primordial chaos" has been destroyed. -Ughhh. (Farah) >Love stats has reached 0. Return to the normal form. Before losing the conscious, I see the light figure again. -You have done well, child. (Y) At that time everything becomes black. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- When I thought the attack is coming at us. I have teleported Farah to the outskirt of the city. -The beam is gone. (Aya) Everyone includes me is surprised that the monster and the attack have disappeared. A light suddenly shines in front of us, and I can see Farah there. -Eh, I thought I already teleported her to the outskirt. (Aya) When I check up on her, I notice she is faint because of using too much mana. -I think she is related to the disappearance of that monster. The abyss gate also seems to be closed. (Humilitas) I caress her head. -There are many questions, I will ask her when she wakes up. (Aya) Humilitas approaches near the place the monster used to be. She touches the black liquid. -Analyze. (Humilitas) And she becomes astonished. -Come here, Avaritia. (Humilitas) -Huh? (Avaritia) Humilitas gives Avaritia a sample of black liquids. -Try analyzing this. (Humilitas) And Avaritia even surprised as Humilitas. -This is...(Avaritia) -The black liquid thing is artificial. (Humilitas) -... A man-made thing can exercise the power of "him. (Avaritia) Madeus This arc is going to end soon. Thanks for reading (??? ). Chapter 56/ Interlude 22: Hidden Danger A man runs hurriedly to an office. Despite how hurriedly he is, he only knocks lightly on the door of the office. -Come in. (???) The man opens the door, and he walks into the office and in his hand is a stack of paper. A woman with a face cover with a mist is waiting for him. She is wearing a white blouse that makes her look like a typical scientist. -What''s a problem? (???) -A seed has succeeded in creating a deity, "Mother." (Man) She hurried to come close to the man and take the stack of paper in his hand. On the stack of paper, There is a picture of Fara''s adult form with many tentacles. -That''s great. It''s the first time a person''s success fuses with primordial chaos seed series. (Mother) The woman keeps looking through the stack of paper. -Interesting! She can keep her reasoning too. (Mother) The scientist woman asks the man. -How is she presently? (Mother) The man trembles before her question. -The seed has already been destroyed, "Mother."(Man) -What? (Mother) -I think we can reproduce the born of the deity; We have enough data, "Mother."(Man) The woman is suspicious of the man''s statement. -Are you sure you be able to reproduce that? (Mother) -No worry, mother. I will prepare the experiment now. (Man) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After a while, the woman starts walking to the experiment lab. In the lab is a little girl being restrained. The man starts giving off the explanation. -The little girl has an extraordinarily high mentality and around a similar age as the subject in the report, mother. (Man) -Hmmm. Let''s start the experiment. (Mother) The man orders servants under him. -Release the seed! (Man) The black liquid is released in the room with the little girl. The man checks the data of the little girl through a machine in the room. -The mentality of the subject is fallen. The seed has invaded her mind. (Man) The little girl calling out. -Mother. (Little girl) The woman asks: -Why is she calling out for her mother? (Mother) -It''s one of the seed powers. It can turn into the dearest people in the memory of the subject and try to manipulate the subject through it. The girl starts screaming. -Arghhh! (Little girl) The man utters a sigh. -It seems to be another failure, "Mother."(Man) The little girl slowly being be eaten by the black liquid. The woman utters some inaudible word and the black liquid return into nothingness. -Eh? What''s wrong, "Mother"?(Man) She jumps through the experiment lab and holds a little girl on the arm. -As a mother of many, I don''t want to abandon a little girl who desires mother love dead in front of me. (Mother) The man talks to himself with a low-pitched voice. -"Mother" has ruined countless life; I don''t comprehend why you bother even to save a little girl. (Man) The woman glares at the man. -What did you say just now? (Mother) -Nothing, "Mother."(Man) The woman looks at the man and said: -I think the problem lies on the subject. Is the girl on the report still alive? (Mother) -..Yes.(Man) -Capture her for me. (Mother) -As you wish "Mother."(Man) Madeus Chapter 57/Interlude 23: Hana’s homecoming On an abandoned planet, many explosions can be heard. In the middle of those explosions, two people are confronting each other. -Calm down, Hana. (Septem) -Die! (Hana) Hana turns her nanomachine into a tremendous canon and shoots at Septem. However, Septem easily deflects the attack. -The one who makes master cry will deserve died no matter who it is. (Hana) -Hana, you can choose to believe me or not, everything I do is for Farah. (Septem) Hana glares coldly at Septem: -Words that come from the mouth of the cold manipulator are untrustworthy. (Hana) Hana continues: -Thanks to you Septem. I have to know more about the sinister side of a mortal. And right now die for my master''s sake, Goddess realm. Septem is surprised at the fact Hana can exercise divine power. -Oi! Oi! How come she in this timeline has already been able to acquire divine power already. (Septem) The space being distorted, Hana''s place is connecting to the outer space of the planet. Many nanomachines keep spawning from Hana''s divine power. Nanomachine around Hana turns into a big spaceship. Hana immediately teleports onto the spaceship. The canon of the spaceship shoots an energy beam envelope the whole planet. -Obliterate my target. (Hana) With Hana''s command, the whole planet disappears in a few seconds. -I''m coming back, master. (Hana) The spaceship heads to Humantanian at an insane speed. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- However, Septem is able to escape Hana''s attack. She has enough time to create a space in different dimensions and hide in it. There are two women standing next to each other in a desolate space. One of them is Septem, and the other is a girl with snow-white hair. -Ahahah, you almost being killed by her. It''s the first timeline you fail to "use" Hana. (???) Septem neglects her. -There is something wrong with this timeline. How can she already learn how to exercise divine power? (Septem) The girl only laughs at Septem''s statement. -Because in this timeline, Hana never believes you. She merely comes to your side to grasp the unknown power she detected in your body. -...(Septem) -This Hana is exceedingly stronger than any "Hana" you ever encounter. (???) The girl keeps playing with her hair. -A strong cosmic entity has intervened with Hana and Farah in this timeline. (???) The girl shows an image of Farah with Aya and others. -That''s why those people supposed to die are alive. (???) The girl smirk at Septem. -It''s fun to see you fail again, Septem. (???) Septem becomes furious and shouts at the girl. -Shut up, Yog-Sothoth. (Septem) -My, my. The name of this avatar called Yoso. Don''t call my genuine name here. (Yoso) Yoso licks her lips. -Do you want me to take back the power I grant you, Septem? (Yoso) -...(Septem) Yoso shakes her head. -I''m just joking. (Yoso) Yoso looks at Septem and said. -You can always start a new timeline, Septem. (Yoso) Name: Yoso Race: Avatar of Outer God Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 167 cm/ Weight: 49 kg Madeus There will be another chappy today. Fluffy is coming in next chappy. Thanks for reading (??????) Chapter 58: I Want To Say That I Love You-1 I feel something warm on my face, When I open my eye I can see "a ball of fur" is making my face as her sleeping spot. -I have already told you many times, Fifir. My face is not your sleeping spot. (Farah) Fifir instantly jumps off my face and starts licking me. She expressed a joyful expression. -Woof! (Fifir) Hasty footsteps can be heard from the door''s direction. The door is opened and reveals Aya''s figure. Aya instantly runs to my side and starts hugging me. -Ah, Aya! (Farah) -You idiot. (Aya) -Eh? (Farah) -Do you know how much I worry about you? (Aya) I don''t know how to reply to Aya, but I think the best solution here is to say sorry first. -Uhmm, I''m sorryyy...(Farah) There is another voice coming from the door. It''s the little girl Humilitas, Himari, and a girl wearing a black cloak that conceals her face. -Yahoo, we are over here to visit you, Farah. (Himari) Himari points at Aya. -Aya has skipped her sleep to take care of you for three nights straight, Farah. (Himari) Aya becomes embarrassed and shouts at Himari. -Hey, you promise not to tell Farah about that. (Aya) I''m grateful that Aya takes care of me, but I am still angry about the fact that Aya teleports me alone to the outskirt of the city. -But Aya. (Farah) Aya tilts her head. -Yes? (Aya) I pinch Aya''s cheeks. -I am still angry. (Farah) -Eh? (Aya) I pout. -You meanie Aya. You shouldn''t let me escape alone. (Farah) Aya makes a surprised face. -But I don''t want you to die. (Aya) -Do you think I will be fine if you die, Aya? (Farah) Humilitas shakes her head. -Here we go, a couple''s quarrel. (Humilitas) -Ahaha... (Himari) We both look at each other and our faces become red. -You have passed out for 3 days, Farah. (Aya) -I never think I would be passed out for that long...(Farah) Fifir makes sad bark: -Wooof... (Fifir) Humilitas want to ask me something: -Hey you, what about the disappearance of... (Humilitas) Himari doesn''t let Humilitas complete the sentence and blocks her mouth. -Humilitas stop interrogating her. Farah has merely woken up. (Himari) -Uhmmm... (Humilitas) The girl wearing a black cloak comes from behind them. -Uhmmm.You are? (Farah) The girl puts her hood down. I can see a black hair beauty behind that hood. -I have lost my real name a long time ago. You can call me "Mind." (Mind) -Oh, that girl wants to meet you, so I let her come with me. (Himari) She keeps observing my body as if she wants to find something. I feel pretty weird since I''m only a see-through nightgown and a panty. -Excuse me are you done yet, Mind? (Farah) -Hmm... Hmmm (Mind) I ask her: -What''s wrong, Mind? (Farah) -Can I see what''s inside your pant? (Mind) Himari immediately smacks Mind''s head. -Please forgive me. I won''t bring these two idiots with me next time. (Himari) -Eh! Let me ask her, Himari. (Mind) Himari explained. -This girl is curious why she can''t foresee your future. (Himari) -How is it related to what is inside my pants? (Farah) Mind looks at Himari and blames her. -I merely want to grasp how she is different from others. I will only look inside her pant for a little bit! (Mind) Himari smacks Mind''s head again. -What was that for? (Mind) Himari grabs Humilitas and Mind and goes out of the room. -I''m sorry for these two idiots. We will come back later. (Himari) Aya utters a deep sigh. -They come and go like a storm. (Aya) -Ahhaha.(Farah) Aya approaches and hugs me: -I''m glad you are okay. (Aya) -Thanks, Aya. (Farah) -I hope you won''t place yourself in danger anymore, Farah. (Aya) Aya starts caressing my head. -I want you to reply to me, Farah. (Aya) -Eh? (Farah) -Do you love me? (Aya) I want to tell Aya that I love her but I need to inform her about that first... -Aya the truth is...(Farah) -I''m listening. (Aya) -I already have two girlfriends...(Farah) -...(Aya) We fall in silence. -Sorry, Farah. I need to think for a moment. (Aya) -...Right.(Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I go out of Farah''s room and run back to my room as fast as I can. -I never thought Farah would have a girlfriend. (Aya) I hug the pillow. -She even has two girlfriends on top of that. Uhmmmm!(Aya) That night, I skip dinner and stay in my room while keep thinking about Farah''s issue. A voice comes from the door and asks me. -Are you there, Aya? (Sora) -...(Aya) -I''m coming in. (Sora) Sora opens the door and walks into my room. -Sis, why are you coming into my room? (Aya) My sister with an indifferent face said: -Farah seems to worry about you. (Sora) -...(Aya) -Have you been declined? I throw the pillow with her. (Sora) -No. (Aya) -Then what''s wrong? (Sora) I use all my courage to talk about my problem to sis. -Farah already has two girlfriends, sis. (Aya) My sister doesn''t seem to understand the problem and ask: -Then what''s the problem? (Sora) -I have already told you the problem. (Aya) My sister still doesn''t understand. -I don''t see any problem here. (Sora) -...(Aya) -You don''t know that a queen of a country can have many husbands, Aya? (Sora) -But she is not a queen...(Aya) She asks me. -Do you love Farah?(Sora) -Yes...(Aya) Sister smiles and said. -Then what are you hesitating for? Have you made a promise that you will always be by her side and protect her? (Sora) When my sister tried to leave, she reminds me one last time. -I think you shouldn''t miss the chance to stand by her side. (Sora) -...(Aya) -You should think and give yourself the answer soon. (Sora) Before my sister goes out of this room, I called out to her. -Thanks sister for the advice. (Aya) -No problem. (Sora) That''s the night I spent the whole night thinking about Farah, and I reach the answer. -The most joyous thing for me is to observe her smile and stand by her side. (Aya) The next morning I wake up soon as possible. I have run to her room and tried to knock on the room. I suddenly overheard a foreign voice of a girl come out from Farah''s room. -Master, you shouldn''t be this clingy. (Hana) -Hehe, Hana is finally back. (Farah) When I open a room, I can see a maid is hugging my precious Farah. -What a rude woman, you should knock before you come in. (Hana) I can''t maintain my calm and ask Farah. -Farah, who is this woman? (Aya) The maid also asks Farah at the same time. -Who is this bug, master? (Hana) Madeus Name: Mind Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 162 cm/ Weight: 47 kg First appearance: Chapter 40 Chapter 59: I Want To Say That I Love You-2 After I tell Aya "that", I have been bothered if Aya will start hating me. Aya even skips her dinner that evening. Since Yua has become busy due to the past incident, The mansion only has Aya and me. Without Aya, I feel kind of lonely. After finishing dinner, I go outside and observe the star with Fifir. -What''s wrong Farah? (Sora) -Oh Sora. (Farah) It''s the first princess of the country Sora and the sister of Aya. She comes visiting me since she heard I woke up. I have become anxious since Aya has skipped her dinner so I have asked Sora to support me. -Is there a reason why you can''t tell her directly? (Sora) I explain the story to Sora. I can her nodding at my story and start caressing my head. -Leave it to this eider sister. (Sora) -Thank you so much, Sora. (Farah) -But I can''t help you for free, can''t I? (Sora) -Eh? (Farah) Sora looks at me and said: -I heard the food cooked by you is so delicious, Farah. (Sora) -It''s exaggerated. My cooking is only so-so. (Farah) -Heh? I heard Aya praise the cooking of your is the best in the world. (Sora) -Uhmm...(Farah) -Just let me have dinner with you and Aya next time? (Sora) She gives out her hand to me. -Deal? (Sora) -Deal! (Farah) I shake her hand and then I heard Sora utters something. -If only when Aya was a kid, She could be cute like this. (Sora) I try asking Sora. -What''s the problem? (Farah) -Hmmm, Nothing I will be on my way to meet Aya. (Sora) After that, Sora talks with Aya about something in Aya''s room. After Sora comes out, she tells me: -Don''t worry about it, Farah. (Sora) -But...(Farah) -Let that little girl have more time to sort things by herself. (Sora) -Definitely. (Farah) Sora starts walking out of the mansion and saying goodbye to me. -See you later, Farah. (Sora) -See You, Sora. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After saying goodbye to Sora, I''m back to my room and start hugging Fifir while talking to myself. -Fifir It''s only us now. (Farah) -Woof! (Fifir) -You must say I love you Farah instead of "Woof."(Farah) -Woof? (Fifir) -Moh, you are so silly Fifir. (Farah) -Woof... (Fifir) While playing with Fifir, the door of my room is suddenly crack open. -Eh, Aya? (Farah) However, the one who opens the door is not Aya but. -Hana! (Farah) I run as fast to her side and start hugging her. -Master, don''t worry I''m not going anywhere anymore. I''m back. (Hana) -Ehehe, You are finally back. (Farah) I can hold my supprised and ask Hana: -How do you know I am over here, Hana? (Farah) -I remember I didn''t mention where I live exactly in the letter I sent to Hana. I merely inform her briefly that I live in a friend''s house in Elisora. (Farah) She comes near me and utters softly in my ears. -It''s a secret, master. (Hana) -Moh, meanie Hana. Fifir comes with me, and we won''t play with this meanie anymore. (Farah) When I try to escape with Fifir, I''m being caught and held in Hana''s arm. -Let me go! (Farah) -My, my, what are a mischievous girl. (Hana) Hana bends down and gradually places her lips over mine. I can feel her warm and soft lip touch mine. -Hyaa~(Farah) My body starts heating up as we kiss. -Noo, stop. I feel so weird Hana please stop. (Farah) Hana merely smirks at me: -We haven''t reached the good part yet, master. (Hana) Hana pushed me down to the bed. -Eh? (Farah) -Let''s start, master. (Hana) My face becomes even redder as I know what Hana is going to do. However, my windows are knocked at time Hana is trying to do "it". -...(Farah) -Master, let''s ignore it. (Hana) The knocked on the window start being knocked more repeatedly. I can see Hana''s face gradually become angry. Hana runs to the window and opens it. There is a golden cat outside. -What a cute cat! (Farah) But Hana immediately grabs its neck and throws it outside. -Meowwww! (Cat) -...(Farah) Hana closes the window and goes back to my side. However, the knock on the is started again. This time Hana can merely utter a deep sigh. Hana goes to the window and opens it. However, this time she let the yellow cat go into the room. When the cat goes into my room, she gradually transforms into a blonde beauty. -Head maid! You are so mean. I have waited for a long time to see my lady. (???) The girl executes a shallow bow and said: -My lady we are finally each other. We are the creation of head maid Hana. We are created for the sole purpose to protect you, my lady. (???) -Eh? (Farah) I look at Hana. -I don''t remember there is any A.I robot aside from Hana in the base. (Farah) -Master, I only create them recently. There are twenty divisions created to protect you. The girl in front of you calls 001; she is the maid leader of the first maid division. (Hana) Fifir glares at 001 and bark. -Woof! (Fifir) The girl smirks when she sees Fifir. -A prototype of our model. You need some update, 000. (001) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) -The girl and Fifir are made from nanomachine. (Hana) -Eh? How could you do that, Hana? I remember you tell me you can''t make a living thing from nanomachine yet right? (Farah) -I will tell you about this latter, master. (Hana) I pout. -You must make sure not to forget your promise, Hana. (Farah) -All right, master. (Hana) Hana turns the attention to 001 the one who is starting a glaring contest with Fifir. -Then why are you here, 001? (Hana) 001 tries to avoid Hana''s line of sight. -We all want to meet my lady as possible, head maid...(001) -I already tell you that you will meet her soon right. (Hana) She shouts at Hana. -The head maid don''t be unreasonable. How can I stop myself from seeing my lady when I know her is that close? As the chairman of "Farah Association", I need to take a look at my lady with my eye. (001) I raise my hand and ask: -What is that association? (Farah) 001''s eyes turn into some kind of beast that found its prey. -It''s an association made by the 20''s maid division to protect the cuteness and pureness of my lady from the reach of the evil head maid. (001) Hana glares at 001. -Head maid, can we talk for a little bit...(001) Hana ignores her and throws her out of the window. -Head maid I can''t be grounding in human form. Ahhhhhh! (001) Fifir makes a victory bark when she saw 001 is being thrown out of the window. -Woof! (Fifir) -Master, I think we should go to sleep for now. (Hana) -Ehehe, all right Hana. (Farah) At the end of the day, we still don''t have any chance to do "that." Name: 001 Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: AAA/ Height: 167 cm/ Weight: 45 kg Race: Nanomachine Maid Madeus Chapter 60: I Want To Say That I Love You-3 I suddenly wake up due to the brightness of the sun''s light. I immediately try to find a place to hide from the sunlight. I try to put my face in a "blanket." -Why is the "blanket" is so hard and round today? (Farah) I gradually open my eyes and see that I''m currently put my face in Hana''s chest. -You are a naughty girl, master. (Hana) -Ehehe...(Farah) It''s so comfortable to have Hana by my side. -It''s already 8 A.M. Let''s wake up, master. (Hana) -Uhmm.(Farah) Hana tries to go out of the bed and walk toward the door. I run to her side and cling to her feet. -Don''t go, Hana. (Farah) -Master, you shouldn''t be this clingy. (Hana) -Hehe, Hana is finally back. (Farah) Then the door suddenly being push open. And I can recognize Aya''s figure come from the door. Hana becomes a little angry and said: -What a rude woman, you should knock before you come in. (Hana) Aya points at Hana and asks me. -Farah, who is this woman? (Aya) Hana also turns to me and asks. -Who is this bug, master? (Hana) Both of them turn to me, and their pressure makes me unable to explain. -Uhmm...(Farah) Hana and Aya gradually walk close to me. Each of them grasps one side of my shoulder. -Master!(Hana) -Farah! (Aya) When I try to think of some way to escape this situation. I feel my hand is pulled. -Come here, my lady. (001) Aya shouts. -Who are you? (Aya) Hana tries stopping the one pulling me: -Stop right there, 001. (Hana) 001 places me in her arm and jumps through the window. -My lady, let leave those two there and have fun around the city. (001) -Ehhh.(Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Aya''s POV A mysterious golden-haired woman came into the room and kidnapped Farah. When I try to follow them, the maid stops me and said: -She is a maid under me. She only takes Farah for a walk around the city. (Hana) -...(Aya) Like hell, I could believe that. I saw the surprising reaction of the maid when Farah was kidnapped by a stranger. However, she doesn''t follow them which means the girl is an acquaintance of Farah. The maid continues. -Now, allow me to ask you again. Who are you? (Hana) -I''m Aya. The current lover of Farah. (Aya) The maid seems to be surprised at my introduction. -Hoh! (Hana) The maid starts observing me: -Hmmm! You barely pass the requirement to be a girlfriend of the master. (Hana) I feel furious when I heard the statement of the maid. -What the hell do you mean by that? (Aya) The maid doesn''t respond to my question and keeps smirking at me. She puffs out her chest and looks at me with pity eyes. -Pathetic. (Hana) -Hey, my size is C. It''s not like I''m that small. (Aya) I glare at her. -Who are you to Farah? (Aya) -I''m the first girlfriend of Farah. You can address me, Hana. (Hana) -Ehhh?(Aya) I take a moment to process my thought. So this maid is one of two girlfriends that Farah mentioned in the past. I''m feeling a little annoying since I know she is one of Farah''s girlfriends. As Farah''s girlfriend, I don''t understand why the maid leaves Farah to another girl. I can''t suppress my curiosity and ask her. -How can you easily leave Farah to another girl? (Aya) The maid tilts her head. -As long master can be happy, I don''t care the person who walks by her side. (Hana) -...(Aya) Even the first girlfriend of Farah can think like that while I merely think of getting Farah exclusively for myself. At this moment, I have realized how childish I am. The maid keeps talking to herself. -Tchh, If this girl is the master''s girlfriend, then my time with the master will reduce. (Hana) -...(Aya) I want to take back what I just thought in my head. The maid offers. -Hey you! (Hana) -My name is not you. I''m Aya. (Aya) -How about playing a game with me? (Hana) -A game? (Aya) -Yes, to settle how many days in the week we can have Farah for ourselves. (Hana) -Then what''s the rule? (Aya) The maid takes out a pocket watch and gives it to me. -The target of the game is to make Farah smile as much as she can. Each of us will have one day to make her smile. (Hana) The maid points at the pocket watch. -The pocket watch will automatically calculate the time that the master will smile. Each of us will have one day to make the master smile as much as possible. The winner will claim the right to decide to spend how many days with Farah in one week.(Hana) Hana looks at me and asked: -Are you scared?(Hana) I answer confidently. -No way. (Aya) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POVs -Where are we heading to, 001? (Farah) -It''s a secret. (001) I''m still inside 001''s arm. We are currently running on the roof of the city. -It''s quite comfortable here. (Farah) -Is that so, my lady? Is it even more comfortable compared with the head maid? (001) -Uhmm, Since you don''t possess "that", so it''s extremely comfortable to sit in your arm. (Farah) -... My lady. (001) -Eh? What''s problem 001?(Farah) -It''s not like this at first, my lade. In one case, I do a prank on the head maid, so she set my boob''s size to AAA. She even put 100 hundred password layers on my boobs settings to make me unable to change back to the original size. -...What have you done to cause her to do that?(Farah) -Whew, I found that head maid secretly keeps an album called "Farah''s most adorable moment."I "borrowed" it for a bit, but I forgot to put it back, so the head maid did that to me. -...(Farah) -We will speed up a little bit. Please cling to me tighter, my lady. (001) -Oki.(Farah) 001 starts speeding up. Madeus The competition of Hana and Aya will begin soon. There will be about 3 more fluff chappies and 3 serious chapters for this arc. Thanks for reading (??????) I also receive a lot of encouragement in the notice yesterday, thanks a lot everyone. The notice will be deleted at later date today. Ah, don''t forget there will be 1 more chapter released today. Chapter 61: Her Confession -We are finally here my lady. (001) -I think we go a bit too far, 001. (Farah) By the time we reached the destination, I found we are nowhere near the city. I''m currently on a beach and there is no one beside us. 001 seems to notice my nervousness and inform me. -Don''t worry, my lady. I will take you back home in time for dinner. Otherwise, the head maid will carry out a weird punishment for me again. (001) -Ahahaha.(Farah) I go around and find a tidy place on the sandy beach and sit on it. 001 approaches and sits next to me. -My lady. (001) -Yes? (Farah) 001 takes out a notebook from her pockets and ready to write something. -What do you feel about the sight of the beach? (001) I look at the beach and tell 001. -It''s quite relaxing. (Farah) 001 start writing after she heard what I stated. -Are you learning about human emotion, 001? (Farah) 001 seems to be surprised at my question. -Ehhh? How could you know that my lady? (001) -You were quite like Hana in the past. (Farah) -I am? (001) -Yes, Hana used to note down everything when we were together. 001 starts looking at herself and places her hand on her heart. -So we are quite alike. (001) I smile at her and said. -The reason that you pull the prank on Hana is to make her notice you right, 001? (Farah) -....(001) 001 puts her arms in the air. -I give up, my lady. You even notice that. (001) -Hehe, it''s not that impressive. I can see it clearly from your action. (Farah) -My lady. (001) -Yes? (Farah) -Would you like to hear my story? (001) -I would. (Farah) 001 starts narrating her story. -I was born from the nanomachine. The first thing I saw when I came into this world was the head maid. She is cold and acts indifferently on us. (001) 001 continues looking at the sea with sad eyes. -Our few first missions are to clean "bug" and clear out "trash." It''s quite an unpleasant job. We need to do it repeatedly like a cold machine. And those missions are our sole purpose to exist. (001) -...(Farah) -Then one day we discover our head maid is not just a cold person. When she mentioned a girl name "Farah" the atmosphere around her start to brighten up. (001) 001 starts looking at me. -At that time, we learned to know about the existence of my lady. (001) -There is a folder about my lady in the system, but we never paid attention to it since it''s not our job. But when we unseal it, it totally changes our life. (001) 001 smiles at me. -We got to learn your story and your characters through the file on the system. We slowly idolize you as the only goddess of ours. (001) 001 comes close and caressing my head. -We start seeing you like the one we must take all effort to protect. (001) My face becomes redder because of 001''s sudden confession. The atmosphere of us starts becoming awkward. -My lady you don''t need to accept us immediately. (001) 001 makes a playful smile: -We will always stay behind and support you, my lady. (001) I look at her. -Thanks, 001. (Farah) -Your welcome, my lady. (001) I''m curious and ask her. -Uhmm, is 001 your code name, or is it the name yours? (Farah) She instantly answers. -It''s our series names master. We still don''t have a thing considered a name yet. (001) -Do you want me to give you a name? (Farah) -That would be so great, my lady. (001) -How about Akuji sound? The name means mischief. Since you like to play a prank on others so I think this name will fit you most. (Farah) -Akuji...Akuji. It indeed fits me, my lady. I will take that name. (Akuji) Akuji starts laughing. -The other leader will be extremely envious of my name. (Akuji) Akuji shouts out when she looked at the clock. -What! It''s already this late. We need to come back soon. (Akuji) Akuji places me in her arm and starts running. -Akuji, please be a bit slower, I will fall at this rate. (Farah) -Hold on tight my lady, we need to be back as soon as possible. (Akuji) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- We manage to reach the mansion before dinner time. -Phew we manage to get back in time. That''s quite lucky, my lady. (Akuji) Akuji asks me with a mischievous face. -And my lady? (Akuji) -Yes? (Farah) -What would you do with a head maid if I didn''t appear last night? (Akuji) My face slowly becomes flushed. -...Uhmm we would do a french kiss. (Farah) -EH? Shouldn''t you perform "that" with the head maid? (Akuji) -That? (Farah) -I mean Se...(Akuji) Before Akuji can complete her line some kind of energy spear shoots from the house at her. Akuji manages to dodge it in time. -Head maid, do you know that I will die if that spear hit me? (Akuji) -You shouldn''t tell Farah about that, 001. (Hana) -Right, head maid. However, my name is Akuji now. It''s the name my lady give to me. (Akuji) -Akuji your job is done for today. You can return to the base. (Hana) -Don''t be so cold, head maid. I want to have dinner with, my lady. (Akuji) -BACK! (Hana) Before Akuji goes, she winks and notifies me. -Well, I will tell my lady about that later. (Akuji) -Akuji!(Hana) Akuji gradually disappears from my sight. -Did that girl do anything weird to you, master? (Hana) -No, I have a quite fun time with her. (Farah) -That would be great. (Hana) I ask Hana. -But Hana?(Farah) -Yes, master.(Hana) -What did Akuji mean by "that"?(Farah) -You are still too young master. I will teach you about that later.(Hana) -Moh, I''m older than I look you know.(Farah) Hana tries to distract me: -Let''s go and have dinner, master.(Hana) -Moh, Hana.(Farah) Madeus Chapter 62/ Interlude 24: Locked Memories Of The Princess -It seems like my soul is almost exhausted. (Hale) A girl continues talking to herself. It''s no one else but Hale. -To save Farah, I have paid a heavy price to use my soul to release the restriction on conquest. (Hale) The black space starts shaking violently. In the instant, The black space has been replaced with scenery from "Earth." then return not usual black space. -Not now, She is not ready to remember everything. (Hale) > Your existent has become fainter. -I need more time. (Hale) The black space starts shaking severely. -It''s glad I have a chance to kiss you before I disappear. (Hale) Hale touches her lips while becoming one with the black space. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s POV In the middle of the night, my machine has detected that something is wrong with my master. I try waking the master up. But no matter how hard I try, the master doesn''t wake up. -Akuji! (Hana) Akuji instantly appears from nowhere and kneels beside Hana. -Call 002. There is something wrong with the master. (Hana) -Affirmative. (Akuji) I keep observing the change of master while Akuji goes out to get 002. -Master is crying. (Hana) I take out the handkerchief and wipe her tears. Akuji comes back alone. -Where is 002? (Hana) -She is surveying the other planet. I have tried calling her back, but it will take time for her to return to this planet. (Akuji) -Tch. (Hana) -Head maid, master has shown a sign of getting better. (Akuji) I try waking the master up one more time. -Master, please wake up. (Hana) Master gradually opens her eyes. -Eh, What''s wrong, Hana? Why are you over here, Akuji? (Farah) I come close and hugging master. She strokes my back. -You are acting weird, Hana. (Farah) -Master, you idiot. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) Master looks around asks: -What''s the time again? (Farah) -It''s only 3 A.M now, master. (Hana) -Moh, you waken me up too soon, Hana. I merely inform you to wake up around 7 A.M since I will have a meeting with Aya tomorrow. (Farah) -My lady, you just... (Akuji) -What''s wrong, Akuji? (Farah) Akuji tries to talk about the problem, but I glare at her to make her stop. -There''s nothing. (Akuji) -Moh, you are acting weird too. What are you two hiding from me? (Farah) I caress master''s head. -It''s nothing. You can go to sleep again, master. (Hana) Master seems a little suspicious about us. -hehe, good night Hana and Akuji. I will find what you two hide from me tomorrow. (Farah) I wait until my master to get into the deep sleep to command Akuji. -Keep calling 002 back. The situation today can happen again, so from now on you will observe master from the shadow, Akuji. (Hana) -I have received the order, Head maid. (Akuji) Madeus The last fluff chapter of this arc will be released tomorrow. This arc is coming to end soon. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 63: Ultimate Plan To Capture The Princess’s Heart-1 Aya''s POV #The day before Aya goes on a date with Farah. -This book is not the one I need. Not this one and this one. (Aya) I''m currently going through many romance books and magazines. The day after I make a bet with Farah''s maid, I have asked Farah to go on a date tomorrow. However, I didn''t learn a single thing about romance in the past. Therefore, I come to the library of the city and research romance. -Argh! It has been 3 hours already. Why can''t I find the book I need? (Aya) I put the book and magazine back on the bookshelves. I think researching on my own is not a good idea because I know nothing about romance. I place the book and take out another book down and searching for other books. -It''s better to ask the librarian''s recommendation than to search blindly. (Aya) I go to the librarian counter and see Wisd''s sitting there. -Oh! You are doing other''s shift again, Wisd.(Aya) -Ara, You still study hard, as usual, Aya. (Wisd) Can I tell her I urgently need to find a romance book? -Uhm, Wisd.(Aya) -What''s the problem, Aya? (Wisd) -I need to find a book about romance for the beginner. (Aya) -Ara, ara. Can I ask why you need it? (Wisd) -Eh! Do I need to tell the reason? (Aya) -Yes, otherwise, I can''t find the book that fits your preferences. I try telling her with the smallest voice. -I will go...(Aya) -Can you speak louder, Aya? (Wisd) I''m feeling my cheeks are turning red. This is no different from public execution. -I want to tell you that I will go on date with Farah tomorrow. (Aya) Many people around the library start looking at us. -You don''t have to shout Aya. (Wisd) -Sorry...(Aya) -You can wait for me a little bit. I will obtain a book that perfectly fits your need. (Wisd) Wisd leaves the counter and heads to the bookshelf full of the magazine. After a while, Wisd back with a magazine in the hand. -Since I also don''t possess much knowledge about dating, I ask my colleague for a suggestion. My other colleague informs me that beginners should utilize this as the guide for the first date. (Wisd) Wisd puts a magazine with the title "Star Teen" on my hand. -You can use it as a reference, Aya. (Wisd) -Thanks a lot, Wisd.(Aya) After receiving the magazine from Wisd, I find a quiet place in the library to read about it. I will win the bet against that maid. When I remember about the bet, I also recall what I stated that day. -Why do I say I am Farah''s girlfriend? I''m not officially her girlfriend yet. I need to tell Farah probably this time. (Aya) I go back to research the magazine that Wisd provides me. -Five steps to capture a girl on a date as a playboy. (Aya) -Playboy? Is that a new kind of romance''s term? Forget it; this looks interesting. I can implement these steps on tomorrow''s date. (Aya) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- #The next day. I''m waiting for Farah in the shopping district. I am pretty nervous so I come to the meeting place half an hour before the meeting time. -I hope Farah will come soon. (Aya) At that moment, I see a familiar person is walking close to me. It''s Farah. Today, Farah wears a white one-piece dress. The usual cuteness of her now is being amplified even more. : -Aya, I''m over here. (Farah) I walk toward Farah and reply to her: -Farah, this way. (Aya) Right, let''s do step one; step 1 is called "dominate the target." I grasp Farah''s hand and pulled her to my side. -Eh? (Farah) I whisper in her ears. -You are so beautiful today, Farah. (Aya) Farah''s face instantly becomes red as a tomato. It''s a success. Wait, am I suppose to make her smile instead of shy. Something is wrong here. Farah starts playing with her hair, She seems to avoid my eyes due to the sudden action of mine. -Ehehe, Thanks a lot, Aya.(Farah) -Now, Let''s go, shall we? (Aya) Farah grasps my hand tightly. I can enjoy the warmth of her soft and small hand. -What''s wrong, Aya?*Farah) -Nothing. Let''s go, Farah. (Aya) We go through the whole shopping street together. However, Farah doesn''t ask me to purchase a single thing. Typically, a girl at her age will want many things like jewelry or a dress. -Farah, Do you want me to buy anything? (Aya) -No, It''s fine. (Farah) She looks at the store with gloomy eyes. -I used to window shopping a long time ago. Because my family is so poor and I can''t buy anything. Eh? Farah is poor, I never detect that. Suddenly, tears come out from Farah''s eyes. -What''s wrong, Farah? (Aya) -I...I suddenly remember about my family. (Farah) I am puzzled about this situation. I try asking her more detail about it but Farah''s face appears in some pain. Farah kneels and holds her head. -It''s hurt. (Farah) I immediately hug her and take her to a resting place nearby. I use magic to produce an Ice cup with water and give it to Farah. -Are you better now, Farah? (Aya) I still can see some pains on her face. -It''s much better now, Aya. (Farah) I smile at Farah. -Let''s take a break before we return to the date. (Aya) A smile blooms on Farah''s face. -Hehe, I hope we can back to our date soon. (Farah) I talk to Farah while caressing her head. -We will, Farah. (Aya) Madeus The headache only happen when Farah try to remember sealed memory Thanks for reading (??????) Chapter 64: Ultimate Plan To Capture The Princess’s Heart-2 Farah seems not to be in good health today, so I give Farah an offer. -Farah. (Aya) -Yes? (Farah) -You seem a little tired today. I think I can help you a little bit in this situation, Farah. (Aya) Farah seems to be scared when I said that. -Don''t tell me you have bitter medicine with you too. This morning, Hana makes me drink much bitter medicine. (Farah) Farah is using her puppy face to halt me from giving her bitter medicine. I put my hand in the pocket and act like I will take something out of the pocket. -... Please, Aya. (Farah) -Close your eye, Farah. It won''t bitter if you can''t see it. (Aya) -Moh, you know I still can feel the taste of the medicine, though. (Farah) Farah gradually opens her mouth while closed her eyes. I take out a lollipop from the pocket, burst its shells, and put it in Farah''s mouth. -Bitt...Sweet. Eh? (Farah) Farah opens the eyes and has an extremely shocked look on her face. -I have successful tricks you, Farah. (Aya) -Moh, You meanie, Aya. (Farah) Farah eats the lollipop I give it to her with a dazzling smile on her face. I come close to her, place her in my arms, and start walking. -Since you are not feeling well today, then let me become your leg, my princess. (Aya) -Moh, It''s embarrassing Aya. Everyone is looking at us. (Farah) I ignore Farah and continue walking. -Put me down, Aya.(Farah) I ask her back. -What will you do if your head starts hurting again, Farh? (Aya) -I will be fine...(Farah) I flick Farah''s cheeks. -Meanie Aya. Why did you do that? (Farah) -It will be dangerous if you kneel right in the middle of the road, right? (Aya) -Uhmm.(Farah) I caress Farah''s head. -So be a good girl and stay on my arm, Farah. (Aya) -But everyone is talking about us right now. As Farah said, we have become a center of attention. There are some girl points at us. -They look so adorable. (Passerby A) -Are they some kind of model? (Passerby B) -Do you bring a magical camera with you? Let me borrow you for a little bit. (Passerby C) Farrah puffs her cheek while complaining: -You see that, Aya. Therefore it''s better to walk on my own. (Farah) There are even some students who come from our school too. -Look at that! (Student A) -Is that Ice princess and Teddybear? (Student B) Farah is a little surprised. -Aya, Who is the teddy bear? (Farah) -I think you are called the Teddybear, Farah. (Aya) -Eh? How come? (Farah) -... You don''t know about it? (Aya) -How come I know? It''s the first time I heard I have that kind of nickname? (Farah) I explain to Farah. -Since you are smell so good and feel so soft when hugging, so everyone gives you that nickname. (Aya) Farah looks at me with suspicious eyes: -How do you know about it so detail, Aya?(Farah) I can''t tell Farah that I merely recently become a new member of the "Worshiping Teddybear Farah" fan club. -Ahaha, I merely overheard it from Wisd. Wisd is knowledgeable, She knows almost everything. (Aya) Farah is still suspicious of me. Let''s use step 3" being stubborn." I bend down and place my lips on Farah. I can enjoy the warmth and fragrant smell of Farah at this close. -Aya, Everyone...(Farah) She tries using her tiny hand to push me out. However, when I try to carry out the kiss more aggressively, Farah stops the resistance and accepts it. -Hyaa~??(Farah) After a while, we separated from each other. The people around seem to be surprised at our interaction. -Oh, Youth! (Passerby A) -Look at them make me want to go back when I''m a student again. (Passerby D) -Awawawa! (Student A) -Hence, the rumor is true. They are a lover. Only a teddy bear can melt Ice-princess heart. (Student C) Farah looks at me with a teary eye. -Can we go, Aya? (Farah) I feel a little bit guilty to kiss Farah in the public. As a result, I hurry to take Farah to the food district. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah has ignored me since the incident in the shopping street. -Hey Farah. (Aya) Farah does not reply to my calls. -Farah! (Aya) This time Farah replies but in an extremely cute way. -Captain teddybear is currently on planet bear. She can''t receive what Aya is talking about. (Farah) Farah is adorable, even when she is angry. To cool down her wrath, I better secure delicious food to bribe her. -Oh, "sweet cloud" shop. (Aya) Farah looks at me secretly when I mention the shop. It''s a new shop selling Ice that looks like a cloud and possesses a heavenly taste. I bought a cup of "cloud ice" from the store. -It looks so delicious. (Aya) I put one piece of "sweet ice" into my mouth. I can experience the heavenly taste of it. Despite not being a sweet tooth, It causes me to want to eat more. -Do you want to have some, Farah? (Aya) Farah tries to conceal the fact she wants to eat the sweet, but her expression betrays her. -Ehem, Captain teddybear is currently busy. She can''t eat now. (Farah) -Eh, is that so? Let me eat all of it then. (Aya) Farah is almost crying from my statement. Don''t cry Farah, let''s me buy the whole sweet shop for you. I shouldn''t tease Farah too much. -Farah...(Aya) -Yes? (Farah) Her tear is ready to come out of her eyes. I instantly put the Ice in my mouth and kiss Farah. -Hya~(Farah) I use my tongue to push the Ice into Farah''s mouth. -Is it delicious, Farah? (Aya) I can only see Farah nod with a red face. - Want me to feed you again? (Aya) Farah shakes her head with all her might. -Moh, meanie Aya. Captain teddybear hates you.(Farah) I whisper in Farah''s ear. -I only do that to the one I love.(Aya) Madeus Thanks for reading, there will be one more fluffy chapter in this arc. Then we will go back to some serious stuff again. I am almost dead due to the sweetness of the chapter ? () Chapter 65: Ultimate Plan To Capture The Princess’s Heart-3 After finishing the cup of "cloud ice", Farah''s mood gradually becomes normal. Farah is currently eating a bucket of fried chicken deliciously. -Nom! Nom! (Farah) Farah is truly an embodiment of cuteness. Each time she places a piece of fried chicken in her mouth, she will puff her cheeks like a squirrel. -What''s wrong, Aya? (Farah) Farah is looking at me with clueless eyes. -Do you want some fried chicken, Aya? (Farah) -I want to have some, but I can''t eat it this way. (Aya) -Huh? (Farah) I go to Farah''s side and put her sit on my thigh. I can feel the warmth of Farah''s body and have a chance to enjoy the sweet fragrance that comes out from Farah. -Now I need a princess to feed me a delicious piece of fried chicken. (Aya) -Moh, you are really a sweet talker today, Aya. (Farah) Farah uses her left hand to take a piece of the chicken wing and give it to me. However, due to the height difference, Farah can''t reach me in this position. -Ughh! I can''t reach you, Aya. (Farah) I ignore Farah and take a bite of the piece of the chicken wing on her right hand. -Eh, I am munching that piece, Aya. Moh, You can eat the one I give to you. (Farah) I lick my lip and answer. -That piece is more delicious, Farah. (Aya) -I don''t detect any difference, Aya. (Farah) -It''s different from the ordinary fried chicken since that one uses Farah''s spice. Farah''s cheek gradually turns red due to my statement. -Eh? (Farah) Farah finishes the remaining chicken wings in silence. -Are you done yet, Farah?(Aya) -Uhmm.(Farah) We take a little break before continuing our date. Farah points at the crowd in front of us and asks me: -Aya, what is that crowd? (Farah) I look over the crowd and see an army parade that leads by my sister. -Ah! My sister is doing a parade to show off the power of our army. (Aya) Farah asks. -Why does Sora need to do that? (Farah) -Do you remember a disaster that just hit the capital right, Farah? (Aya) -Ah! (Farah) -Yup, we need to demonstrate the power of the army to reassure the citizen and noble. Moreover, it''s a method to defend against spies from other countries from spotting our weakness. (Aya) Farah continues looking in the crowd''s direction. -I can''t see anything...(Farah) -Let me help you, Farah. (Aya) I come over and put Farah on my back. -Can you see it now? (Aya) Farah smile and said: -I can see it now. Eh, a knight is wearing a big black amour stand next to your sister, Aya. I can''t see that knight''s face since that knight is wearing a big black helmet too. (Farah) -Ah, my sister told me it was a knight come from the frontline of the country. -Is that knight your sister''s new bodyguard, Aya? (Farah) -It seems so. I don''t know much about it, since I don''t care about the political game that she is playing. (Aya) Farah looks at the crowd intensely as if she wants to find something. -I can''t find Yua. (Farah) -She won''t be there. She is currently in prison, Farah. (Aya) -Eh? (Farah) I explain to Farah. -Yua is the mastermind behind the fall of the capital. So she becomes the target of hatred for citizens and noble. Prison may be the safest place for her now, Farah. (Aya) -Uhmm.(Farah) I stroke her head and inform her. -And there will be a trial held for Yua soon. There is a chance her guilt will be lightened. (Aya) Farah looks kinda sad when she heard about Yua''s situation. The date continues in the gloomy atmosphere. I''m incapable of utilizing the last 2 steps of the magazine due to the current situation. When we are on our way to go back to the mansion. -Farah! (Aya) -Yes? (Farah) -I know it''s not the proper time to talk about this. But I want to tell you that I want to become your genuine girlfriend. (Aya) Farah seems to be surprised. -Even when you know I have other girlfriends? (Farah) -Yes, without you my life has no meaning. Can I become your girlfriend, Farah? (Aya) Farah makes a beaming smile and answer. -Gladly. (Farah) I come to Farah''s side and hug her. -Ehehe.(Farah) -Farah, I want to ask you something. (Aya) -Yes? (Farah) -Why do you permit me to kiss you when we haven''t become lovers yet? (Aya) Farah answer: -Hana tells me it''s normal for a friend to kiss each other. (Farah) -...(Aya) -What''s wrong, Aya? (Farah) -Nothing. Let''s go back, Farah. (Aya) -Uhmm.(Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- #The day after my date with Farah. I ask Farah''s maid to announce the result of our bet. The maid smirks when she saw me. -There is no way you can beat me. (Hana) -Huh, are you sure about that? (Aya) I show the pocket watch to the maid. The maid look at it and said. -15 mins, not bad. But I''m way better. (Hana) The maid shows her pocket watch. -You made Farah smile for 45 minutes in 1 day. How is that possible? (Aya) -It''s easy. Firstly, I only need to make master watch many comedy movies in the morning. Secondly, I tickle master while cuddling with her in the afternoon. And finally, in the evening, I use massage as an excuse to find a humor''s acupuncture point on the master body. By touching that acupuncture point, I can make master smile a lot. (Hana) -Is that cheating? (Aya) The maid glares at me. -Accept your loss. The time of your to stay with the master will be mine. (Hana) -Tchh.(Aya) At the time, the voice of the person is unsupposed to here appear. -So you two use me for your game? (Farah) -Master, I can explain. (Hana) -Farah, I...(Aya) -Am I an object for you guys to bet? (Farah) -No, master please listens to me. (Hana) -I hate you two. Huh, I will come to Wisd''s house and won''t see either of you in one week. (Farah) Farah runs away and leaves the two of us alone. -So? What are we going to do now? (Aya) The maid utters a deep sigh. -The result of the game will be voided. Master will hate me if I continue engaging in this game. (Hana) The maid leaves right after she finished the sentence. I scratch my head due to the sudden development. -I guess I need to acquire delicious food to bribe Farah again. (Aya) Madeus That''s the end of fluffy for now. The end of this arc is near. Thanks for reading. (??????) Chapter 66: Justice May Be Deceiving Currently, I''m in the trial that is held against Yua. Around us, there are various nobles present in the trial there along with the representation of the citizen. The judge of this trial is Sora and Yua is standing in the middle of the room to listen to her judgment. -Today we will hold a trial against the criminal name: Yua. (Sora) There are various voices from around the room. -Execute her! (Noble A) -She deserves dying! (Noble B) Sora uses the hammer and hits the table. -Silence! (Sora) The whole room becomes silent as Sora commands. -We will begin the trial. (Sora) Sora takes out a stack of paper and reads out loud. -The knight Yua is considered guilty of treason. Many noble have been assassinated under her hand along with the king. The last capital attack attempt of knight Yua doesn''t have human damage. However, there are many damage reports about the facilities of the city. (Sora) Sora looks at Yua. -Are there any defend against what I have mentioned, knight Yua? (Sora) Yua answers confidently. -I have no reason to defend the thing that I have done. (Yua) The trial''s room becomes heated up due to her statement. -You... (Noble C) Sora strikes the table again. -Silence! (Sora) I look at Aya seating right next to me and grasp her hand. -What''s going to happen to Yua, Aya? (Farah) Aya caresses my head to reassure me. -Don''t worry, Farah. (Aya) Sora said. -Now allow the hero of our country to come out as the witness. (Sora) The black knight gradually comes from the back of the room. The knight moves to the position next to Yua and starts talking. A deep masculine voice comes out from the black helmet. -Eh? Who is he, Aya? (Farah) Aya shakes her head informs me. -Sister tells me that she will explain everything to us after the trial, Farah. (Aya) -As the hero who saves our country, I have witnessed the wrong thing knight Yua has done. (Black Knight) The black knight said out loud his statement: -She needs punishment! (NobleB) -Ohhh! (Noble E) The whole room seems to agree with that black knight statement. I hold the hand of Aya tightly. Sora looks at Yua and asks: -Any defends or we will conclude this trial, knight Yua. (Sora) Yua starts laughing: -You guys are cowards. Yua starts pointing people around the room. -You, you, and you. Are you feeling pathetic? (Yua) The whole room starts cursing at Yua. -Accept it, It just true. The sole reason that I don''t eliminate you guys is I just feel sad for you guys. (Yua) Yua points at the man who sits at the left of the room. -Duke of North Wind. (Yua) -Huh, What do you want, criminal? (Duke) -How do you feel when you sacrifice your wife for her current position? (Yua) The man''s face becomes immediately dark due to Yua''s statement. Yua continues. -That man sells his wife to the king to maintain his current position. (Yua) Yua looks at the audience. -Do you guys know the fate of his wife? (Yua) The man becomes furious and tries to stop Yua? -As everyone knows the uncontrollable lust of the king. As long as he finds a pretty woman, he will try getting it. (Yua) -No, don''t. (Duke) -The king forces his wife to bear the child of him. However, his wife chose to kill herself when being locked in the dungeon. (Yua) The man starts crying when he overheard that. -If I didn''t provide my wife to him, he will take away everything that my family builds up. He even threatened to kill off my son. (Duke) The whole trial room becomes silent. -You guys must also know the rumor about the former queen. The former queen was kidnaped from the holy country and taken as his wife. She is forced to bear the child of him who is currently the first princess Sora. She can''t stand the fact she had the king''s child and killed herself after giving birth. (Yua) -... (Others) -However, With his uncontrollable lust. The king has a plan to develop up the princess and use her to replace the former queen. (Yua) The whole room becomes astonishing at what Yua has said. -Do you think I still do the wrong thing? Everyone I assassinated is as bad as the king. (Yua) Sora hits the table again. -Silence! Since what knight Yua has said isn''t related to what crime she has done, we will conclude this trial. (Sora) The whole trial room becomes noisy again. -This is what we are waiting for. (Noble E) -Killed her! (Noble D) Sora said: -I will give of Yua''s punishment. The knight Yua will be exiled...(Sora) Some people don''t wait for Sora to complete the sentence and start protesting. -She deserves death. (Noble A) Sora hits the table and warns all the participants. -Silence or you will end up in jail. (Sora) Sora continues. -Knight Yua will be exiled to "death forest."(Sora) -The place of no return. (Noble E) -It''s fine punishment. She will meet the ending even scarier than death. (Noble F) -Then anyone against the punishment I gave to her? (Sora) Sora waits for everyone to answer. -I will take this silence as a no. (Sora) Sora hits the hammer at the table. -The black knight takes her to the prison and readies for her trip to the "death forest."(Sora) The black knight makes a formal pose of the knight and said. -Your order is my honor, your princess. (Black knight) The black knight goes to Yua''s place and takes her away. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the trial is completed, Aya takes me to a room. I can hear a voice come from it. -Come in, you two. (Sora) When we come into the room, there are Sora, Yua, and the black knight are waiting for us. -Yahoo, Farah. Are you worried about me? (Yua) -I thought you would be taken to the prison, Yua? (Farah) Yua answer. -Oh, according to the scripted, I will be exiled from that moment. (Yua) -Scripted? (Farah) Yua laughs and informs me. -You guys know about the recent black knight always appears with Sora, right.? (Yua) I point at the black knight is standing right next to Yua. -He is over here. (Farah) -The truth that I am the black knight. For today only, I have asked a friend of mine to try to be a fake black knight. (Yua) -Eh? (Farah) The black knight takes off his helmet. I can see the person inside. -Avaritia! But how? (Farah) Avaritia points at the helmet. -This helmet acts as the tool to conceal the identity of the user and change the user''s voice. It''s one of the armor in my collections, and I decide to lend it to Yua, princess. (Avaritia) -So we have been deceived all the time? (Farah) Sora looks at me and said. -That''s right. Yua will officially start acting as my bodyguard after the trial is finished. (Sora) Madeus Thanks for reading c(???)? The next chapter will be in Yua''s POV. Chapter 67/ Interlude 25: Partner In Crime ?? Yua''s Pov After explaining everything to Farah and Aya, I let them go back to my mansion. -They are gone, Yua. (Sora) -Uhmm. They are still too naive we can only give them some basic explanations. (Yua) Avaritia starts putting the black armors off and gives them to me. -Huh? (Yua) -Consider this armor as my apology for lying to you, Yua. (Avaritia) -Hey, Is that a relatively hefty price just for a set of armor, you know? (Yua) Avaritia looks at me and asks. -Then what do you desire, Yua? I can give it to you. (Avaritia) I grasp her hand and shake my head. -I''m just joking. (Yua) Avaritia looks at me with a suspicious face. -The mortal is definitely weird. (Avaritia) -Haha, we are more complicated than you think. (Yua) -Humm! Okay, I need to go now. (Avaritia) -What do you mean by that? (Yua) -Septem is calling me back. My job is finished here. (Avaritia) I ask her: -Why? I thought you wanted to stand by Farah''s side. You can completely disregard Septem''s order. (Yua) Avaritia looks at me with complicated eyes. -I don''t know. I feel I need to follow Septem''s order no matter what happens. (Avaritia) -I think that girl is exploiting you, Avaritia. You need to stop following her, Avaritia. (Yua) Avaritia waits a bit then answers me. -I will think about it. (Avaritia) I can merely utter a deep sigh. -You can take what I said as advice from your friend. (Yua) Avaritia is surprised when she heard my statement. -Friend? Do you mean me and you? (Avaritia) -Yes? I thought we had become a friend since we made a mess out of this city. (Yua) -Hey, Yua. (Sora) -Ahahah! Very interesting. I''m a friend with a mortal. (Avaritia) -Something wrong with it? (Yua) -No, it''s excellent. From this moment, this goddess will gladly become your friend. (Avaritia) Avaritia starts walking toward the door. -See you later, my friend. (Avaritia) Avaritia gradually disappears into the shadow. -You gotta explain to me about that goddess, Yua. (Sora) -Sure, Sora. I will report to you about her later. (Yua) I come and sit near Sora''s side. -I''m tired, Sora. (Yua) I place my head on Sora''s shoulder. -I never think I will become the biggest villain in the history of the country. (Yua) I continue looking at the ceiling of the room. -When my father is still alive, I merely think of becoming an average daughter. I can play with my friend all day and not become a revenge maniac like today. (Yua) Sora pats my head while I''m talking about the past. -All of us possesses something that we can''t change, Yua. But we always have one thing to look forward to, Yua. (Sora) Sora goes in front of me and kisses me. -It''s the future, Yua. (Sora) Sora makes a beaming smile at me. -The way you handle the king and other villains is a bit clumsy, Yua. You are also so naive to be used as a tool of others. (Sora) -I know, I know. (Yua) -But I love how passionate you are when you working toward the goal. The way you handle the thing may be wrong, but the thing you do is right. (Sora) Sora takes out a handkerchief and wipes my face. -Tear? (Yua) -You merely require someone to recognize you, Yua. You have been lonely for a long time. (Sora) -Ugh! (Yua) Sora approaches and hugs me. -Allow me to stay by your side. (Sora) -I..I.(Yua) -I maybe not be a good girlfriend since I can become harsh sometimes. However, I can become the second biggest villain of this country for you. (Sora) -You...(Yua) Sora gives out her hand and waits for me to grasp. -So would you mind becoming my partner in crime, the greatest villain? (Sora) -Gladly, second greatest villain. (Yua) I grasp her hand and this time I took the initiative and kissed Sora. Madeus Chapter 68: The End Of The Journey ~End Arc 2 ?? I am currently on the way to go back to the mansion with Farah. -Humm...Hmmm (Farah) -You are in a pretty good mood right now, Farah. (Aya) -Ehehe! I have known Yua is safe now. So I can stop worrying about her again. (Farah) -Is that so? (Aya) I hesitated a bit then ask her. -Are you not afraid of Yua, Farah? (Aya) Farah tilts her head. -Why do I have to be afraid of her, Aya? (Farah) -She had placed you in danger, Farah. (Aya) -But I''m safe and sound now Aya. (Farah) -Haiz, you are too carefree. (Aya) -But Aya. (Farah) -Yes? (Aya) -I want to protect everyone too. (Farah) Farah stops walking and looks at me. -You remember the nightmare I told you before, Aya. (Farah) -You refer to the dream that everyone will die. (Aya) -Yes. I keep seeing that dream more frequently. As if someone forewarns me to become stronger. (Farah) Farah looks with determined eyes. -I want to save everyone. (Farah) -... Have you ever lost someone dear to you, Farah? (Aya) -I have lost...(Farah) Farah''s face suddenly changes. It seems she is currently in pain. -Farah!(Aya) -My sister...(Farah) Then Farah gradually falls to the ground; I try to come to her side to hug her. However, a shadow reaches her side much faster than I. -You again! (Aya) -It''s not time to talk. (Akuji) I can only let the werid girl take Farah to the mansion. -I hope nothing too serious will happen to Farah. (Aya) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I return to the black space again. -When I try to recall something, my head starts hurting as if it wants to explode. (Farah) I look around. -Normally, I will encounter Hale when I come into this black space. Where is she today? (Farah) I try calling out. -Hale? Where are you? (Farah) There is no response, only silence await me. -Hale...(Farah) I start walking aimlessly in the black space. It takes a long time for me to me arrive at the centre of the black space. I can see Hale is sleeping in the middle of mid-air. -Hale! (Farah) Even calling out Hale with this close, she is not responding to me. When I take the close look at her, I can see her body become transparent and almost become one with the black space. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana is looking anxiously at the sleeping Farah and asks the girl: -Have you finish checking up on master, 002? (Akuji) The blonde girl wears a red dress turns to Hana and answers. -The lady is normal according to the machine of mine. (002) -There is no way she is normal if the lady keeps falling into the coma, 002? (Akuji) -Let me conclude the sentence, 001! (002) -Hey, I was named Akuji now. (Akuji) -You! Just because you met the lady sooner than us so you get the name first. (002) Hana scolds those two. -You two should stop. (Hana) -Yes, Head Maid. (Akuji & 002) 002 returns to the topic. The machine tells me that the lady is currently awake even though she is in a coma. I can''t find anything else aside from that. (002) -So you are useless, after all, 002. (Akuji) -Hey go out and I will beat the hell out of you, 001. (002) -I''m Akuji now. (Akuji) Hana commands Fifir. -Fifir get these two idiots out for me. (Hana) -Woof! (fifir) Fifir turns into her huge form and using her power to throw Akuji and 002 out of the room. -It''s your fault that I''m being thrown out of the room. 002. (Akuji) -No, it''s your fault. You idiot trickster. (002) Both of them start glaring at each other. -What''s wrong with Farah, you two? (Aya) It''s Aya asking both of them. 002 answer her question. -According to the current technology, I can''t find anything wrong with my lady. (002) -Useless. (Akuji) -Hey! (002) When Aya is grasping her head due to the argument between Akuji and 002. -What''s the problem? (Himari) -Himari. (Aya) -Yes, I come here to play with Farah. Humilitas and I just got back from the cafe, so we bought her some cake. (Himari) Himari reveals a bag of cake in her hand. -She will probably love it. I will utilize it to lure her to tell me what happen that day. (Humilitas) -Hey Humilitas. I have already told you to stop interrogating her about it. (Himari) -But... (Humilitas) -No, but. (Himari) -Haiz, all right. (Humilitas) Aya starts to explain the current situation to Himari and Humilitas. -I understand. Allow me to check up on her. (Humilitas) 002 mocks Humilitas. -How can you discover anything that even the highest technology can''t find? (002) -Useless! (Akuji) -Hey come out and fight with me, 001. (002) -I have already told you that my name is Akuji. (Akuji) The door is being pushed open. -You can go in and check up on my master. (Hana) -Right let me give it a try. (Humilitas) After that Humilitas did some check up on Farah. -Humm! (Humilitas) -See, there is no way she can''t find the source of the problem. (002) -It seems that I have discovered the reason why Farah become like this. (Humilitas) Akuji smirks at 002''s statement. -You see. You are truly useless, 002. (Akuji) Hana ignores those two and asks. -Can you tell me what''s wrong with her? (Hana) -Hmm, I think it must be related to that incident. (Humilitas) -The one in the castle? (Hana) -How could you know about it? I thought we were the only witness? (Humilitas) -It''s unimportant, Can you tell me the real problem? (Hana) -That incident has caused some damage to Farah''s soul. (Humilitas) Aya asks. -Is Farah okay? (Aya) -She is okay for now. But she needs something to recover her soul. (Humilitas) Hana can''t keep her patience and asks. -What if she can''t recover her soul? (Hana) Humilitas answer with a serious voice. -She will die. (Humilitas) 002 shouts out. -No way the body that head maid made for my lady is immortal. (002) Humilitas seem to bit surprised at 002''s statement. -Made? I don''t know what you two talking about, but for mortals, once the soul dies. The body will start losing its function. (Humilitas) Aya comes to Humilitas side and starts shaking her body. -Then how could we save Farah. (Hana) -I used to possess an item that can heal the soul and left it in the holy country. (Humilitas) Hana immediately makes a suggestion. -Akuji, 002 starts making a plan to raid on the holy country. (Hana) -Head maid, I think we need to think carefully. Farah will be sad if you do that. (Akuji) Humilitas give an adivice. -You shouldn''t act rashly. It''s one of the holy country''s treasures. They will try destroying it if you act like that. (Humilitas) -Hmm. (Hana) -Unless someone can aid you to get it without getting noticed. (Humilitas) A cloud of black smoke appears from nowhere, A girl slowly walking out of it. -Am I the perfect candidate for that? (Ahma) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Arc 2: The Knight and The Princess-End~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Name: 002 Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: C/ Height: 172 cm/ Weight: 55 kg Race: Nanomachine Maid Madeus Sorry for the late Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? Chapter 69/ Interlude 26: The Devil Twin ?? -What do you demand? (Man) A man asks the two little girls that sit in front of him. -Master Duo wants to give you guys another offer. (???) -Offer? (Man) The girl smirks at the man. -A country that can''t win a fight against a necromancer. Aren''t you guys just too pathetic? (???) The guard that stands behind the man becomes furious and tries to assault the girl who is talking. The man shouts out. -Restrain that idiot! (Man) -It''s too late. (Amy) The girl who looks identical to the girl currently talking with the man commands the teddy bear in her hand. -Consume him, teddy bear. (???) -Arghh! (Guard) A gate is opened next to the guard and sucks the guard into it. After a while, the gate gradually closed without leaving any trace of the guard. -Sister Amy? (???) Amy turns to the girl who is holding the teddy bear. -What''s wrong, Mia? (Amy) -He tastes terrible. (Mia) Amy pats Mia''s head. -Don''t worry. I will let you eat something better later. (Amy) -Uhm, how about pudding, sister? (Mia) -Right. Let me conclude the negotiation with the man first. (Amy) The man gulped when he witnessed the scene that his guard was eliminated. -Can you aid our country to eliminate the necromancer that hinders us? (Man) -Not interested. We merely run errands for master Duo. (Amy) -...(Man) -What''s the offer then? (Man) Amy puts down some kind of potion on the table. -An exlir that can support your victory against the necromancer. (Amy) The man picks it up and looks at it carefully. -How could we win against that necromancer with only this small amount of exlir? (Man) Mia points at the man. -He is an idiot, sister. (Mia) -Indeed. (Amy) With clasp a hand of Amy. A big bucket of water appears. Amy takes the exlir in the man''s hand and pours down one drop into the bucket. -Huh? (Man) Amy looks at the man and informed him: -Command your guard to consume the water from this. (Amy) The man directly commands the guard to stand next to him. -You! go and drink it. (Man) -Affirmative. (Guard) When the man put the water with the weird drop into the mouth. The man starts changing into some kind of wolves monster. He grows considerably more enormous and no longer can maintain his human form. -It will listen to the one who put the drop in no matter what. (Amy) Amy looks at the wolf and commands. -Kill yourself. (Amy) The wolf starts biting itself and it gradually bleeding to death. -How''s that? (Amy) -We will gladly take this exlir. Then what do you guys want us Holy country to do? (Man) -We only demand you to take over other countries. (Amy) The man starts laughing. -We would gladly do that. (Man) The man gives out hand to Amy. -Happy cooperation? (Man) Amy shakes the man''s hand. -Happy cooperation! (Amy) Name: Amy Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 115 cm/ Weight: 25 kg Race: ??? Name: Mia Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 115 cm/ Weight: 25 kg Race: ??? Madeus Chapter 70: The Meeting Between Three Little Girls ?? It has been one week since I have fainted and come into Hale''s black space. After I woke up, Hana only told me that I have a rare disease and we need to go to the holy country to find the medicine. I know they want to hide the fact there is something serious happen with my body. Hale has once told me that "she is me."This time she didn''t wake up no matter how hard I tried to wake her up. Therefore, Hale''s current state must be related to the disease I currently have. -Uhmm. Should I tell others about Hale''s existent? (Farah) I hug the pillow. -What if Hale will wake up soon? (Farah) When I''m thinking about the problem, there is a knock on the door. -Farah! Are you in there? (Aya) When I open the door, I can recognize Aya in her casual clothes. On this trip to the holy country, I have come with Hana, Aya, Himari, and Humilitas. Fifir and others have come back to the base and prepared for some things. -I''m sorry that we have something to do this afternoon, Farah. Therefore, you can go to the cafe shop to eat the pudding by yourself. (Aya) -Eh! Can I go with you guys? (Farah) Aya shakes her head. -Sorry, Farah. We can''t let you go with us. (Aya) -I want to go! (Farah) -You can''t, Farah. (Aya) I puff my cheeks. -You guys are bullies. Why do you guys leave me alone? (Farah) Aya smiles at me. -It''s for your good, Farah. So be a good girl and wait for us. (Aya) -Moh! (Farah) I make up my mind and inform Aya. -I will be a good girl and wait for you guys. (Farah) Aya strokes my head. -That''s my good girl. (Aya) -Ehehe.(Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -It''s so boring. (Farah) I''m on my way to the cafe alone. -It feels weird to have no one by my side. (Farah) In front of me, I can see a little girl who shorter than me. She seems to wait for someone in front of the cafe while hugging a teddy bear in her arms. When I come inside the cafe, I try to find a seat near the window. Hence, I can easily observe the little girl. -I hope the little girl is not getting lost or something. (Farah) Then the waiters bring the pudding to the table. -Oh, it''s fast. (Farah) The pudding in this cafe is huge and gorgeous. -Time to dig in. (Farah) By the time I try eating the pudding, I feel the gaze of someone is looking at me. I try to look around and find the little girl is looking at my pudding very intensely. -Uhmm...(Farah) I try to call out the girl through the window. -Do you want to have some? (Farah) The little girl nods at my suggestion; she comes inside the cafe and sits next to me. -Ahhh.(Mia) The little girl opens her mouth and waits for me to feed. -Eh? (Farah) I put a spoon full of pudding into the little girl''s mouth. -Nom! (Mia) She is so cute! Can I take her home? I''m always the smallest in the group, so I rarely have a chance to take care of others like this. -Do you want some more? (Farah) The little girl replies to me with a small voice. -Sister, one more spoon, please! (Mia) -All right, here you go! (Farah) I feed one more mouthful of pudding spoon to the little girl. -It''s so delicious. (Farah) The little girl smiles brightly at me. -Thanks, sister. (Mia) After finishing everything, I ask the little girl. -I haven''t known your name yet. Can you tell me? What''s your name? (Farah) -You can call me Mia, sister. (Mia) -Uhmm, Mia. Before I came into the cafe, I saw you are waiting for someone. (Farah) -I''m waiting for another sister of mine. She hasn''t fulfilled her promise and let me eat delicious things. (Mia) -Is that so? (Farah) Mia looks around, and after she sure that there is no one around; she tries getting on and sits on my knee. -Uhmm! Mia. (Farah) -Yes, sister? (Mia) -I think you need to act a little more cautious since this is the first time we encounter each other. (Farah) Mia looks at me and said. -But sister has the same smell as me. eventually, we will become real sisters like our master and us. (Mia) -Smell? What do you mean by that? (Farah) When Mia tries to answer, another little girl who looks identical to Mia calls out for us. -Mia, Here you are. (Amy) When the girl comes, she has a surprised face when we act so close with others. -It''s rare for Mia to act close to another person. I''m Amy, Mia''s sister. (Amy) The girl lowers her head down and said. -Sorry, thanks for taking care of my sister, Mia. (Amy) -Ahaha, no problem. Mia is a good girl, therefore I encounter no problem when taking care of her. (Farah) -Good girl? (Amy) I ask Amy. -What''s the problem? (Farah) -Ahh! Nothing. Since we are in rush right now, I''m ashamed that I need to take Mia with me right now. (Amy) -Ahh, no problem. (Farah) Amy takes Mia down from my knee and grasps her arm. -Say goodbye to a sister, Mia. (Amy) -Bye-bye, sister. We will meet again soon. (Mia) -Bye, Amy, and Mia. (Farah) I go back home after the meeting with the twins in the cafe. When I enter the inn''s room I can recognize Hana inside the room. I run to her side and hug her. -Welcome back, Hana. (Farah) -Master, you are back. I have barely finished preparing the dinner for you, master. (Hana) -Ehehe.(Farah) I look around, but I can merely see Hana. -Hana, Where are others? (Farah) -They are a little busy, they will be back for dinner later. (Hana) -Is it related to my disease? (Farah) Hana caresses my head. -Don''t worry, master. It''s nothing significant. (Hana) -Really? (Farah) Hana smiles at me. -Really, master. Now, it''s time to have dinner, or the food will become cold. (Hana) -Hehe, let''s start eating, Hana. (Farah) -Right away, master. (Hana) Chapter 71: Servant Of Pride ?? The trio Humilitas, Himari, and Aya are currently staying in one of Ahma''s bases that build to fight the holy''s country. Aya asks. -Did you acquire the method that we are asking for? (Aya) Ahma nods at Aya''s question. -I have planned out everything. (Ahma) -That''s excellent. Then can you tell us how to make it into the treasury? (Aya) -I won''t tell you guys about it for now. (Ahma) -Huh? What do you mean? You know Farah will die soon, right? (Aya) Ahma makes a vicious smile and said. -So what? (Ahma) -You! (Aya) -I''m extremely curious about Farah when she''s alive. (Ahma) Ahma starts touching her lips. -It''s warm. It''s a feeling I never experienced before. (Ahma) -Then, you need to save her, Ahma. (Aya) -However, it''s fine if she dies. There will be no one to compete for Farah with me. She will be mine and mine alone. (Ahma) Aya is angry at Ahma''s statement, she almost takes out the gun on her hip and shoots at Ahma. -You two stop! (Himari) Himari looks at Ahma and asks. -What do you demand for exchange for the method made into the Holy''s country treasury? (Himari) -Himari, she won''t listen to us. (Aya) -1 month. (Ahma) -EH? (Aya) -Let''s Farah stays with me for one month after she being cured. (Ahma) -Deal! (Himari) -Eh? Why? (Aya) Himari explains to Aya. -There is no way she offers us the method without desiring something back. And if she wants Farah to die, she won''t tell us about it in the first place. (Himari) -Ah! (Aya) Humilitas suddenly shouts. -Not good! (Himari) Himari instantly asks Humilitas. -What''s wrong, Humilitas? (Himari) -Sins goddess'' servant is coming. They are one of the high-ranking servants on top of that. (Humilitas) -Servant? (Himari) A lich knocks on the door and reports to Ahma. -Master, we are under attack! (Lich) From outside, many wolf howls can be heard from around the base. -Master, they are coming. (Lich) At that time, a huge wolf jumps at the lich and bites the lich to death. Ahma instantly summons the mist knife and throws it at the wolf''s heart. -Why can''t those liches beat those wolves if they are that easy to kill. (Ahma) Another mighty howl of the wolves can be heard from afar. The wolf that died under Yua''s hand slowly raise as a skeleton. -Dead power? How can those wolves use it? (Humilitas) -Dodge, Aya! (Himari) -Eh? (Aya) Another monstrous wolf appears from the mist and tries to assault Aya. -Humilitas!(Himari) -Alright! (Humilitas) A big claymore is created and give to Himari. Himari skillfully uses the claymore to parry the wolves'' attack. -You need to pay more attention to the battlefield, Aya. (Himari) -Yes! (Aya) -Black mist! It uses my power! (Ahma) -What do you mean? (Himari) Humilitas instantly grasp something. -The wolf is killed will let other wolves in the packs acquire the skill that annihilates them. Dead power from liches and black mist from that girl. (Humilitas) -Therefore, we can kill them with the sword only. It will be a piece of cake. (Himari) -Body enhancement. (Himari) Humilitas try stopping Himari from unleashing the skill. -It''s also considered a skill. (Humilitas) However, Humilitas is late one step. Himari already cut down the wolves'' use of body enhancement. -Now they can use body enhancement too, Himari. (Humilitas) -Ahaha, it''s my fault. (Himari) -I will let those wolves perish painlessly and add them to my "family".(Ahma) From Ahma''s body, much black smoke comes out and envelopes the camp. After a while, the smoke gradually disperses. -How is it? (Himari) -I killed most wolves that invaded the base, but one wolf has a successful runaway. (Ahma) Humilitas make a suggestion. -We need to kill that wolf fast. If you let it alive, It will become a potential danger. (Humilitas) A voice suddenly interrupted the conversation. -I can''t let you slaughter all of our experiment stuff like that. (Amy) A little girl appears from the door of the basement. -I want to introduce myself. The third servant of Pride, Amy. Nice to meet you~ (Amy) -Tchh, run. We are not her opponents. (Humilitas) Aya, Himari, Humilitas, and Ahma start running away from Amy. -Oh, my. I want to play with you guys a little. (Amy) -Kneel for me! (Amy) Aya and others suddenly stop running and kneel on the ground. -That girl has done something to us! (Aya) Amy slowly walks in the group''s direction. -Don''t run like that let''s play a little more. (Amy) -Ugh! (Aya) -Black mist. (Ahma) -Humm? (Amy) The black mist slowly envelopes the groups. After the black mist disperses, the group has already run away. -Well, they run pretty fast, don''t they? (Amy) Another little girl goes to Amy''s side. -Have you caught the wolf, Mia? (Amy) -I have already captured it, sister. This wolf is more intelligent compared to other wolves. Should we bring it back to our master''s place for further examination, sister? (Mia) -No, let it develop more. We can bring it back anytime. (Amy) -Affirmative. (Amy) Mia looks around and asks Amy. -I thought you went out to catch some ants, sister? (Mia) -They are too weak, so I let them get away. (Amy) -Your bad habit is acted up again, sister. (Mia) -...(Amy) -Let''s go back, for now, Mia. (Amy) -Yes, sister. (Mia) Madeus The next chapter will be an interlude. It will be future love enemy with Fifir c(*??)? Thanks for reading Chapter 72: The Runaway Wolf ?? On the street, a little girl wears a dirty rag. It''s an orphan of the holy country. Due to the new policy of the holy country, all orphanages have been demolished. The kid can only lie down on the street and wait for passersby to give them food. The little girl begs. -Can I...some food? (Little girl) However, when the passerby sees that situation, they only return a cold glance and ignore the girl. The girl feels that she is on the verge of dying, and she hasn''t eaten anything for two weeks. -Food...(Little girl) When the little girl almost gives up all her hope, a girl with pink hair pass by. -Are you okay? (Farah) The girl with pink hair comes near the little girl and helps her stand up. -Food. (Little girl) The girl with pink hair takes out a pudding from the bag she is carrying and gives it to the little girl. -I''m sorry. I don''t have anything aside from the pudding right now. (Farah) The little girl grabs the pudding and starts eating. -You can eat slowly. (Farah) The girl with pink hair rubs the little girl back, so she can eat a bit easier. -Afooo!(Little girl) -Are you still hungry? (Farah) The little girl tries to shake her head and deny her hunger; she doesn''t want to rely too much on the passersby. But her stomach starts growling when she tries denying it. -You are still hungry then. (Farah) The little girl''s face slowly turns red, she has no other option expect nods her head. -Is that so? I will bring you more food tonight. (Farah) The girl with pink hair caresses the little girl''s head. -It''s not your fault that you become this state. I will be scolded Hana if I can take you home without asking her. (Farah) -Huh? (Little girl) The girl with pink hair stands up and says goodbye to the little girl. -I will come back tonight, please wait for me. (Farah) The little girl smiles at the girl with pink hair. -Uhmm.(Little girl) The little girl starts lying down again, this time she is waiting for the other girl to come back. It has been a long time since another person treats her nicely. That girl with pink even didn''t afraid of her being dirty and ready to help her when eating. -Want to... meet again. (Little girl) Not long after the girl with pink hair leave, some soldier goes to the little girl''s side and asks. -Hey beggars! Do you want some food? (Soldier 1) The girl nods. -Then follow us; we have food over here. (Soldier 1) The girl thinks she can eat a little bit, then come back to wait for the girl with pink hair. The little girl follows the soldier. -Here is the food! (Soldier 2) In front of the little girl, there is a line of people waiting to eat soups. The little girl doesn''t think too carefully and starts lining up. When the little go to the line, the two soldiers start talking to each other. -Will the exlir be able to transform the beggars into the monster? (Soldier 1) -I think it will; I have witnessed the transformation in front of my eyes. (Soldier 2) -Is that so? (Soldier 1) -Yes, with those kinds of monsters, we will never be frightened of those necromancers again. (Soldier 2) -Ahahaha. (Soldier 1) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Stop running, little wolf. (Mia) Mia is currently chasing the wolf that successfully escapes from the black mist of Ahma. The wolf tries using body enhancement to escape. However, Mia is still considerably faster than the wolf even when it is utilizing the enhancing skill. -You have no way to escape. (Mia) The wolf immediately creates black mist and summons a few skeletons to distract Mia, so It can run away. -Interesting! This one can keep its reasoning. (Mia) The teddy bear in Mia''s hand suddenly disappears. -If your opponent is not the second servant of gluttony, then you can already escape. (Mia) The teddy bear appears in front of the wolf and smacks his head. The wolf can''t stand the impact and fall. -Successful capture! Let''s report back to the sister. (Mia) Mia orders the teddy bear to bring the wolf with her and starts walking in Amy''s direction. -I want to meet with the pink sister again. That familiar smell, she probably will become a servant under sins goddess soon. (Mia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Hence this is the wolf you capture. Mia? (Amy) -Definitely, sister. (Mia) Amy gives a piece of advice to Mia. -Let''s throw it inside the nearby city and see how it wrecks the city. (Amy) -But the neighbouring city has my favourite pudding. (Mia) -For the sake of testing, you can eat the pudding in another city, Mia. (Amy) Mia utters a deep sigh and asks Amy. -Fine! But what if the wolf dies, sister? (Mia) -Then consider this one is a failure, Amy. It''s not worth caring about it even it can keep its reasoning. -Fine, let''s do it then. (Mia) The twin throws the wolf into the dark alley then leaves. -Grrrr! (Wolf) The wolf starts howling as if it is enduring unimaginable pain. Much smoke comes out from the wolf body. After the smoke disperses, there is no wolf there anymore but a little girl. -Must return...(Little girl) The little girl exerts the remaining strength to return to the place, that the girl with pink hair tells her to wait at. The last thing the little girl visualizes before losing her consciousness; is the scene that the girl with pink hair reaches out for her. -Hey! Hey! Are you okay? (Farah) Madeus Name: ??? Age: ??? Breast size: A/ Height: 112 cm/ Weight: 20 kg Chapter 73: The Maid’s Solution ?? -Hana! Can you help me with something after we finish the meal? (Farah) -Absolutely, master. What''s the problem, master? (Hana) -Uhmm. Can you help me make a set of bento after finishing dinner? (Farah) Hana surprises and asks. -You want to have a night''s meal, master? (Hana) -No, Umm. (Farah) -I want to give it to my... friend. (Farah) -Friend? You have already made a friend in the current town, master? (Hana) -Yes...(Farah) Hana utters a deep sigh and scratches her head. -Are you sure that the friend of yours is a nice person, master? Are they bullying and ask you to give them the meal? (Hana) I immediately shake my head. -No, she''s a good girl. I only want to help her a little. (Farah) -Girl? (Hana) Hana ceases what she is doing and looks into my eyes. -Master! (Hana) I straighten up my back and reply to Hana. -Uhmm, What''s wrong, Hana? (Farah) -Do you know it''s risky to become friends with everyone, master? (Hana) -... Uhm, I don''t know. I''m sorry, Hana. (Farah) Hana caresses my head. -I know the master is a nice and kind girl. Due to that, others will try to manipulate you, master. Therefore, the master needs to be careful in selecting a friend to play with you. (Hana) -Uhmm, I got it. (Farah) Hana starts hugging me. -I don''t want to share the master with others at all. (Hana) -What did you just say, Hana? (Farah) -Nothing, Master. (Hana) I look at Hana with puppy eyes. -Can you help me this time, Hana? I promise she is a good friend and doesn''t have any evil intent. (Farah) -Hah! Very well, I will help master prepare the bento. (Hana) -Ehehe! I love you, Hana.(Farah) -Moh, You know me well, master. (Hana) I climb on Hana''s knee and kiss Hana''s on the lips. -I love you the most, Hana. (Farah) Hana pokes my cheeks. -Hana, It hurts~(Farah) -You turn into a little devil, master. (Hana) -Wat do yu min, Hana? (Farah) After a while, Hana finally releases my cheeks. -Let''s finish the meal first, master. (Hana) I try touching my cheeks; it has become red due to Hana. -Moh, don''t try to shift the subject, Hana! (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- We are on our way to give the bento to the girl I meet this afternoon. -Humm! (Farah) -Why do you make an appointment with that girl at this kind of place, master? (Hana) -What''s wrong with it, Hana? (Farah) -According to the intelligence that I collected, this place is near a slum. Are you certain a friend of yours doesn''t have any malicious intentions? (Hana) I puff my cheek. -Moh, Hana. You gotta believe me. You will know the moment you discover her. (Farah) -What do you suggest, master? (Hana) I disregard Han''s question since we have finally reached the meeting place. -We are here. (Farah) Hana looks around and informs me. -There doesn''t seem to be anyone here, master. (Hana) -Uhmm... she will be nearby. (Farah) I look around and still can''t find that little girl. -Where can she go? (Farah) -I think she''s gone? Let''s go back, master. (Hana) -No, Hana. Let''s wait a little more. (Farah) Hana asks me. -Is it important to give that girl this bento, master? (Hana) -Definitely! She really needs it, Hana. I can''t think she can live without eating it. (Farah) I explain the whole situation to Hana. -That little girl seems to come from the orphanage, master. The recent policy has demolished orphanages recently to increase the fund for war, master. (Hana) From what Hana said, I know there are many more children like the little girl is being hungry every day. -Why did they do that? (Farah) -...(Hana) -Why can''t they think about their citizen? (Farah) -Master, sometimes the world doesn''t operate the way we want. (Hana) Hana comes close and uses the handkerchief to wipe my tears. -Don''t cry, master. (Hana) Hana caresses my head. -Do you want to save those kids? (Hana) -But how could we do it, Hana? (Farah) -Please wait for me a moment, master! (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) Hana takes a headphone out from her pockets and places it on her ears. -Head Maid! (Normal Maid) -Connect me to 009. (Hana) -I will do it immediately. (Normal Maid) After a while, there is a voice come from the other side of the headphone. -Head Maid, I''m here. (009) -Listen! Master Farah demands you to gather all the orphanage''s kids in the holy country and take them under us. (Hana) -We can easily receive all the girls into the maid squad. But what will we do with those boys? (009) Hana starts talks with a low voice. -Make them train under 016. (Hana) -Wait, head maid! Are you sure to turn them into Farah''s cult? That Fanatic 016 is crazy with her cult. (009) -It''s all right, allow her to instruct them. We need another assassin squad anyway. (Hana) -... Got it! Let me tell 016! (009) -Very well! (Hana) Hana looks at me and said. -You can stop worrying about those kids from now, master. (Hana) -Eh? How could you? (Farah) -The maid squad I created is bigger than what you imagine, master. (Hana) Hana comes to my side and starts plays with my hair. -With one order of yours, I can command everyone to achieve it. (Hana) I don''t know what to say. I merely thought the maid under Hana was just a small group. -If you want, I can make this planet kneel before you, master. (Hana) -Moh, Hana. (Farah) The distance between us starts becoming closer. -You are so attractive, master. (Hana) When Hana tries to kiss me, I detect a black shadow behind her back. -Hana!(Farah) -Eh! Master?(Hana) I point at the shadow. -That''s the girl I encountered this afternoon. (Farah) However, the girl''s face looks even more tired than when I saw her this afternoon. -Hey! Hey! Are you okay? (Farah) I run to her side and check up on her. Her current state is so terrible. She has nothing besides a single piece of cloth on her body, and I can discover many scratches and wounds on her body. -Hang on! Hana, please help me. (Farah) -Haiz, it''s master doing her usual thing. (Hana) Hana runs to my side and helps me check up on the little girl. -She is a little tired, master. She will be fine after a decent meal and sleep. (Hana) I feel relieved after hearing Hana''s statement. -Let''s go back, master. (Hana) Hana holds the little girl in her arm, and I follow her back to the inn. Madeus Chapter 74/Interlude 27: Everything Comes With A Price ?? Random Orphan Boy''s POV -Wake up! (Maid A) -Ugh! (The Boy) In front of me, there is a squad of the maid. -Are those the target of our mission? (Maid A) -Affirmative, I have confirmed from the headquarters. These boys are the target of our mission. (Maid B) Some lasers come out from the maid''s eyes and scan through the other boys and me. -Identifying completed. These humans are boys, let''s transfer them to master 016''s place. (Maid A) -Affirmative. (Maid B) Suddenly, there is much wind around us. The other boy points at the sky. -What is that? (Boy A) -It''s a metal bird. (Boy B) The maid orders us. -If you desire a better life, then follow us. (Maid A) One boy turns to others and asks. -Should we follow her? (Boy C) -...(The Boy) -Do you think we have any other choice? We will die if we can''t find a way to feed ourselves. (Boy A) I raise my hand. The tall boy looks like the leader asks me. -Hmm, what''s the problem? (Tall Boy) -I think we should seize this chance. (The Boy) The tall boy continues asking. -Can you tell me why we would do that? (Tall Boy) -You can see that those maid behaviours are different from the adult that we have encountered so far. (The Boy) -That''s accurate. I can''t feel any malicious come from them. (Tall Boy) Other boys give out their opinion. -However, They feel like some kind of machine. (Boy D) The boy looks like the leader informs everyone. -Let''s follow them. (Tall Boy) The others and I nod at the leader boy. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After flying on the metal bird for a long, we arrive at a place that looks very awesome. -What''s this place? (The Boy) -I have never seen a place like this before. (Boy A) The maid commands our group. -Line up! (Maid A) The group of boys and I have no choice but to follow their orders. Those two maids lead us to a huge room, In here we meet other boys aside from our group. From the conversation with the boys from the other group, we find out that all of us come from the holy country. -Silence! (Maid B) The room''s noise gradually dies down according to the maid''s order. There is a girl who wears a sister''s clothes come from the left side of the room. -Maid, then now a Sister? (The Boy) The Sister goes to the front of us and starts talking. -Do you know why you guys are here? (Sister 016) The Sister continues talking. -It''s all due to grace''s kindness. (Sister 016) A hologram of a little girl with pink hair appears in the background. -The grace had felt so sad about your circumstances and ordered us to help you guys. (Sister 016) The Sister starts looking at us while having a creepy smile. -I will give you guys food and a place to stay. (Sister 016) The Sisters points at us. -What we demand you to repay is absolute loyalty to our grace. You have 10 minutes to give me your answer. For the one say no, we will send you back to your old place. (Sister 016) We start talking with each other. -They offer food. (Boy A) -They sound a little shady. (The Boy) -Instead of worshipping the goddess, they worship a little girl...(Boy D) The boy looks like the leader of our group said. -We can''t turn back here. Their offer is the only lifeline. (Tall Boy) -Let''s accept their offer. (The Boy) -Ting Ting, Time is up. Anyone who wants to leave feels free to talk to those maids stand behind you. (Sister 016) However, none of us decides to leave the room. -Seems like no one wants to leave. Good! (Sister 016) The Sister starts laughing hysterically. -Good! Good! Maid squads, please give them the potion and make sure all of them drink it. (Sister 016) The Sister explains. -Don''t worry. It''s an energy potion to keep you healthy with a few side effects. (Sister 016) At that time we didn''t know, a hellish training is waiting for us. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Diary of a random "boy" First month/After finishing the meal, we have to train our bodies. The training continues for another month. Aside from learning how to operate our body efficiently, and the lesson about the little girl called "Farah" is compulsory. Second Years/We have to learn etiquette and how to serve our grace. Due to the potion effect, our body becomes more capable and faster than an average human. It requires 3 months for everyone to sufficiently master all of those necessary skills. The side effect of the potion started showing up. We became... prettier. Our look becomes more refined like a competent female maid. In this period, we learn how to charm others and assassinate them. Five years/We now have officially become a squad under master 016. We have naturally come to learn the real charm of our grace. Half of the groups have been dispatched by master 016 all over the world. They have a mission to create a religion for both male and female who seeks beauty. Once they enter the religion, they will achieve eternal beauty like us. Ten Years/"Eternal Beauty Religion" has been officially accepted by the people on this planet. The goddess that the religious worship is our grace "Farah." Her command is absolute. Everything that our grace does is right! From this year, our uniform starts changing from normal clothes to sister clothes like master 016. Each of us undertakes the responsibility to control and build religion in a certain part of the planet. Over 70 percentages of the people on this planet have joined our religion. The planets have ultimately achieved the peace that our grace always desired. Name: 016 Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: D/ Height: 174 cm/ Weight: 58 kg Race: Nanomachine Maid Like: OUR GRACE: GODDESS FARAH Hate: Everything aside from the maid corps, master Farah. Madeus The thing that happens in the "boy diary" will happen in the future and won''t be related to the current main storyline. Thanks for reading (?`)?*: ?? Chapter 75/Interlude 28: Temporary Eliminate The Hidden Danger ?? The woman has her face covering with her mist is going through the documents presented by her children. -We have confirmed the location of that girl, mother. The moment you give me the command, we will start to move. (The Man) -Right, let''s start... (Mother) Not to let the woman complete the sentence, a girl appears out of nowhere. The man stands next to the woman having his face covering with the mist starts shouting. -Arghh. No, it hurts. (The man) -You are injuring my children, Yog-Sothoth. (Mother) The girl laughs at the woman''s statement. -Children? Enough of the joke. (Yoso) -He is still useful to me. Leave him alive. (Mother) -Very well! (Yoso) With one flick from Yoso, the man next to the woman disappear. -Don''t worry, I have transported him to the lower floor and get rid of the memory he encounters me. (Yoso) -...(Mother) The woman asks Yoso with a serious voice. -Then what is your purpose, Yog-Sothoth? (Mother) -What are you talking about? (Yoso) Yoso tilts her head. -Is it normal for a friend to visit each other? (Yoso) The woman strikes the table. -A friend! Even in the same faction, you look down on us like ants. We are never in your eyes in the first place. There is no reason for you to find me without an ulterior motive. (Mother) -Oh my! You seem to understand me. (Yoso) Then Yoso points at the woman, -At the moment, I desire you to cease what you are currently doing. (Yoso) -What are you talking about? (Mother) -Stop approaching the girl named "Farah."(Yoso) The woman starts shouting. -Are you the reason that the seed was prevented? (Mother) -That disgusting seed of yours? Nope, it''s not me. (Yoso) -Then, why did you know about the seed? (Mother) -Did your brain of your current avatar turn you into an idiot? Let''s recall who am I again? (Yoso) -Tchh.(Mother) -So, what''s your answer? (Yoso) -No. (Mother) -Aya, "the weakling" doesn''t know her limit. (Yoso) The ground around the woman starts breaking. Both of them start falling into the basement of the building. -You are too cocky. Do you think you can handle me with your avatar? My "real body" is right here. (Mother) When they reach the basement, there is an enormous living piece of meat behind the woman. -Your "real body" looks so disgusting. (Yoso) From the meat, many disgusting humanoid monsters are born from it. -Get her! (Mother) Yoso tries flicking her hand. -You seem to forget my power. While we were talking, I had to feed the man you first met to my "real body." So I can give birth to a child that can resist your power. (Mother) Those monsters run to Yoso''s side. Yoso starts getting panic. However, it''s too late for her to run and she is being captured by the monster. The monster starts hitting her until she fainted. -How does it feel to be conner by the one lower than you, Yog-Sothoth? (Mother) The woman starts laughing hysterically. -Even with the avatar of yours, I can use it to create a child that closes to "him."(Mother) The monster brings Yoso back to the woman. Now, one of the critical steps to achieve my grand plan has been completed. Hihihi. Yoso is gradually being swallow by the woman''s "real body". Everything has been processed according to the woman''s plan. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Yoso is holding an orb in her hand. Inside the orb, there is an image of Yoso is being swallowed by the woman''s "real body." -So boring! She is so damn weak. (Yoso) Yoso keeps playing with the orb in her hand. -She doesn''t know she is currently living in the reality that I constructed for her. (Yoso) Yoso continues looking at the orb. The scenery into the orb now changes back to the moment Yoso encounters the woman. -Ahahaha, truly a weakling. She can''t notice she is stuck in the never-ending cycle. (Yoso) Yoso throws the orb to the woman''s table. -This will be enough to keep her busy for one year. It''s bothersome I can''t kill her. Septem tells me she is an important villain that Farah must defeat by herself. (Yoso) Yoso created a black gate. -Let''s go back. (Yoso) The moment, Yoso tries to leave. A little girl knocks on the door of the woman''s office. -Mother! (Little girl) Yoso instantly creates a mist around her head. Any average human that looks into her face will go crazy, it also applies to her avatar. And she has gone soft in dealing with the little girl since she stayed with Septem. -Mother? (Little girl) The little girl seems to mistake Yoso for the woman. -You said that you were going to put many kinds of weird things in my body again, mother. Can we stop doing that for today? I am still being hurt from yesterday''s experiment. (Little girl) Yoso can merely utter a deep sigh. She kneels and said to the girl. -From today, you won''t be hurt anymore. (Yoso) - Really? (Little girl) -Yes, and you will have a new friend too. (Yoso) -New friend! Yay! (Little girl) After a while, Yoso and the little girl disappear from the woman''s laboratory. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Have you completed everything I asked, Yoso? (Septem) -I have done the work you gave me, Septem. (Yoso) Septem asks Yoso one more question. -Have you done anything extra aside from sealing that woman? (Septem) -... Uhm. (Yoso) Septem looks at Yoso with a suspicious face. -Haiz, you can go now. (Septem) -I can explain. (Yoso) -GO! (Septem) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -You see, the chosen one of mine is unreasonable again, sister! (Yoso) Yoso is talking to a bunch of black mist. -Can you stop coming here every time and complain to me about that girl, Yoso? (Black mist) -Since we are sisters, I can merely share my thought with you. (Yoso) -Haiz. Is it fun to interact with your chosen one? (Black mist) -It''s fun, sister. I remember you also have a chosen one, right? (Yoso) -Eh, yes. I forget about her since I want her to grow by herself. (Black mist) -Ahaha, you should take care of her more, sister. Her name is called Ahma, right? (Yoso) -You know her name? You are messing with time and space again, Yoso?(Black mist) -Ahahah.(Yoso) -All right, I will start having a closer look at that girl after this meeting. (Black mist) -You should. But I have one piece of advice, sister? (Yoso) -What is it? (Black mist) Yoso points at the black mist. -You should create a cuter avatar if you want to confront your chosen one. It will be great if it looks like my current avatar. (Yoso) -Hmm, all right. (Black mist) Madeus Chapter 76: Daily Life Of The Princess-1 ?? Aya and the group have successfully escaped from the sin''s servant. They are currently riding on zombie horses. -Ahaha, I thought we would die at that moment. (Himari) -Luckily, we have these kinds of the horse, so we can successfully escape from her. (Aya) Ahma turns to Humilitas. -You are so weak as a goddess. (Ahma) -... (Humilitas) -Ahma, you shouldn''t talk like that. (Himari) Humilitas shouts. -I have to throw away the power from a long time ago, you idiot. Moreover, I have already given up my origin to save Farah, so I can''t grow stronger. What do you want from me? (Humilitas) Himari tries to stop Humilitas. -Calm down! You should take it easy, Humilitas. (Himari) -Tchhh! (Humilitas) Ahma starts talking with herself. -If those servants cooperate with the holy country, then what I have prepared so far will be ruined. (Ahma) -Hey, Ahma! What''s the problem? (Himari) -I need to go back to the camp and check up on my army. (Ahma) -Eh! Wait. (Aya) Ahma leaves with all of her dead horses. -That damn girl! At least she should leave some horses, so we can get back to the city. (Humilitas) -Ahaha! Don''t be like that, Humilitas. The city is right in front of us, we can easily walk back to the city. (Himari) -Haiz. I got it. (Humilitas) -That''s my good girl. (Himari) Humilitas shouts again. -Don''t treat me like a kid, Himari. (Humilitas) -Ahaha. (Himari) Aya looks at them with envious eyes. -I want to cuddle with Farah... (Aya) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Farah, It''s time to wake up. (Hana) -Hiya! Five more minutes, Hana. (Farah) I feel my cheeks are being poked again. -Moh, Hana. Can I sleep five more minutes then, Hana? (Farah) -Master, I usually would let you sleep for five more minutes. But...(Hana) -But? (Farah) -The little girl you are using as a hug pillow seems to be red as a tomato, master. (Hana) I instantly look at the soft thing that I am hugging. It''s the little girl, who I brought home last night. -You are extremely intimate with a random girl that you pick up on the street, master. (Hana) -Ehehehe.(Farah) -You shouldn''t hug me because I''m dirty. (Little girl) -What are you talking about? How can you be dirty? (Farah) The little girl waits a bit and talk. -I am an orphan, and I often being considered dirty by normal people. (Little girl) -There is no...(Farah) Hana takes away the little girl from me. -Eh? (Farah) -Master, allow me to have a little talk with this little one. (Hana) -Uhmm.(Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- When I wake up, I recognize the girl with pink hair in front of me. The girl is extremely kind to me. However, her kindness is a litter bit overwhelming. The girl feeds me a lot of food and even tries washing me by herself. At night, she also makes me into her hugging pillow. The other problem is the maid who serves the girl. When the girl makes me her hugging pillow, I can feel much blood lust coming from the maid. In the present circumstances, I''m confronting that maid. -You can feel that master is really like you, right? (Hana) -Yes...(Little girl) -The truth is I don''t like a random girl on the street that comes close to her, and you are no exception. I will get rid of you when I feel you are a nuisance. (Hana) -...(Little girl) -On the other hand, the master will treasure you a lot, even though you were an orphan. But don''t you dare to try to use the kindness of the master? (Hana) -...(Little girl) The maid looks at me and said with a serious voice. -There is no free meal in this world. You must understand that we can''t support you for free forever. (Hana) -...I see. (Little girl) Even though what the maid said is harsh, she wants to inform me that I can be rewarded if I work. Under those circumstances, the sole option here is. I bend down and ask the maid. -I''m ashamed, but I would do anything to repay the favour she has granted me. (Little girl) -Hmmm. (Hana) The maid said. -We are recruiting a few maids to help master. You can seize this chance and become an apprentice maid. (Hana) My face brightened up when I heard the maid''s suggestion. -Definitely, please allow me to be an apprentice maid! (Little girl) -...You should know the training here will be incredibly harsh. I will fire you if you can''t catch up. (Hana) -Absolutely! (Little girl) When I try to return to the room. -One more thing. (Hana) -Yes? (Little girl) -You can let the master acts intimate with you like yesterday. (Hana) -I thought you would detest me if I do that. (Little girl) Hana utters a deeps sigh. -Don''t ask. I won''t tell you the reason for now. (Hana) -...(Little girl) -The only thing I can tell you now: you resemble the "old sister" of the master. (Hana) -Should I act as a sister to her from now on? (Little girl) The maid commands me. -No, merely act as usual. (Hana) -Alright. (Little girl) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -There is no sign of the wolf. (Amy) -It''s really unusual. (Mia) Amy looks around the alleys that she is supposed to throw the wolf off. -The wolf supposes to make a mess out of this city...(Amy) -Sis. (Mia) -What''s wrong, Mia? (Amy) Mia points at the ground. -You can see that the footprints on the ground become smaller then disappear. (Mia) -No Way. (Amy) -It seems the wolf has turned back to its original form. (Mia) -This is the first case that an experiment subject can return to the original form. I need to report back to master Duo. (Amy) -Uhmm. (Mia) -Mia, you stay in this city to look for the trace of the target, while I return and report it to master. (Amy) -Very well, sister. You can leave it to me. (Mia) Amy leaves Mia alone in the valley and starts to fly into the sky. -With my sister leaving, I can have many puddings for today''s lunch. It will be even better if I meet that pink sister again. (Mia) Madeus Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? The next few chapters will be fluff chapters. Chapter 77: Daily Life Of The Princess-2 ?? The little girl has come outside with Hana for a little while. -Moh, what are they talking about? (Farah) I keep rolling on the bed while waiting for them to conclude the conversation. -It''s overly prolonged! Let''s prepare breakfast in the meantime. (Farah) I walk to the kitchen inside the room and start cooking. -Hum~ Hum~(Farah) After a while, I can perceive the sound of the door open. -Eh! Finally, you two have finished talking. (Farah) Hana instantly runs to my side. -Master. (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) Hana pinches my cheek again. -Hana, can you stop pinching my cheeks? I don''t want it to turn into a tomato! (Farah) -I have already told you just leave everything to me, master. However, you keep ignoring it and steal my job. (Hana) Hana looks at me with teary eyes. -You don''t need this Hana anymore, master?(Hana) -Ahh, I''m sorry, Hana. (Farah) Then Hana''s facial becomes normal like nothing happen a second before. -You faked your crying, Hana! (Farah) -I learned it from you, master. (Hana) -Moh. (Farah) -Master, I have a surprise for you. (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) Hana reveals the little girl from behind her back. The little girl is wearing maid clothes; She bends down her knee while lowering her head. -Greeting, master. From today, I will become a maid in training under head maid Hana. (Little girl) -Eh? (Farah) -It''s better this way, master. You shouldn''t give out everything for free, master. This kid needs work so she can be independent later on. (Hana) Hana prompts the little girl. -You forget to introduce your name. It will be minus one point if you don''t fix it immediately. (Hana) -Uhm, sorry. I will do it again. (Little Girl) The little girl does the maid''s greeting again. -Greeting master, My name is Kohaku. From this moment, I will become an apprentice maid under head maid Hana. (Kohaku) -Uhmm, Kohaku. (Farah) -Yes, master? (Kohaku) -You don''t have to act this formally with me, Kohaku. (Farah) -Master, she is a maid in training. You can''t do that. (Hana) -Uhm. (Farah) Hana utters a deep sigh. -Haiz, just make today as an expectation. Master, you can''t spoil her like that from tomorrow. She needs to grow into a good maid. (Hana) -I got it! (Farah) After that, we start eating the breakfast that I prepared. -It may be a little simple, but I''m sure what I have prepared is delicious. (Farah) When Kohaku tastes my food, she becomes surprised. -It''s delicious. (Kohaku) I make a proud face and said. -I told you so. (Farah) After finishing breakfast, I tell Hana I want to go out and play with Kohaku but Hana doesn''t let me go alone with her. -You can''t, master! (Hana) -Why Hana? Moh, I think I can take care of both of us. (Farah) Hana said while looking at Kohaku. -The problem is not lying with you, master. (Hana) -What do you mean by that, Hana? (Farah) Kohaku fidgets at Hana''s statement. -You should reveal the secret to the master, soon. (Hana) -Eh? What is the secret? (Farah) Hana said. -You will know it soon enough. However, I won''t let you go out alone with this little one, for now, master. (Hana) I inform Kohaku. -Don''t be too pressured by Hana, Kohaku. You can tell me your secret once you are ready to do it. (Farah) -Yes... (Kohaku) The three of us start going out together. Our first destination is the food district. I point at the cafe shop right in front of me and tell Hana. -I''m hungry now, Hana. Let''s go in there and have something to eat. (Farah) -Master, you ate the breakfast one hour ago. Are you sure that you are hungry now, master? (Hana) Hana looks at me with serious eyes and points at the advertisement on the street. -Master, Are you sure that you are not fallen for the advertisement? (Hana) The advertisement broad said: Royal pudding, the most delicious pudding in the world. As expected of Hana, she knows me well. -It''s all right, master. I can buy it for you. (Hana) Hana places her hand on my chin. -However, If you can''t finish the pudding, I will punish you tonight, master. (Hana) I nod at Hana''s statement with a red face. Hana goes to the shop and purchases royal pudding. -Ehehee! Can I have it now, Hana? (Farah) -Nope master, you will have this for today''s lunch dessert. (Hana) -Hana, you are a meanie. It''s different from what you have told me! (Farah) Hana caresses my head. -Master, is it better for you to leave this for lunch when you can enjoy it fully? (Hana) I think about Hana''s suggestion. -Hmm, right. I will listen to you, Hana. (Farah) -That''s my good girl, master. (Hana) -Eheheh~(Farah) Hana turns to Kohaku. -You got that, little one? (Hana) Kohaku nods at Hana''s statement. -The master has very low self-control. You need to control her properly and not let her overeat herself before the meal. (Hana) Kohaku is writing down what Hana said on a small note. -And the easiest method is like what I have demonstrated. (Hana) -Head maid, You know master so well. (Kohaku) -Moh, you two. I''m not a practice target! (Farah) I make a suggestion when these two are talking to each other. -Should we go and buy some clothes for Kohaku, Hana? (Farah) -You don''t have to worry about that, master. I have prepared most of her clothes through 005. She will send her clothes to us soon. (Hana) -Is that so? Hana, where should we go next then? (Farah) Hana looks at the clock and said. -It''s almost time for lunch now, master. (Hana) -Time passed fast when we are going out to play. (Farah) -Then how about us go back, master? I need to teach this little one how to make a good lunch. (Hana) -I want to do it too! (Farah) -You should sit back and watch us, master. (Hana) -Moh, I want to work too. (Farah) Kohaku starts smiling suddenly. After she realizes we are looking at her, she instantly uses her hand to blocks her mouth. -Ah, I''m sorry? (Kohaku) Hana asks her. -What''s wrong? (Farah) -It''s just the head maid is different when it is related to master Farah. (Kohaku) -Eh? What do you mean by that, Kohaku? Can you tell me about it? (Farah) I approach closely to Kohaku. Kohaku''s instantly become red. -Hehe, I want to expose the weakness of Hana. So can you tell me? (Farah) -Ah, it''s... (Kohaku) When I almost heard the answer from Kohaku. I feel my left cheek; is being pinched. -Aww! (Farah) Hana is pinching my cheek. -Master, no more royal pudding for dessert. (Hana) -Noooooooooo!(Farah) Madeus Chapter 78/Interlude 29: The Memory Between Us-1 ?? When I open my eyes, I have come to the black space again. -How could I come here again? (Farah) The last thing I recall is I fainted due to a sudden headache. -This world is so lonely without Hale. (Farah) I continue walking toward the center of the black space. I can see Hale is sleeping here again. This time a transparency cocoon is covering around Hale. I can merely walk to her side and hugs it through the cocoon. -Hale, I hope you will awake soon. (Farah) The black space suddenly starts shaking. -What''s happening! (Farah) Three different voices suddenly appear out from the black space. When Farah looks in the voice''s direction, she can realize three different girls are in front of her. These girls'' faces are concealed with black mist. One girl with an energetic voice said. -Hahaha! We are finally free again! (Energetic Girl) Other girls don''t care much about the energetic girl. -Hungry... Want to eat. (Hungry Girl) -... (Silent Girl) Farah can''t hide her surprise and ask. -Who are you guys? (Farah) The energetic girl immediately walks to my side and hugs me. -You are finally become normal again, White! (Energetic Girl) The silent girl comes to Hale''s cocoon and starts examining. She said out loud with a gloomy voice. -War, I think the current situation isn''t favourable for us. (Silent Girl) The girl immediately put me down and turns to the silent girl''s side. -What are you talking about, Death? We are free now, and "White" has become normal again. (War) -Hungry... (Hungry Girl) -Can you shut up for a moment, Famine? (War) -You seize me some food, then I will shut up. (Famine) -How can you even feel hungry anyway? We don''t even stay in our physical bodies. (War) -... I''m merely experiencing it. (Famine) -You! (War) I raise my hand asks. -Why are you calling me "White"? (Farah) The girl named "War" suddenly becomes startled. -Because it''s your name "White".(War) -You should remember Conquest has sealed her memory, War. (Death) -... I know, but it''s still a little sad. (War) -Hungry...(Famine) -Let us introduce ourselves again. (Death) The gloomy girl starts pointing at herself and the other girls. -Like the girl inside the cocoon, we are also you. (Death) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After Farah left the black space, the three girls start talking with others. -It''s great the five of us can meet each other again. (Death) -It would be better if Conquest isn''t injured this bad. And Famine, you can stop playing dumb, White is already gone. (War) -Fine...(Famine) -You need to change your attitude, Famine. If "White" accepts my proposal, she will come back here to see her missing memory. You need to become her guide to show her the lost memory, Famine. Since the memory related to yours is the lightest compared to the memory we are keeping. (Death) Famine shouts. -Do you think the one who ran away from "us" will come back here? Even she comes back and has those memories back, then what is the difference? She will run away from reality again . (Famine) -Famine...(War) Famine leaves Death and War behind and runs to another corner of black space. -You can''t blame her and "White", War. (Death) -I know, Death. That''s girl is scared that history will repeat itself. She is frightened of the moment when White finds out the truth. If she hates White, She would have never chosen to let Conquest seal her with us in the first place. (War) Death looks at the place where Farah left. -If only "White" can accept us. (Death) Madeus Thanks For reading (RQ) A part of Farah''s memory will be shown In the next chapter. Chapter 79/Interlude 30: The Memory Between Us-2 ?? Before I leave the black space, Death has advised me. -You can consider each of us is the keeper of your memory. I don''t know what happened, but Conquest has used a part of her existence to save you. If this situation continues, she will disappear soon. (Death) I am shocked at Death''s statement. I merely thought Hale only went to sleep and will wake up shortly. -One of the only ways to help Conquest, for now, is you need to reduce the load on the memory that she is holding. (Death) -What is that mean? (Farah) -You need to witness a part of locked memory. That will give Conquest more time. (Death) -... (Farah) Death shakes her head. -You shouldn''t answer right away. Come back tomorrow. (Death) I slowly being pulled out from the black space and come back to reality. When I open my eyes, I am seeing Hana is hugging me. -Master! (Hana) -Farah! (Aya) It seems Aya, and others have also come back. -I''m happy you wake up, master. (Hana) Aya pushes Hana out and hugs me. -You, damn bug! (Hana) -You hug her long enough. It''s my time to hug her. (Aya) -... (Himari) I ask Hana. -Hana, What''s wrong with me? (Farah) Hana doesn''t want to tell me. She merely comes near my side and caresses my head. -I will inform you after everything is done. (Hana) When I try to look at others, they try to avoid my line of sight. -I got it. There must be a reason that you guys won''t tell me. (Farah) Aya looks at me with an anxious face. -Don''t worry, Farah. You will get well soon. (Aya) Until the end, they never tell me about the current situation of mine. That night when I try to sleep, I keep thinking about what Death said. I know, If I do nothing Hale will be in danger. -Those locked memories! (Farah) I want to recall those memories. I want to recall who I was in the past, and I want to protect others dear to me. -Let''s do it! (Farah) That night, I have come back to the black space again. -What is your answer, White? (Death) -I want to see those locked memories. (Farah) Death nods at my statement. -Famine leads her the way. (Death) -... Follow me. (Famine) I follow the girl to the corner of the black space. -Haiz. (Famine) She doesn''t seem to like me at all. -Now exercise "that" on me. (Famine) I don''t understand what she is talking about. -Emotion Magic! (Famine) -Ah! (Farah) -It''s the key to unlock those hidden memories. -Can I even use that magic in this space? (Farah) The girl seems to annoy at my statement; she takes my hand and places it on her chest. -Emotion magic! (Famine) -Eh? (Farah) My consciousness gradually fades away. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It''s a story before everything happens. It''s a story about a boy who experiences an insignificant life. The boy is around 4 to 5 years old. He is currently wearing a rag; it looks like he doesn''t have decent clothes to wear. -Hungry. (The Boy) The boy hugs his belly. Since he was born into a poor household, he never has a chance fully eaten. He is always starving. -Please, Ma''am! Can you give me some money? (The Boy) -Go away! Disgusting beggar! (Passerby A) Another person declines the boy''s begging. The boy doesn''t want to be on the street begging like this. However, he has to do this since his mom is bedridden and his sister is too small. And if he doesn''t bring any money back, his father will hit him again. -Can I...? (The Boy) -Get away from me! (Passerby B) Not wait for him to finish the sentence; the passerby immediately declines his offer. No matter how strong the boy is, he is still a five-year-old kid. He can''t stop the tear comes from his eyes. -Boy, don''t cry! (The girl) A teenage girl wears a school uniform run to his side and uses the handkerchief to wipe his tear. -Are you okay? (The girl) The boy immediately hardens up and replies to the girl. -I''m sorry, I''m sorry. (The Boy) The girl hugs the boy. -Don''t worry. I''m not going to hurt you. (The girl) At that time, a big growl can be heard from the boy''s stomach. -You can have this, kid. (The girl) The girl gives the boy a bag full of loaves of bread. -Eh? (The Boy) -You are hungry, right? (The girl) The boy nods at the girl''s statement. She caresses the boy''s hair. -You have no mistake, kid. The adult is at fault when they made you do this. (The girl) The boy tries denying it. -No, I do this because my mom and my sister are hungry too. (The Boy) The girl smiles at the boy''s statement. -You are a good kid. (The girl) The girl reminds the boy. -You can come back to this place tomorrow. I will give you more food. (The girl) The boy nods and said to the girl with a tiny voice. -Thanks. (The Boy) When the girl tries leaving, The boy hesitant a bit; at that moment he decides to ask the girl. -Can you tell me what''s your name? (The Boy) -My name? (The girl) The boy afraid that he has asked something forbidden and instantly tries to say sorry. -It''s not your fault, kid. I just don''t like my real name. (The girl) The girl tries looking around, and she sees the current time is seven o''clock. -You can call me... (The girl) -Yes? (The Boy) -Septem is fine. Since we meet for the first time at seven o''clock. (Septem) -Septem. (The Boy) -And your name boy? (Septem) -I am called Hale. (Hale) -Hale, It''s a very great name you have there. It''s my time to go, Hale. (Septem) The boy bends down. -Thanks a lot, sister Septem. I will always remember your help. (Hale) The girl waves her hand. -It''s nothing much. See you later, kid. (Septem) The boy makes a beaming smile toward the girl. -See you later, sister. (Hale) Madeus The next chapter is still about Farah''s past Thanks for reading (??????) Chapter 80/Interlude 31: The Memory Between Us-3 ?? The boy and his family live in a "Black" district. In this district, many people carry out things consider immoral for an average human. The life of humans here is insignificant, It''s not too weird if one or a few people disappear suddenly in a few days. The two adults with many tattoos stare at the boy walking with his bread bag. -Bro, that boy is holding a big bag of bread. (Bully A) -Oh, we have to teach him how this society works. (Bully B) The two adults with many tattoos come near the boy. -You there! (Bully A) The boy is startled at two adults'' calling. -...Yes? (Hale) -Do you know you can''t bring food from outside into this district? (Bully A) -I never heard of it. It''s not the first time...(Hale) Those two men don''t let the boy finish the sentence and punch him in the face. -What we mentioned is truth no matter what, kid. (Bully B) -Don''t make us angry, kid. (Bully A) The boy''s face looks like he wants to cry. However, he holds it in and keeps hugging the bread''s bag. -Give us that bread bag! (Bully A) -You piece of...(Bully B) Those men keep punching the boy. No matter how strong the boy is, he can''t fight against those two adults. After a while, they successfully take the bread bag from the boy. -See ya, sucker! (Bully A) -Bro, We easily get food today. (Bully B) -Right! Ahaha, I never think we can obtain food this easily. (Bully A) When the two adults leave, the boy slowly stands up. He looks at the piece of bread in his hand. In the fight between him and the adult, he can only hold back a piece of bread. The boy starts tearing up when there is no one is nearby. -Why am I so useless? (Hale) The boy shakes his head. -It''s better than nothing. I can still give it to my mother and sister. (Hale) The boy starts running toward his house. On his way, he hopes he won''t meet other bullies. When he reaches his home, he sees his father is waiting at the front of the house. -You! Do you get any money today? (Father) The boy replies to his father with a low-pitched voice. -I can''t get any money. (Hale) -Again? You are useless! (Father) The father starts beating the boy. -You have only one thing is to beg for money! And you can''t even do it. (Father) The boy ensconces himself to protect his body from the beating of his father. -If you still do not get me any money, I will sell your sister. She can get me a few coins from those human traffickers. (Father) -No, please... don''t. (Hale) The boy starts begging his father. -Then, do your damn work! (Father) After finish beating the boy, his father leaves the house and heads somewhere. Many bruises can see on the boy''s body. A little shadow runs out from the house and hugs the boy. -Brother! (Renata) -Renata, I''m back. (Hale) -That man hits you again, brother. (Renata) The boy can merely laugh at his sister''s statement. -Moh, brother. You need to stand up and fight against him. (Renata) The boy caresses his sister''s head. -You are energetic as usual, Renata. (Hale) -Moh, brother try to change the topic again. If I grow bigger, I will become the one to fight off the evil and protect my brother. (Renata) -You learn it from watching those anime on the street again, Renata? (Hale) Renata does some strange poses. -Yes, this magical girl will protect brother! (Renata) -Ahaha!(Hale) The boy takes out the piece of bread from his shirt pocket and breaks it in half. He gives half of the bread to Renata. -Here is your tonight dinner, Renata. (Hale) -You are not going to eat again, brother? (Renata) -What are you talking about, Renata? (Hale) -You are going to give the rest to mother and starve yourself again! (Renata) The boy shakes his head. -The truth is I ate already, Renata. Don''t worry about me. (Hale) Renata runs off while denying the boy''s statement. -The big brother is a liar! I hate you. (Renata) The boy can merely utter a deep sigh. His house has two rooms. His father stays in one room while he, his sister, and his mother stay in another room. The room he is staying in can barely fit three-person lying together. He goes to his mom is lying on the ground and gives her the rest of the bread. -Mom! It''s your dinner tonight. (Hale) His mom starts tearing up when she sees those bruises on his body. -I''m sorry, Hale. I''m not a good mom. (Mom) He hugs his mom, who is lying down, and appeases her. -Mom, it''s not your fault. (Hale) His mom caresses the boy''s hair. -You need to eat, Hale. I am too feeble, I don''t think I will live for a long time. (Mom) -No, mom. What are you talking about? We still need you by our side, mom. (Hale) After his persuasion, his mom finally eats the bread. -You should be the one to eat it instead of me. (Mom) The boy shakes his head. -You need to live, mother. We cherish you more than anything in this world. (Hale) In this life, there is nothing better than have a good son. The only regret the mother harbors is she can''t give them a better life. The mother smiles at her son. -Thanks, Hale. I love you and Renata, too. (Mom) That night, the boy can''t sleep due to hunger. He climbs on the roof of the house. The boy loves observing the starry sky, the sole thing he can have for free. -The sky is so radiant, tonight. (Hale) If nothing happens, the life of the boy will continue as it is. The boy points at a star in the sky. -I feel like that star is coming closer. (Hale) The boy is still a give years old boy no matter he has grown up mentally. He is still curious about the star. The boy jumps off the roof and follows the star''s direction. -It''s falling into the forest! (Hale) The star has landed in the forest near the city where the boy lives. The boy starts his search for the fallen star. -Did the star fall around here? (Hale) The boys keep looking around the forest until he finds a colorful stone inside a deep hole. -The star looks so glamorous! (Hale) At this moment, The boy never knows the fallen star will make his life take a new turn. Madeus Our cute Farah will have revenge on those bullies on the next chappy, Please wait for it. Thanks for reading (?`)?*: ?? Chapter 81/Interlude 32: The Memory Between Us-4 ?? The star seems to possess a mysterious charm. The boy couldn''t take his eyes off the fallen star. He comes near right the fallen star and picks it up. -So this is how a star looks like. (Hale) The boy starts playing around with the fallen star until many noises could be heard near him. -I saw the star fell into this way! (Bully A) -Ahaha! We are going to be rich! (Bully B) -Yeah! That star gonna fetch us a huge amount of cash. (Bully A) It''s the two adults who snatched the boy''s bag of bread. The boy immediately hugs the star and starts running away. -I heard a sound this way. (Bully A) Those two adults instantly notice the boy. -Ah, that damn boy we met this evening. (Bully A) -He is holding the star. (Bully B) -Get him! (Bully A) The boy starts running as fast as he can while holding the star in his hand. Thanks to the forest, he can temporarily cut off those two adults. -I need to hide. (Hale) He discovers a narrow hole under the tree. He immediately jumps inside it. The boy ignores his current situation and keeps looking at the star. -It feels weird...(Hale) The star starts shinning when the boy holds it near his body. -The star. (Hale) The boy keeps staring at the shining star. As if something has manipulated the boy''s body, he unconsciously places the star inside his mouth and consumes it. -It hurts. (Hale) The body of the boy starts heating up. -Argh! (Hale) >Seed of Apocalypse has been digested. -There is the light coming from the tree. (Bully A) -That damn boy, he can''t run away now. (Bully B) Something has changed inside the boy. The boy gradually raises his body and runs toward the two adults. >ERROR: The mental of the user is extremely weak. The user can''t completely absorb the seed. >Searching for the solution. Solution discovered. >Succesfull divide the soul into five parts. +First Soul: Famine +Second Soul: War +Third Soul: Death +Fourth Soul: Conquest +Fifth Soul: ??? >The First Soul Has achieved enough condition to unlock. >Famine''s soul unlocked. >Famine: The horseman of Apocalypse has descended. -Huh! Why does he run toward us? (Bully A) -Hungry. (Hale) The boy looks at the two adults as prey. -Need to satisfy my hunger. (Hale) The boy holds the two adult''s heads in his hand. Their body slowly being lifted off the ground. -Why is he so strong! (Bully A) -Can''t move...(Bully B) The two adults try escaping from his hand, but all the things they do are meaningless. -Argh! (Bully A) -I feel tired. (Bully B) The two adults slowly turn into mummies corpse. After a while, the boy falls to the ground due to tiredness. > ???''s soul unlocked. > Detect The host is currently holding more than two different souls. >Create "Imaginary Space." >Delete all ???''s soul memory related to seed. >Putting Famine''s soul to sleep and make ???''s soul continue daily life. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah and Famine slowly return to the black space. -That''s how five of us born, White. (Famine) -... (Farah) I still need more time to process all the information that I have been received through the footage I have seen. When I am deep in thought, Death suddenly appears out of nowhere and asks me. -Do you know why Conquest must seal us in the first place? (Death) Death said with a serious voice. -Four of us are created from the darkest desire of you, White. We can be considered as the negative emotion of our soul. (Death) Death caress my head. -However, a soul can''t exist with only negative emotion. (Death) -Eh? (Farah) -You are the one healing us and keep us in harmony. In the first place, we four never like each other. We only become close is thanks to you, White. (Death) Death shakes her head. -No, I should call you Farah now. Unlike us, Farah; you represent positive emotion. (Death) Death looks at Famine and said. -And you have been tainted by us, by those negative emotions of us and everything starts going wrong. (Death) -Tainted? (Farah) -It''s all about the harmony of the soul. (Famine) Famine continues. -The more positive emotion you give us, the more negative emotion you will receive from us. (Famine) -Under the pressure of those negative emotions, your soul was almost destroyed, Farah. (Death) Death nods at Famine''s statement. -That''s why we accept Conquest''s plan to make you normal again. (Famine) Death kissed my forehead. -Farah, you will slowly learn those memories again. (Death) My consciousness slowly fading. However, I can hear the death''s statement loud and clear. -I hope this time, you won''t hate us anymore. (Death) Madeus Chapter 82: Overcome The Past ?? I immediately wake up after I returned from the black space. I find out that I am still inside Hana''s arm. She always uses me as her sleeping pillow. -Argh~ (Farah) Hana notices my awaken and asks me. -What''s wrong, master? (Hana) I shake my head. -Nothing, Hana. I just have a nightmare. (Farah) Hana caresses my head. -What is the dream about master? (Hana) -It''s about my past...(Farah) -Is it scary? (Hana) I shake my head. -It''s not a scary nightmare, Hana. (Farah) -Master, then what are you afraid of? (Hana) -I''m scared of myself changing. (Farah) Hana doesn''t stop me and lets me continue talking. -I am scared that remembering the past will change me into a person that will make others disappointed in me again. (Farah) Hana pokes my cheeks. -I don''t think anyone will be disappointed with you, master. You must know we always change and become the better person, master. Since you have realized your mistake in the past, you can become a person that can overcome that mistake. (Hana) -...(Farah) -I believe you can overcome it, master. (Hana) I can feel my heart become lighter thanks to Hana''s encouragement. -Thanks, Hana. (Farah) Hana smiles at me. -It''s my duty to encourage my master when you are feeling down. (Hana) I feel exhausted after everything that I have experienced so far tonight. -You seem to be a little tired, master. (Hana) -Uhm. (Farah) Hana caresses my head and starts singing a lullaby. -Have a pleasant dream, master. (Hana) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s POV After making the master falls in the deep sleep. I go to the roof of the inn and receive the call. The call comes from 000, an existence I create to handle complicated work that I have given to her. She has more intelligence comparing with the other 20 sisters. I gave her a dog form so she can protect her master without creating any suspicion. I have put a locked on her human form and was not released until recently. -So what are you calling me at this late for, 000? (Hana) I can hear a cold female voice from the other side. -I have finally decoded on some part of the cube you given me. (000) -The cube from the planet "Earth" you have finally succeeded in decode it? (Hana) -Yes, I have wondered why this "cube" is on earth. A planet with a low civilization can''t have such a high-technology cube like this on it. (000) -What is that "cube", 000? (Hana) -It can be referred to as a high technology USB. And this is some information I have found. (000) -Let me see it. (Hana) -Right away. (000) A screen with much information is popped up. >Report of 100 Experiment targets. #1 Hale/Holder of "Seed of Apocalypse" The experiment target has multiple personality disorders. There are five Different Personalities inside one body. Effect on planet''s environment: Extremely Negative. Mentality: Unstable, Can''t approach. Current Status: Successful Eliminated. -The dangers of the target are decreasing according to the number. However, I find the information about master Farah is nowhere close to what it is writing in that report. (000) The master I met at the shelter seemed to be a little unstable, but I never find that master act strangely. Furthermore, I have never found that master has four other personalities. -It''s like the other personality disappears at the moment the master joins the shelter. (Hana) I keep scanning through other files and I have come across something unexpected. #100 Renata/Holder of "Seed Of Rebirth" Effect on planet''s environment: Extremely Positive. Mentality: The target''s mind is clear. Can have a normal conversation with the target. Current Status: Alive. Current Position: Earth. -Interesting. (Hana) Out of all the target, I received, only master and Renata is alive. And according to the data I got, she is a master''s sister. -000. (Hana) -Yes? (000) -Aside from decoding the "cube". Please start on research on multiple personality disorders. (Hana) -Eh? Head maid... Do you know my workload is already huge with just only decoding the cube, right? (000) -Do it! (Hana) -...Yes. (000) The memory of the master is coming back, I don''t think it is a coincidence. It must be related to the awakening of other personalities. -There are many things to solve. However, the most important thing right now is to heal the master''s soul. (Hana) I end the call with 000 and started connecting to Akuji. -How''s the progress of invading the Holy country''s capital, Akuji? (Hana) Akuji tries to avoid my eyes. -Argh... (Akuji) -Haiz, do you know that master life relies on finding the cure, right? (Hana) -I know, head maid... But the machine report there is some existence that has divine power inside the capital, so I don''t dare to make any move, head maid. (Akuji) The girl named Ahma leave before she gives us the way to get into the holy country''s treasury. It seems the appearance of the wolf is also outside of her plan. -It a wises move, Akuji. Those existences can mess up our plan. (Hana) -This country has had some suspicious moves lately, head maid. They start gathering the poor and orphan to do something. -Those wolves that Aya reported is probably related to the thing this country is doing. (Hana) -Akuji.(Hana) -Yes. (Akuji) -Remind 016 and others to check up on all orphans we have taken under our wings. (Hana) -Yes, head maid. (Akuji) I also need to send a blood sample of Kohaku, so the maid in the headquarters can check up on it. After finishing everything, I come back to the bed and use the master as a hugging pillow again. Madeus Thanks for reading. Farah will encounter Mia again in the next chappy (??????) Chapter 83: The Big Fight-1 ?? Inside the room, A girl with pink hair and dog ears is looking at the big screen in front of her. Beside her, 002 is also looking at the screen with a serious face. On the screen, There is a lot of information about Farah. -Haiz! It''s hard to research Multiple personality disorders. (Fifir) -What''s wrong, 000? Or should I call you Fifir? (002) -Just called me Fifir. It''s the name that master Farah has given me. (Fifir) -You have seemed exhausted since the moment you receive the human form, Fifir. (002) -Hah, do you know the old hag locked my human form since the moment I was born, 002? (Fifir) -It''s the first time I heard about it. However, you are so fortunate. (002) Fifir can''t understand and asks. -What do you mean by that? (Fifir) -Your first mission is to protect master Farah, right? (002) Fifir has a big smug on her face. -Yup, I have a chance to protect the most precious person in the world. (Fifir) 002 utters a deeps sigh. -I''m envious of you, Fifir. I want to be the one to protect the master too. (002) -However, the moment the old hag released my human form, she gave me a bunch of work. (Fifir) 002 laughs at Fifir''s statement. -That''s head maid style, Fifir. (002) 002 opens the watch in her hand. A screen pops up in front of her. -But I can''t understand why do you have better performance compare to us. (002) Fifir shakes her head. -It is because the old hag made me in rush to protect the master. (Fifir) 002 returns to look at the big screen in front of her. -We should focus on researching about master now, Fifir. (002) However, Fifir ignores 002 and starts calling her out. -002. (Fifir) 002 tries to neglect her and focus on the big screen. -Hey! (Fifir) 002 can''t keep her calm anymore and shout at Fifir. -What''s wrong? Can you keep silent and start working? (002) -Do you want to meet master Farah? (Fifir) -Stop your nonsense, Fifir. We need to finish the work gave by the head maid before doing anything else. (002) Fifir smirks. -Do you want to get your name, 002? (Fifir) -What are you talking about? (002) 002 halts her work and looks at Fifir. -001 receives her name already, and now she is flexing it to you. (Fifir) Fifir whispers into 002''s ear. -Do you want the name that master Farah will give to you? (Fifir) 002 becomes a little hesitant and answers. -But we don''t have any transportation to reach master Farah. Therefore, you should give up on your plan. (002) -No, we have one. It''s the scout ship of shelter. (Fifir) -Hey, don''t tell me. (002) -Indeed, I have hacked the system and permit us to operate the ship. (Fifir) 002 holds her head. -006 and head maid will kill us. (002) Fifir gives out her hand to 002. -Then are you going to join me, 002? (Fifir) 002 grasps Fifir''s hand. -Do you think I have another option? (002) -Ahaha! Let''s go. (Fifir) 002 looks at the ears of Fifir and asks. -I thought you can transform into a completely ordinary human right, Fifir? (002) Fifir strokes her ear. -Hoh, you finally notice it. I made these ears and the tail, so the master can mofu mofu it. (Fifir) -Mofu Mofu? (002) Fifir smirks. -You will know when the time comes. (Fifir) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV It''s been a day since I recalled my past, there is not much change in my daily life. Today, Hana informs me that she is going to go out to help Akuji with some work. I''m currently going out with Aya and Kohaku to buy some stuff for our dinner. -Moh, they take so much time. It seems the "Grand sale off" in the clothes shops really attracts them. (Farah) Aya and Kohaku have come across the clothes store. There is a current sale off in the store, so Aya and Kohaku make their way to buy those clothes. Aya really wants to buy new clothes for me and wants me to follow her and join the sale off. However, from my experience, Aya will turn me into a dress-up doll for hours. Therefore, I politely decline her offer to go into the clothes shop. I will wait outside until they finish shopping. -Moh, I hope they don''t forget about me. (Farah) -Sister? (Mia) I can hear a familiar voice comes from behind me. I turn around. -Ah! Hi there, Mia. (Farah) The little girl tilted her head and asked me. -How come sister still not become one of us? (Mia) -Eh? (Farah) -It''s so mysterious. (Mia) Mia points at herself. -I am the servant of Goddess of Gluttony, Gula. Sister has sins smell engraved on your body. Therefore, I''m sure you will become one of us soon. However, there is nothing changes on sister now. (Mia) Ah, she is talking about the lust power I currently have. It has been a long time since I open my status I want to see what is it looks like now. Name: Farah STG: 45 CON: DEX: 40 INT: 290 CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: 11 Lust Pts: 100326 The Lust goddess is angry at you because you neglect her for too long. Chasity pts: 10. The chastity goddess is currently busy. -Wow, my points and the other stats have increased a lot. And I''m sorry goddess Luxuria; I won''t forget about your existence again. (Farah) >Goddess of Lust, Luxuria is ignoring you. -Uhm, goddess Luxuria? Can I do anything to compensate for what I have done? (Farah) >Goddess of Lust, Luxuria is ignoring you. -How about I will chat with you once every week? (Farah) >Once for every two days. I smile at the goddess''s suggestion. I thought the lust goddess would be very serious. > I can overhear what are you thinking. -Ahaha.(Farah) Mia asks me. -What''s wrong, sister? Why are you keep smiling alone? (Mia) I shake my head. -Ah, nothing. (Farah) When Mia tries to ask another question, magic is shot to the place she is standing and causes the area to explode. -Ah! Mia! (Farah) I look at the position magic came from. I can find the one who shot the magic is Aya. -Eh? (Farah) -Farah, get away from her. That little girl is dangerous. (Aya) A small body rises from the smoke. It''s Mia. -It''s really annoying. (Mia) Mia looks at Aya with furious eyes. Name: 000/ Fifir Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: D/ Height: 178 cm/ Weight: 62 kg Race: Nanomachine Soldier Like: Master Farah. Hate: Old hag Aka Hana. Madeus Chapter 84: The Big Fight-2 ?? I can''t comprehend what is happening in front of my eyes. It''s a sight of Aya''s continuous shooting magic at Mia. -It''s annoying. (Mia) Mia continues glaring at Aya. -Teddy bears come out. (Mia) Around Mia, many teddy bears start coming out of the black hole. Mia said with a hostile voice. -Kill that woman! No, kill everyone! (Mia) The teddy bears rush over and try to attack Aya. -Crush her, my teddy bears. (Mia) Not to let Aya hurt by those bears. I go in front of Aya and cast a spell. -Barrier~?(Farah) Those bears hit my barriers as strong as they can. Mia starts glaring at me. -Sister, why are you on that side? (Mia) -Sister? (Aya) -I will explain later, Aya. (Farah) -Nevermind, you won''t die with this kind of attack. (Mia) -Devour. (Mia) My instinct is telling me to dodge it. I hug Aya and jump to the side. When I look back at the position where I once stood, everything else seems to disappear as if a storm just swipes through. -Sister, you shouldn''t dodge it. (Mia) Is she going to release another attack? I had to transform to fight against her. -Transform. (Farah) However, I can''t transform as usual. >Magical girl of Love is on Cool Down because of the new form usage. -Eh? (Farah) When I try to transform, Aya holds me and starts wielding her gun to shoot the magic at the bear. -Hold on tight, Farah. (Aya) To let others protect me again? I shake my head, no, not this time. I want to protect everyone I love. However, the strongest skill of mine is locked. >Goddess of Lust, Luxuria makes an offer. She can help you if you give her 100,000 points. -By all means, please. (Farah) >Goddess of Lust, Luxuria smiles. A hidden function of Lust has been unlocked. Queen of All Race: You are the Queen. Transform the user into the sexiest form they can become. Anyone who has lower charm stats than you will receive the status effect "Charmed." -How can I transform, Goddess Luxuria? (Farah) -Who are you talking to, Farah? (Aya) -Ah, nothing. (Farah) Aya hugs me and starts rolling on the ground. She tries to avoid all those bears'' attacks. Many clouds of dust are created when we roll on the ground. >Goddess of Lust, Luxuria tells you to repeat after her. -Yes? (Farah) >I''m the queen. -I am the queen. (Farah) Aya is surprised and asks me. -Farah? What are you doing? (Aya) >The one who will stand on the top. -The one who will stand on the top. (Farah) >Bow down before me, whoever you are. -Bow down before me, whoever you are. (Farah) I feel my body starts changing. -Farah! You turn into that adult form again? (Aya) -What are you talking about, Aya? (Farah) Aya tries to avoid my line of sight. -The adult form of your in the castle. (Aya) I find the current Aya is a little funny and cute? I unconsciously place my hand on Aya''s chin. -I can''t hear what are you talking about, Aya. Can you speak louder? (Farah) Aya''s face becomes red and flusters before my question. -Uhmm... Ahh. (Aya) Aya can''t put her thinking in words. I found the current situation of her is pretty cute. I feel like I can''t hold back and kiss her on the lips. -Uhmm, Farah. Enemy. (Aya) Mia seems to try to use her hand to cover her eyes. However, she tries looking through between her hand. -I thought sister would become one of us, But I never thought the sister would be this shameless. (Mia) Mia shouts. -Devour! (Mia) An attack comes right at our position, but this time, I have a hunch that I don''t need to dodge the attack. -Eh? (Mia) It''s Mia is surprised at the current situation. -How come my attack miss? (Mia) I put the "tomato" Aya down and start walking toward Mia. -Don''t come! (Mia) She commands those teddy bears to attack me. -Crush her! Teddy bear. (Mia) But the teddy bears start kneeling once I reach them. -What''s wrong? Why are they not listening to me? (Mia) Mia can''t comprehend the situation and looks at me with fear. -Don''t come near me! (Mia) -Why? I need to educate you, a bad girl, a little bit, Mia. (Farah) -Educate? What do you mean? (Mia) Mia seems to mistake the meaning of mine for other things. Her face starts becoming red like a tomato. -Don''t come near me, shameless woman. (Mia) The distance between becoming Mia and me becomes closer. She tries using her tiny hand to push me away. -We will start now. (Farah) -Eh, no. (Mia) Everything is ready, I lay down Mia on my knee and... start spanking her. *Slap* a big sound can be heard all over the street. -What are you doing? (Mia) Mia looks at me with a teary face and asks me. -What am I doing? Educating you! (Farah) -Arg~(Mia) The more I hit the faster Mia breath. I don''t if I''m imagining it or not but Mia seems to enjoy this. -Argh~??(Mia) After spanking Mia for ten minutes, I place her on my knee. -It hurts! (Mia) Mia seems to be scared when she sees my face. -Do you want to punch my face now? (Mia) I merely laugh at her question and answer her back. -We can''t go with sole punishment, right? You need a reward too! (Farah) -Eh? (Mia) I kiss Mia''s lips. Many clouds of smoke seem to come out of her head, and she faints after the kiss. -Ara, sleep well, little girl. (Farah) After kissing Mia, I feel my body return to normal. My face becomes crimson when I recall everything I have just done. -What have I done? (Farah) I immediately try asking the goddess of lust, and she gave me an unexpected answer. >Goddess of Lust, Luxuria said: It''s a reasonable price for the power you want right? Behind me, It''s Aya gripping my shoulder. -Farah, you better explain to me what just happened. (Aya) Madeus Chapter 85/Interlude 33: Betrayal ?? Amy finally comes back to the capital of the holy country. -If my memory isn''t mistaken. The base is around here. (Amy) Amy pushed a rock under her feet. Some hidden mechanic starts working and unlocks a gate leading to the ground. Amy starts walking down to the underground. -Hmm, The base that the master prepared for me seems to be spacious. (Amy) Amy tries looking around. -Where is the communication tool? (Amy) Then Amy discovers a small black box that is on the ground. She doesn''t think much and try to pick it up. -Why is it on the ground? (Amy) A large bell sound starts ringing all around the base. -What is this? (Amy) Smoke starts coming out through the duct in the room. -Smoke! No, this is. (Amy) The strength of Amy starts to leave her body. The door that leads to the base suddenly has two shadows appear. They both wear face masks on the face. -It''s as master Din said. (King) -Definitely, your majesty. With the "Chaos smoke" given by master Din, we can easily weaken the goddess servant. (Minister) The identity of the two shadows is the king and the minister of the holy country. When Amy heard they mentioned Din, she instantly becomes furious. -Din! That bitch! She dares to call herself the fourth servant of the pride with a lowly trick like this! (Amy) The king kicks into Amy''s face. -Hey, she stills seems to be awake. (King) He bends down and holds the hair of Amy. -I detest you for a long time ago. You make many unreasonable demands to my country. (King) Amy spits on the king''s face. -Lowly human! (Amy) -Still being extremely arrogant! (King) A creepy laugh appears on the king''s face. -Can you maintain that attitude when we make you drink the Exlir? (King) -Don''t you dare to look down on me, lowly human? (Amy) The whole base starts shaking. -Your majesty, we need to go! From the mana wave, she wants to kill herself with us. (Minister) -But she is a precious experiment subject. (King) -We can test the Exlir on her sister, your majesty. (Minister) -Ah, that''s right! (King) Amy shouts at the two of them. -I will kill you, lowly human. (Amy) The king takes out a stone from his hand and squeezes it. -You! (Amy) The king and minister disappear right after crushing the stone. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The king and minister reappear in the palace of the holy kingdom. They immediately kneel down before the woman sitting on the throne. Due to being in the evening, The shadow has obscured her face which causes people who stand afar can barely recognize her face. -Master Din, we failed to capture the third servant of pride. (King) It seems the woman has expected the outcome, she smiles at the king. -She is also the servant of pride, do you think she will let the lowly human like you catch her? (Din) The woman continues. -That brat dare to steal my position as the third servant of pride. (Din) The woman grits her teeth. -And even master and the pride goddess, they can''t even see my true worthiness. They let me stay as a lowly servant for four hundred years. (Din) The woman takes out a shadow ball from her pocket and throws it to the king. -Use this along with the Exlir! It will make those wolves much stronger. (Din) The king looks at the shadow ball and asks. -Uhmm! Master Din, will this really make the wolves stronger. (King) The woman shouts at two men. -You dare to question my decision. (Din) The woman utters a deep sigh. -That''s why I can''t rely on these lowly humans. (Din) The woman waves her hand. -Just use it! I get it from my friend at a low price. (Din) -Friend? (King) -Yeah, She is called miss "S". Why do I have to tell you two anyway? Go and complete your work. (Din) -Absolutely. (King) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s POV. -What''s the current situation, Akuji? (Hana) Behind me, Akuji and her maid squad are ready for my command. -The capital of the holy country is being protected by a barrier. (Akuji) Akuji hesitant a bit and finish the report. -We can confirm the barrier was made from the "Black Mana."(Akuji) I grit my teeth. -That girl is not dead. This is probably one of her plans. (Hana) I command Akuji. -Send one squad to protect the master. That girl will probably plan to do something with the master again. (Hana) While I''m giving the command to Akuji, A maid run out with a hasty look on her face. -Head maid, Master Akuji. I want to report something. (Maid A) -You can continue. (Hana) -Master Fifir and 002 has escaped from the shelter. The destination of them is unknown. (Maid A) I can merely utter a sigh. -Haiz! (Hana) -I think they will try to reach master Farah''s place. (Akuji) -Uhm, I can also predict that. Call the shelter and inform them don''t need to worry much about those two. (Hana) -Affirmative. (Maid A) Madeus Don''t worry, our Amy is not dead. The real villain of this arc finally appears. Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? Chapter 86/Interlude 34: The Nameless Mist ?? ???''s POV I''m an existent that exists without any reason. I have existed for a long time before everything exist. I wander in the galaxy aimlessly. Nothing makes me interested. Until one day, my sister Yog-Sothoth visits me and tells me that. -Why don''t you find a mortal to play with you? (Yoso) -Play with a mortal? (Mist) -Yes, like me! I gave a part of my power to a mortal and let her play with it. Observe the mortal play with your given power will be effective in killing your time. (Yoso) -Let me try. (Mist) At that moment, I follow Yog-Sothoth''s advice and start searching for a mortal that fits my taste. -Not this one. (Mist) None of the mortal that I found fit my taste. -This one is no good. (Mist) I don''t have the concept of time, therefore I don''t know how long have I been searching for the mortal. I could merely know it''s a long time since I first start searching for the mortal. -Neither of them fit my taster! (Mist) >Telepathy has been activated. -A skill is connecting to me. (Mist) There is a ray of light that seems to connect to my main body. When I try touching that ray of light, many sounds can be heard from it. -Mom, mom, please answer me. (Ahma) I exercise my power to trace through the ray of light. Some of my consciousness has reached the place of a little girl. -This girl seems okay. Maybe it''s not too bad to let her borrow a part of my power. She is far better than any candidate I have ever meet. (Mist) >Transfer a part of ???''s power to Ahma. >Skill telepathy (1*) has evolved into Dead recall (2*). -She too stills young. I won''t be able to enjoy her action right now. Let''s take a nap then witness how she grows up later. (Mist) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Right, I almost forget about her after waking up from the nap. (Mist) The girl I have given her power. I wonder how much has she grown. -Let''s meet her. (Mist) When I tried to go to that girl''s place, I remember what my sister Yog-Sothoth advised me last time. I can''t use this form. -Let''s create a cute avatar. (Mist) An attractive little girl appears from the dark smoke. -This appearance will be fine. (Mist) I temporarily transfer my consciousness to the avatar and walk through the gate made of black mist. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ahma''s POV The holy country has started using new kinds of weapons. The new weapon is even more terrible than the undead army I have build up for many years. They are living weapons which I called "Crazy Wolf", They easily dominate the battlefield with their terrible strength and copy skill. I throw the black knife to kill the wolf in front of me. -Come, Dark paladins. (Ahma) Many paladins come out of the smoke to support me. I have a fight with those wolves for five consecutive days without taking any rest. The lich under me was killed by them and left me alone on the battlefield. -Noo! (Ahma) The wolves tear all the paladins supporting me using their claws. -My family. (Ahma) To protect me from danger, the number of "my family" keeps decreasing while the number of wolves shows no sights of ending. The wolves have formed a circle around me and leave me no way to escape. -Hah~(Ahma) I wonder if my life will end here. I can''t even avenge my family and find out the feeling when I think about Farah. -I''m pathetic, am I? (Ahma) -I''m unsure about that. (Mist) A little girl with black hair appears right in front of me. -You have fought well. (Mist) With a flick of her hand, an enormous amount of smoke comes out of her body and kills every wolf in sight. -Black smoke? (Ahma) -Right? You have used that power of mine for a long time, don''t you? (Mist) The little girl said. -Let me introduce myself again; I am Mist the one who has given you the power you are currently using. (Mist) Name: Mist Race: Avatar of Outer God Age: ??? Breast size: A/ Height: 127 cm/ Weight: 24 kg Madeus We are back to Farah''s POV in the next chapter. Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? Chapter 87: Interrogation ?? -Aya? (Farah) -Yes? (Aya) -Can you release me from the restraint, Aya? (Farah) I''m being restrained on the bed by Aya. Aya ties my feet and hands to the bed using the rope. -Do you need to tie me like this? (Farah) -It''s a safety measure against your strange form. (Aya) -Eh? Do you mean the queen''s form? (Farah) Aya coughs. -You normally are too cute already. That other form of yours is too dangerous. (Aya) -Moh! (Farah) I pout at Aya''s statement. The door is opened, I can see Himari, Humilitas, and Kohaku walk in. Humilitas shouts out when she saw my current situation. -Sorry, we shouldn''t bother you two right now! (Humilitas) Humilitas try to close the door. -No, Let me explain! (Aya) Aya runs to the door and tries to stop her. -We are just playing with each other. (Aya) -Really? (Humilitas) Humilitas looks at us with suspicious eyes. -Alright, I would believe you two for now. (Humilitas) After Humilitas and others come in, Aya finally releases my restraint and lets me sit on her knees. -Ehehe! It''s warm. (Farah) Himari laughs and said. -You two are close as always. (Himari) -Ehehe.(Farah) Aya pats my head. -Whew, I always try my best to protect her. While this idiot always jumps in danger by herself. (Aya) My cheeks have become her target to relieve stress again. -Moh, I will turn into a real squirrel if you poke my cheek this frequently, Aya. (Farah) -Squirrel Farah will be so cute. (Aya) Kohaku stands next to Aya and nods. Then Himari drops a weird question. -When will you two go to do "it"? (Himari) -"It"? (Farah) Suddenly Aya''s face becomes red as a tomato, I immediately realize what is Himari talking about. I make a proud face and start telling her. -We are doing "it" every day. (Farah) Aya tries to stop me from talking. -Farah, I think you got the wrong meaning. (Aya) -Moh, Aya! we do it every day, right? (Farah) Aya''s faces become red even more. -We do it everywhere and in many kinds of positions, right? (Farah) -Farah, You still don''t get it? (Aya) -Eh? (Farah) Then I ask a question at them. -Is "it" mean kissing? (Farah) Himari laughs out loud when she heard my question. While Humilitas and others turn another way to keep themselves stop laughing. -Hey! Why are you guys laughing? (Farah) Himari answer me. -Because we are not talking about kissing, Farah. (Himari) -Eh, we are not? (Farah) Himari asks me another question. -Do you know how to make a baby, Farah? (Himari) -Moh, Don''t think of me as a kid! (Farah) I answer Himari''s question. -Of course, we make a baby by kissing. (Farah) Humilitas and others laugh even more, While Aya keeps caressing my head. -Why everyone is laughing at me, Aya? (Farah) -They are laughing because they think you are so cute, Farah? (Aya) -Is that so? (Farah) -Yes! (Aya) -That maid agrees on doing "it" when everything finishes. (Aya) -Oh! (Himari) Humilitas called out to Himari and Aya. -We need to come back to the main topic. (Humilitas) Humilitas looks at me and asks. -Farah, can you explain to us about that power you used? (Humiitas) I take a deep breath and explain everything to everyone. -It''s really unexpected. (Himari) -I never think she would be the apostle of other goddesses and two on top of that. (Humilitas) Humilitas looks at me with serious eyes. -And the person in the question doesn''t even know how serious of an issue. (Humilitas) -Eh? (Farah) -Farah. (Humilitas) -Yes? (Farah) -You are first the person ever can be an apostle of two goddesses at the same time. Normally, the person can''t stand the power of the two goddesses. If they try to receive power as you do, they will die. (Humilitas) -...(Farah) -Two opposite power exists in your body. (Humilitas) -Humilitas. (Himari) -Humm? (Humilitas) -But Lust and Chasity. They disappeared a long time ago, haven''t they? (Himari) -Now you mention it. Yes, they disappeared together right after the war between goddesses end. They give us the right to take care of their planet to the leader of each side. I try to ask Humilitas. -Is Lust an evil person? (Farah) Humilitas shakes her head. -I don''t know. We only meet her on the battlefield so we can''t give out a correct judgment. It''s the same with the goddess of chastity. (Humilitas) Humiltas continue. -But I know one thing for sure. Lust and Chasity are the two strongest goddesses before they disappear. And the reason they disappear remains unknown. And Himari, you need to help Farah with training using the power of two goddesses. (Humilitas) -You want me to balance the power that Farah receives, right? (Himari) -Yes, to eliminate the unforeseen danger that can harm her body. Currently, the power between two goddesses in her body is in harmony. The power inside her can explode at any time. You should teach her how to use those powers properly. (Humilitas) -Right, leave it to me. (Himari) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -So why did you appear here? (Ahma) -Humm, I just want to look at my chosen one progress.(Mist) The little girl keeps looking at Ahma and asks. -You are still playing with your puppet? (Mist) Ahma becomes angry when Mist said that. She tries to use the black mist to attack her. -Give up, you can''t hurt me with it. (Mist) Mist looks at Ahma. -Do you know you can revive your parents? (Mist) -Eh? (Ahma) Mist continue. -All you need is an Exlir called "Melody Of Soul" With that Exlir you can heal the broken soul of your parents and make them come back alive again. (Mist) -No way! (Ahma) However, Ahma immediately realizes something. -It''s the same as Exlir that can save Farah. -You can''t save everyone, Ahma. It''s your choice to choose the person you should save. (Mist) Mist open a black gate and gradually walk through it. -You better decide soon, Ahma. (Mist) Madeus Chapter 88: Amy and Mia-1 ?? After we finished talking about my new form and me, I turn to Humilitas and ask. -Humilitas, Can I ask where is Mia? (Farah) -Do you mean the little girl that we captured? (Humilitas) I nod at Humilitas''s answer. -Ah, I restrained that girl''s divine power and put her into the next room. (Humilitas) I''m surprised Humilitas can restrain the divine power of Mia. -Eh, How can you do that? (Farah) Humilitias smiles and said. -I make the bracelet from the black thingy taken from the last incident. And I have put those on that little girl (Humilitas) -Oh! (Farah) When we try to go to the room next door, Kohaku suddenly suggests she needs to go. -I''m sorry, everyone. I remember I forget to buy some stuff. (Kohaku) -Ah, don''t worry. (Himari) After that, Kohaku leaves the room in a rush. -That girl seems to be flustered when it''s related to the little girl next door. She must hide something. (Humilitas) Himari comes close and hits on Humilitas''s head. -Don''t be like that again, Humilitas. (Himari) Humilitas turns back angrily at Himari. -You can advise me lightly and not knocking me, Himari. (Humilitas) -Ahaha. (Himari) When we open the room next door, I can see Mia is hiding under the blanket. She seems frightened of us. -She has been in that state since she wakes up. It looks like she becomes an average girl again once her power seal. (Humilitas) I turn around and urge everyone. -Can you leave her for me? (Farah) Aya looks at Himari and Humilitas. -We should leave it to Farah. (Aya) Himari agrees with Aya and takes Humilitas away. -Ahh! I need to ask that girl many questions! Release me! (Humilitas) -Be a good girl, Humilitas! (Himari) -No, not this time! (Humilitas) Aya smiles at me. -They are noisy as always, aren''t they? (Aya) Aya caresses my head. -Farah, I will believe in your decision no matter what. (Aya) I smile at Aya and said. -Thanks for always believe in me, Aya. (Farah) Aya can''t stop herself and hugs me. -You are so cute, Farah. (Aya) I try pushing Aya out. -Moh, we can leave it after I finish talking with Mia. (Farah) -Hehe, Alright! (Aya) I walk into Mia''s room and close the door. -Mia. (Farah) There is no reply from under the blanket. -Mia, are you there? (Farah) I can recognize a pair of eyes from under the blanket. -Go away, Don''t come near me. (Mia) I overlook her statement and start walking closer. -I tell you, go away. (Mia) I approach her side and throw away her blanket. -No! (Mia) As I guess, Mia is crying. I instantly hug and start appeasing Mia. -Don''t worry. I''m not here to harm you! (Farah) -Really? (Mia) -Really! (Farah) Mia cries out loud. -I''m scared. (Mia) -... (Farah) -In this world, the weak don''t possess any rights. I don''t want to be weak and useless again. (Mia) -Then, let me protect you forever. (Farah) -Eh! (Mia) Mia looks at me with a red face. -You! (Mia) -Yes? (Farah) Mia throws the blanket at me and chases me out of the room. -Get out, Shameless woman! (Mia) When I go outside of Mia''s room, I can see Aya is waiting for me outside. -Failure? (Aya) -Uhm. (Farah) -However, I won''t give up. Mia is not a bad girl. I think I can become close to her again. (Farah) Aya strokes my head. -That''s the spirit. (Aya) In the next few days, I have attempted many methods to get close to Mia. And I have success. -Eheheh!(Farah) -Why are you smiling? (Mia) Mia is currently sitting on my knee and eat pudding. Pudding is a dangerous weapon. Thanks to the pudding, I can easily get familiar with Mia in a few days. On the first day, Mia only receives the pudding when I place it in front of her room. In the next few days, Mia allows me to go into the room as long as I don''t touch her. After success in the further step, I give Mia the extra pudding to permit myself to touch her. -Ehehe!(Farah) -You are unpleasant when you are smiling like that. (Mia) -Moh, that''s so mean of you, Mia. (Farah) Mia ignores me and continues eating her pudding. I look around and find the teddy bear that Mia always hugging is under the floor. I try reaching out for it. However, Mia instantly snatches it from my hand. -Eh? (Farah) -Don''t touch it. (Mia) The teddy bear looks so old, it must be extremely important to Mia, so she has kept it until now. -Is the teddy bear given by someone dear to you, Mia? (Farah) -Yes. (Mia) Mia continues. -However, I can''t remember her face, no matter how hard I try. My sister and I tried searching for "her"; but in the end, we can''t find her. (Mia) I pat her head and appease Mia. -I believe one day; you two can find her. (Farah) After that, I have a lovely time with Mia. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- When I''m on my way back from buying pudding for Mia, I find a teddy bear that looks identical to the one Mia has. -Uhm! Should I buy this teddy bear so Mia''s teddy bear can have a brother? (Farah) And in the end, I can''t hold myself and buy the new teddy bear for Mia. -Ehe! I hope she will delight with my present. (Farah) When I try to go back home, everything around me suddenly stops. -This is... (Farah) The light figure suddenly in front of me. -My child. (Y) It''s the person who supported me save everyone. I bow at her and said. -Much appreciated for helping me to save everyone. (Farah) The light figure seems a little surprised. -It''s the first time I receive a thank you. (Y) I can''t see the face of the light figure, but I have a feeling that she is smiling. -My child, the one dear to you, is in danger. (Y) The light figure continues. -Do you want to save "them"? (Y) With no hesitation, I give her my answer. -Yes, please! (Farah) The light figure channels. -Zhro ah nafl ultimate bugagl, zhro ahor syha''h ahazath llll bthnknahor ot r''luhhor. (Y) The light wraps around me. -I hope you will let me see the "happy ending" again, my child. (Y) Madeus Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? There will be one more chappy today. Please wait for it. Chapter 89/Interlude 35- The Maid’s Wrath ?? Akuji''s POV I''m running toward to head maid''s test. When I open the tent, I can see no one in there. I ask the maid who is guarding the tent. -Did you see the head maid? (Akuji) -I have seen her flight out of the tent with insane speed a few moments ago. (Maid A) -Tchhh, she instantly notices it. (Akuji) -Can I ask what happened? (Maid A) -Master Farah has completely disappeared from this galaxy system. Or you can think the satellites can''t detect her on 14 planets of this galaxy. (Akuji) -How come? The head maid just specifically invented our satellites to spy on master Farah. (Maid A) -That''s the problem. (Akuji) -Haiz! I hope the head maid is not putting her anger on someone. (Akuji) I recall the only time that we make the head maid angry. I almost disappear along with a planet. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Septem''s POV I''m reading the report I received from my subordinate. -Hey, I got something to report. (Yoso) -Tchh. (Septem) -Why the hell you do that when you see my face? (Yoso) -Because there is no good news whenever you try reporting something? (Septem) -I''m not the goddess of bad luck, you know! (Yoso) -Then what''s wrong? (Septem) -Farah disappears. The mark I place on her also disappears with no trace.(Yoso) I immediately stand up. -What did you just state? (Septem) -I can figure out the one who did this. The one who can easily eliminate my trace is... (Yoso) When Yoso tries to complete the sentence, I can hear a roaring noise. -Whew, we have a familiar guest here. (Yoso) Yoso instantly goes through the black gate and disappears. A vast hole is produced in the room''s ceiling, a shadow flies through it and stands on the ground. The shadow identity is Hana. -... (Septem) -Die (Hana) Hana instantly creates many nanomachine guns around her and shoots at me. I instantly jump to the side to dodge the attack. -Hey, you can''t just shoot at others for no reason! (Septem) Hana glares at me. -The only person who can make the master disappear in the thin air is only you. (Hana) -Hey! How come you go to that conclusion? (Septem) -If you still do not reveal where your current master is, I will make you in half-dead states. (Hana) -There is no way I can reason with her right now. (Septem) -Goddess Realm. (Hana) The spaceship appears from behind Hana again and ready to fire at me. -There are no ways I can fall for one trick twice. Goddess Realm. (Septem) Hana commands the spaceship to fire at me with its canon. -Reverse. (Septem) -Eh? (Hana) I transfer back the incoming attack and allow it to hit the spaceship. Hana seems to grasp something. -The goddess realm you used formerly and presently are not your real goddess realm. The genuine power of your goddess realm is to copy the goddess realm from others. Since it''s impossible to have two goddess realms at the same time. (Hana) This maid is insane as always. She can conclude with a few hints. -How many gods or goddesses have you killed to get those fake goddess realms? (Hana) -... (Septem) -I will utilize force to make you answer then? (Hana) Suddenly Yoso appeared from me. -The fun is over, it''s time to go! (Yoso) -Oi! (Hana) We disappear through the black gate Yoso creates. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s POV The only clue that can help me find the master has disappeared. -That girl likely is the one who saves her last time. (Hana) I can''t get the thought that master will dead out of my mind. Master is currently being hurt because of soul damage. It''s my fault that I''m not by her side when I need her most. -Master... (Hana) Nothing can replace you, master. I shake my head and remind myself. -Maybe master plays a trick on me. I should keep composed and let the maids do the searching. I should get the treasure to heal the master soul first. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 90: Amy and Mia-2 ?? When I opened my eyes again, it has teleported me to a place I have never seen before. -Where am I? (Farah) The surrounding scenery around me looks familiar. -It''s like the scenery on earth after Apocalypse. (Farah) It has collapsed many buildings on the ground; they have become ruins for a long time already. -Earth? (Farah) The scenery of the earth suddenly flashes back in my mind. I shake my head and deny my assumption. -If the earth is like this, then every race on it hasn''t come to extinct. (Farah) I suddenly remember I forget to inform Hana and others about my outing. -Hana is going to punish me again. (Farah) A screen suddenly appears in front of my face. >HE Ver 0.1 Activated. >Mission Generated. >Rescue The One Dear To You Quest Generated. Quest Giver: "Y" Description: There is a person try to mess up with your timeline. That person has planned to assassinate your loved one. "Y" has teleported you into the past to prevent that person. Your sole mission is to rescue them and take them to a safe place. Reward: ??? -Woah! This is the first time I see the system provided a mission. (Farah) But the light figure hasn''t informed me who I need to rescue. I grasp my head while kneeling. -At least I require some information to find the person in the question. (Farah) I can merely utter a deep sigh. -Let''s see If I can contract with others. (Farah) I try accessing my status menu to see if I can talk with the goddess Luxuria. >Access Denied. However, I can''t open the status menu as always. -Umm, since I can''t open the menu, then can I use the skill I have? (Farah) I try to active the spell I have learned. -Fireball ~? .(Farah) I can activate the spell normally, which means I can use the skill as usual. -I still don''t understand why I can''t use status. (Farah) I decide to move to find the person in the question. I shouldn''t waste my time thinking about the current situation. -I don''t know if there is anyone still alive in this environment. (Farah) While I am walking, I discover many leaflets on the ground with the same texts on them. On the leaflets, it said: "Tho Need To Overcome Five Trial To Reach The Paradise. Tho Need To Taste The Blood In The First Trial. Tho Need To Pass The Blind Valley The Second Trial. Tho Need To Overcome The Trickery Forest In The Third Trial. Tho Need To Find The Exit In The Pain Hell In The Fourth Trial. Tho Need To Throw Your Mortal In The Last Trial" -Why does this leaflet look so suspicious? (Farah) While I am trying to understand the leaflets, I can hear someone is screaming for help. I instantly run in the scream''s direction. When I rush to the scene, there is a monster assaulting two shadows. -Fire Ball ~? (Farah) I use the magic to defeat the monster in front of me. When I turn my attention to the two shadows, I can see they are the children wearing the robe. -Are you two all right? (Farah) When I try walking to the two children''s side, a child immediately stands in front of the other and tries to protect the other. -Don''t come near us. (???) It seems the two children I have just protected are girls, and they are sisters. -Um, I''m not a bad person. (Farah) -The bad person always says that. (???) The child behind the girl standing in front of me cries when I try to walk closer. -Eh, Mia. What''s wrong? (???) -No way, Mia? (Farah) Then the person I require protecting that Y mention is Amy and Mia. While Amy tries to appease Mia, I walk closer and take out the teddy bear I got before coming here. -Hey, Mia. The teddy bear wants to play with you! (Farah) The two of them look at me with odd eyes. -Uhm. (Farah) Then both two of them laugh out loud. -Ehehe. (Mia) -Sister, you look so silly. (Amy) -Moh. (Farah) Thanks to that, they are no longer alert to me. I try giving the teddy to Mia. -Can I receive this teddy bear? (Mia) -Alright, It''s yours now. (Farah) Mia hugs the teddy bear with a smiling face. Amy on the side inquires about me. -Sister, Why haven''t you entered the trial to reach paradise if you are capable of this feat? (Amy) At the moment I try to answer the question, I can hear a growl come from the two children''s stomach. -Are you two hungry? (Farah) They nod at my question. -Then let find a place to rest first, since this is not a safe place. (Farah) After that, I escort the two girls to an abandoned building. In there, we discover a room on the second floor. -I think we are safe here. (Farah) -Sister, I will let Mia camps here. Should we go out and search for food now? (Amy) -No worry. I have a lot of food with me. (Farah) To ensure my safety, Hana has created a dimension pocket for me and put a lot of food in there. The amount of food she puts inside the dimension pocket will be enough for three people to eat in three years. -Here you go! (Farah) -Eh, Sister makes the food come out from the thin air. (Mia) -Hehe. (Farah) Both of them look at me with idolizing eyes. -Sister is amazing! (Mia) -Is it really alright for us to eat these food cans? (Amy) -Don''t worry, I still have a lot more. (Farah) Amy and Mia confirm with each other through the eyes and turn to me. -It''s impolite of us not to say thank you to our sister until now. (Amy & Mia) -Don''t worry, you two can start eating. (Farah) After that, the children eat the food cans I give to them. -It''s delicious. (Amy) Mia even starts crying. -It''s a long time since we can have a decent meal. (Mia) After the two children finish the meals, the night has already come. Madeus Chapter 91: Amy and Mia-3 ?? That night when we are sleeping in the abandoned building, a voice is calling out for me. -Are you still awake, sister? (Amy) I gradually open my eyes and realize that Amy is calling out for me. I raise from the blanket and ask her. -What''s wrong, Amy? (Farah) -Can I have a little talk with you? (Amy) -All right, what is the problem? (Farah) -...(Amy) Amy still seems to hesitate to put her thought into words. -Don''t worry, Amy. You don''t need to force yourself. (Farah) -No, I...(Amy) Amy takes a deep breath and continues. -Would you mind listening to a story, sister? (Amy) -All right. (Farah) -It''s a story about my friend. (Amy) It''s odd to see Amy talks about her friend instead of herself. However, I should listen for now. -Well, a friend of mine has lost their parents recently because of a monster. (Amy) -...(Farah) -You don''t need to look at me like that, sister. It''s a story about my friend, not me. (Amy) Amy continues. -After the death of the parents, the girl has many responsibilities. She needs to think about what she would in the next day and consider how to keep her and her sister safe from the wicked one. (Amy) -...(Farah) -Since her sister is still young, so she doesn''t have anyone to rely on. (Amy) Amy finishes with a sad look on her face. -My friend slowly becomes tired. She doesn''t enjoy living this kind of stressful life anymore. My friend knows she is a little selfish. But she wants to go back to the day she can live freely without thinking much about how to survive the next day again. (Amy) I can''t hold myself and start hugging Amy. -What are you doing, sister? (Amy) -It''s all right. (Farah) -Sister? (Amy) I caress Amy''s back. -It will be fine, Amy. You can rely on me. (Farah) -What are you talking about, sister? (Amy) Behind the mature image of Amy, a little girl also wants to protect by others. Amy is not a selfish girl; she is not ready to handle sudden responsibilities. -Everything will be just fine, Amy. From now on, you can rely on me. (Farah) -Sister...(Amy) I can feel that Amy cries on my chest. I keep hugging her and let her express everything from inside herself. After a while, the cry from Amy gradually dies down. Amy pushes me out with a red face. -Silly sister, I was talking about my friend and not about myself. (Amy) I can only laugh off at Amy''s statement. When Amy and I turn around, I can see Mia is looking at us. Mia instantly jumps to Amy''s side and hugs her. -I''m sorry, sister; that I don''t perceive your worries. (Mia) Amy caress Mia''s head and said. -It''s alright, Mia. (Amy) Amy turns to me and said. -With the sister around. I don''t need to worry about it anymore. (Amy) -Is that so? (Mia) -Yup. (Amy) I finally can see Amy acts according to her age. These two are only 9 to 10 years old from their appearance alone. They survived in the harsh world without relying on any adult till now is truly a miracle. -Amy and Mia, you two should go to sleep now. (Farah) -Yes, sister! (Amy & Mia) I let the two children go to sleep again while I go out and check up on the nanomachine that I have set around the abandoned building. Once someone enters the building with no warning, the nanomachine will immediately notify me. -No abnormalities. (Farah) It''s really weird since I only have encountered one monster so far in this world. As if someone tries using that monster to make a move on Amy and Mia. I shake my head and deny my assumption. -Maybe I''m thinking too much. (Farah) I get back to sleep after checking every corner of the building. The next morning, the three of us wake up with a refreshing face. Amy asks me. -Sister, what are we going to do today? (Amy) -Amy. (Farah) -Yes? (Amy) -I have something to ask you before that. (Farah) -You can ask me anything, sister. (Amy) -Do you know where other people have gone to? (Farah) -Ah! Are you talking about the trial, sister? Most of the people go out and try to reach paradise. (Amy) -However, I heard few people make it back alive. (Amy) The trial seems to be dangerous. It''s our last option to take it for now. I''m not sure I can protect these two when we try attempting the trial. -Well, let''s go to the supermarket today. (Farah) -All right, sister. (Amy) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Yoso is currently looking at the shadow on the top of the building. -It''s appeared again, The Time''s guardian. (Yoso) Yoso shakes her head. -That name is not fit "It'' at all. (Yoso) Aside from her and me, they are the only ones who can witness every single change to the timeline. And those monsters always try to change the past as they wish. They consider their action as the right thing to "correct" the past. -We can''t eliminate them permanently. Those monsters are like a concept that even an existent like me can''t kill. (Yoso) They are one of the biggest reasons that Septem''s plan fails from time to time. -...(Yoso) Aside from the time''s guardian currently appears in this "Lower World"; I can feel another existent that is unfit with the current timeline. -I can''t recognize this one since its existent is being blurred by "her."(Yoso) Madeus Chapter 92: Amy and Mia-4 ?? Mia, Amy, and I are currently checking out the nearest supermarket. -Sister, there is no food in this supermarket, too. (Amy) -I think we should have a check on the inventory of the supermarket. Since the food displayed on the shelf was probably being taken by others when the apocalypse started. (Farah) -Alright, let me and Mia check it. (Amy) -Very well. (Mia) When Amy and Mia are checking on the inventory of the supermarket, I can perceive a person who is walking in my direction. -Who''s there? (Farah) However, there is no one to reply to my question. I turn toward the footsteps and ready to fight. -If you are a human, reveal yourself. (Farah) Again, no one answers my question. A shadow gradually appears in front of me. -Don''t come closer, or I will shoot you. (Farah) The shadow doesn''t answer and tries reaching out to my side. I directly use mana to create a fireball to shoot at it. The fireball instantly pushes back the shadow and reveals the figure of the shadow. -What in the world is this thing? (Farah) The monster figure looks like a scarecrow because it stands on only one leg. The monster doesn''t have a mouth, and its body looks like a human malformation''s body part. On top of that, there is a clock in the place of its eyes should be. It suddenly screams at me. -Kwrrrr! Gyaaa! (???) To make sure the monster does nothing weird. -Overflowing Emotion. (Farah) I restrain the action of the monster with the skill and shoot a series of magic at it. -Grrrr! (???) I thought the monster would be hard to defeat. However, it dies right after I shoot many a magic spell at it. When it dies, it said something then turning into dust. -Is it too easy? (Farah) -What''s happened, sister? (Mia) Mia runs out and asks me with an anxious face. -A monster has appeared, and I just killed it with magic. (Farah) -Monster, again? (Mia) -Is there any problem, Mia? (Farah) Mia answers me. -Hum, I think the monsters only just starting appeared recently, sister. It''s normal to find the monster in the trial, but no one until now saw the monster outside of it until a few days ago. (Mia) -Seems like something unusual is happening. (Farah) -Mia, sister, I have found many food cans in the supermarket''s inventory. (Amy) -Oh, Let me see. (Farah) I come to Amy''s place and see many food cans on the shelf. -There are too many of it, sister. I don''t think we can bring everything back with us. (Amy) -Don''t worry, I have a way to store everything. (Farah) I instantly place all the food cans in my dimension pocket. -Is it a good idea to take everything, Amy? (Farah) Amy answers. -Don''t worry, sister. The people in this area have gone to the trial already. I don''t think they will ever come back again. (Amy) -Is that so? (Farah) -Yes, most people hope they can reach paradise. They want to escape from this hell. (Amy) -Well, let''s head back then. (Farah) -Sister! (Mia) I can hear Mia''s calling. She runs to Amy''s side and grasps her hand. -I have discovered an extremely interesting place. Can you two come with me? (Mia) -Ahaha, all right. -You can slow down a bit, Mia. (Farah) -Ehehe!(Mia) The place Mia takes us to is ... a clothes shop. -It''s an extremely long time since we get new clothes. How about getting something now, sis? (Mia) -Well...(Amy) I encouraged Amy. -You can go and picking new clothes with your sister, Amy. (Farah) -But...(Amy) Mia looks at me with a questioned face. -What are you talking about, sister? You are coming with us, too. (Mia) -Eh? (Farah) -Ehehe, I want to pick new clothes for you. (Mia) Mia looks at me with teary eyes, so I can''t decline her offer. -Sister, you will go to the dressing room. I will choose the clothes for you. (Mia) -Oki. (Farah) When I''m waiting inside the resting room, Mia provides me with the clothes and tells me to wear them. -Sister, I find this fits you most. Please wear it. (Mia) -Uhm. (Farah) -Then I''m heading to try clothes with sister Amy then. (Mia) When I see the clothes Mia gives to me, I immediately try calling her. -Mia, I can''t wear this. (Farah) However, Mia is long gone. The cloth that Mia provides me is a baby doll. It''s not the first time I wear this type of clothing. In the "Queen" form, I also wear a black transparent baby doll. The one Mia gives me is a bit different. The white babydoll has many cute frills on it. The only minus point is that it is a see-through type like the one I wear in the "Queen form." -Sister, have you done yet? (Mia) -I will be right there. (Farah) I decide to wear the baby doll and start walking outside of the dressing room. -Sister, you look so lovely! (Mia) -Moh, Mia. Why did you choose these clothes for me? (Farah) -Ehehe, I think it will fit the sister image, so I have selected this. (Mia) I can see Mia is wearing a full-body pyjama suit. It''s a white cat pyjama go along with the hood. -You look so cute, Mia. (Farah) I try hugging Mia. It feels extremely soft when I hug her. -Sister smells really delicious. (Mia) -Eh? (Farah) Mia replies with a crimson face. -No...Nothing, sister. (Mia) -How about me, sister? (Amy) I turn around and see Mia is wearing a black cat pyjama suit. I hug both of them. -You two are so cute. (Farah) After we finish playing around in the clothes shop, we go back to the abandoned build and rest. However, that night the weird monster look identically to the monster I killed today appeared again. -Sister, are you alright? (Amy) -Don''t worry. I''m fine, Amy. (Farah) I feel like the monsters are getting fiercer. The first monster I defeated, I use around five fireballs. And the one I meet tonight, I need eight fireballs to kill it. -I hope it won''t appear again. (Farah) Madeus Chapter 93: The Blood Trial-1 ?? -Hah...Hah. (Farah) I try slowing my breathing since I have used too much mana to kill the monster. -Sister, I think the area is clear for now. (Mia) Mia hands me a bottle of water. I take it and pour it into my mouth. -Moh, drink slower, sister. (Mia) -Sorry, Mia. I''m currently so tired now. And it''s the fastest way to ease my thirst. (Farah) The monster keeps appearing more and more frequently in front of us. Even when we try to change our hideout to on the roof of the abandoned building, it still can find us. Start from the third time I defeat it, the monster increase in both quality and quantity. Those monsters become harder to take down, and they are coming into the group now. Just now, I must clear 20 of those monsters by myself. Mia and Amy come near my side and start hugging me. -I''m sorry, sister. (Mia) -We are so useless. We can''t support you much. (Amy) I shake my head. -No, it''s thanks to you two that I can defeat those monsters. (Farah) After several waves of those monsters, I have realized the aim of those monsters is Amy and Mia. I turn on the quest window again. >Rescue The Ones Dear To You Quest Generated. Quest Giver: "Y" Description: There is a person try to mess up with your timeline. That person has planned to assassinate your loved one. "Y" has teleported you into the past to prevent that person. Your sole mission is to rescue them and take them to a safe place. Reward: ??? Is the person mentioned in the quest is those monsters? I instantly conclude the culprit is the one who controls and makes those monsters. -Sister, I think the monster keeps appearing more frequently. Latterly, they appeared in the group once every two hours. (Amy) -Uhm, I think their respawning time keeps getting shorter and shorter. (Farah) Amy offers me a suggestion. -Take a nap, sister. I will carry out the lookout and will call you when something happens. (Amy) -I will leave everything for you then, Amy. (Farah) Since I am both exhausted physically and mentally because I have to fight those monsters non-stop, I instantly fall to sleep. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Sister! (Amy) I can hear Amy is calling me. -Have they come again? (Farah) I immediately wake up and am ready to fight again. I can''t use "Queen of all races" and Magical girl form since it''s a trump card. I turn to Amy and ask. -How many of them this time, Amy? (Farah) -It''s around 30 of them, sister. And it''s only one hour since you defeat them. (Amy) -Tchh, it has shortened the time even more. (Farah) -Sister...(Amy) Since we are at the roof of the building, I think it better to end in one move this time. From my right, I maintain the fire mana. -Hell Fire~?(Farah) On the other hand of mine, I maintain the Ice mana. -Cocytus~?(Farah) Combination magic is one of many magic I have learned in the magic school. Since it takes too much time to cast and mana, therefore I rarely have the chance to use it. -Combination Magic: Flower of Destruction. (Farah) A magnificent flower of Ice and flame appears under the group of monsters. -It''s so beautiful. (Mia) The flower blooms and a gigantic explosion erupts from it. The explosion consumes and demolishes everything in its path. Mia looks at me with sparkling eyes. -You are so strong, sister. (Mia) -Ahaha.(Farah) I feel that most of the power is leaving my body. Mia instantly runs to my side and hugs me. -What''s wrong, sister? (Mia) -I''m just using a little too much mana. I will be fine soon. (Farah) I choose to use combination magic, so I can keep both Amy and Mia safe. In the previous wave, it''s extremely hard to defend the twins from the monsters. They ignore me and try to harm the twin directly. And I think the creator of those monsters starts losing her patience. -Sister. (Amy) -Yes? (Farah) -I have an idea. (Amy) Amy looks at me with a determined face. -I think I have found a way for us to escape from those monsters. (Amy) -Eh? (Farah) -Since the trial in a unique dimension, I think the monster won''t be able to reach us. (Amy) -How could you be so sure of that, Amy? (Farah) -You will know once we try entering the trial. (Amy) -.. I still think it''s not a good idea to do that tri...(Farah) A sudden "Ting" sound can be heard from the system. >Quest Update. >Rescue The One Dear To You Quest Generated. Quest Giver: "Y" Description: Take Amy and Mia to "Paradise." Reward: ??? -...(Farah) -What''s wrong, sister? (Amy) -Ah, Nothing. (Farah) Even "Y" notifies me to go to paradise. It should be a more appropriate option than to keep staying here and fight those weird monsters. -Then should we start head to the trial now, Amy? (Farah) Amy shakes her head. -We have already had a ticket to the trial, sister. (Amy) Amy turns to Mia''s side. Mia seems to understand and takes out a leaflet from her backpack. It''s the leaflet I can see everywhere on the street. -It''s our ticket to the trial, sister. (Mia) Mia places my head on her knee and telling me. -Take a little nap, sister. We will head our way to the trial at the moment those monsters appear again. (Mia) I nod at Mia''s advice and fall asleep again. As predicted, the creator has run out of her patience and makes those monsters show up 30 minutes after the last wave. This time, around fifty monsters are heading in our direction. -Sister, grasp my hand. (Mia) Three of us holds each other hands. -We will go now, sister! (Amy) Amy tears the leaflet. The light wraps around us. When we open our eyes again, we appear in a very unusual space. The crimson colour dominates the space. A window suddenly pops up. >First Trial: Blood Trial/Taste Objective: Survive for 30 days. Reward: ??? + Stairway to the Second trial. Madeus Chapter 94/ Interlude 36: The Game Of God ?? After Farah and the Twins leave the world to join the trial, Those monsters look in their direction and start screaming. -Kyaaa! (Scarecrow monster) -Grrrwww! (Scarecrow monster) They start screaming louder and louder until a gate is opened behind them. A shadow is walking out from the gate, and it''s a girl. Those monsters kneel in front of that girl. -Ahagl? [Where?] ("Time Guardian") -Mgepr''luh [Lost] (Scarecrow monster) The girl starts screaming will a high-pitched voice. Those monsters seem to fear her and start shaking. Blood comes out from the eyes and mouth of the girl. -Sll''ha''drn mnahn'' [The host is useless now.] ("Time Guardian") A creepy smile appeared on her face. -Mgepnah eye [Must find a new host] ("Time Guardian") The girl suddenly falls to the ground; from her shadow, a creepy monster raises. The creepy monster contains a million clocks on its body. Those clocks are the same as the ones in the eyes of other monsters. A gate appears right behind them, and they start moving through it. When that monster is gone, Yoso instantly appears right behind the fainted girl. -That''s a disgusting monster is finally gone. (Yoso) Yoso looks at the girl with pity eyes. -Poor girl! Becoming a host of that parasitic monster is even more painful than death. (Yoso) When she tries to turn around and leave, Yoso can hear that girl starts coughing. -She is alive? (Yoso) Curiosity, Yoso comes near the girl to check up on her. -It''s a miracle that this girl can survive until now. (Yoso) A ball appears behind Yoso''s back. -Let''s check up on her memory before I decide anything. (Yoso) Yoso places her hand on the girl''s forehead, and the ball behind Yoso starts growing. -Betrayed by her own lover. Interesting. (Yoso) When the orb''s light dies out, Yoso gradually stands up and place the girl in her arms. -You should consider yourself lucky because I am in a good mood today. (Yoso) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Y" is looking at the scene that Farah and the twins tear the leaflet. -Hence, it finally starts. (Y) "Y" looks at Farah with expected eyes. -You have entered the game of "God" again. I expect you will alter the "ending" of this game. (Y) "Y" said with an angry voice. -"Chaos", They dare to ruin a planet just to make a game to kill time. I hope you will crush them, Farah. (Y) Madeus Chapter 95: The Blood Trial-2 ?? The leaflet has teleported us into a crimson space. This place is extremely unusual, the crimson colour dominates everything. From the air to the ground, everything here is crimson. -So this is the trial of god. (Mia) When I turn to the twins, I can perceive Mia''s shaking, and Amy can still keep her calm in this situation. I hug them and said. -Don''t worry, the big sister is here. (Farah) -Ah, sister. (Mia) Thanks to that, I have relieved the current mood of the group. Mia looks at me with expected eyes. -Thank you, sister. (Mia) -Ehehe, it''s my job to protect you two. (Farah) While I''m talking with Mia, Amy has found out something. -Sister, don''t you think this place is a little weird? (Amy) I ask. -Why do you think so, Amy? (Farah) -You also received the mission to survive for 30 days, sister? (Amy) -Yes, it seems all of us receive the same mission. (Farah) Then Amy points around. -Then how can we survive in this situation? (Amy) I have just realised what Amy tries to portray to me. -There is nothing around for us to eat except the dirt in this trial. (Farah) Mia seems to be confused. - Is this an impossible trial? How can an ordinary human survive in this situation? (Mia) The sole way that ordinary people can survive in this situation is to... I shake my head. I hope my assumption is mistaken. -Mia, Amy. I think we can start looking around. (Farah) -Yes, sister. (Amy) -Uhm. (Mia) We walk around the space to find a survivor. However, we can merely discover a lake so far. -This lake... (Farah) -It''s like a pool of blood. (Mia) Amy shakes her head. -I don''t know if it is safe to drink this kind of water. (Amy) -Don''t worry, allow me to check this water. (Farah) I instantly order nanomachines to check the water. -This is. (Farah) The result is very unexpected. Is this trial a terrible joke that a random god created for fun? -What''s wrong, sister? (Amy) -The water is dangerous, don''t touch it. (Farah) -Eh? (Amy) Amy and Mia look at the lake with astonishing faces. -The water in the lake contains ingredients that can easily make people hallucination and can make people turn into a mutant. (Farah) -It''s so frightening. (Mia) -> Then, everyone who went on this trial so far has died? (Amy) I can''t respond to Mia''s question, since we all know the predicted outcome of the trial. They can merely create this kind of trial for one purpose is to play with human''s lives. I reassure the twins. -Don''t worry, Amy and Mia. I have enough food and water in my dimension pocket for us to eat for over one month. (Farah) -Hooray. (Mia) -Mia, you absolutely love eating, don''t you? (Farah) -Ehehe. (Mia) I think we can camp around this area. The twins nod at my statement, and they help me prepare the tent. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night, when we are sleeping; the nanomachines notify me that something has come near us. I immediately wake the twins up. -What''s wrong, sister? (Mia) When I see a gigantic shadow reflect on our tent, I instantly give signals for the twins to keep silent. They get what I suggest and nod their head. Mia starts shaking when she sees the shadow reflected on the tent. I hug Mia to keep her calm. The shadow gradually comes near our tent. It sniffs at us. -... (Mia) Tears come out from Mia''s face. She seems to be too scared to move. After a while, the gigantic shadow leaves us alone and disappears into the thin air. -Hah~Hah. (Amy) Amy breathes fast after the shadow disappeared. She turns to me and hugs me. I stroke Amy''s head. -It''s fine. Don''t worry, It''s already gone. (Farah) These two are still a kid; they still can not handle the absurd situation well. If I''m not travelling back into the past, it is hard to imagine the scenario those twins will survive the trial of god. -No, even an average adult can''t handle this situation. (Farah) Since we can no longer fall into sleep, I talk about a joyous story that happened to me in the past to distract them from the current situation. -From what you tell me, you are like a real princess, sister. (Mia) -Ehehe, Everyone has protected me so far. It''s time for me to protect others too. (Farah) Mia raises her hand and asks me. -Sister, What is the "love" you are talking about in your story? (Mia) -Eh? (Farah) Mia keeps attacking me with another question. -Is the relationship between us called love too, sister? (Mia) Amy turns around and pokes Mia''s cheek. -You need to slow down a bit, so the sister can answer your question. (Amy) -Umu! (Mia) -Haha. Well, Mia. Love can come in many forms. (Farah) I point at Mia and Amy. -Between you two has a passionate love called sister''s love. It''s a bond that only two of you have. (Farah) -I still don''t understand. (Mia) -Well, to make it simple. Do you feel anxious when your sister is hurt? (Farah) -Yes, of course. I don''t want to see my sister being hurt. (Mia) I caress her head. -That''s how you care about your loved one. You want to protect your sister and make her happy. (Farah) -... (Mia) Mia smiles and said. -I also feel that kind of emotion when I look at sister Farah. So the feeling considered loved connected three of us, right? (Mia) I caress Mia''s head and answer. -You can say so, Mia. (Farah) By keeping talking; we are no longer scared of the shadow anymore. It takes a while for us to go to sleep again after the shadow incident. Madeus Chapter 96: The Blood Trial-3 ?? Mia, Amy and I wake up after getting some sleep. When I look at them, I can see they are pretty worried about the gigantic shadow that we saw last night. -Mia, Amy. (Farah) Both of them cease what they are doing and look at me. -Sister? (Mia) -What''s wrong, sister? (Amy) -I think we should move from this place. It''s possible that "thing" will appear here again. (Farah) The twins agree with my statement. They help me tidy up the camping stuff. After finishing tidy everything, we move out to find a securer place. -Hah~Hah. (Mia) It has been three hours since we started walking to find a new camping site. - I think we should take a brief break. (Farah) -Uhm. (Mia) I notice the atmosphere of these kids is still tense because of the appearance of the "thing" last night. I go near the twins and hug them. -Don''t worry. If that thing appears again, I will hold it back while let you two escape. (Farah) I expect Amy and Mia will become more positive if I said that. However, this is the reaction I receive from them. Mia puffs her cheek while saying to me. -We will never leave you behind, sister (Mia) Amy also starts sulking after I said that. -We are not cowards, we won''t leave sister behind. (Amy) -Ehhh. (Farah) It''s unexpected to see them react like this since I thought they fear that "thing." I can only calm the twins down after a while, and we resume our journey. After we walk for another hour, I can see a black dot in the middle of the crimson field. -Is that a cave? (Farah) -How come there is a cave in the middle of nowhere, sister? (Amy) I shake my head. -Since we''re heading in that direction, let''s have a closer look at it. (Farah) -All right, sister. (Amy) We gradually walk closer to the black dot. -It''s really a cave, sister. (Mia) -Hence, I''m not wrong after all. Let''s have a look around the cave. I think we can find something useful here. (Farah) We gradually approach the cave. -The things on the ground are... (Amy) -... (Mia) There are many human skulls on the ground. It''s like a massacre happening here. I instantly check the life signal in the cave. I''m worried the master of the cave was the "thing" last night. -Don''t worry. There is nothing alive inside the cave. (Farah) -Ah. (Mia) The twins can only feel relieved when I inform them that. -Let''s check on the cave. (Farah) -Absolutely, sister. (Amy) We go inside the cave to examine what is inside there. -It''s pretty spacious inside here, sister. (Amy) -Uhm. (Farah) When we look around, we discover a corpse that has lost its lower body. -... (Farah) -That''s person suffers a tragic death. May he find salvation afterlife. (Amy) When we are about to turn around and leave. A voice suddenly can be heard coming out of nowhere. -What are those kids doing here? (???) -Eh? (Farah) We try looking around to find the owner of the voice. -Ahhhhh! Sister, the corpse is talking. (Mia) I turn around and see the corpse that lost half of its body opens its eyes and look at us. I directly command nanomachines to turn into guns and point at the corpse. -Calm down, I won''t attack you guys. (Corpse Guy) The corpse points itself and said. -And do you think I can attack you guys in this state? (Corpse Guy) -It makes sense. (Amy) I instantly remind Amy. -Don''t drop your guard, Amy. (Farah) I stare at the corpse. -Maybe he can use his hand and attack us if we come close enough. (Farah) -Hey, I can''t do that. (Corpse Guy) The corpse utters a deep sigh. -What if I tell you I am not a monster but a challenger of god trial like you? (Corpse Guy) -How could it be? You can survive with a body like that if you are a normal person. (Farah) -What if I tell you about this trial design that way? (Corpse Guy) -Eh? (Farah) -Our group has found some hints from the past challenger. (Corpse Guy) The corpse seems to take a small notebook from his shirt pocket and throw it at us. -Don''t worry. It''s just a diary of a past challenger in this trial. (Corpse Guy) I open the small notebook and start reading it. Day 1: We have arrived at the trial. A crimson colour dominates the space. The mission is different from what I expected. We can barely bring enough food for one week. The sole source of water that we can find is the crimson lake. Somehow, I get an eerie feeling from that lake. Day 7: We are out of the water; we have no choice to drink the water from the lake. However, a few others and I refuse to drink that water. Day 8: The fight happens between the group against drinking the water at the lake and the one who agrees to drink that lake''s water. A miracle happens, the one who should be killed in the fight can still walk like normal. However, his pulse and heart stop. He has become something unusual and being chased out of the group. Day 9: We experiment and see that the one who hasn''t drunk the lake water can stay alive even after his body is dead. While the one who drinks the lake water can die like normal people. Therefore, our group starts to drink the water from the lake. Day 11: I see many unusual things since I drink the water''s lake. I think I become abnormal. Day 13: Our food is going to run out. Day 15: The corpse of the one drinking holy water disappears. Day 17: Hungry. I find meat today. Day 19: Nothing left to eat. Day 23: The monster appears. On day 23''s page, there seem to be many blood covers on the page. When I thought the diary would end here. On the following page till the end of the diary, the word "dead" is written on the page. It''s all written by the blood. Madeus Chapter 97: The Blood Trial-4 ?? -Do you guys believe me now? (Corpse) The corpse looks at us and asks. -Nope. (Farah) He instantly coughs when he heard my answer. -There is no way I can believe you by reading a diary belong to other people. (Farah) -Uhmm. (Corpse) Amy and Mia seem to agree with my statement. Mia pulls on my skirt and tells me that. -Sister, I think we should go now. We need to find a secure place to camp. I really don''t want to meet that gigantic shadow again. (Mia) The air around the corpse suddenly changes when we mention about the gigantic shadow. -Can you tell me more about the gigantic shadow? (Corpse) The corpse asks us with a serious attitude. I have no choice to tell the corpse about the meeting of us and the gigantic shadow. -It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. (Corpse) The corpse keeps repeating that sentence. -Hey, cut it out! (Farah) The shout of mine brings the corpse back to reality. The corpse comes to realise the three of us are still here. -I''m sorry. (Corpse) Amy can''t keep her curiosity under control and asks the corpse about the gigantic shadow. -Do you know anything about the gigantic shadow? (Amy) The corpse seems hesitant to answer Amy''s question. -The gigantic shadow you saw last night is my girlfriend. (Corpse) We are really surprised at the unexpected answer that comes from the corpse. -Would you mind hear my story? (Corpse) I can see the sorrow lingering on his face. Ultimately, I choose to listen to his story. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Corpse''s POV Our group is called "The Number." All of us are expert adventures who join hands together to crack the trial of God. It doesn''t take long for our group to arrive at the first trial of God. -What is this crimson sky? (Corpse) The girl stands next to me; she is surprised at the scenery in front of her. -So this is the trial of God. (Girl) The girl grasps my hand and tells me. -Let''s explore this area, Josh. (Girl) -Slow down, Maria. We are not here to play. (Josh) Maria is my girlfriend and my most trusted companion of mine on any adventure. -Hey, you two. (Hugh) The leader of the group goes to our side. -You look even more serious than usual, Hugh. (Maria) -Well, you two need to remember where we are again. We are here to overcome the trial not to play. (Hugh) Hugh continues. -We need to reach paradise at any cost, guys. (Hugh) I slap Hugh''s back to ease his mood. -Don''t worry, Hugh. We can make it. (Josh) Hugh has changed since the moment he lost his son and wife. He is now solely focusing on reaching "paradise". He thinks he can meet his wife and son again in the "paradise". -Let Maria and me scout the area. We will report to you if we find anything suspicious. (Josh) -All right. You two are the best adventurers with scouting, so I will leave the job to you two. (Hugh) Maria looks at me with expected eyes. She is like a puppy that has found a new toy. -You need to hurry, Josh. There are many unknown places to explore. (Maria) - I''m coming, Maria. (Josh) It doesn''t take long for us to discover a crimson lake. -What''s this place? (Josh) -This is... (Maria) Maria looks at the lake as if there is something important in the middle of the lake. -Maria, what''s wrong? (Josh) -Ahaha, Sorry. (Maria) -Haiz, we need to focus on our job. (Josh) I take out the tool from my bag and place it under the lake. -Hmm... (Josh) -Is it drinkable, Josh? (Maria) -The machine tells me there is no problem with this lake''s water and we can drink it. (Josh) Maria tries taking a sip of the water''s lake. -Hey, Maria! (Josh) She ignores me and drinks the water from the lake. -The water is delicious, Josh. Try to take a sip. (Maria) I shake my head. -You shouldn''t do that, Maria. You know that can be dangerous, right? (Josh) -It''s okay, Josh. Since the machine can''t find any problem with the water. We will eventually drink the water that comes from this lake. (Maria) I just feel something is not right with this lake. I try to tell Maria about that. -... I don''t think this lake is ordinary at all. It gives an eerie feeling since we reach this place. (Josh) -You are overthinking, Josh. Let''s go back. (Maria) -Ok! (Josh) I look at the lake one last time before I return to our campsite with Maria. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV -What''s happening next? (Farah) The corpse named Josh said. -Take it easy. I can''t tell you everything in one go. (Josh) -Sister, we can''t believe this man. He apparently plans to do something with us. (Mia) -Hey! I will tell you the rest of the story. You guys need to calm down first! (Josh) The man utters a deep sigh and said. -Do you see a torch behind me? (Josh) When I look at the back of Josh, I can see a torch behind his back. -I can see it. (Farah) -Bend it down, and it will reveal a secret passage. It''s securer in there since the night of this space is coming. (Josh) -Listen to him, Farah. (Death) This voice is the voice of Death. -Well, I overheard the conversation between you and him. And from my experience, I think he is sincere. (Death) -If you say so... (Farah) I turn to Mia and Amy. -Let''s listen to him. I don''t think he is lying now. (Farah) The twins nod and follow me. I bend down the torch, and the wall next to us is opened. After walking inside, the wall gradually closed by itself. Madeus Sorry for the late. I''m a little tired last night and overslept. Thanks for reading (??????) Chapter 98: The Blood Trial-5 ?? I look at the figure of Josh''s walking; he uses his hand to hold up his upper body. -So you can walk after all. (Farah) -Well, you can say so. (Josh) -Then, what were you doing in there? Lying on the ground when we first found you, Josh? (Farah) Josh stops walking. -Do you know why I stay in the cave in the first place? (Josh) Amy becomes angry at Josh''s question and inquires him back. -How can sister know about that? (Amy) -Ahaha, you are right! (Josh) -My job is to help other challengers overcome this trial. It''s one way to redeem what I had done in the past. (Josh) Josh continues. -However, It has been a long time since I see the last patches of challengers. (Josh) He forces an awkward smile. -If I didn''t see you guys, then I would have tried to kill myself today. (Josh) -Eh? Why would you do that? (Farah) -I can''t live while carrying my guilt like this. The nightmare tortures me every night. (Josh) -Kill yourself... You mean you want to consume that suspicious water. (Farah) -It''s one way of dying, and another way is being eaten by the gigantic shadow you guys saw in the past. (Josh) -Eh? How can you be so certain about that? (Farah) -The death can''t talk, that''s all. (Josh) We continue walking deeper inside the secret passage. -We are almost there. (Josh) In my head, Death said to me. -I think he is wrong about this matter, Farah. (Death) -What do you mean by that, Death? (Farah) -The monster we saw last night holds an enormous amount of soul. The people who are eaten by it will become prisoners of that monster''s body. (Death) -No way. (Farah) -This whole trial is like a cruel joke of God. It tortures all the challengers even after they are killed. (Death) -I agree. (Farah) Mia seems to notice I am different from usual and asks me. -What''s wrong, sister? (Mia) -Nothing, Mia. (Farah) -We are finally here. (Josh) We finally arrived in a cramped room. There is nothing but an enormous bed in the middle of the room. -Welcome to my room! Make yourself at home. (Josh) Suddenly, Mia''s stomach growls. Her face becomes bright red while trying to avoid my line of sight. -I''m sorry, sister. (Mia) I caress Mia''s head. -It''s normal for you to be hungry after travelling a lot. (Farah) -Ehehe. (Mia) Mia seems to enjoy me caressing her head. When I turn around, I can see Amy looks at Mia with jealous eyes. I instantly try using my other hand of mine to pat Amy''s head. -Sister...I (Amy) When I try to finish the patting''s time, Amy tries to hold back my hand and asks me. -Can you pat me a little more, sister? (Amy) It''s incredibly rare to see mature Amy act differently from usual. Can I bring her home? She is so adorable? -Can''t you? (Amy) Mia instantly jumps and hugs Amy. -Sister is acting too cutely. (Mia) I can feel smokes coming from Amy''s head. -Because I feel so comfy when sister pats me, Mia. (Amy) -Right, Right. I feel that sister''s hand has unusual power. Her hand can make us feel at ease every time she pats us. (Mia) -Ahaha. (Farah) Josh coughs and said. -You three seem so close. (Josh) Mia makes a proud face and says. -Naturally. (Mia) We have dinner after that. By using canned food, I can make some simple dishes. After finishing eating, we sit on the bed and try to listen to Josh''s story again. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Josh''s POV Maria is acting weird after we came back from the lake. At night, when we are sleeping together, Maria stands up and walks out of the tent. -Maria, where are you going? (Josh) However, she doesn''t answer my question and keeps going in the lake''s direction. -Hey, Maria. (Josh) I run out of the tent and start following her. I can hear Maria babbling from afar. -Ma..e U Hole (Maria) I try coming closer and can see the face of her disappear and looking toward me. -Make Us Whole! (Maria) I become too frightened and fall to the ground, While Maria leaving me behind. I shake my head. -It must be an illusion. (Josh) I stand up and start following Maria again. -Maria! (Josh) I shout out loud and hope that Maria will overhear me. -She is not here... (Josh) I try looking at the sky, so I can find the direction that leads to the lake. -There is no star in this space. And how the hell can I see in the night without a torch? This space is really unpleasant. (Josh) I try to look at the ground and recognize the footsteps that imprint on the ground. -This way! (Josh) I run like crazy, and I ultimately arrive at the crimson lake. I can see Maria is trying to drink the lake''s water using her hand. -Maria! (Josh) Again, there is no response come from her. I come closer to Maria and place my hand on her shoulder. Maria''s head spins 180 degrees and looks at me. This time I can only a mouth on her head. The eyes and other things have disappeared. -Hiiiii! (Josh) I retreat far from Maria. A familiar voice comes out of Maria''s mouth. -What''s wrong, Honey? (Maria) Maria gradually walks toward me. -Do you want to take a sip of this water, Honey? (Maria) Her voice suddenly becomes creepy. -It''s really delicious. (Maria) -Ahhhh! (Josh) I touch myself and notice I''m still lying on the bed. -Hah! Everything is a dream, right? (Josh) -What''s wrong, Josh? (Maria) Maria comes into the tent and asks me. -Are you sick, Josh? (Maria) When Maria tries reaching my side to check up on me, I hit off her hand. -Eh...(Maria) -Can you leave me alone for now, Maria? (Josh) Maria looks at me with a worried face. -All right. Get well soon, Josh. (Maria) When Maria leaves the tent, I start questioning myself. -Everything is a dream, right? (Josh) However, I find out something that denies my assumption. My feet is full of dirt. -I remember that I chase after Maria on my barefoot. (Josh) Madeus Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? We are halfway through the first trial. Farah will crack down this trial flawlessly soon OwO Chapter 99: The Blood Trial-6 ?? Josh''s POV. -Are you sure that you want to go out alone to explore, Josh? (Maria) -Yes, Maria. (Josh) Maria looks at me with an anxious face. -Don''t worry. I will be back soon, Maria. (Josh) -Josh? (Maria) -Yes, Maria? (Josh) -You started acting weird recently, Josh. (Maria) -I...I (Josh) I can''t get the image of Maria that night out of my head. Currently, I don''t have enough courage to confront Maria right now. Hugh comes to Maria''s side and appeases her. -Don''t worry, Maria. Give Josh a few days. He will eventually return to normal. (Hugh) Hugh slaps my back and asks me. -Right, Josh? (Hugh) -Yeah... (Josh) After saying goodbye to Maria and Hugh, I head in the direction opposite the crimson lake. It doesn''t take much time for me to arrive at an unusual cave. -Skulls and bones everywhere. (Josh) I bend down and examine the skull on the ground. -Human bones. And what is this? (Josh) I can find a small notebook in the middle of skulls on the ground. I pick it up and read it. -No... (Josh) I instantly run back to the campsite. -Maria! (Josh) When I arrive at the campsite, I can perceive many people with sorrowful faces. I run around the camp and try to find Maria. -Maria! (Josh) No matter how hard I try, I can''t find her anywhere at the campsite. -Is he back? (Member A) -Yeah. (Member B) I can hear the mumbling of other members. -Josh... (Hugh) I turn around and see that Hugh is standing there. -Hugh, where is Maria? I can''t find her. (Josh) -...She is... dead, Josh. (Hugh) -What you are talking about, Hugh? Are you joking with me, right? (Josh) Hugh shakes his head. -Not only she, but half of our people had also died for an unknown reason. (Hugh) -Eh? (Josh) What I am afraid of most has become the reality. -Are those deceased people all drink the water that comes from the crimson lake, Hugh? (Josh) -What are you... talking about? (Hugh) I give Hugh the notebook I found in the cave. When he finishes reading the notebook, he looks at me. -We need to burn down the bodies who die by drinking the lake''s lake. (Hugh) -... (Josh) -They will transform into some unusual monster after death. Get hold of yourself. We need to act instantly, Josh. (Hugh) -Before that, I want to see Maria first. Even she is gone forever, I must see her body with my own eyes. (Josh) Hugh utters a deep sigh and informs me to follow him. -She is in there, Josh. (Hugh) Hugh points at the small camp in front of me. Along the way, I can discover many lifeless bodies lying on the ground. I walk up to Maria''s body and hug her. -I''m sorry, Maria. I''m not on your side when you need me most. (Josh) I blame myself that I have become a coward in these few days. The moment I can face her again, she has left me forever. -We need to burn their bodies, Josh. (Hugh) -Hugh, Can you leave Maria''s body to me? (Josh) -... Alright, brother. (Hugh) After that, Hugh commands everyone to burn the bodies of those who dies by drinking the crimson water. Meantime, I brought Maria''s body to the cave that I have found. -Even though I tell Hugh that I will burn her body. (Josh) I shake my head. -I can''t burn Maria''s body after all. (Josh) I place her body inside the cave and go back to the campsite. -Hah, I''m being a coward again. (Josh) At that moment, I don''t know my decision will kill everyone in the camp. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night, a gigantic shadow suddenly appears out of nowhere. The monster looks like a giant worm with a crimson body. It''s incredibly huge we can''t see the end of its body. -What in the world is that thing? (Member A) Many people scream out of fear. -Nooooo! (Member C) When I look up, I can see the mouth of that monster is above me. Its mouth gradually comes closer and tries to devour me. -Watch out! (Hugh) When I''m standing still to look at the monster, Hugh pushed me to the side. -Eh? (Josh) A gigantic shadow comes down and swallows my lower half, along with Hugh. I can feel a terrible pain come from the lower half of mine. I''m too frightened and start crawling out of the monster''s sight. Unconsciously, I crawl back to the cave I find in the morning. -... (Josh) I lost my girlfriend and my dearest friend on the same day. -God! Why are you so cruel? (Josh) I look at the lower half of mine and said. -It''s exactly like what the diary said. I won''t die if I don''t drink the crimson water. (Josh) I look around the cave to find Maria''s body. -No... (Josh) I can merely discover a gigantic hole in the place where Maria''s body should be there. At this moment, I realise the origin of that monster. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV -... (Farah) -Thanks for listening to my story, kids. (Josh) I can see Amy and Mia crying next to me. -Kids, What''s wrong? (Josh) -Your story... (Amy) -Is just too sad. (Mia) -Ahaha! After a long time, I have become familiar with the pain of losing everything. (Josh) Josh looks at me. -I only have one last wish. (Josh) -Can you tell me what it is? (Farah) -It''s to release my girlfriend from the eternal suffering of being a monster. Maria is a kind girl who always takes care of others. Her pain must be much terrible compare to me when she has to kill the person dear to her with her own hands. (Josh) >Side Mission Triggered. >The Liberation Of Souls Generated. Quest Giver: Josh. Description: Josh wants you to defeat the gigantic monster and release Maria from eternal suffering. Reward: The Secret Of The First Trial. Madeus Chapter 100/ Interlude 37: The Omen Of Destruction ?? A boy is sitting on a throne made of human bones. He is holding a cube in his hand. Inside the cube, many humans are screaming as if something scary is attacking them. The boy is the author of the Apocalypse that is happening on Amy and Mia''s planet. He is also the one who creates the five trials and watches the human suffering because of it. -Ahaha, Puny human. Look at how desperate they are. (Young Outer God) While he is happily watching the suffering of others. A black gate suddenly appears right next to him. -Tchh...Why are you here, Yog-Sothoth? (Young Outer God) -I merely want to look at how the people in my faction are currently doing. (Yoso) -Since when, the god in "Chaos" take care of each other? (Young Outer God) The boy glare at Yoso with a hostile attitude and said. -Don''t you dare to stop what I''m doing, Yog-Sothoth! (Young Outer God) He walks closer to Yoso. -Are you afraid I will become stronger than you? (Young Outer God) Yoso starts laughing out loud. -Why do I need to stop you? The method you used to increase your divinity by absorbing human''s fear is too obsolete. (Yoso) -You! (Young Outer God) -The efficiency is too bad, and most of us have stopped using it. (Yoso) Yoso whispers in the boy''s ear. -However, the real reason you use it is to see the human''s suffering, right? (Yoso) Yoso looks at him with scornful eyes. -The peasant will remain eternally as a peasant. (Yoso) -You! (Young Outer God) Yoso ignores him and continues. -Your game has made the god from the "Order" faction pay attention to you. (Yoso) - How come? (Young Outer God) -Hah, You think those gods won''t pay attention to you if you mess up with an entire planet? (Yoso) -... (Young Outer God) -Stop your game! (Yoso) -Don''t wanna! (Young Outer God) -Stop being childish! If they did not assign me to be your supervisor, I have eliminated you a long time ago. (Yoso) -Don''t you dare? I am a great leader candidate for the future of "Chaos." I will become stronger and surpass "Him." (Young Outer God) -Hah! That''s an excellent joke. (Yoso) Yoso turns back and tries to leave. -Anyway, if the "Order" comes and takes care of you, it won''t be my business. (Yoso) Before Yoso leaving, the boy can hear the mumbling of Yoso. -The past will repeat, the god comes from the "Order" side will kill you again. (Yoso) After Yoso leaves, the boy can no longer keep his human figure and try to vent his anger to the surrounding. -You all look down on me! (Young Outer God) He shouts out loud. -I will be the true God and slaughter you all! (Young Outer God) It takes a while for him to take the shape of the ordinary boy again. He goes back to his throne and entertains himself with the footage of human''s suffering. -The "Order", Yog-Sothoth, and even "Him" will one day under my feet like those puny humans. (Young Outer God) He hugs the cube with an ecstasy face. -The moment I get hold of the genuine power, I will make those who look down on me endure unimaginable hell. (Young Outer God) Madeus Thanks for reading It''s finally chapter 100 ( ?_?) Chapter 101/ Interlude 38: Recall Everything ?? Mia is hugging her teddy bear and wanders around the inn as if she is waiting for someone. When Aya comes across her, she instantly asks. -What are you doing, Mia? (Aya) It takes a while for Mia to realise that Aya is in front of her. -I''m merely waiting for sister Farah. (Mia) -Ah... (Aya) -Will she come back soon? (Mia) Aya remembers Mia can only interact with Farah. And now, Farah is disappearing in the thin air make Mia worried. Aya tries to come near Mia, but she instantly becomes cautious and glares at Aya. -What are you trying to do? (Mia) Aya makes a faint smile. -I heard from Farah that you are really like pudding. (Aya) -Yes? (Mia) -Do you want to go with me to have some pudding? I''m on my way to the cafe. (Aya) Mia thinks with an extremely serious face. -I will go with you. (Mia) -Ahaha, you seem to like pudding so much. (Aya) Mia''s face becomes red, and she tries denying it. -No, you are mistaken. I merely want to go out with you because I''m bored, not because of the pudding. (Mia) When Mia reacts like that, It makes Aya remember about herself before meeting Farah. -Right, right! Let''s go. (Aya) It takes a while for them to arrive at the cafe. Aya instantly orders the pudding for Mia. Mia looks at the pudding with sparkling eyes, then eats it. -Umu! (Mia) -Do you like the pudding that much? (Aya) -Uhmm. (Mia) When Aya notice there is some leftover on her lips, she tries to use the handkerchief to wipe it. However, her hand instantly being hit by Aya. -I can do it myself. (Mia) Aya finds it hard to start a conversation with this little girl. Aya wonders how Farah can tame this little girl. When Aya looks around, she can see the teddy bear Mia is holding is a little strange. -Mia. (Aya) -Humm? (Mia) -Do you want me to repair the hole in your teddy bear? (Aya) -Hole? What are you talking about? (Mia) Mia brings the teddy bear to her face. -How come Mr teddy bear has this hole? (Mia) -... (Aya) -I''m sorry, Mr teddy bear! (Mia) Something is falling out of the teddy bear when Mia is hugging it. Mia looks so confused and picks the thing up. -It''s a necklace with a beautiful gemstone in the middle. (Aya) -I never know there is something like this inside Mr teddy bear. (Mia) -I think there is something carves on the gemstone, Mia. (Aya) -Eh, Let me have a look. (Mia) At the moment, Mia looks at the sentence carve on the gemstone. The gemstone shines, and a miracle happens. -Tho will regain what you have lost. (Y) The light suddenly enveloping Mia. -Mia. (Aya) After that, the light is dying down, and everything returns to normal. -Are you okay, Mia? (Aya) The thing just happened must be so terrible to make Mia crying. -I recall everything. (Mia) Mia looks at the bear with affectionate eyes. -Sister Farah gave Mr Teddy Bear to me. (Mia) Mia turns to Aya. -I may know where sister Farah currently is now. (Mia) -Eh? (Aya) Madeus Chapter 102: Farewell, First Trial-1 ?? After I gave Amy and Mia enough food and drinks for a few weeks, I go to the crimson lake by myself. I look around the lake and tell myself that. -Hmm, I shouldn''t fight with the monster right away. It''s best to understand its habit before I fight with the gigantic monster. (Farah) I decide to camp near the lake area, so it would be convenient for me to research the gigantic monster. In a few days, I find out many interesting facts about the gigantic monster. The giant monster only appears near the lake at night to drink the water from the lake. There is another way to make the monster appear in the morning by making a loud noise. -This monster only reacts to the loud noise. (Farah) Thanks to that, I can build up an efficient strategy to fight the monster. Aside from the fact that the monster can only react to loud noise, It''s hard to see anything else noticeable of the monster aside from its normal habit. -I think I can''t find anything else by observing the monster alone. (Farah) I decide to camp far from the lake after done researching the monster''s habit. I take out a fluffy blanket and put it down. -Umu, It''s so soft. (Farah) Researching the monster requires a lot of concentration, and I can''t relax near the lake area. I order the nanomachines to guard the tent before I go to sleep. -Good night. (Farah) My consciousness gradually becomes thinner. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- By the time I open my eyes, I have arrived in the black space again. When I try to look around, I can only find Death is waiting for me. She comes to my side and hugs me. -Eh? (Farah) -You have done well, Farah. (Death) I can feel Death caress my head. -You push yourself so hard since you know the situation of Conquest, Farah. (Death) -...I don''t want to let everyone protect me forever. (Farah) I can see Death smile when I said that. -Our girl has grown up. (Death) I become embarrassed and try to hide my face. -However, Farah. (Death) -Yes? (Farah) -Love is a giving and taking relationship. It''s very nice to see you try to protect others. You should let others support you too, Farah. (Death) -But everyone has protected me all the time, Death. (Farah) Death pokes my cheeks. -It''s hurt to see you are not being yourself, Farah. (Death) -What are you talking about, Death? (Farah) -You are excessively wary recently, Farah. I can''t see my usual cute and friendly Farah. (Death) -Because I have to protect Mia and Amy. (Farah) -That doesn''t mean you have to stress yourself and try to become someone else. (Death) -Eh? (Farah) -You have tried to copy the maid Hana recently. You tried to be a cool and reliable sister to the twins. (Death) I never thought that Death would realise it. -You can grow stronger without copying others, Farah. (Death) Death places her hand around my head and makes me look directly into her eyes. -Farah! Don''t be a selfless hero who sacrifices yourself for others. You are more fitted to become a magical girl that can crush the bad ending. (Death) Death''s face comes closer to me. I can feel the warmth of Death on my lips. -Remember! You always have us. Never try to handle everything by yourself. (Death) -Thanks, Death. (Farah) -You are welcome, Farah. (Death) ??? of Death unlocked: Generate "Death" skill. >Death. Due to lack of Divine Power. The skill has been weakened. Give "Death" to the weakened target. Cooldown: 24 hours. -This skill... (Farah) -I think this skill would help you defeat the monster. (Death) -I won''t let you down, Death. (Farah) -That''s my girl. (Death) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Umu, It''s time to fight. (Farah) The night of this crimson world has come. It won''t be much time until the monster appears. -It can appear anytime. (Farah) By the time I finished my sentence, the grounds shake like crazy. -It''s finally here. (Farah) I can see a gigantic body come from the ground and try reaching the crimson lake. The moment it tried to drink the lake water, I have triggered my first trap. -Grrrr! I have set up a trap at the lake. When I triggered it, strong electricity will go through the water and hit the monster. -Got him. (Farah) I don''t miss this chance and active another magic I have prepared beforehand. -Combination Magic: Flower of Destruction. (Farah) Smoke gathers around the monster because of the impact of the explosion. I can see the monster is lying on the ground after my magic. -I got him that easily? (Farah) I feel there is something that is not right. The surrounding ground starts shaking again. -Body reinforcement~? (Farah) I use all my might to dash back. A big mouth comes from the ground and swallows the area I was standing. -It''s still alive. (Farah) There are two of them? I shake my head and deny it. It throws away its skin and uses it to trick me. I start running toward the area I have set up beforehand. When I turn around, I can see the monster is following me. -You have fallen into my trap! (Farah) I have set up many magic circles in this area. It will explode once something touches it. -Grrrrr! The monster growl because of being hit by my magic. Because of the noise coming from the explosion, it has lost track of me. I take this chance to go around the monster and prepare for my next attack. -Taste this! (Farah) I transform nanomachine into a giant gun. I put half of my mana in the gun and shoot at the monster. The attack makes a hole in the body. The monster''s body gradually loses its balance and falls down. -I finally defeat it! (Farah) -Farah! Be careful, the monster is evolving. (Death) -Eh! (Farah) The light starts enveloping the monster, its body becomes twice bigger, and the monster has nine heads now. -You gotta be kidding me! (Farah) Madeus Chapter 103: Farewell, First Trial-2 ?? -Haa~ (Farah) It has been three hours since I started fighting with the monster. The moment the monster evolved, the battle has become considerably harder. I have used up over 90 percentages of the magical trap I have set up on the field. -I need to dodge this! (Farah) One head of the monster attacks me with all might. Each time the monster attack, it causes a massive hole in the ground. -Tch! How can I defeat the monster at this rate? (Farah) I turn to the monster and cast another magic. -Ice Lance~? (Farah) A rain of Ice Lance strikes the monster. -My attack is not working... (Farah) From the moment the monster evolved, it seems to become immune to my magic. It leaves me no choice but to order the nanomachine to create explosions far from me so I can distract the monster. -Grrrrr! The monster instantly changes its focus to the explosion that nanomachine creates. I run as fast as I can to a hole that I dug beforehand. I take the nano potion from the dimension pocket and drink it. -Fuwwaaa, I''m saved. (Farah) Hana made this potion and gave it to me. It''s much different from other potions since this one can replenish a lot of manas. She also reminds me of that. -Master, you can''t give this potion to others. Since the master possesses a unique body, you can convert the mechanic''s mana into the mage''s mana. If an average person drinks this, he/she will die. (Hana) -You have drunk something absurd, Farah. (Death) -Death? (Farah) -Uhm, I''m here. (Death) -What do you mean by that, Death? (Farah) -I can consider the thing you just drank on your hand as a terrible poison for a mage or magical beast. It can destroy their magic from the inside. (Death) -Ah! (Farah) -And you look completely fine after drinking it, Farah. (Death) -Ahaha, my body is a little special. (Farah) I can feel the ground shakes again. -That monster is trying to find you. (Death) -I don''t think it can find me. (Farah) I utter a deep sigh. -My magic is not working well on it. (Farah) Death denies my statement. -No, it''s working properly. However, the monster regenerates too fast. Therefore, it looks like it''s unaffected by your magic. (Death) -How could it heal that fast, Death? (Farah) -It''s magic, Farah. The magic inside the body of the monster heals any injury it received. (Death) -Uhmm. (Farah) -To defeat the monster, you are required something that can strike the monster from inside its body. (Death) -To attack the monster from inside its body... (Farah) I try my best to think of a way that I can defeat the monster. -Ahhh! I have an idea! (Farah) Death seems to be surprised and asks. -Have you found the way to defeat the monster? (Death) -Yes! (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -It''s time to go now. (Farah) I''m ready to defeat the monster. Suddenly, the monster starts screaming for a long time. -Eh, what is the monster doing? (Farah) I can hear a lot of noise coming from above the ground. I instantly jump out of the hole and start running. -Don''t tell me that the monster can detect my position by using noise! (Farah) The moment I pop out of the hole, I can see the monster tries to attack me. I use the nanomachine to create an explosion in the air. By using the impact of the explosion, I can avoid its attack. -Hah! (Farah) I also use this as a chance to take out a nano potion from the dimension pocket and throw it into the monster''s mouth. -Gawwww! As I predicted, the monster seems to be hurt by the potion. -Combination magic: Ice Age. (Farah) A mist comes out of my body and envelope the head that just drank the nano potion and freezes it. -It''s working now! (Farah) Another head of the monster instantly spits fire to melt the frozen head. -No way! (Farah) The potion seems to work properly. If I let the monster consume more potions, I may have the chance to defeat the monster. -Transform! (Farah) >Please choose your Magical Girl Form. -Normal Form. (Farah) >Magical Of Love has been chosen. Countdown: 15 Minutes. My clothes instantly transform into the frill magical girl dress. -You possess many unusual powers, Farah. (Death) -Ahaha! (Farah) -And you look really adorable in this dress. (Death) -Eh? (Farah) My face immediately becomes flushed. -You need to focus on the battle, Farah! (Death) -Right! (Farah) The monster becomes cautious and doesn''t let me approach near its head anymore. The nine heads of the monster spits fire, water and even poison. -You can''t hit me! (Farah) It''s considerably easier to avoid the attack because I can fly in this form. This form is the last measure I take against the monster since the skill has a long cooldown time. I remember the monster was originally a kind girl. But because of the hand of God, she has become this form as his toy. Inside me, I feel the uncontrollable anger to the God that make the girl turn into this form. -I will end the monster and free you guys! (Farah) I command the nanomachines to turn into a clone of mine and give it the nano potions. -Overflowing emotion! (Farah) >Condition achieved. >Skill activated. >The target has been restrained for 5 minutes Many rays of light bind and restrain the monster''s movement. My clone seizes this chance to throw the potions inside the mouths of the monster. I''m charging the power to perform the ultimate attack on the monster. -I''m sorry. (Farah) -Grawwwww! The monster tries to escape from the binding, but they won''t budge no matter what it does. A big energy beam comes out and envelope the monster. -The monster is weakened. It''s time to use that to release the souls inside the monster. (Death) >Skill "Death" is activated. I feel my eyes become hot. >Choose the target to use the skill on. -Defeat the monster and release the soul. (Farah) >The monster has been chosen. A cloud of black smoke comes out of my eyes, and the smoke takes the shape of a reaper. The reaper is holding the scythe in his hand. He swings his scythe in the monster''s direction. >The "eyes of the Death" has eliminated the target. -It''s finished. (Farah) My eyes gradually become normal, and I can detect a ray of light coming out of the monster''s body. Madeus Chapter 104: Farewell, First Trial-3 ?? >Liberation Of Souls mission completed. Meet the quest giver to receive the reward. I look at the ray of light that comes from the monster. A small orb is formed when the light died down. The orb slowly flying toward me. -What is this thing? (Farah) >Receive Orb Of Life. This orb contains thousands of souls. Side mission: The Savior Generated. Quest giver: "Y" Description: Collect the soul in five trials and give them to "Y". Y will create a new planet and allow those souls to live in it. Reward: +Divine stats +20 +??? -She gives you many missions, doesn''t she? (Death) -Eh, Death, You can see the mission window too? (Farah) -Yup, since we share the same body, I can see everything. (Death) -"Y" helped many times in the past. I feel bad since I can''t repay her. (Farah) -You are a good girl, Farah. You can repay her later. (Death) -Ehehe. (Farah) -Death, I wonder why don''t they talk to me? (Farah) -What do you mean by that, Farah? (Death) -Uhmm, I mean Famine and War. Can they talk through my mind too? (Farah) -They can do it too. However, it will put a burden on your body if they do that. It''s better to have only one person talk to you at once. (Death) -Ohhh! (Farah) -War wants to congratulate you on your victory. She comments it''s a great fight. (Death) -Ehehe. (Farah) -For Famine, she is a little shy. She tells you that you have done an excellent job. (Death) I feel happy when I receive the compliment from Death, Famine and War. -Oh, they are here. (Death) From afar, I can see the three shadows are walking close in my direction. -Sister Farah! (Amy) -Sister! (Mia) Amy and Mia jumps and hugs me. -Are you injured, sister? (Mia) -We were so worried! (Amy) -I am safe and sound. (Farah) Amy and Mia''s faces suddenly become red when they look at my body. -Sister, your clothes! (Amy) -Sister looks delicious... (Mia) I look down and notice that my clothes have become tattered because of the battle with the monster. I instantly take a blanket from my dimension pocket to cover my body. -I want to look at your body a bit longer. (Amy) -Awwww... (Mia) I ignore what those two said and turn my attention to Josh. I can see Josh walks to the monster''s body. He puts half of the body down and starts stroking the monster. The tears gradually come from his eyes. -Thanks, little girl. You have done something incredible. (Josh) Josh turns and asks me. -Can I ask you to finish off my life too, little girl? (Josh) Josh continues. -I have a feeling that you can end this immortal of mine. (Josh) -I can, but it will take 24 hours to use that skill again. (Farah) Josh laughs. -I have waited for many years; 24 more hours is fine for me. (Josh) -... (Farah) -Ah, I must repay you before I die. (Josh) Josh inquires me to follow him. -There is some hidden mechanic in the lake. I accidentally discovered it when I was stuck here for a long time. (Josh) At the lake''s side, Josh touches some rock on the ground, and the lake shakes. A tombstone gradually pop-ups from the water. -What is that thing? (Amy) -It looks extremely suspicious, sister. (Mia) >You have witnessed the creation of ??? The tombstone suddenly explodes. Crimson smokes come from the tombstone fly in my direction and go inside my body. -Sister! (Mia) -Sister Farah! (Amy) -Little girl! (Josh) >The divine power that comes from the tombstone has enlightened you. STG: 45 CON: DEX: 40 INT: 290 CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: 11 (+10) >Your divine power increased. >You are now taking over the control of this dimension. -Eh? (Farah) >Title obtained. +The one look at the abyss: Abyss is looking at you. -It''s a weird title... However, what does it mean by controlling the dimension? (Farah) I try imagining a beautiful beach in my head. The world around me starts shaking. The crimson colour that dominates this space has disappeared. Everything returns to natural colour. The lake in front of me suddenly dries up, and blue water comes out from the ground. -It''s... (Amy) -A beach! (Mia) -What in the world is this? (Josh) Josh turns to me and asks. -Little girl? (Josh) -Yes? (Farah) -Are you a goddess? (Josh) -No, I''m not. (Farah) Josh laughs out loud. -You do something really incredible one after another little girl. (Josh) Josh turns to look at the beach. -I never think I can enjoy this sight before I die. (Josh) -Old man, your body! (Amy) Amy points at the body of Josh. His body is gradually turning into dust. -It seems like I don''t have to wait for 24 more hours. (Josh) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Josh''s POV It seems my time has come. The body of mine gradually turns into dust. I turn around and look at the three little girls. They are shedding tears because of me. -Don''t be so sad! (Josh) -Shut up, old man. (Amy) The time I stay with them may be short, but I can consider it as one of the most memorable moments in my life. They have given me something that I have lost a long time ago. It''s hope. -Thanks for everything. (Josh) I look at the Farah; The girl can make the miracle happen one after another. It''s like she is an incarnation of a goddess. My body gradually disappeared. -Maria, finally I can meet you again. (Josh) A ray of light appears in front of me. -No way! (Josh) The person stands next to the ray of light is Maria. -You are so slow, Josh! (Maria) -Ahaha, at least I''m by your side now. (Josh) I come closer and grasp her hand. This is the reunion I have constantly dreamed of. We are holding each other hands and walking through the ray of light. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -How! (Young Outer God) The boy is looking at the cube he is holding in his hand. -How come I lost my connection to the first trial? (Young Outer God) He angrily throws the cube at the wall. -Damn it! (Young Outer God) After he calms down, he goes and picks up the cube again. -It doesn''t matter. There is only one person alive in that trial, anyway. I can enjoy the suffering of other humans from the remaining four trials. (Young Outer God) Madeus The next chapter will be a fluff chapter. Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? Chapter 105/ Interlude 39: Escape From The Danger ?? Amy''s POV I reach the door and knock on it. -Sister Farah, are you there? (Amy) After sister Farah resolved everything in the first trial, we still can''t leave this trial right away. The mission forces us to wait for 20 more days until a gate leading to the upcoming trial will appear. Therefore, sister Farah uses her newly got power to create a building so we can live in it. -Are you there, sister? (Amy) There is no answer when I try calling sister Farah''s name. -I am sorry for the intrusion. (Amy) I open the door of sister Farah''s room. -Sister is still sleeping. (Amy) To not wake my sister up, I slowly walk closer to my sister''s bed and sit on the side of it. I look at her sleeping face and admire it. -Sister is really adorable... (Amy) From the moment I meet the sister, I can feel the sister is very charming. For me, sister Farah is like a prince on a white horse that appears out of nowhere to rescue us. I reach my hand out to caress her head. -Uhmmm...Ehehe. (Farah) -You are so defenceless, sister Farah. (Amy) I look around to see if Mia is around and lie next to sister Farah. I once again look at sister Farah''s face again. -Sister... (Amy) Sister Farah is not only adorable but she is also so strong. Sister creates a miracle that the adult can''t achieve. -I admire sister Farah so much. (Amy) However, I am jealous of the power the sister possessed. Will sister Farah detest me if she knows I think about the sister this way? Truthfully, I want to become strong as a sister to protect them. -Am I a bad girl? (Amy) The more I examine my sister''s face, the more I feel like I want to kiss her. Sister Farah''s lips boasts some abnormal attraction. -Since I''m a bad girl, I will steal your lips then, sister. (Amy) I gradually come closer and kiss my sister Farah. I can feel the softness of sister Farah''s lips. It''s really like the magazine said, A kiss with the one you love is sweeter than any candy. -Hyaa~?? (Farah) Is sister moaning? Even her moan can become so cute, I really want to hear it more. I remember the magazine also informs that you can use your tongue to increase your kissing experience. -Nyaaa~Hyaaa~?? (Farah) The moaning of my sister continues, and I want to hear more of it. I feel like a weird switch inside me has been turned on. My body starts to heat up, and I try reaching out to her body. However, a hand appears and grasps my hand. -What are you doing, sister Amy? (Mia) -Mia... (Amy) Mia seems to be a little angry. -I didn''t know you are trying to make a move with sister Farah behind my back. (Mia) -I can explain. (Amy) The moment I try apologising to Mia, I can see a devil smile on Mia''s face. -Call me next time, sister Amy! (Mia) -Eh? (Amy) -I really want to "eat" sister Farah with you. (Mia) Mia holds herself and starts hugging herself. -I really want to bully sister Farah to see more of her shy face. (Mia) Mia looks at me. -Can you understand that, sister Amy? (Mia) -Eh, Ah right. (Amy) My mind is currently in chaos right now. It''s the first time in 14 years of living together that I know my twin sister has this kind of thinking. -Ehehe, let''s bully sister then "eat" her with me, sister Amy. (Mia) -Ah, yes. (Amy) -What are you two doing? (Farah) Mia and I froze due to the sudden awakening of sister Farah. I can see Mia''s face become bright red. No matter how devilish Mia is, she doesn''t dare to tell it directly to sister Farah. -I''m sorry, sister. I need to go now! (Mia) -Eh? (Farah) Mia instantly runs out of the room to hide her embarrassment. Sister Farah turns around and looks at me. -You meet a nightmare right, Amy? That''s why you are sleeping in my bed, right? (Farah) I can only nod since I can''t tell the sister the truth. -Ehehe, you are so cute. Sister is here. (Farah) I scream in my mind that sister Farah is cuter than me. Sister Farah hugs me, and I can feel the warmth and attractive smell that comes from the sister''s body. -Ehehe, I will turn you into my sleeping pillow, Amy. Good night, Amy. (Farah) Sister Farah slowly closes her eyes. -Good night, sister Farah. (Amy) With the comfortable hug of the sister, we gradually fall into sleep together. Madeus We will have more fluffy chapters before we go into another serious chapter again. Chapter 106/ Interlude 40: Devilish Sister ?? Mia''s POV -Arghhh! (Mia) I''m holding my face and start rolling on the bed in my bedroom. I had done something really foolish. -How come I tell about my genuine feeling directly at Sister Farah''s face? (Mia) I keep rolling on the bed while hugging the teddy bear sister Farah gave me. I never thought that Sister Farah waked up while I was talking with Sister Mia. I have tried my best to hide the fact I''m not innocent as I look at her. I keep looking at the teddy bear to distract myself from reality. -I know I''m a bad girl, Mr. teddy bear. However, What I have told my sister Amy is something I have concealed for a long time. (Mia) Unlike sister Amy, I know that Sister Farah isn''t strong as she looks. The first time when Sister Farah fought against a monster look like a scarecrow, I could see her shaking. She must try her best to keep her calm and protect us. The more I interact with Sister Farah, the more I come to understand she is even more innocent than me. -Sister is so adorable, especially when she is shy. Ah, I want to see her wear the babydoll again. (Mia) When I''m immersed in my delusions, I can hear someone knocking on the door. -Mia, are you there? (Farah) -Sister? (Mia) -It''s time for dinner. (Farah) -I''m coming! (Mia) After Sister called me, I immediately walk into the dining room. -Can I help you with something, Sister? (Mia) Sister nods her head and replies to me. -It will be great if you help me prepare the table, Mia. (Farah) -Ehehe, leave it to me. (Mia) -Ah, prepare for two people only, Mia. (Farah) -Eh, you are not eating with us, sister? (Mia) -No, it''s your sister. Amy is currently practising magic. She will eat later. (Farah) Sister Farah put down beef steaks on the table and continues. -I never think sister Amy can use magic. (Mia) Sister pouts and replies to me. -Amy asked me to teach her about magic. I have shown her some basic, and she is practising alone now. Even though I told her to practice after that dinner. (Farah) After that, I talk with sister Farah about many things. -It''s so delicious! Sister can be a splendid wife in the future. (Mia) I can see her face become bright red and answer me. -Moh, you are flattering me, Mia. (Farah) -No, I''m telling the truth. (Mia) -Ah, I almost forget about it. (Farah) Sister stands up and takes something out from the fridge and puts it down in front of me. -I remember you like the pudding, right? (Farah) -.... (Mia) How come my sister knows about the most favourite food of mine. I remember I never tell her about it. -Sister... (Mia) -You don''t like it? (Farah) -No... (Mia) It''s the first pudding I have eaten since I lost my parents. To not worry sister Amy, I never ask her for anything luxurious like this. Sister Farah suddenly hugs me. -You are crying, Mia. (Farah) -Eh? (Mia) Am I crying? I can feel sister Farah caress my back. -You can cry out loud. You can release your hidden feeling. (Farah) -Uwauwa! (Mia) The sadness when I lost my parents and the fear when I encountered the monster all came out at once. After a while, I calm down. -Sister, I''m okay now! (Mia) Sister Farah releases me from her hug. Sister caresses my head. -Do you need me to sleep with you tonight, Mia? (Farah) I nod my head. Sister Farah is really shy and kind. -Sister Farah. (Mia) -Yes? (Farah) -I love you~ (Mia) I can see her face become bright red again. -Eh? What do you mean by that?(Farah) However, I ignore my sister and start eating the pudding. -Moh, Mia! (Farah) I think I''m having a devilish smile on my face. I really love you, sister Farah. Therefore, I hope you can love this devilish sister forever. Madeus Chapter 107/ Interlude 41: Magic Practice With The Twins ?? I have used up all of my courage to ask sister Farah. -Sister! (Amy) Sister Farah stops cooking and turns to me. -What''s wrong, Amy? (Farah) I bend myself down. -Could you teach me magic? (Amy) -Eh? (Farah) I look at my sister with firm eyes. -I want to gain the power to at least protect myself and Mia. I don''t want to weigh you down. (Amy) I want to become stronger. I want to become the person to protect others. I want to make sister Farah''s knowledge about magic mine. -Hmm... (Farah) Sister seems to think if she should teach me about magic or not. After a while, she speaks to me. -All right, I will teach you about magic. (Farah) -Hooray! (Amy) Sister pats my head and takes out a red and a blue ball from the pocket. -Can you touch these balls, Amy? (Farah) -Definitely. (Amy) When I put my hand on the balls, the red ball start shinning. -Hoh, you seem to possess talent with magic. Then let us proceed to the next step. (Farah) Sister Farah takes me to the back of the house. -Before we start, do you know about mana? (Farah) I nod my head since I see many other people use magic before. I can feel that power inside me. However, I can''t operate it as I wish. -If you know the basic, let''s start with maintaining your mana in the environment. (Farah) Sister teaches me how to maintain it in the environment, and I successfully achieve it in one hour. However, I can barely maintain it for a short time. -That''s all for today. You can practice more tomorrow. (Farah) -... (Amy) I''m too tired to answer sister Farah. I still want to become stronger; I must try harder. -Can I practice a little more, sister? (Amy) -Eh, you shouldn''t do that, Amy. (Farah) -1 hour will be fine. (Amy) -No, you should take a break, Amy! (Farah) -45 Minutes then. (Amy) -Noo... (Farah) -30 Minutes. (Amy) I stare at sister Farah. As if sister Farah knows she can''t stop me. She utters a deep sigh and said. -20 minutes is the limit. (Farah) I smile. -Thanks a lot, sister! (Amy) She pokes my cheek and says. -You can be stubborn sometimes, Amy. (Farah) I scratch my cheek and smiles at my sister. Then my practice continues. The next day, Mia joins and practises magic with me. After 20 days, we finally get hold of the magic. The bad news is we still can''t find the attribute that fits us, so we still can''t cast magic. -Since we have tested every normal attribute of magic so far. Today I will teach you two about the unique attribute of magic. (Farah) Sister stretches her hand out. -First, it''s the void. A black ball comes out of her hand. You two must remember the feeling to cast void magic. (Farah) I try to copy and attract the void attribute particle into my mana as my sister said. -I did it! (Mia) -It''s not working. (Amy) I turn around and see Mia successfully create a black ball in her hand. When I become disappointed, Sister Farah reaches out to pat my head. -Don''t worry, Amy. You will be able to cast magic soon. (Farah) -Sister? (Amy) Sister seems to notice my feeling and propose. -How about I will fulfil one wish of yours if you successfully use magic? (Farah) -Really? (Amy) Sister Farah smile and said. -Really! (Farah) We have tried many other unique attributes, and I still can''t cast magic once. -The last attribute is gravity. (Farah) Sister Farah explains many things sound complicated. -I think you can do it, Amy. (Farah) -Sister Amy, I believe you can do it. (Mia) It''s my last chance to decide if I can use magic. Please let it succeed. -Gravity! (Amy) I can feel the area around me become heavier. -It''s... magic. (Amy) Sister Farah and Mia jump and hug me. -You have done well, Amy. (Farah) -Sister, You have done it! (Mia) >3 Days left until the gate of the second trial open. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In a forest that covers by mist, three shadows are fighting against each other. -It''s useless to resist. (Girl) -No way, we will go down by a woman like you. (Man A) The girl smirks. -Is it painful to kill by your prey, trash? (Girl) -You! (Man A) -Raping, stealing and killing. You guys should repay your crime using your life! (Girl) The two guys start laughing. -Hoh! You recognize us. (Man A) -She seems to be a relative from one prey in the past. She seems to seek revenge for the past prey, right? (Man B) The girl denies it and answers. -No, I merely want to kill you two because I want to waste my time. (Girl) -You! (Man B) -The fight has become boring. Now, die. (Girl) Two knives come out of nowhere and cut the head of the two men. The knives come back and floating on the girl''s hand. -Nanomachine go back into my body. (Girl) The two knives become nanomachines and go into her body. -Yoso still hasn''t come back yet. I required her report to prepare for the following action. (Septem) The girl, Septem, keeps walking into the forest and disappears into the mist. Madeus The special guest for the next trial is Septem. The next chapter will be the last fluffy chapter before the trial start Thanks for reading d(^?^)? Chapter 108: A Normal Day At The Beach ?? I am currently half-naked and being pushed down by Amy and Mia on the beach. -Mia, Amy, can we talk a little about this? (Farah) -Sister, you can keep lying down. (Amy) -Right, sister... (Mia) Amy and Mia''s eyes become so scary. I don''t think I can reason with them now. The moment I try to escape from their binding, Amy instantly use gravity magic to hold me down. -Amy! (Farah) -Sister, can you be a good girl and keep lying down? To understand why is this happening, let''s look at how did this happen. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Five hours before the event on the beach happened. -Humm~Humm. (Farah) I am cooking breakfast for the twins and me. Suddenly, Mia and Amy appear right behind me. -What''s the problem, you two? (Farah) The two seem to be hesitated and keep looking at each other. After a while, they nod at each other and turn to me. -Sister! (Amy) -Yes? (Farah) -You tell me you would fulfil one wish if I successfully activate the magic, right? (Amy) I remember I have made a promise like that to Amy. -Well, right? (Farah) -Can you go to the beach and swimming with us? (Amy) -Eh! (Farah) Amy looks at me with a teary face. -You will fulfil your promise, right? (Amy) Under the pressure of the twins, I can only accept their offer. -Let''s go to the beach after finishing our breakfast. (Farah) -Hooray, Sister. (Amy) -I love you, sister! (Mia) -Moh... (Farah) Before I come back to the room to change clothes, Mia gives me a packet of clothes and reminds me I have to wear them before I go to the beach. -What is it, Mia? (Farah) I try to open the pack and check what is inside. Mia grasps my hand and stops me from doing that. -You can''t open it now, sister. (Mia) -Eh? (Farah) -You can only open it when you come back to your room, sister. (Mia) Mia looks at me with a serious face. -You must wear it. Otherwise, I will be sad, sister. (Mia) I pat her head and answer. -Don''t worry, I will wear what you have prepared for me. (Farah) -Ehehe. (Mia) Is it only me, or I just saw Mia make a wicked smile? -All according to my plan! (Mia) -Hmm, what''s wrong, Mia? (Farah) -Nothing, Sister~ (Mia) I think it''s likely to be my imagination. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *At the beach. -Sister~ (Mia) Amy and Mia are in front of me. They are looking at me with expected eyes. -Why are you wearing a jacket, sister? (Amy) -I remember I have given you the swimsuit, right? (Mia) Mia points at herself and Amy. -We are both wearing a swimsuit, right? Then the sister must wear one too. (Mia) Mia comes closer and tries to take off the jacket. -Ehehe, I know you will wear it. (Mia) The clothes that Mia provides me is a bikini. It''s a sexy black bikini. When I wear this, I find out this bikini can barely conceal the important part of my body. -Moh, why did you select this type of indecent swimsuit, Mia? (Farah) -I think it fits you, sister. You are so cute right now~ (Mia) My face becomes bright red due to Mia''s compliment. I inspect Mia''s and Amy''s swimsuits. I can notice that both of them wearing a one-piece type swimsuit. Unlike my swimsuit, their swimsuit looks much simple and less exposed. -Moh, that''s cheating. (Farah) -Let''s play, sister! (Amy) Each of the twins grasps one of my hands and pulls me to the beach. On the beach, we engage in many kinds of games. First is beach volleyball, the twins easily defeats me in this sport. -You two are bullying me. (Farah) -You must try harder, sister. (Amy) -It''s extremely hard to win against you two alone. (Farah) After that, we play a watermelon splitting game. The purpose of the game is I am being blindfolded and try to hit the watermelon. I have successfully split it after three tries. -Fufu, did you see that? (Farah) -You are so good at this game, sister. (Mia) -Ehehe. (Farah) After that, Mia proposes we will have a swimming contest. -Let''s have a swimming contest, sister. (Mia) -Uhm, okay? (Farah) After Mia and I are ready at the starting line, Amy issues a signal for us to start the competition. -3..2..1. Go! (Amy) When I''m swimming, a mysterious black ball appears and tries to suck me in. I instantly realise it''s a magic skill I taught Mia a day before. Moh, Mia can be mischievous sometimes. I try my best to escape the magic cast by Mia. -Ah~ (Farah) It''s exhausted to escape from it using sheer strength. -Finish! (Farah) When I stand up, I can feel like something is missing. I look down and find out the top of my bikini is missing. -Ehhhh! (Farah) I instantly bend down and try to hide my body. I can see Amy is walking closer to me. -Amy, Can you get me my jacket? (Farah) However, Amy ignores me and keeps walking closer. -Amy? (Farah) -Sister? (Mia) Mia pops out from the water from behind me, pulling me backward. I lose my balance and fall to the ground. -Ehehe... (Mia) The twins start attacking me as if they have found their prey. Mia takes action first and starts kissing me. -Nyaa~ ?? (Farah) It''s a cute smooch on my lips. -Ehehe~ (Mia) Her face becomes bright red after kissing me. -Your face has turned red, sister. (Amy) Amy approaches me and starts kissing. Unlike Mia''s smooch, Amy''s is much more aggressive. -Hyaaa~?? (Farah) Amy even knows how to use her tongue. At this rate, I feel like I will melt at Amy''s kissing. -It''s enough! (Farah) The nanomachine comes from my body and turns into my clone. The clone immediately strikes the twins on the head and makes them faint. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO It''s the end of fluffy for now. The next chapter will become serious again. Chapter 109: The Blind Trial-1 ?? -Sister... (Mia) -We are sorry... (Amy) Amy and Mia are begging me on the floor. They are making a puppy face while looking at me. -Sister... (Mia) I can utter a deep sigh. -There is no next time, okay? (Farah) They instantly improve their mood and look at me with sparkly eyes. -Yes~ (Mia) -I promise, sister! (Amy) -Moh, I will forgive you two for now. (Farah) They instantly jump and hug me. -I love you, sister! (Mia) -Me too! (Amy) I pinch these two cheeks. -You two sure change your mood so fast. (Farah) -Ehehe. (Amy) -It hurts, sister. (Mia) I stop pinching their cheeks and caress their heads. -Let''s have dinner now. It''s pretty late already. (Farah) -Haiiiii~ (Amy & Mia) And the day of the second trial finally comes. >First Trial: Blood Trial Completed >You have achieved the secret clear for the first trial. >Receive Secret Reward: Message (1). Collect parts (2), (3), (4) and (5) to unlock the secret message. >Receive Normal Reward: Weapon Box. >Stair to the second trial has been opened. I turn around and confirm if those two receive the reward from the trial. The trial provides the mission for all the people that step into it. Therefore, the twins will probably received rewards like me too. -Sister, I got a book! (Mia) -I got a whip... (Amy) I would try to open my weapon box to see if I got a weapon that fit me. Before I try to use the weapon box, a small screen appears in front of me. >Weapon Box: +Normal Weapon: 50% +Rare Weapon: 40% +Epic Weapon: 5% +Legendary Weapon: 4,99% +Ex Weapon: 0,01% >Are you sure that you want to use the weapon box? -Yes. (Farah) >Receive twins Wands Of Salvation [Rarity: Ex]. I receive a pair of wands with grand names. However, I don''t know what I can do with it since I didn''t acquire the skill like the apprisal. -Amy, Mia... (Farah) -Yes, sister? (Amy) I give the twins the wands I got from the box. Since I can use nanomachine as my weapon, I think it''s better to hand the twins a tool to help them cast magic. -Woah... (Mia) -Thanks, sister. (Amy) They look like a kid that has found their new toys. -Please have the book I got from the weapon box. (Mia) -Please take my whip, too. (Amy) I shake my head and tell them. -You two should keep it for yourself. (Farah) Amy instantly rebukes. -Sister has already given us your weapon. We will feel guilty if the sister does not receive it. (Amy) -All right, I will receive them then. (Farah) I receive the two weapons from the twins. >Receive Book Of Solomon [Rarity: Ex]. >Receive Whip Of Purgatory [Rarity: Ex]. The book and the whip start shinning. -Eh? (Farah) >Book Of Solomon and Whip Of Purgatory has resonated with your existent. The weapon has awakened. > Your INT and DIV have increased. STG: 45 CON: DEX: 40 INT: 290 (+60) CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: 21 (+2) >Skill Demon Summon (3*) generated. + You can summon 72 demons under the last Solomon. + For every 150 Int, you can summon a certain number of Demon at the same time. Your current INT is 350. You can summon 2 demons at the same time. + Other functions are locked. >Skill Road Of Purgatory (3*) generated. + For every attack using the whip, recover your mana by 5%. Increase the mana recovery of this effect when you are in Queen mode. + You will be able to collect corrupted souls to unlock the next step of Purgatory. + You are currently in Step 1 of Purgatory. + Next step of purgatory/Corrupted Soul needs 1. Unlocked the following effect: For every attack using the whip, take away certain stats of opponents for a period and increase your stats by the same amount you took. If you are in queen mode, the stats increase this way will be triple. The twins instantly run to my side to check up on my body. -What''s just happened to you, sister? (Amy) -Are you all right, sister? (Mia) -It''s all right. The weapon that I received from you have strengthened me. (Farah) The twins feel relieved when they heard my answer. -Fuh, Sister terrified me. I thought something happened because we give you those weapons. (Amy) -Moh, I should call the sister a shinning girl from now. You shine every time you become stronger. (Mia) -Ehehe. (Farah) I turn and ask if the twins have the same phenomenon when they receive the wands. -There is the screen pops up in front of us, too. (Amy) -However, it states we haven''t achieved enough conditions to awaken those weapons. (Mia) -Is that so? (Farah) They become hyped after I explain about those weapons. -We will try hard to make them awaken and become stronger like you, sister. (Amy) I pat their head and encourage them. -I will wait for the day you two become strong as me. (Farah) After we completed our preparation, we go through the stairs that lead to the second trial. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Hey, Septem. (Yoso) The girl turns around and sees Yoso is walking near her. -You are late, Yoso. (Septem) -Whew, many things happen in this timeline, Septem. (Yoso) -What are you talking about? (Septem) Yoso bears a tired face and explains. -The loss fragment of "her" has appeared. (Yoso) Septem becomes serious. -You mean the fragment of the goddess that founded "The Order." (Septem) -Yup. (Yoso) -Where is it? (Septem) -It''s on the first trial. When I went to the first trial, it has already disappeared. High chance that they already take the fragment with them to the next trial. (Yoso) - If that happens, then we will probably meet them soon. (Septem) -You will try recruiting them into your army again, right? (Yoso) Septem is thinking seriously. -It will be great if they join my side. Otherwise, I will kill them with my hand. I won''t let any surprise factor stop me from saving Farah. (Septem) Yoso laughs at Septem''s answer. -Right, as always. (Yoso) Madeus Thanks for reading \(^^)/ I really need Farah''s luck to play the gacha game Xd Chapter 110: The Blind Trial-2 ?? A gate appears out of nowhere. Inside the gate, there is a stair that leads upward. -So this is the staircase leading to the next floor. (Farah) I turn around and inform the twins. -Let''s go, Amy and Mia. (Farah) -Yes, sister! (Amy & Mia) We step inside the gate. -Here we go! (Farah) We spent one hour to reach the end of the stair. I can see another gate that leads to the outside. -Be careful, Amy and Mia. Monsters may ambush us the moment we step outside. (Farah) The twins nod and take out the wand from their pockets. We gradually go forward and step through the gate. What appears in front of us is a forest covers by mist. As usual, the mission tab for the second trial appears in front of me. >Second Trial: Blind Trial/Sight. Objective: Survive A Blood Moon Phase. Time until the next Blood Moon phases: 1 day 23 hours. Reward:??? + Stairway to the Third trial. We start walking around to find a place to settle down. Regardless of how long I walk, the surrounding scenery is not changing. Mia pulls the helm of my skirt and asks. -Sister, are we lost? (Mia) I try to stroke Mia''s head and appease her. -Don''t worry! We will find the way out. (Farah) -Uhm. (Mia) Suddenly, I can hear an animal''s howl nearby. -Ready for battle! (Farah) Mia and Amy maintain mana in the air and are ready to cast the magic. -Sister, on your left! (Amy) -Barrier~? (Farah) I instantly create a barrier around me to defend against the attack of the monster. -Grawlll! When I look carefully at the monster that just attacked me, the monster looks like a white wolf. After the attack, the wolf disappears in the mist. -Is it gone? (Farah) -I think it''s gone, sister. I can''t hear any footsteps. (Amy) -All right, Let''s proceed as carefully as possible. It may come back and attack later. (Farah) -Yes, sister. (Amy) -I got it. (Mia) After a few minutes of walking, I can hear the monster''s howl again. -It''s coming back, sister. (Amy) -Echo~? (Farah) I instantly use a spell that belongs to the Sound attribute. A basic spell that can help me recognize the enemy in a situation like this. The sound spread around my position. -No way... (Farah) It''s not ten but over a hundred monsters look like a wolf nearby. -They are approaching Amy, Mia. (Farah) The twins instantly fire their spell at the wolves coming at them. I also try attacking them with magic. -Earth lance~? (Farah) Those wolves easily dodge my magic with their speed. -Tcchhh! (Farah) A voice suddenly rang in my head. -You can easily reverse this situation, Farah. (War) That voice is War''s voice. I instantly ask War. -How can I reverse the situation, War? (Farah) War seems to be surprised. -You really don''t know about it? (War) -Please tell me, War! (Farah) -Use your queen skill. (War) -That skill, right! (Farah) "I am the queen. The one who will stand on the top Bow down before me, whoever you are." My clothes change into a black and sexy baby doll. And my body grows bigger. -Sister! (Mia) -What''s happened? (Amy) I look at the surrounding wolves. -Ara, you guys are bad doggies, don''t you? (Farah) The wolves cease their attack and stare at me. I release the blood lust toward the wolves. -If you guys keep remaining a bad boy, I will carry out a terrible punishment. (Farah) Those wolves start shaking and bend down in front of me. -That''s enough for dessert. Let''s start with the main course. (Farah) I turn around and look at the twins. -Sister? (Mia) -... (Amy) I gradually walk in their direction. The twins are trying to retreat when they perceive me come closer. -Sister... (Mia) -You two have been mischievous lately. (Farah) I take out the whip from my dimension pocket and use it to bind the twins. I wield the whip to pull them closer to me. -Thanks for the meal~ (Farah) I kiss them passionately. -Hya~ Forgive me, sister. (Mia) -I''m sorry, sister. (Amy) Their face becomes bright red. When I am thinking about what should I do next, Amy points at something behind me. -Sister, a gigantic wolf behind you! (Amy) I turn around. -Oh~ (Farah) It''s a monstrous white wolf that is much bigger than the wolves I have encountered. The ordinary wolf is around one meter, while this one is around five meters. This one seems to be the leader of the group that just submitted themselves to me. I look at the wolf and smile. -You know what to do, right? (Farah) The wolf gradually comes closer to my side. -Sister, It''s dangerous! (Mia) -Sister! (Amy) The moment the wolf is right in front of me, it instantly lies down on its back. -Ara~ (Farah) -Ehhhhh! (Mia) -Am I seeing an illusion? I think the wolf is making an adorable face to sister Farah. (Amy) I come closer and start patting the gigantic wolf. I can feel its silky fur through my hand. -Woof~ -Good boy~ (Farah) -... (Amy & Mia) It sounds so happy when I cuddle with it. -It will be even better If I find a place to settle down. (Farah) -Woof~Woof. -Oh, you know a place for me to settle down. (Farah) -Woof! -Lead me to that place then. (Farah) The gigantic wolf stands up and starts howling. I turn around and tell Amy and Mia. -Let''s follow him, Amy and Mia. (Farah) I wield the whip to bind them again. -Sis, I think I can walk by myself... (Amy) -Me too, sister. (Mia) I smile and inform them. -I never tell we must go on foot. (Farah) I pull them closer by using my whip. I hug the twins and jump on the top of the gigantic wolf. I place Amy and Mia on my laps and order the wolf to go. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A man is holding a lamp and walking in the middle of the forest. -I''m so sleepy! I hope my patrol shift will end soon. (Guard) He takes out a pocket watch and checks the time. -Only fifteen minutes left. (Guard) When the man tries taking out the wine bottle to drink, he sees something gigantic from afar. -Ahhh!(Guard) The man is too frightened to mutter any words. In front of him, it''s a gigantic wolf with something ride on its head. -Hiii! (Guard) He instantly turns around and tries to run back to the camp as fast as he can. -Why the dominator of the mist forest is over here! (Guard) Madeus Chapter 111/ Interlude 42: The Fall Of The World Tree-1 ?? Certain wolf''s POV I was born in the superior race called Mist Wolf. I don''t know when, but our race has ruled this forest for many generations. By using the mist, we can eliminate everything that stands in our way. Recently, a weird woman appeared in the forest. She keeps slaughtering human and other animals in the forest indiscriminately. I have no way to stop that woman since I can perceive she is much stronger than me from her aura. Therefore, we can merely choose to leave her alone. As the result of leaving that woman alone, our pack has run out of prey to hunt. Many wolves become starved because of the current situation. The underlings of mine have switched to attack humans due to hunger. Currently, my group and I are attacking a group of three. They are considerably stronger than I expected. They can rebel against several wolves at once. At the moment, I try interfering with the battle. The aura around the girl with pink hair change dramatically. My instinct instantly shouting she is dangerous. The bloodlust she releases makes the entire wolf pack unable to move. -Grawlll! Our minds become blank under the girl''s pressure. No wolf dares to move, and they can only bend down in front of her. -Kyuu! The daughter of mine growls and snaps me out of the girl''s pressure. I place my paw on and stroke her head. -Kyuu? -Grawlll~ I feel like something indistinguishable is grasping my heart. Is this her power? -Kyuu! -Grll! Grawl! My baby said she wanted to meet the human. I instantly stop it since it''s extremely dangerous. I turn and stare at the girl. -... Only I can move in the situation. I use all of my might to walk to the girl''s place. -Kyuu? -Grawlll! I tell my baby to stay back and let me contact that woman. I try walking closer to that woman. The more I look at it, I feel something unusual inside me. How can I feel that human woman so charming? -Grawll... I feel like I want to be dominated by her. The girl turns to me and says. -You know what to do, right? What did she mean by that? The girl looks at me and smile. I instinctually know what to do next. I lie on my back and stare at the girl. -Woof! The girl comes and cuddles with me. -Woof. I know the entire pack is looking at me. However, I can merely act according to my instinct. -Good boy~ (Farah) After that, I follow the order and lead her to a secret place. It''s a cave behind the waterfall. -Woof! -Hoh, there is a cave behind the waterfall! -Woof. -Right, thank you. (Farah) She comes closer and kisses my fur. -Thanks for your effort, good boy. (Farah) -Woof... I feel kind of delighted when she did that. The girl winks and waves her hand at me. The entire pack turn and looks at me with jealous eyes. Don''t tell me they think the girl is our leader. I look around and discover my baby had disappeared. -Grawl! My subordinate tells me she ran and followed the girl. -... When I try to go to that girl''s place and take my baby back, another subordinate of mine hurriedly reports that someone is trying to burn the world tree. -Grawll! I reorder my priority to protect the world tree. The world tree serves as our lifeline to stop the terrible blood moon phase. If the world tree is destroyed and the blood moon phase happens, "It" will be released. I roar and command all the wolves to run to the world tree. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Septem and Yoso are looking at the burning tree. Fire covers an enormous tree in front of them. -From the information that we have from the last timeline, we can finally reach our hand to a fragment of "her" this time. (Yoso) -It takes so much time to find this tree. Those monsters sure know how to hide this tree. (Septem) -Burn down the world tree and let the "blood moon" shine on its top. The fragment of "her" will appear. (Yoso) -I hope that information from the goddess "Industria" is true. I spent a lot of time in last timeline to get that information. (Septem) -Ye I remember you torture her over 100 years to get that information. You are cruel, as always. (Yoso) -To achieve my ultimate purpose, I need to be even crueller. (Septem) Madeus Chapter 112: Meeting with the West Camp ?? After I went into the cave behind the waterfall, I cancel my "Queen" transformation. -Chiii... (Amy & Mia) Mia and Amy are staring at me. They are currently being released from the whip. -Sister... (Mia) I scatches my head and smile at them. -Ehehe. (Farah) -Sister, what is that form of yours? (Mia) I try to avoid their lines of sight and answer them. -Ehehe, It''s a secret form of mine. (Farah) Mia jumps at me and hugs me from behind. -Moh, you better tell us beforehand next time. (Mia) I can feel that Mia''s heart beating fast. -I''m not mentally ready for it... (Mia) -Eh? What do you mean? (Farah) Mia doesn''t answer my question. -Idiot sister. (Mia) Amy stares at me and says. -You can be so insensitive sometimes, sister. (Amy) -Eh? (Farah) After we finished our chattering, I take out the camping set from my dimensional pocket. -Hm~ (Farah) When I try to set up the camping stuff, I can feel something soft is leaning against my leg. I look down and see a white furball is hugging my leg. I instantly pick it up and hug it. -Kyuu! It seems to be startled because of my sudden action. This one really reminds me of Fifir. She has gone with Akuji after I fainted in Ecrax. I have run low on Mofu Mofu power lately. I rub my face against it to enjoy the softness. -Ehehe! (Farah) -Sister, what are you doing? (Amy) I turn around and see that Amy is standing right behind me. I show her the furball I have just found. -I just found this one. It''s really cute and soft. (Farah) -Kyuu~ -She seems to be the daughter of the gigantic wolf that leads us here. (Farah) -Kyuu! The white furball makes a proud face when I mention her father. -Sister, I have something that I want to ask a long time ago. (Amy) -Yes? (Farah) -How can you communicate with those wolves, sister? (Amy) I tilt my head while holding the furball. -Eh, you can''t understand her, Amy? (Farah) -Of course, I can''t. You are the odd one here, sister. (Amy) I thought it was normal to talk with the animal since I can see Hana and others talks to Fifir. -Kyuu? -What is she saying, sister? (Amy) -She asked why I looked so different now. (Farah) -Kyuu, Kyuu! -So you like this form of mine more. (Farah) Amy gives me a weird look. -I totally can''t understand your conversation with her. (Amy) -Kyuu~ I hold the furball up and ask her. -What''s your name? (Farah) -Kyuu, Kyuu. -You let me call you what I want? (Farah) -Kyuu~ I think hard about the name that I should call her. -How about Kyu? (Farah) -Kyuu! -Do you like it? (Farah) -Kyuu~ I hug Kyu and pat her. -That''s good~ (Farah) I turn around and see Amy is staring at us. -What''s wrong, Amy? (Farah) -Nothing, sister... (Amy) I put Kyu down and go to hug Amy. -Hya~ (Amy) -Are you jealous of Kyu? (Farah) Amy''s face turns red, and she replies to me with a small voice. -There is no way I am jealous of a wolf, sister. (Amy) -Is that so? That''s mean you want me to stop hugging you, Amy? (Farah) Amy pouts. -No... (Amy) I continue playing with Kyu and Amy until Mia scolds us because Amy and I haven''t finished setting up the camp. -Finally done! (Farah) -Kyuu! We finally finish setting up our camp. While I''m taking a break, Mia hands me a bottle of water. -Sister, please have some water. (Mia) -Thanks, Mia. (Farah) -Kyuu? -You also want some Kyu? (Farah) Kyu nods and stares at me. -Kyuu~ I take out a bowl and pour water into it. Kyu licks the water in the bowl. Mia seems to be a little anxious. -What''s wrong, Mia? (Farah) -I feel someone is spying on us. (Mia) -Eh? How could it be? (Farah) -They seem to have an eye on us from the moment that the wolf'' pack leaves, sister. (Mia) When in the queen form, I focused on cuddling with the twins rather than pay attention to things around us. That''s probably why I couldn''t notice the people who spied on us. -Is that so? (Farah) When I''m thinking about the way to solve this problem, Kyu suddenly growls. -Kyuu! -Eh? (Farah) -What''s wrong, sister? (Mia) -Kyu said she can lead us to the base of the ones that are spying on us. (Farah) -Eh? (Mia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Lecia''s POV I am the leader of the West Camp in the mist forest. In this forest of mist, four forces are fighting against each other. The four forces are: + North Camp: Red Skull. + West Camp: Utopia. + East Camp: Fanatic. + South Camp: Refuge. The North camp and the East camp are the crazy groups. They do many things inhuman like raping, killing. That''s why our camp and South camp must unite to keep them in check. -Haiz, There is no movement from them recently. It''s so suspicious. (Lecia) Our camp comprises women only. Many women in Utopia have experienced the cruelty of men. Therefore, we separated and created the current group to protect the other woman. It takes many years for us to become as big as current size. -However, no one dares to advance on the next trial. Humans from the four camps consume the food in this forest at an alarming rate. At this rate, it will starve everyone in the camp to death. (Lecia) All the people that are still staying in the second trial are cowards. We don''t dare to move on to the next trial, since we know how dangerous the trial can be. On this second floor, the blood moon can only happen twice a year. By fighting in a group, we can reduce our casualty to the minimum while the blood moon is happening. -I wonder how long this peace will last. (Lecia) When I''m trying to look at the report, a guard comes from the outside run into my tent. -What''s the problem? (Lecia) -Hah, Master. The girl that rode on the dominator of mist forest had arrived in front of our camp. (Guard) -What did you just say? (Lecia) Madeus Chapter 113: Accidently Capture the West Camp ?? Lecia''s POV -They can find our base easily. (Lecia) I turn to the guard and ask. -How does she look like? Is she look like a warrior or mage? (Lecia) The guard girl looks a bit startled when I inquire about how the girl looks like. I can see that her face turns red. -I don''t know, but the girl looks kinda hot. (Guard) -... (Lecia) Am I hearing wrong or I heard that my guard just complimented that girl? -Is there anyone else who goes with her? (Lecia) The guard nods and answers. -There is a pair of twins that go along with her. (Guard) I utter a deep sigh. -Let her in. It''s better to judge by my own eyes. (Lecia) -Yes, master. (Guard) The guard runs out of my tent after she heeded my command. -Haiz. (Lecia) After a while, I can hear many noises come from out of the tent. -Ah, she is so attractive. (Girl A) -I want her to step on me. (Girl B) I want to keep calm, but the situation is abnormal. What if the girl is a new monster that has charm ability? It makes more sense since she can easily control the dominator of the forest. -It''s better to prepare measurements against that girl. (Lecia) I maintain the mana and am ready to cast a spell on her if she shows any weird sign. A voice comes from outside while I''m thinking. -I''m over here to meet the master of the camp. (Farah) It''s a very seductive voice. -All right. I''m coming in. (Farah) A mature girl with pink hair walks into the room while holding a pair of twins in her arm. -Ara~ (Farah) The girl is wearing a sexy black baby doll. Her mouth forms a smile when she looks at me. -Heh~ (Farah) I''m frozen because the girl in front of me is extremely attractive. -Be careful! (Farah) Her shout brings me back to reality. -Eh? (Lecia) The mana I maintain outside has run wild and backfire. The runaway mana will cause an explosion. -Please run away! (Lecia) I don''t want them to be hurt because of my carelessness. I close my eyes and am ready to receive the impact of the explosion. -Uhmm. (Lecia) However, what I feel is not the heat of the explosion, but someone hugs me. -What a mischievous kid you are. (Farah) The girl is currently hugging me. She is so warm and soft. -Ah... (Lecia) I look at my hand that cast magic and notice a barrier is covering that hand. -Don''t harm yourself like that. (Farah) The girl looks at me and forms a charming smile. - The scar will make you less beautiful, cutie. Allow me to heal it for you. (Farah) A green light covers my hand, I can feel the warmth come from the light. The girl stops hugging me and releases my hand. -It''s healed, cutie. (Farah) -Ah... (Lecia) I care little about my healed hand. I feel some sense of loss when she stops hugging me. -Are you okay, cutie? (Farah) The girl stares at me. I shake my head and answer. -I''m fine now. Please take a seat. (Lecia) -Very well. (Farah) I notice the twins are staring at the girl. -Sister Farah did it again. (Amy) -That''s why I advise her not to go in this form. (Mia) From the conversation of the twins, I know the girl''s name. The girl takes a seat in front of me with the twins. -Let''s have tea first. (Farah) The girl takes a tea set out of nowhere and places it on the table. The girl pours the tea into the cup and gives it to me. -It smells very fragrant. (Lecia) I try taking a sip from the teacup. -Be careful, the tea is hot. (Farah) It''s too late when I heard her reminder. -Ah! (Lecia) -What a troubled child you are... (Farah) The girl comes closer to me. I asked myself if she is going to heal me with the green light again? She places her hand on my chin and puts her face closer to mine. -Hya~ ?? (Lecia) The girl is kissing me. -Hyaa~ ?? (Lecia) My heart starts beating non-stop. I want to stop her, but the pleasure I feel from the kiss is too much. My resistance becomes less, and I enjoy her kiss. -Nyaaa~ ?? (Lecia) I feel someone pull us apart. -Sister! (Mia) It''s the twins who pulled her apart. -Sister, You better return to your original form. Otherwise, I will hate you forever. (Mia) The girl stuns at the little girl''s statement and answer. -Right... (Farah) Suddenly, the mature girl turns into an adorable little girl. She looks at me and says. -Ehehe. I''m sorry about that. I can''t control myself when I''m in that form. (Farah) The radiant smile of Farah strikes right at my heart. -Kyaaa~ (Lecia) If the other form of her is sexy and attractive, this form is super cute and makes you want to protect her. I cough and inform her. -Ehem! Let''s go into the main topic. (Lecia) -Ahaha, all right. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV I try using the "Queen" form to go to the base of them. Mia and Amy try to stop me from doing that. I think it''s better to go there in adult appearance since they may look down on us. What could go wrong if I go there in the "Queen" mode, right? -Chiiiii~ (Amy & Mia) It''s my fault. Please stop looking at me like that. I must consider using the "Queen" mode again since I''m pretty aggressive when I transform. -Ahem! Are you listening to me, miss? (Lecia) -Ah, sorry. I was thinking about other things a bit. (Farah) The girl in front of me is the leader of this camp. She is an attractive girl, and every movement of her is elegant. -My name is Lecia. It''s nice to meet you. (Lecia) -Nice to meet you Lecia. I''m Farah. (Farah) -Can I ask how you pass the first trial? (Lecia) I can''t reveal the truth to a stranger, so I lie to her. -We luckily find a cave and stay there for 30 days. (Farah) -Hmm, right? As expected. (Lecia) The girl looks at me and asks. -Can I ask what weapon you get from the first trial''s reward? (Lecia) She instantly said sorry when she observed the change on my face. -I''m ashamed. It''s insensitive of me. However, I want to know about the weapon since many dangerous weapons can harm our camp. (Lecia) -I''m sorry. I can''t reveal it. There is also a chance that you will attack us because of it. (Farah) - Can I ask if that weapon allows you to transform into that form? (Lecia) -... (Farah) She scratches her head and inquires me. -If you are wary about my camp that much. How about taking a tour around our camp? (Lecia) -Is that okay? (Farah) -It''s fine. I can see you are not a wicked human being from looking at you. (Lecia) Name: Lecia Race: ??? Age: 28 Breast size: B/ Height: 165 cm/ Weight: 51 kg Madeus Chapter 114/ Interlude 43: The Fall Of The World Tree-2 ?? -We have a lot of guests over here, Septem. (Yoso) Many beasts have surrounded Yoso and Septem. -Tchh, annoying beasts. (Septem) Septem immediately constructs a massive barrier to protect her surrounding. -They can never pass this kind of barrier. (Septem) Those beasts seem to have lost its mind and keep slamming themselves into the barrier. -Woah, they have become so crazy! (Yoso) Yoso keeps her playful tone and returns to look at the burning world tree. -I wonder when will the tree return to dust. (Yoso) A large crack gradually appears on the barrier. The barrier seems not to endure the attack of those beasts. -Tchh. (Septem) At the moment Septem tries to cast another barrier, a big white wolf jumps and tries to bite her. She instantly commands the nanomachine to turn to the big shield to protect herself. However, thanks to the chance the wolf created, the other monsters now can bypass the barrier and start attacking. -Let me lend you a hand then, Septem. (Yoso) -I can deal with it by myself. Just stay there. (Septem) -Don''t be stubborn and allow me to help you, idiot. (Yoso) When Septem tries to activate the goddess realm, nothing comes out, no matter how hard she tries. -I can''t use it? (Septem) -What do you mean? (Yoso) -I can''t use the divine power. (Septem) Yoso''s face suddenly becomes serious. -This kind of phenomenon only happens when a part of "Him" or "Her" has descended. Ready to take the fragment of... (Yoso) Not to let Yoso finished the sentence, the wolf appears again right in front of her and is ready to bite her head off. Yoso instantly constructs a barrier to defend the attack. The attack this time is much fiercer comparing to the previous ambush. -Kuu! (Yoso) >Warning: The world tree has been burnt down. > Dark Crimson Phase (Special Blood Moon Phase) is activated. > ??? is released. ??? has controlled 99% of the monsters in the forest. > Give all unique missions to all intelligent individuals in the forest. Yoso flies back because of the impact of the wolf''s attack. The wolf''s fur is now changing into a dark crimson colour. -Runaway, Septem. I will become a decoy for you to escape. (Yoso) -Why? (Septem) -I can no longer exercise the divine power. It will be a danger for us to fight those beasts in this state. Those beasts are already infused with her "Divine Power." You can''t kill them even if you go all out now. (Yoso) -... (Septem) -Go, this body is only one of my avatars. I can always make a new one. (Yoso) -Fine.. (Septem) Septem turns around and disappears in the mist. Yoso turns around and stares at the horde of monsters that surround her. The divine power comes from the fragment of "Her" has transformed their fur and skins into dark crimson colours. -You beast. (Yoso) Yoso fires a spell at those beasts to attract their attention. She strengthens her body using mana and starts running through the mist. -It seems extremely effective to attract their attention. (Yoso) Not only the wolf but also the snake, eagle and many kinds of monsters have attacked Yoso. -Ahaha. It seems this is the end. (Yoso) The mana inside the current avatar seems to run out. Yoso can no longer run away. -Come, kill me! (Yoso) If this situation continues, those beasts will destroy this Yoso''s avatar. -This is the end. (Yoso) The moment Yoso gives up on the resistance, a small shadow jumps in front of her and tries to protect her. Yoso seems to be surprised because she recognizes the identity of the girl in front of her. -Farah? (Yoso) Madeus Chapter 115: The Blind Trial-3 ?? *Before the world tree burned down. Farah''s POV. To not attract any more attention, Lecia urges me not to transform into the queen mode. The twins also agree with her proposal. -Sister, it''s better for you not to transform into that form anymore. (Mia) Mia also prohibited me with a bright red face. -That form of sister is extremely dangerous. And it also would unintentionally create more competitors. (Mia) Competitors? I don''t understand why Mia is talking about competitors. Because Hana told me that a kiss is a normal thing that two friends normally would do. That''s why I have to practice kissing with Hana from morning to night when I''m staying at the shelter. And whenever I try asking Hana about what lovers would do, she will try to avoid that topic and never tell me no matter hard I persuade her. -Miss Farah? (Lecia) Lecia calls out to me when I''m losing in the thought. -Ah, yes... (Farah) -Kyuuu~ A white furball jumps into my face from nowhere. -Kyuu~Kyuu~ -This mist wolf belongs to you? (Lecia) -Yes, I remember I leave her to play with the guards before going in. (Farah) From outside of the tent, a female guard run inside the tent with a hurried face. -I''m sorry. The wolf runs away when we are caressing her. (Nina) The guard looks around as if she wants to find someone. -Eh? (Nina) -Nina, I am having the guests over here. (Lecia) -I''m sorry for that! (Nina) The guard instantly runs out of the room. Lecia apologises to me the moment Nina runs out of the room. -I''m sorry about her. She is a little airhead when it comes to adorable animals. (Lecia) -Ah, it''s fine. (Farah) -Miss Farah, let''s have a tour around our camp now. (Lecia) -Okay. (Farah) Lecia stands up from her seat and walks to the door. -Follow me. (Lecia) The twins also come close to me and grasp my hand. -The right hand of sister is mine. (Amy) -Ehehe, the left hand will be mine then. (Mia) Kyu uses my head as the sitting spot. -Kyuu~ And then we start our tour around the camp. Even when I don''t transform into the queen form, somehow we still attract much attention. -Those little girls are so cute, especially the one with pink hair. (Girl A) -Will those girls join our camp? Mufufufu, I want to have them for myself later on. (Girl B) -She has a little furball on her head. It''s so cute. (Girl C) Lecia scratches her head and explains. -They usually aren''t like that. (Lecia) Her face turns red. -You are "special" to make them become like that. (Lecia) -Eh? What do you mean by that? (Farah) Lucia coughs and changes the topic. -Nothing. We have arrived at our training ground (Lecia) And she takes me to a place that is full of training equipment. Many girls fighting together using a variety type of weapons. -This is our training ground. We use this to train our battle sense. (Lecia) -Ohhh! (Mia & Amy) Mia tells Lecia innocently. -I don''t see any mages that are training. (Mia) -... Mage is scarce resources. We merely have two mages that are training the children as small as you. We hope we can find another one to awaken magic talent in those children. (Lecia) -Heh? (Mia) -Let''s move to the next destination. (Lecia) Lecia takes us to a group of tents. We can hear many noises come from them. -These are where we teach children about survival skills and train them. -It sounds tough. (Amy) -Well, they need to learn it, so they can be able to survive here. (Lecia) A girl that looks like a teacher just comes out of the tent. -Oh, Lucia. Do we have a new student? (Ano) -No, they are just guests, Ano. (Lecia) The girl named Ano''s eyes instantly become scary when she saw me. -No way! (Ano) -What''s wrong? (Farah) Ano runs and grasps my shoulder. -An enormous amount of mana contains in a small body. Not a single drop of mana leaks outside. Are you a witch? A strong one on top of that. (Ano) -It hurts... You are holding me too hard. (Farah) -Lecia, where did you find this girl? Can I talk to her? She may be much stronger than I am. (Ano) The twins instantly hit the hand of the girl holding me. -You are hurting our sister. (Mia & Amy) The girl instantly realizes her fault and bends down to apologize. -I''m sorry since my personality is a little wild when it comes to magic. (Ano) -It''s fine. I understand. It''s a pleasure to talk with you about magic after I finish the tour. (Farah) -An angel... (Ano) -Sorry? (Farah) -Ah, nothing. Sorry for bothering you. I would meet you after you finish the tour. (Ano) She waves her hand at us, then goes inside the tent. Lecia tells us to play with the kids inside the tent. Mia and Amy have a lot of fun while I''m talking with Lecia. It seems they finally find kids their age to play with them. -... Your camp is a little funny, isn''t it? (Farah) Lecia utters a deep sigh. -Whew, they are a bit weird. However, they are all good girls. (Lecia) Lecia points at us. -And I know the three of you are good people, too. (Lecia) -How can you be so sure about that? (Farah) Lecia points at her eyes and explains. -I have a skill called judgment eyes. Anyone who has malicious intent to us will have black colour. Three of you have pure white colours in my eyes. Sorry for using it on you three. (Lecia) That explains why she can easily believe us and show us around. I shake my head and answer. -I understand it since you have to keep your people safe. (Farah) Lecia smile when she heard my statement. -Thanks for understanding. (Lecia) > Dark Crimson Phase (Special Blood Moon Phase) has started. > ??? is released.??? has controlled 99% of the monsters in the forest. > Second Trial''s mission has been replaced with a new mission. > Second Trial: Find The Fake. Objective: The Fake has blended in one of your groups. It can control the monster and change its appearance. Find ??? and deal with it. Reward:??? + Stairway to the Third trial + Fragment of ??? Everyone around me seems to be surprised at the new mission. -What is this mission? (Girl D) -It''s the first time I ever see a mission like this. (Girl E) Lecia was also surprised because of the new mission. -Everyone! Ready for battle. The blood moon phase has come. (Lecia) -Kyuu! Kyu seems to be anxious and tell me that her father is in danger. The gigantic wolf is not a bad wolf, I don''t want it to die here and makes Kyu sad. When I turn around and try to take Mia and Amy with me. They tell me that: -I want to protect people that are staying here, sister. (Amy) -I think they are all good people. I want to protect them as my sister has protected us. (Mia) They seem to make up their mind after playing with the kids in this camp. I don''t think I can overturn their decision. I created two necklaces using the nanomachine and give them to the twins. -Please hold on to it. These necklaces will protect you when I''m not here. (Farah) Amy and Mia smile and say. -Don''t worry, sister! We are strong and can protect ourselves (Mia & Amy) I run into the forest with Kyu. Since Kyu is a Mist Wolf she can easily show me the way in this mist forest. -Kyuu... -Don''t worry, I will help your father, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuu! Madeus Chapter 116: Contract With Kyu ?? With the help of Kyu, I can run through the forest without getting lost. -Kyuu~ Since there are many monsters, became active in the forest. I have tried turning into the queen''s mode, but somehow I can''t transform. I can solely apply body reinforcement and run through the mist forest. -Kyuu! -Okay, turn left at this place. (Farah) On the way to save Kyu''s father, I can see many kinds of the beast that have dark crimson fur. -Kyuu... -Your father is also becoming like that, Kyu? (Farah) -Kyuuuuuu... -Don''t worry, I will save your father. -Kyuu~ Kyu has become strangely worried for her father. Unlike other beasts, Kyu''s fur is still white, and there is no sign that her fur will change into a dark crimson colour. -Are you alright, Kyu? (Farah) -Kyuu! -She seems to be okay. (Farah) I wonder why she is fine while the other beasts have become crazy because of the dark crimson mist. -Kyuu! -We are near his place? Alright, hold on me tight, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuu! Kyuu! I speed up and run in the direction that Kyu told me. From afar, I can see a gigantic dark crimson wolf is assaulting a girl. -Grrrr! I successfully repel its attack using my barrier. -Farah? (Yoso) The girl I successfully protected seems to recognize me. Kyu is staring at the gigantic wolf in front of me. I turn to the girl and try to construct a barrier that can conceal her presence. The girl seems to be a little impatient and asks me. -How can you be in this place, Farah? (Yoso) I don''t know why this girl knows my name or what is she talking about. I instantly deny and shake my head. -You may mistake me for someone else. (Farah) -I can''t be mistaken. You are Farah. (Yoso) The gigantic wolf in front of me suddenly roars. -I''m sorry. But I need to handle that wolf first. I will talk to you after I finish my work. (Farah) -... Alright. (Yoso) I jump out of the barrier and head to the gigantic wolf''s place. -Kyuu... -Is he your father? (Farah) The wolf in front is Kyu''s father. He is so different comparing with the first time I encounter him. Kyu jumps off from my soldier and walking toward him. -Kyuu! I think she is trying to wake her father up. -Grawllll! However, the wolf in front of me can''t realise his daughter is in front of his eyes. He runs forward and tries to attack Kyu. -Transform! (Farah) I instantly transform into a magical girl of love form and try to protect Kyu. I use all of my might to fly to Kyu''s place. Since I can''t cast a barrier in time, I''m using my back to protect her. -Kyuu! The wolf retreats and watches me after seeing I protect Kyu. -Kyuuu! Kyu becomes furious and tries to check out my wound. I caress her head and tell her not to worry. -I''m fine. My wound will heal soon. (Farah) It''s not time to relax, so I put Kyu on my shoulder and start my battle with the gigantic wolf. -Grawll! The gigantic wolf rushes to me with an insane speed. I can easily dodge it using flight skill in magical girl mode. I try shooting the beam to attack him. -The attack is missed... (Farah) My eyes can barely follow his figure when he is running. It would take all day for me to land a hit on him at this rate. -Kyuu! -How can he disappear? (Farah) No, I think he has hidden in the mist and waits for a good chance to strike at me. -Where is he? (Farah) -Kyuu! -Behind? (Farah) I turn around and see him tries to bite from behind. -Argh! His attack is insanely fast. I can barely avoid it. -Kyuu... The mist has limited my eyesight, which makes me unable to detect him. And he once again has disappeared into the mist. -That''s dangerous. Can you notify me where he will attack again, Kyu? (Farah) -Kyuuu? -What do you mean by he will attack from every direction? (Farah) I can hear the tremendous howl coming from behind the mist. -What is he trying to do? (Farah) I wait for him to come at me. From behind the mist, I can see not only one but over ten gigantic wolves jump at me at the same time. -Urgh! I can''t avoid all the attacks and choose to take some of them if necessary. My clothes become tattered, and many scars have appeared on my body. -So he can use the skill even when he loses his reasoning. (Farah) -Kyuuu! -This is really hopeless. I can never defeat him at this rate. (Farah) I don''t have any solution for this type of enemy. -Kyuuu! Kyu suddenly jumps off from my should and tries reaching over my hands. -What''s wrong, Kyu? (Farah) I can feel Kyu bite a finger of mine. -It''s hurt, Kyu... (Farah) >Equal contract between Individual Farah and Kyu created. >Each Individual can inherit a part of other race characteristics. >Individual Kyu has inherited Immortality from Farah. >Individual Farah has inherited Mist Wolf''s sense from Kyu. > Condition achieved: New magical girl form is ready to be created. > Do you want to create it? -Yes! (Farah) It seems Kyu is trying to support me. I caress her head and place her on my shoulder again. New form Available +Daughter Of Mist Forest. -Increase your STG and DEX by 500% when you are fighting in the mist forest. -Increase your STG and DEX by 100% of your INT. -You can sense the opponent from afar. -You can create up to 10 clones of your that have 50% of your stats. -Once an hour, you can transfer yourself and your opponent into a mist forest dimension. I can feel something on my body has grown. The clothes I have right now are moderately exposing. It''s a bikini with white fur that barely hides my important place. -Wait! I have a wolf''s ear and tail now! (Farah) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Farah cuteness has increased Xd Chapter 117: The Strength Of New Form ?? Madeus There is little change about " Daughter of mist" skill. It would no longer Increase STG and AGI but increase STG and DEX instead. And the status in this novel will work like this (It also can be checked in the glossary) STG: Strength represents the agility and power of the user. CON: Constitution represents the life of the user. DEX: Dexterity represents the reflexes of the users. INT: Intelligent represents the control of the users over mana and mana capacity. CHA: Charm represents the beauty of the users in many aspects such as beautiful, sexy, cute. LUK: Luck represents the control of the user over the destined outcome. DIV: The higher divine power, The closer you have attained the godhood That''s all, please have an enjoyable read. My physical stats have improved a lot in this form. STG: 45 +225 + 350 CON: DEX: 40 +200 +350 LOV: 350 CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: 23 All of my senses seem to be enhanced in this new form. My eyes can see through the mist that covers the forest, while my wolf ears can hear every single minor movement come from the gigantic wolf. The gigantic wolf hasn''t perceived my change and tries to assault me with his clones again. -It''s too slow! (Farah) I easily dodge his ambush and return an attack to him. -Wolf''s Punch! (Farah) -Grlll! The wolf receives considerable damage from my punch. His body flies and hits the tree behind because of my attack. -Kyuuu! -Don''t worry, Kyu. It merely leaves scratches on his body. (Farah) Right after I complete my sentence, He gradually raises his body and staring at me. We stare at each other for a long time. To end this awkward silence, I try provoking him. -Come to me if you can! (Farah) The wolf seems to be angry and starts his attack. The dark crescent mist comes out from under his claw and flies toward me. -Eh? Does he possess other kinds of attack? (Farah) The dark mist melts all the trees on its path. However, the speed of the mist is slow comparing with his ambush attack. I avoid the mist attack while provoking him again. -Is that all you have? (Farah) -Kyu! -I''m being surrounded? (Farah) The gigantic wolf produces many clones and lets them surround me. -Kyuu! Kyu tries to inform me that his clones are going to release the mist attack. -So you are trying to finish me, Hah? (Farah) The sole way I can think of is to escape from this situation. -Kyuu! Various dark crescent mists fly at us. -Heay! Ho! (Farah) I stomp hard on the ground and make the surrounding area become the wall to defend against the attack. The moment I heard the sound of the wall meltdown by the mist, I instantly jump out of the wall. -Taste this! (Farah) My hand suddenly turns into a cute paw-like Kyu, and some claws come out from it. Because of my monstrous strength, I can use my claws to create the wind current in the air and destroy all of his clones. -Grlll! The gigantic wolf suddenly roars and runs away. -Eh? (Farah) -Kyuuu! Kyu tries to stop him. However, he never turns back and leaves us behind. I caress Kyu''s head and try to appease her. -Don''t worry, I think we will meet each other again soon, Kyu (Farah) -Kyuu? My transformation seems to be expired. -I''m sorry, let me sleep a little, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuu! I slowly let go of my consciousness. -Farah! (Yoso) Before I completely lose my consciousness, I see the girl that I have saved runs to my side. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I feel like my head is put on something soft. -Are you awake, Farah? (Yoso) I open my eyes and perceive the face of the girl I saved is right in front of me. -Uhmm. (Farah) I try standing up, but the girl stops me. -You can lie down a little more, Farah. (Yoso) The girl gives me a feeling that I have known her for a long time. I feel like I can believe her. -I have other people to protect. I can''t keep lying down. (Farah) I have left Mia and Amy by themselves for too long. I need to go back and check up on them before I try to do anything else. The girl utters a deep sigh. -That sounds really like you. (Yoso) She pokes my cheeks and says. -You always try protecting the one that''s dear to you, even if it costs your life. I can help you regain your strength if you answer a few questions of mine. (Yoso) -Really? (Farah) -Yup. (Yoso) The girl looks seriously at my eyes and asks. -Did you come from the future? (Yoso) -... (Farah) How could this girl know about that? -Yes... (Farah) -Haiz! That damn "Y." (Yoso) -You know her? (Farah) -Yup. (Yoso) -Ehhhh? (Farah) -We have been rivals for a long time. That girl is undoubtedly an annoying one. (Yoso) -Heh? (Farah) I try asking more about their relationship, but the girl answers nothing else about their relationship until the end. -Move to the following question. Is the name "Septem" familiar to you? (Yoso) -Septem? (Farah) I shake my head. -It doesn''t ring a bell. "Y" merely advises me about that to be careful of her. (Farah) -Tchhh, that is annoying. (Yoso) The girl made an annoying face when I said that. -I''m sorry... (Farah) -It''s not your fault, Farah. Now, let''s heal you up~ (Yoso) The girl bends down and kisses me on the lips. -Fueee! (Farah) -Don''t move! I''m giving you my mana. (Yoso) After a while, the girl separates herself from me. I can see her face becomes bright red. -It''s the second time I kiss you. The feeling I have when kissing you is not bad. (Yoso) I can gradually feel my strength recovers. -I forget to introduce myself properly. You can call me Yoso. (Yoso) -I''m Farah! (Farah) -Right, you can go back now. (Yoso) Yoso seems to transfer all of her mana to me. Her face has become a little blue, and she can no longer stand up because of the exhaustion. -I would be your dead weight since I can''t exercise divine power now. I can barely maintain this body without it. (Yoso) I shake my head. -I won''t leave you here. (Farah) Once again, I transform into the "daughter of mist forest" and hug Yoso like a princess. -The mighty me is being hugged like this. Not bad~ (Yoso) -Kyuu! Kyu seems to have to notice my awaken. She runs to my side and jumps on my shoulder. -That girl volunteered to guard outside when you were unconscious. (Yoso) -Is that so? (Farah) I caress Kyu''s head. -Good girl, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuu~ I get out of our current hiding place. -Please, hold on to me tight! (Farah) Yoso returns my reminder with a smile. -Alright~ (Yoso) I run through the forest while carrying Yoso in my arm and Kyu sitting on my shoulder. Madeus Chapter 118/Interlude 44: The Demoness’s Protection ?? The back door of the camp has been breached, Mia and Amy must join to defend the campsite from the monsters. The monster group assaults them look like a group of insects. However, they are considerably more massive, stronger and have dark crimson skin. -Argh! (Guard) Another guard fell because of the monster. The insect monsters try to reach the guard and want to take her away. Mia casts a magic spell to slay the monster that attacked the guard. Amy seizes this chance to carry the injured guard back to the camp. -Here is another one. (Amy) The medic has no time to mutter thanks; she takes the injured person inside the tent and first aid them. When Amy tries to return to the battlefield, Ano holds her back. -Take a brief break, Amy! (Ano) -I can''t! My sister is fighting! (Amy) -You need to take a rest! After you recover, you can go out and replace her position. (Ano) -Fine... (Amy) Ano smiles and tells Amy. -Thanks to two of you that our camp hasn''t lost a single person. (Ano) -... But they can still die because of those injuries! (Amy) -Hah, It''s much better than dying in that way. If they fall into those insects'' hands, the dreadful fate will wait for them. (Ano) -Aren''t you...(Amy) -Yes? (Ano) -Aren''t you afraid your comrade will die? (Amy) Ano returns Amy''s question with a strained smile. -Since we lived on this floor, we have become familiar with the death of our comrades. (Ano) -... (Amy) -We can''t live in sorrow forever, you know! We need to live for the future and protect the one who is still living. (Ano) -You are strong. (Amy) -Haha. (Ano) Suddenly Mia''s scream comes from outside of the tent. -Mia! I''m sorry. I need to go! (Amy) -All right. (Ano) Amy leaves Ano behind and runs to Mia''s side. A guard with blood-covered her body hastily runs to Ano side and makes a report. -Sister Ano! (Guard) -Yes! (Ano) -Master Lecia and Guard captain Nina are terribly injured. (Guard) -How come! (Ano) -Five boss monsters attack simultaneously at the front gate of the camp. Master Lecia and Guard captain Nina were injured while trying to repel them. (Guard) Ano instantly runs to the front gate and tries to support Lecia and Nina. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mia is being attacked by a gigantic monster that looks like a mantis. -Don''t go near me! (Mia) The mantis seems to enjoy playing with Mia since it knows Mia can''t go against it. -Kikikiki! The scythe of the mantis slashed down at Mia. A barrier comes out from the necklace she is wearing and protects her from the attack. -Thanks to the necklace of sister Farah that saves me in time. (Mia) -Kiiii! The mantis becomes furious; it uses all of its might to destroy the barrier. -Noooo! (Mia) Mia tries to cast a magic spell to defence herself from the monster. -Argh! (Mia) The scythe comes down and cuts off the hand she is casting magic. Mia experiences terrible pain from the attack. -Sister. (Mia) From afar, Amy tries to reach Mia as soon as possible. -Mia! (Amy) -Sister! (Mia) The mantis turns and looks in Amy''s direction. It laughs likes it has found a new toy to play with it. -Kiiiii! With its roar, many lesser mantises come out and get in Amy''s way. -Kiki! -Get out of my way! (Amy) The mantis is trying to reach out to Mia and use her to play a game with Amy. -Kiiikiii! -No, don''t go near me! (Mia) An icy voice comes from behind the mantis. -Pathetic insect! Do you like to bully the weak that much? (???) As if the mantis feels the pressure comes out from the voice, it instantly jumps backward. -Ara! (???) A petite golden girl who wears an elegant dress is the master of the indifferent voice. -Are you Mia and Amy? (???) -Ah, yes! (Mia) -Who are you? (Amy) -I''m servant under master Farah and I have come to protect you. I, great Princess Stolas, shall protect you from the danger. (Stolas) Stolas changes and looks at the mantis. -Now let''s start my performance. I want to show my new cute master what I could do. (Stolas) Stolas taps her heel lightly on the ground. -Wake up, my soldiers. (Stolas) From the ground, many crystal golems rise and start attacking those mantises. -My diamond golems, my babies, please annihilate my enemies. (Stolas) Stolas returns and looks at boss mantis. -And you? What shall I do with you? (Stolas) A cruel smile is blooming on Stolas''s face. The mantis boss seems to understand how dangerous the girl in front of him, he turns around and tries to run away. -Do you know it''s not an excellent idea to leave your defenceless back to your opponent? (Stolas) Many vines come from under the ground and pierce through the mantis. -Kiiiiii! -Don''t worry, those vines merely have paralysis poison in them. I won''t let my toy die that fast since it''s a long time since I find a new toy to play with it. (Stolas) -Kiiiii! What awaits the mantis boss is a fate that more terrible than death. Amy runs to Mia''s side. -Sister, I''m still extremely weak. (Mia) Mia looks at her hand and cries. -My hand. (Mia) Amy tries to appease her. -Don''t worry, I think sister Farah will have a solution for it. (Amy) While the twins are talking, a flower field suddenly appears on the ground. >Field Of Lily is being activated by user Farah. Heal every female in its range and increase their stats by 100%. -My hand is healing! (Mia) A tear of joy comes out of Mia''s eyes. - Sister Farah always surprises us about the thing she can do. (Amy) Stolas turns and stares in the direction of the flower field. -I expect to see more performance of you, master. (Stolas) Name: Ano Age: 29 years old Breast size: B/ Height: 171 cm/ Weight: 55 kg Race: Human Name: Stolas Age: ??? Breast size: AAA/ Height: 141 cm/ Weight: 35 kg Race: Fairy Chapter 119: The Hero Always Arrives Late ?? A period of time before the camp incident takes place. I''m princess carrying Yoso with Kyu on my shoulder and runs through the forest. -Kyuu! Kyu points her paw at the smoke from afar. -It''s coming from the West camp! (Farah) I close my eyes and enhance all of my senses. I can hear a lot of footsteps, and they are too light for a beast. There isn''t much smell comes from them. -Insects! A lot of them! (Farah) I can''t rush into the army with no preparation. -Yoso, I need to go. (Farah) Yoso seems to understand what I have to do and agrees with me. I construct a barrier and place Yoso in there. -Kyu, I need you to stay here. (Farah) -Kyuu? -It''s extremely dangerous. There are too many monsters this time. (Farah) -Kyuuu. -Be a good girl and stay here! (Farah) I leave Kyu and Yoso at the barrier and rush to the West Camp. It''s easy to know which direction to go since I can see the smoke that comes out of the camp. -I''m almost there. (Farah) I hop onto the nearby to observe the situation of the camp. -There are too many of them. (Farah) I need more people to fight against them. -The book! (Farah) The book I receive in the previous trial will be useful at a time like this. I take out the "Book of Solomon" from the dimension pocket and try to use it. >Please state the type of devil that you want to summon. -I want the devil can support me to defeat those monsters. (Farah) > Please be more specific. - I want a demon that can fight well in the forest, and be able to summon many subordinates. (Farah) >Please be on the ground to summon the target! -Eh, alright! (Farah) I jump off the tree and activate the book again. >Searching-Done >Target Found- Great Princess Stolas. >Generating Summoning Circle. A huge summoning circle appears on the ground. Vines suddenly grow up from the summoning circle. A petite blonde girl appears in the middle of the summoning circle. The girl curtsy bows and picks the hem of the skirt. -Greeting my master! Great Fairy Princess Stolas will be at your service. (Stolas) Why does a fairy come out from the demon summon''s circle? -I differ from the typical fairy master. (Stolas) She can also read my thought! The girl smiles at me and continues. -We typically grant people enormous amounts of wealth for their soul. That''s why we are the devil in the human''s eyes. (Stolas) Stolas licks her lip. -I never think my new master is this cute. (Farah) Stolas walks near me and starts caressing my body. -Eh? (Farah) -Hm! (Stolas) -Your muscle power is really in a different realm. Your current muscle power is enough to fight against other demoness in close combat. (Stolas) She must refer to the "Daughter Of Mist" form of mine. -It''s a temporary boost, right? Since I can''t think of you as a fighter, master. (Stolas) -Uhm, yes. (Farah) Then we shouldn''t waste our time before your current boost expired. -What do you want me to do, master? (Stolas) -Can you help me defend the camp and protect twins called Amy and Mia? (Farah) I tell her about the characteristic of the twins. -Very well, please leave it to me, master. (Stolas) Vines grow from the ground and wrap around Stolas''s body. -I have already discovered them. See you later, my cute master. (Stolas) I head in the direction opposite from the Stolas. I need to be faster, so I can save everyone. When I arrived at the camp, I can perceive a sea of fire. Lecia is fighting with a gigantic insect that looks like a grasshopper. Despite her injures, she still tries to command her people to retreat while she stays frontline and holds them back. Aside from the grasshopper, four more gigantic insects are waiting behind it. -I need to finish them before they injure more people. (Farah) I dash in front of Lecia and land a punch on the grasshopper. It flies backward and crashed into the other four insects. -Farah! (Lecia) Lecia seems to be surprised at my appearance. -You have come back. And what is that look of yours? (Lecia) >1 Minute left until the transformation cancels. -I''m sorry, Lecia. (Farah) I turn to Lecia and kiss her. >Lustful desire activates: Grant you a 100% bonus of your current stats. STG: 620 + 620 CON: DEX: 590 + 590 LOV: 350 CHA: LUK: 1112 +1112 DIV: 23 > Field of Lily is ready to activate. I separate from the bright red Lecia. -It will take less than 1 minute to defeat them. (Farah) I speed up my body and use my enormous muscle power. The surrounding of me seems to be frozen. A paw-pad replaces my hand, and the claw comes out of it. I run and slash forward and slice through all the insects in my sights. >Your transformation time has expired. I return to normal. This time I did not faint because of the backlash of using the magical form. However, I can barely walk and fall to the ground. -Farah! (Lecia) Lecia runs to my side and holds me. Lecia turns and looks at all the dead insects. -You are terribly strong, Farah! (Lecia) There is no scariness in her voice. Lecia turns to me said with a voice full of admiration. -Can you teach me to become strong like you? (Lecia) I can merely smile at her question. -Well, let''s me think about it later. I need to heal everyone first! (Farah) -You also know how to heal. (Lecia) >Field Of Lily activated. A flower field appears on the ground. It spreads and covers the entire camp. -My wounds are healing. (Lecia) A guard runs to Lecia''s side and reports. -Master! Everyone that was injured has been healed completely! (Guard) Lecia hugs me tight when she received the report. -I don''t know how to thank you, Farah. You have done so much for us. (Lecia) Madeus Chapter 120/Interlude 45: After The Battle-1 ?? Yoso''s POV Farah has left for a long time and still hasn''t come back. -Did she faint again? (Yoso) I remember Farah faints every time she finishes using her skill. -Kyuuu! The small wolf keeps staring at me from the moment Farah left. It seems this girl really wants to follow Farah. -I have recovered my mana. Can you lead me to your master''s place? (Yoso) -Kyuuu! The small wolf runs to my side and pulls my leg. -Right! I will follow you. (Yoso) -Kyuu! It took me around 15 minutes to reach a huge human''s camp. -Hoh! (Yoso) I can perceive many golems patrol around the camp. I pay little attention to them and walk to the entrance of the camp. My appearance surprises the guards and makes them point their weapons at me. -Who''s there? Why are you over here? (Guard) I casually answer the guard. -I''m a friend of Farah. Please let me in. (Yoso) The guard frowns because of my answer. -Any evidence? (Guard) A hand come from behind and touches the shoulder of the guard. -Sister Nina! (Guard) -I am sure that girl is a friend of Farah since the adorable wolf is with her. (Nina) The girl with green hair goes in front of me and offers to lead me to Farah''s place. -Please follow me! Farah is currently staying in the tent and can''t move because she has used too much mana. (Nina) -Ok. (Yoso) I follow her and reach a big tent. I can see a petite golden girl sits on the arm of a tremendous golem in front of the tent. -Ara! What''s your purpose for coming here? (Stolas) The guard answers her. -Ah, this girl seems to be Farah''s acquaintance. Therefore, I want Farah to meet her. (Nina) The blond girl jumps off the golem and stands right in front of me. -Follow me. (Stolas) The blond girl leads us inside the tent. -Kyuuu! When we come inside the tent, I can find Farah is currently sleeping with the twins. -Ara, the master is sleeping. It''s impossible to have a meeting with the master right now. (Stolas) The guard says goodbye to us and returns to her duty after she knows Farah is sleeping. -And you! (Stolas) -Hm? (Yoso) -I want to have a little talk with you outside of the tent. (Stolas) I have nothing to do presently, so I agree with the blonde girl''s suggestion. The moment we reach outside, the girl becomes hostile to me. -How is he right now? That damn betrayer? (Stolas) -What do you mean by it? (Yoso) The girl grits her teeth. -You probably were there when Solomon signed the contract to become one of "Chaos". I can never forget those chaotic presences. (Stolas) -Hoh, It''s been a long time since I heard that name. And who are you to him? (Yoso) -You don''t need to know who I am to him. I merely want to gain the location of that betrayer. (Stolas) I shake my head. -I''m sorry, but I don''t know where he is right now. After Solomon became one of us, he can acted as he wishes. (Yoso) -Tchh! (Stolas) The girl turns around and leaves me behind. It has been a long time since I heard that name. He is also one candidate to replace ''Him". But he never succeeded in a single timeline I have gone through. Madeus Chapter 121: After The Battle-2 ?? Farah''s POV. It''s already pitch-black when I wake up. The twins hold me down when I try to get up from the bed. -Sister...It''s still too soon for us to do that. (Amy) -Please don''t touch that spot of mine of sister. (Mia) What are these two sleepyheads dreaming? I try to wake them up by pinching their cheeks. -Muuu... (Amy) -Auuu! (Mia) They are not waking up, no matter how hard I pinch their cheeks. -Moh, these two. (Farah) I try tickling instead. -Ahahaa! (Amy) -Sister, it''s tickle! (Mia) I take out a big stuffed animal and let it replace my place. -Tada! I finally escaped! (Farah) My stomach growls at the moment I successfully escaped. -Ehehe, let''s have some light meal for dinner. (Farah) I go outside of the tent and take some food cans from the space dimension. I hum a song while heating the food cans. -Uhmm~ Hummm~ (Farah) -Ara, what are you doing in the middle of the night, master? (Stolas) I turn around and find Stolas is standing on the back of the gigantic owl. She jumps off from the owl back and lands at the place right behind me. -Hoh~ (Stolas) She looks at the can of food on my hand and asks. -Humans usually replenish energy from that thing, right? (Stolas) -Uhm, you can say so. (Farah) When I open the can of pork soup, the delicious smell comes out from it. -Ehehe, it smells so good. (Farah) I take out a spoon from the dimension pocket and scoop a spoon from the soup can. -Delicous~ (Farah) The flavour of the soup melts into my mouth. -Ehehehe~ (Farah) Stolas seems to frown when she saw my expression. -Such a radiant face. (Stolas) -Humm? (Farah) -Is the thing called food can make you feel that good? (Stolas) -Yup, do you want to try it? (Farah) -I''ll have to decline. (Stolas) -Muu... (Farah) It will be great if Stolas tries the food. I genuinely want to share this deliciousness with her. -I will have one spoon then. (Stolas) -Really? (Farah) -Really. (Stolas) I scoop a mouthful of soup. -Please say ah! (Farah) -Do you have to feed me this way? I think I can do it by myself. (Stolas) I ignore her and keep holding the spoon. -Please say Ahhh~. (Farah) Stolas gives up and opens her mouth. -Ahhh~ (Stolas) Finally, I successfully fed her a spoon of soup. -Is it delicious? (Farah) -I never ate food before, so I can''t judge. But I can feel the warmth and sweetness from the thing you called soup. (Stolas) -Is that so? Do you want another one? (Farah) -I''m fine, for now. (Stolas) Stolas jumps on the owl and informs me. -I need to patrol around the camp. You should enjoy your food leisurely, master. (Stolas) Before Stolas flies away, she turns around and notifies me. I can notice a faint smile on her face. -The meal is not bad. It is possible to join you for a meal next time. Is that okay, master? (Stolas) I smile at her and reply. -I will gladly have a meal with you anytime. (Farah) The owl flaps its wing and flies away with Stolas. After Stolas returns to her patrol duty, I resume eating my soup can again. -Those soup cans smell delicious? Do you have an extra? (Yoso) -Kyuuu! It''s Yoso with Kyu. Kyu jumps at me and starts licking my face. -Slow down, Kyu! (Farah) -Kyuuuu! -I was taking this girl for a little walk. (Yoso) I caress Kyu''s head and open another heated food can. I place it in front of her. -Kyuuu~ I also heat another soup can and give it to Yoso. -It''s delicious. (Yoso) -Hehe, is that so? (Farah) Yoso moves and sits beside me. -Farah. (Yoso) -Yes? (Farah) -Grow stronger, Farah. (Yoso) -Eh? (Farah) -You need to become stronger to protect everything dear to you. (Yoso) -... (Farah) -That''s my only advice for you. (Yoso) -Why are you telling me about that? (Farah) Yoso seems to hesitate, but she still replies to me at the end. -Because I know what awaits in your future. (Yoso) Yoso places the empty can down and stands up. -Thanks for the food. I want to have a little walk around the camp. Do you want to join me, Farah? (Yoso) -If you don''t mind! (Farah) Yoso grasps my hands and lifts me up. -You are tiny, as always! (Yoso) I pout and rebuke her. -I''m still growing! (Farah) -Ahaha! (Yoso) We have a pleasant walk and return to sleep after a while. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the place the world tree was supposed to be, there is a gigantic crystal tree appears. From the crystal tree, red mana smoke comes out and makes the fogs around the forest thicker. Various kinds of monsters are guarding around the crystal tree. Those monsters will attack if they perceive anything that goes near the crystal tree. -Without divine power, I can''t fight all of them at the same time. (Septem) Septem is supervising the crystal tree from afar. -Their number keeps growing because of that thing. (Septem) Septem can identify thousands of gigantic black fruit on the tree''s canopy. Every time a fruit falls to the ground, a monster will come out from it. -If only I can go near that thing. (Septem) Whenever Septem tries to sneak near the crystal tree, a wolf with dark crimson fur will stare in her direction. It makes her unable to make any further movement. -Should I give up on taking over "her fragment" in this timeline? (Septem) Septem shakes her head. -No, I need to grow even stronger. I''m still far too weak. (Septem) Septem jumps off the tree and heads to the east of the forest. -I might as well make use of those fanatics and turn them into baits for those monsters. (Septem) Madeus Chapter 122: The Peaceful Days ?? -Do you want to drink anything, Farah? (Ano) -Anything would be fine, sister Ano. (Farah) Ano invited me to her tent to talk about magic. -It''s all thanks to you. We can relax like this in the blood moon phase. (Ano) I shake my head and try to deny it. -It''s all thanks to Stolas''s golems. I did nothing at all. (Farah) Ano puts down a cup of tea on the table in front of me. -She said that you were her summoner, though. (Ano) -Well~ (Farah) Ano looks at me with sparkle eyes and grasps my hand. -Aside from mastering usage of the mana, you can also use summoning magic. I have never seen someone like that before. (Ano) -Ahaha. (Farah) Ano becomes very talkative whenever the topic is about magic. -And the grand healing magic you have cast is beautiful. (Ano) -It''s nothing special. (Farah) Ano seems to notice she is holding my hand. She instantly released while apologising to me. -I''m sorry. I become like that every time I talk about magic. And all thanks to your healing spell, I am alive, Farah. (Ano) Ano takes off her shirt in front of me. -Eh, what are you doing, sister Ano? (Farah) Ano points at her belly. -When I was on my way to help Nina and Lecia, an invisible insect monster ambushed me. I successfully killed that monster, but it caused a heavy wound on my belly before it died. (Ano) Ano continues. -The moment I accept my fate, a miracle happened. A beautiful flower field appeared right in front of me and healed my wound. (Ano) Ano stares at me with serious eyes. -That''s why I admire you, Farah. You are a great spell caster, summoner and healer at the same time. (Ano) I can feel my face become bright red because of excessive praise. -Please teach me magic, Farah. (Ano) Ano bends her head down and waits for me to answer. -Please raise your head, sister Ano. I promise I will teach you about magic. (Farah) Ano raises her head. -Really? (Ano) -Because I know, sister Ano won''t exploit the knowledge you acquire for your selfish desire. (Farah) -Eh! (Ano) -You will use this newly gained knowledge to become stronger so you can protect your family. (Farah) I can see tears come out of Ano''s eyes. -I''m sorry, I''m getting a little emotional. (Ano) I go to Ano''s side and hug her. -You have tried your best. (Farah) -Thanks, Farah. (Ano) -I will only teach you about the magic if you agree with one condition of mine, Ano. (Farah) -What is it, Farah? (Ano) -You must teach what you have learned to the children. If you do that, the burden on your shoulder will be lessened. (Farah) -Is that okay to share your knowledge with that many people? (Ano) -Don''t worry about that; you already have my approval. (Farah) After that, I start teaching Ano about the magic system I learned in Ecrax. Ano is genuinely a genius. She can absorb everything that I explain to her smoothly. -That''s all for today, sister Ano. (Farah) -Arghh~ It''s already this late. Thanks a lot for today, Farah. (Ano) -See you later, Farah. (Farah) After finishing teaching Ano, I return to my tent and take a rest. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I''m currently staying alone in my tent. The twins went out and played with the others kids, and Stolas is not here because she has her patrol duty. Yoso took Kyu out for a walk. -I have nothing to do! (Farah) The others prohibit me from doing anything excessive since they think I will faint again. While I''m rolling on the bed, I can hear someone calling me from the outside. -Is there anybody in there? (Nina) I instantly realise that is the voice of Nina. -Everyone has gone outside aside from me. Please come in, Nina. (Farah) -Sorry for the intrusion. (Nina) Because there is no chair in this tent, I tell Nina to sit on the bed. -Is there anything urgent that you need my help with, Nina? (Farah) Nina denies it. -No, Farah. I merely want to have some private talk with you. (Nina) -I have too much free time on my hand. What do you want to talk about, Nina? (Farah) Nina''s face becomes a little red. -Do you know about the mature girl with pink hair who visited our camp recently? Is she your sister? (Nina) -Eh? (Farah) Nina doesn''t seem to notice that girl is me. -That''s girl is me. (Farah) I try explaining to her that form of mine results from my power. -Ahhhh! (Nina) When I finished my explanation, her face instantly becomes bright red. -I''m sorry! (Nina) -Don''t worry, it''s fine. (Farah) Nina scratches her head and informs me. -That form of yours reminds me of my older sister. (Nina) -... (Farah) -The sister of mine has died when she tried protecting me. (Nina) Nina smiles at me. -I''m not sad, Farah. Thanks to her, I can live at the moment. I merely want to see her figure again. I''m sorry if that''s annoyed you. (Nina) Since I can''t turn into the "Queen Form", I can solely lay Nina''s head on my lap. -What are you...? (Nina) -You have become a person your sister can be proud of, Nina. (Farah) -... (Nina) -You use the life given by your sister to protect others. You have become a head figure that everyone follows. (Farah) I bend down and stare into her eyes. -Live more proudly, Nina. (Farah) -Ah! (Nina) Nina returns a smile to me. -Thanks, Farah. You really are a lady-killer like what Lecia said. (Nina) -Is this how Lecia talks behind my back? (Farah) -Ahaha. (Nina) I caress Nina''s head and start singing a lullaby. Nina gradually falls into sleep because of my lullaby. -Good night, my dear Nina. (Farah) Name: Nina Age: 27 Breast size: B/ Height: 162 cm/ Weight: 49 kg Madeus Chapter 123: The Scheme Behind The Scene ?? In the camp, Lecia and a man are sitting opposite each other. -Lecia, don''t be that stubborn. We are in a critical situation right now. (Bald Man) Lecia is merely staring at the man without giving him the answer. -We have been staying in an alliance for a long time already, Lecia. (Bald Man) -... (Lecia) -Our South camp lost many people in the last monster wave attack. I don''t think we can protect our civilians in the upcoming monster wave. (Bald Man) -... (Lecia) -Therefore, please allow some of our civilians to refuge in your camp. (Bald Man) -No... (Lecia) -Lecia, please think again. If you act like that, it will affect our two camps relationship in the future. (Bald Man) -No is no. (Lecia) -Are you worried males will be included in the refugee group? Don''t worry, I can handle that. (Bald Man) -My answer will not change, no matter what. (Lecia) The man becomes furious and hits the table. -Don''t be so unreasonable, Lecia. (Bald Man) -Lecia this Lecia that, who grants you the right to call my name? (Lecia) Blood lust starts coming out of Lecia. -Hiiii! (Bald Man) -I''m tired of hearing you talk. You are not even the leader of the South Camp. Who the hell gave you the right to demand me? (Lecia) -I...I (Bald Man) Lecia points at the man. -Get out! (Lecia) -You will regret this! (Bald Man) The man stood up and ran out of the tent. After the man runs out, Nina steps into the tent from the outside. -So the negotiation is a failure, sister? (Nina) -We can''t negotiate with that man in the first place. (Lecia) Lecia utters a deep sigh. -I don''t understand the people in that camp. Even living in a threatening environment like this, they still have the strength to fight against each other. (Lecia) -What is his colour in your eyes, sister? (Nina) -It''s pitch black! (Lecia) -Eh, shall we assassinate him, sister? The people who have that colour always want to harm our people. (Nina) -We shouldn''t act carelessly. He is still a person who comes from the South Camp. (Lecia) -What should we do, sister Lecia? (Nina) -Order one spy to follow him. (Lecia) -Roger! (Nina) Nina goes out of the tent and leaves Lecia behind. -This blood moon is weird enough already. I hope nothing unexpected happens again. (Lecia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -That damn woman! She dares to look down on me! (Bald Man) The man goes back to his group after he concluded the meeting with Lecia. -Well, we already know the result will be like that. You have successfully recorded it, right? (Man) -You mean the internal setting of their camp. (Bald Man) The man forms a wicked smile. He takes out a tiny book he hides on his clothes. -I have recorded every single thing. The "Book Of Observation" is truly a great item. (Bald Man) The bald man smirks when he looks at the data he has successfully collected. -Hiiii~Hiii. Once we successfully destroy the camp. I will take their leader as my slave. (Bald Man) -You still need to eliminate the leader of your camp first. (Man) -Don''t worry! I already have a plan to take care both of them at the same time. (Bald Man) -Oh right. Did you discover anything we have to pay attention to once we attack West camp? (Man) -They possess many things that look like golems. (Bald Man) -How big are those golems? (Man) -It''s not big, but they have many of them. (Bald Man) -Why do they have that many golems? A mage can barely control a golem at once. (Man) -Maybe they try to use it to scare off the beast. With only two mages, they can''t control many golems at once. (Bald Man) -All right, Let''s head out and meet up with those guys from the Red Skull to talk about our plan. (Man) -Right, Let''s go. (Bald Man) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Haiz! (Lecia) Lecia puts down the letter in her hand. -What are they planning to do? (Lecia) -Lecia? (Farah) A tiny figure comes from outside of the tent. -Farah? (Lecia) -Yes, I heard you were calling me. (Farah) Lecia waves her hand and tells Farah to come near her. When Farah is close enough to Lecia, Lecia instantly catches Farah and put her on the lap. -Fueee~ (Farah) -Hehe, you are so helpful to healing my stress, Farah. Can I ask you a favour, Farah? (Lecia) -Yes? (Farah) -I will have a trip soon. Can you become my bodyguard? (Lecia) Lecia caresses Farah''s head. -You can decline, Farah. (Lecia) Farah shakes her head. -Is this very important to the camp, Lecia? (Farah) Lecia nods at Farah''s question. -Then I will go with you, Lecia. (Farah) -Thanks, Farah. (Lecia) -Do I have to bring Kyu with me, Lecia? (Farah) -What do you need her for, Farah? (Lecia) -I want to use her to show us the way into this mist forest. (Farah) Lecia continues caressing Farah''s head. -We have something to show us the way in the mist forest aside from the mist wolf. (Lecia) Lecia takes out the four-leaf clover from under her table and shows it to Farah. - What do you think is the difference between this four-leaf clover and the normal ones? (Lecia) Farah tries her best to think, but she can''t figure out how this four-leaf clover can show people the way in the mist forest. -Are you giving up, Farah? (Lecia) -Muuuuuuuu! (Farah) Farah keeps staring at the four-leaf intensely. Lecia can''t help but smile because of the cute sight in front of her. -Each leaf of this clover will present one direction. No matter how you move, one wing of clover will point to the north and the rest will point to other directions. (Lecia) -Ohhh! (Farah) Lecia takes out a chocolate bar under the table and breaks it into small pieces. -Say Ahhh, Farah! (Lecia) -Ahhh! (Farah) Lecia feeds Farah with chocolate with a cheerful face. It''s like all of her stress has gone away. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Another chappy will be released tonight Chapter 124/Interlude 46: The Twins’ Determination-1 ?? In the training field, there are many people practising sword art. A little girl is observing the others practice from afar. The female soldiers who are practising in the training field seem to notice the little girl. One female soldier stops her practice and goes near the little girl. -Little Miss, what are you doing here? Are you lost? (Female Soldier) The little girl shakes her head and replies. -I''m not! I want to be here to practice the sword. (Little Girl) -I think you are still too small. You should come back and practice once you grow bigger. (Female Soldier) Nina walks from behind and goes to the front of the little girl. -What are you guys doing? What is this fuss about? (Nina) The female soldier points at the little girl and tells Nina. -I think this girl got lost, captain. (Female Soldier) Nina denies. -It''s Amy, the girl who recently became the heated topic of our camp. (Nina) The female soldier becomes amazed. -I''m sorry since I paid little attention to the gossip. (Female Soldier) Nina waves her hand and tells the female soldier. -You can return to practice. Let me take care of this girl. (Nina) -Yes, captain! (Female Soldier) Nina returns and looks at Amy. -What do you want, Amy? (Nina) Amy stares at Nina and answer. -I want to practice swords! (Amy) -Eh! (Nina) Nina scratches her head. -You possess magic, which is your greatest weapon. Why do you even bother to practice wielding the sword? (Nina) -I notice there are many shortcomings in using only magic in the previous battle. (Amy) -... (Nina) -I tried training my magic even more after the battle. However, sister Farah advised me to not rush with practising the magic. (Amy) -I understand. Therefore, you come to us to find another way to become stronger, right? (Nina) Amy nods. -You have great resolve, Amy. (Nina) Nina takes out a sword under her waist and stabs it on the ground. -But the way of the sword is not that easy. Let''s see if you can pull this sword from the ground first. (Nina) At first, Amy tries pulling the sword with her raw strength. -Uhhhh! It''s extremely heavy. (Amy) Nina grins and says. -Of course, you can''t pull it normally, since your body is still modest, Amy. (Nina) -Let me try a little more! (Amy) After a while, Amy still can''t pull the sword from the ground. -Ah! It''s still not moving. (Amy) -Amy! (Nina) Amy ceases her current action and looks at Nina. -You need to remember you are a mage, Amy. (Nina) -Ah! (Amy) -Therefore, you don''t need to use your raw strength to pull the sword. (Nina) After hearing that, Amy returns and looks at the sword. This time she can easily pull the sword from the ground. -Unlike us warriors who cannot maintain the mana outside of the body, a mage can often do both. What have you done to pull the sword from the ground, Amy? ( Nina) -I tried making the sword lighter using gravity magic. (Amy) -Hmm, That''s one way to do it. Do you know body reinforcement, Amy? (Nina) -Sis Farah taught me that skill already. However, I rarely use it since it makes my body hurt. (Amy) -Then you need to start with the basics. You still need a great physique, aside from magic to become a good fighter. (Nina) -Yes, sister. (Amy) Nina''s voice suddenly becomes serious. -From now on, calling me captain, Amy. (Nina) -Yes, captain. (Amy) -Let''s start with ten laps around the training field. (Nina) -Yes, captain. (Amy) Three days after. Amy is lying down on the ground and can''t move a single finger. -You are too slow, Amy! You need 2 hours to complete ten laps. (Nina) -Captain. (Amy) -I will increase your training menu. From tomorrow, you must do 500 horizontal slashes and 500 vertical slashes while maintaining body reinforcement. (Nina) -... (Amy) The female soldiers behind start discussing with each other. -Captain has turned on her evil mode. (Female Soldier A) -Try your best to survive, Amy. (Female Soldier B) One week later. -This blood moon phase lasts too long. (Nina) Right behind Nina is a tiny figure that looks like a dried corpse. -Well, Amy. At least you can finish the basics of the sword. (Nina) Amy replies with a weak voice. -Yes... (Amy) -I can''t hear you! Speak louder! (Nina) -Yes, captain! (Amy) -That''s excellent. To reward your effort, we will double the training from tomorrow. (Nina) -Ehhhhhh! (Amy) Madeus Chapter 125/Interlude 47: The Twins’ Determination-2 ?? Stolas is sitting on the enormous owl and looking at the mist covers around the forest. -These fogs are really weird. (Stolas) Stolas reaches out her hand to the fogs and inserts the mana inside it. -I can''t dispute these fogs using mana. (Stolas) Stolas keeps thinking about the fog. -The energy that makes up these fogs. I feel like I have encountered it somewhere. (Stolas) A little girl appears behind the owl and interrupts Stolas'' thought. -Sister Stolas? Are you here? (Mia) -Humm? (Stolas) Stolas jumps off the owl and moves next to the little girl. -Your name is Mia, right? What are you doing here? (Stolas) -Uhmmm! (Mia) Mia seems to hesitate and doesn''t know how to put her thoughts into words. -Sister Stolas! Can you teach me how to use the golem? (Mia) -Hoh? (Stolas) Stolas is interested in Mia''s proposal. -Why? (Stolas) -I want to become strong. (Mia) -I''m listening. (Stolas) -In the previous battle, I almost put my sister in danger because of my weakness. Therefore, I want to become stronger. (Mia) -But why do you want to learn the golem art? (Stolas) Mia says with full of determination. -In the battle, I see you can protect many others at once. I''m a greedy girl. I want to be strong enough to protect many people at once. (Mia) Stolas forms a big smile on her face. -What a greedy girl! However, I like it! (Stolas) Stolas claps her hand, and a small doll stands from the ground. -Let''s start with this one first. (Stolas) Stolas picks it up and inserts a tiny mana stone inside it. -Here you go! (Stolas) Stolas throws the doll to Mia. -Yes? (Mia) -Since you are a beginner, it''s better to start with a self-controlled golem. (Stolas) Mia holds the doll and doesn''t know what to do. -Let''s start by inserting the mana inside the doll. (Stolas) Mia closes her eyes and tries inserting inside the doll. -Try to find the mana stone inside the doll and directly insert the mana. (Stolas) -I found it! (Mia) -Good job. The next step will be the hardest and takes the most time. Once you can do it, you can easily control the golem. (Stolas) -Yes! (Mia) -You can feel the golem through the mana stone, right? (Stolas) -I can feel it. The connection between us is kind of vague. (Mia) -Everyone is like that at first. In this step, you must strengthen the connection of yours with the golem. (Stolas) -How can I do it? Do I have to put more mana into the golem? (Mia) -That won''t work! You need to make the golem a part of your body. (Stolas) -What does that even mean? (Mia) -I can''t fully explain, but the journey to find the answer to that question will make you perfect the golem-art. (Stolas) -... (Mia) -The best way is mediating it while hugging it. You can feel the connection between you become much closer. (Stolas) -Yes! (Mia) After three days, Mia can move the dirt golem. -Sister, I can make the golem stand on its feet now. (Mia) -Well done, the connection between you and the golem has strengthened. (Stolas) After one week, Mia can move the golem as she wishes. However, the movement of the golem is still a little awkward. -You need to practice more to make it move more natural, Mia. (Stolas) -Yes! (Mia) -And I think this will be our last lesson. (Stolas) -Eh, I''m not good enough, sister. Please don''t stop teaching me! (Mia) Stolas shakes her head. -No, I have nothing to teach you more. (Stolas) -Eh? (Mia) -Storage summons. (Stolas) A large box appears right in front of Stolas. From the box, Stolas takes out ten teddy bears. -They are all golems. I have my people exclusively made them for you. Two of them are self-controlled, while the others are automatic. (Stolas) Stolas throws the ten teddy bears to Mia. Mia catches and hugs them in her arms. Mia smiles when she receives those teddy bears. -Thanks, sister Stolas. (Mia) -You are welcome. (Stolas) -But sister! (Mia) -Huh? (Stolas) -Why are these cute golems in teddy bear shapes? (Mia) -Hum, I see you hug a teddy bear all the time, so I order them to be in that shape. Since I think it will be easier for you to connect with them in that shape. If you don''t like it, I can order my servant to alter their form. (Stolas) -No, I really like your present, Sister. (Mia) -That''s good then. (Stolas) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Stolas and Nina encounter each other right before they step inside Farah''s tent. They are both having a little girl in their arm. -Seems like your disciple also fell asleep, Stolas. (Nina) -She got tired after playing with her new toys. (Stolas) Stolas stares at Amy in Nina''s hand. -You are bullying a little girl again. Stop tempting her in practising those savage art like a sword. (Stolas) Nina becomes a little annoyed at Stolas''s statement. -I''m grateful you are our camp saviour, Stolas. But don''t you dare to look down my way of a sword! (Nina) Stolas smirks at Nina''s replies. -If your sword can reach me, then I will recognize it. (Stolas) Before the conversation becomes heated, Farah appears from inside the tent. -What are you two doing? (Farah) -It''s nothing important. (Nina & Stolas) -Moh, you two should quiet down since Amy and Mia are sleeping. (Farah) -I''m sorry, master. (Stolas) -It''s my bad. (Nina) Farah takes the twins and places them on the bed. She applies healing magic to the two of them to recover their lost mana and stamina. -They can learn many new things thanks to you two. I don''t know how to repay the two of you. (Farah) -Don''t worry about that, Farah. I only teach her because I enjoy teaching. (Nina) -You don''t have to, master. I merely want to kill my free time. (Stolas) Stolas and Nina still have a thing to do. Therefore, they leave the tent after they left the twins for Farah. -Ah! (Stolas) Stolas seems to realise something. -No wonder I feel the energy to make up the fog feel familiar. I can detect similar energy inside the master body. (Stolas) Madeus Chapter 126: Before The Departure ?? Yoso''s POV. When I first came to the camp, I discovered some trace of divine power. I went around the camp and collected information from the people who live here. -A large AOE healing spell that can heal everyone in its range. It probably a skill that uses divine power. (Yoso) And the one who used that spell was Farah. -I wonder when Farah got her hand on the divine power. (Yoso) I utter a deep sigh. -And how can Farah exercise the divine power while Septem and I can''t? (Yoso) I tried to keep the assumption to myself for a long time until I see Farah heals a patient in front of me utilizing the divine power. Therefore, I ask Farah to meet up with me. -Yoso, I''m sorry for being late. I have some work to finish before coming here. (Farah) I shake my head. -Don''t worry about it. I merely want to ask you a few things. (Yoso) -Yes? (Farah) -Can you apply your healing magic to me? (Yoso) Farah showed an anxious face when I said that. -Are you hurt, Yoso? (Farah) Farah instantly activates healing magic, and a green light gradually covers my body. -Is your wound healed, Yoso? (Farah) -Hmm, It''s not this skill. (Yoso) It''s better to ask her directly. -Can you exercise divine power, Farah? (Yoso) -Eh... Yes. (Farah) -Are those skills given by "Y"? (Yoso) Farah shakes her head and denies it. -Can you use every skill that uses divine power, Farah? (Yoso) -I can''t use all of those skills. Some divine skills can''t be activated, no matter how hard I try. (Farah) -Hmmm. (Yoso) I need to confirm one last thing before I can conclude my guess. -Farah, can you use the healing magic that can create a pink flower field on me? (Yoso) -Uhmm. (Farah) Farah''s face suddenly turns red when I ask her to cast the spell. -What''s wrong, Farah? (Yoso) -Uhmm, the spell needs a special condition to use it. (Farah) I walk near Farah and place my arm on her shoulder. -Can you tell me the condition to activate the skill? (Yoso) -I need to... (Farah) -What do you need? (Yoso) -I need to kiss to activate the skill. (Farah) We have already kissed others. I don''t know why Farah''s face turns red when she talks about this. I gently kiss Farah on the lip. -Nyaa~ (Farah) What a cute moan. Ehem, I need to focus on the skill instead of her moan. -Yoso, your face is turning red. (Farah) -Eh? (Yoso) I touch my face and feel my face is hotter than usual. -Ahh! (Yoso) Farah laughs when she saw that face of mine. -What''s so funny, Farah? (Yoso) -Since you always possess a composed and collected face, therefore I never think you have that kind of face. (Farah) I cough to distract Farah from the current topic. -Ehem, Can you show me the skill now? (Yoso) -Yes! (Farah) Farah starts her chanting. A field of flowers starts blooming under our feet. -Field Of Lily~ (Farah) Even though it''s faint, but I can feel the power of "her" through Farah''s skill. -Thanks, Farah. (Yoso) -It''s nothing. (Farah) Now I can confirm Farah is the one who took "Her" fragment in the first trial. Therefore, Farah can still exercise some divine skills because the fragment inside her negates the one in the world tree. -I think that''s all for today, Farah. You should go back and prepare for tomorrow''s trip with Lecia. (Yoso) -Ehehe, see you later, Yoso. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV. Today is the day I will depart with Lecia for her business trip. -Sister! (Amy) -We will miss you. (Mia) -Don''t worry. I will be back soon! (Farah) -We will wait for you, sister! (Amy) -We will protect the camp when you are not here! (Mia) The twins stand on the tips of their feet and kiss my cheeks. -Please come back safely, sister. (Mia) I pat their head and tell them. -Don''t worry, nothing can harm this big sis! (Farah) -Moh, you need to take care of yourself, sister. (Amy) -Ehehe, I will. (Farah) After saying goodbye to the twins, I go outside of the tent and ready for the journey. The moment I go outside of the tent, I can see Stolas is waiting for me. -Stolas! (Farah) -Master, please be careful on your trip. (Stolas) -I will, Stolas. I will leave the protection of the camp to you. (Farah) -Don''t worry, master. I will eliminate everything that tries to harm the people here. (Stolas) -Thanks, Stolas. I can go without worrying now. (Farah) When I try to leave, Stolas gives me advice. -If you require help from another demon, call Beleth master. (Stolas) -Eh? (Farah) -She is one of the most decent demonesses you can summon aside from me. (Stolas) -Beleth, All right! I will call her when I require help. (Farah) -Then I will return to my duty, master. (Stolas) I wave my hand and say goodbye to Stolas. I go to the gate and see Lecia and others are waiting in front of the gate. -Farah, finally you are here! (Lecia) -Everyone is here already! Am I late? (Farah) -You aren''t late, Farah. We will depart in 15 minutes. (Lecia) -Hey, Farah! (Yoso) -Kyuuu! I turn around and see Yoso and Kyu. -Kyuuuu! Kyu jumps and hugs my leg. I bend down and caress her. -You can''t come along with me on this trip, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuu... -I will be back soon, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuu! Kyuu! -Have you forgotten about me, Farah? (Yoso) -I''m not, Yoso. (Farah) Yoso instantly pinches my cheeks. -It hurts. (Farah) Ano stands beside Yoso; she has a faint smile when she witnesses this sight. She points at Yoso and says. -That girl asked me to teach her how to cook recently. (Ano) Yoso takes out a massive box and gives it to me. -I merely want to repay for the canned food you gave me a few days ago, Farah. (Yoso) I take the box and put it inside the dimension pocket. -Hehe, Thanks, Yoso. (Farah) -It''s not a big deal. Please come back safely, Farah. (Yoso) -I will! (Farah) Ano looks at me and says. -I will leave Nina and Lecia to you, Farah. Please protect them! (Ano) -Yes! (Farah) We finally embark on our trip to the South Camp (Refuge). Madeus Chapter 127: Start Of A Nightmare-1 ?? It has been two hours since we departed from our camp. Lecia turns to us and says. -Everyone, we can take a break now. (Lecia) -Yes, master. (Soldiers) The group of female soldiers around me relax and talk with each other. -Hah, we can finally take a break. (Soldier A) -Yeah, we still require one more hour to reach our destination. (Soldier B) One female soldier suddenly looks at me with scary eyes. She jumps to my side and hugs me. -Yata, I have successfully captured our camp mascot. (Soldier C) -Ehhh! (Soldier A) -It''s unfair! I want to play with her too. (Soldier B) The group of female soldiers starts surrounding me and leaves me with no way to escape. -Her cheeks are extremely soft! (Soldier B) -Hiya, I want to poke her fluffy cheek too! (Soldier C) -I also want to! (Soldier D) Lecia looks at female soldiers with a tired face. -These girls! (Lecia) Nina stands beside Lecia, can only smile at the current situation. -Let them relieve their stress, sister. (Nina) -Hah! I know. They are under so much pressure since this blood phase lasts so long. (Lecia) Lecia points at me and speaks. -Our little Farah is really popular, sister. (Nina) -Haha, as always. (Lecia) I look at them with puppy eyes. -Save me, please! (Farah) Those two turn away and try to ignore me. -What is that sound? (Lecia) -I hear nothing. (Nina) -Moh, those two. (Farah) I continue being the female soldiers'' plaything for a while. -Everyone, break time is over! Return to the formation! (Lecia) -Yes, master! (Soldiers) The female soldiers leave me one by one and return to their original position. -See you later, Farah! (Soldier A) -We will bully your cheeks later. (Soldier B) I am holding my cheeks, which have turned red because of everyone''s poke. -I''m saved. (Farah) The moment we try to leave, a fat man appears in front of our group. He is wearing a big face mask and looking at us. -Why are you over here? I don''t remember asking you to receive us. (Lecia) The fat man smiles at us while holding a staff in his hand. -This epic staff of nothingness is impressive. We can surround you guys without being noticed. (Fat Bastard) Many people appear and surround our group. -Ambush? Everyone, ready for battle! (Lecia) -It''s too late! You guys have no chance to win against us! (Fat Bastard) -What do you mean? (Lecia) -Hihihi! (Fat Bastard) The fat man keeps staring at us with disgusting eyes. -Master, I suddenly feel so hot. (Soldier D) -I can''t move, Master! (Soldier E) >You are under the effect of an aphrodisiac. >You are under the effect of paralyzing poison. My body feels hot, and I can''t muster a single muscle of my body. -Hiii, these female pig slaves will be mine! (Fat Bastard) The fat man points his finger at me and says. -Give me that one first! I want her for tonight. (Fat Bastard) -You! (Lecia) The man also smirks and replies to Lecia. -I also order my man to attack your camp the moment you leave. (Fat Bastard) -You son of a..! Your leader is going to kill you! (Lecia) He smiles and interrupts Lecia. -He can''t! Because I have killed him with my hand. (Fat Bastard) When Lecia is talking with the fat man, I have finished casting a barrier that surrounds and protects us. -What is this! How come they can create a massive barrier with no preparation. (Fat Bastard) The fat man commands his underlings. -Destroy it for me!'' (Fat Bastard) The underlings start hitting the barrier with all they got. -It''s so hard, leader. (Underling A) -I can''t leave a scratch on the barrier. (Underling B) -Area cleanse~? (Farah) The green lights come out of my hand and swallow us. -I can only clean the poison in the air and blocks the poison from coming in. Everyone! You need to relax your body until the poison fades away. (Farah) -Thanks a lot, Farah. (Lecia) -You are our saviour! (Soldiers) The fat man is furious at the current situation and shouts at his underlings. -You guys are so useless! How come you guys can''t destroy a single barrier! (Fat Bastard) -We are trying, leader. However, the barrier is extremely tough. (Underling C) -Arghhh! (Fat Bastard) I slowly walk to Lecia''s side and ask her. -What should we do next, Lecia? (Farah) Lecia is trying to move her body. It seems the poison has lost effect on her body. -We need to get rid of them, Farah. However, don''t kill them! I need to extract information from them. (Lecia) Nina, who is still lying on the floor due to poison, speaks up. -There must be a hand behind that fat man! I don''t think he can start everything by himself. (Nina) Lecia nods at Nina''s statement. -You also have the same thinking as me, Nina. (Lecia) Lecia turns to me and says. -Let''s start, Farah! (Lecia) When I try to cast offensive magic, a scream suddenly echoes from outside the barrier -What the hell is happening? (Lecia) I can hear many explosions around me. -Ahhhh! (Underling C) -What the hell! (Fat Bastard) -Is that your spell, Farah? (Lecia) I instantly deny it. -It''s not me, Lecia! I haven''t cast my spell yet. (Farah) -Then what''s going on! (Lecia) Our group becomes noisy. Some people point at the outside of the barrier and say. -It''s my mom! Please let me out! (Soldier A) -Dad, How can you be here! (Soldier E) I can identify many trees in human shape that come close to us. -I can''t see anything aside from a trunk of the tree with two legs and two hands. (Lecia) -Me too. (Farah) Even the fat man seems to be affected by the appearance of the weird trunk tree. -No, get away from me! (Fat Bastard) He tries to retreat backward but being stopped by the barrier. -Noooo! It''s not my fault! (Fat Bastard) The tree extends its limbs and hugs the fat man. The moment it embraces the fat man, the tree explodes with the man inside it. -... (Farah) -This is so creepy! (Nina) -We need to take down those trees first! (Lecia) -Farah, please destroy those trees. (Nina) -Yes! (Farah) Chapter 128: Start Of A Nightmare-2 ?? Mia is sitting on the bench and watching her sister practices the sword. -Sister, take a break! You have practised with that claymore on your hand for 2 hours already. (Mia) Amy asks her sister with a surprised face. -2 hours already? (Amy) -Yup. (Mia) The two small teddy bears that playing on the ground jump and sit down on Mia''s lap. -You are playing with them again, Mia. (Amy) Mia tries to explain. -These are my new weapons. Don''t look down on them. (Mia) Amy smirks and says. -You mean these puny teddy bears? (Amy) -Yup! (Mia) -Ahaha, nice joke. (Amy) Amy points at her claymore and says. -You must have them as big as my claymore to make them your weapons. (Amy) The claymore that Amy is holding is twice her size. She can merely carry it thanks to the combination of body reinforcement and gravity magic. -Humm! (Mia) Mia instantly makes the two teddy bears jump off her laps and become big as the claymore Amy is holding. -Humm! Your claymore will have no chance to against them now. (Mia) -Heh! (Amy) The twins are staring at each other. -Come at me, sis! (Amy) -Let me show you the power of the mighty teddy bears! (Mia) Ano appears from behind the twins, and head chops them. -Auuuu! (Mia) -It hurts, sister Ano. (Amy) -The camp is under attack, and you two still have time to play. (Ano) -Ehh! (Amy & Mia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meantime, Stolas is giving the intruder a warm welcome. -Ara, you guys must be foolish enough to attack us. (Stolas) The intruders laugh at Stolas'' statement and think of it as a joke. -Look at that kid! She must be too frightened to declare something like that. (Intruder A) -Come to uncle, and uncle will make you feel good. (Intruder B) -Hihihihi. (Intruder C) Stolas looks at those men with disgusted eyes. -These disgusting humans, I will let you guys experience something even more painful than death. (Stolas) The men ignore Stolas'' threat and try reaching out to her. -Come with uncle and be a good girl! (Intruder B) The moment the man tries to touch Stolas, vines come from the ground and pierce through his hand. -Arghhhh! (Intruder B) -This bitch! (Intruder A) The men take out the bow and try to shoot at Stolas. -Die! (Intruder A) -You think the mere bow can injure me? (Stolas) Golems rise from the ground under Stolas and defend her. -Arghhh! (Intruder A) The vines summon by Stolas attack all the intruders nearby. -Hiii! (Intruder C) -Run! (Intruder E) Some men run while abandoning their comrades behind. -Such a coward! (Stolas) The twins, Ano and soldiers arrive at the scene right after Stolas finished chasing out the intruders. -Are you alright, sister Stolas? (Mia) -We have dealt with the enemies that struck us from behind. (Amy) -These intruders are too weak to be my opponents. (Stolas) Ano goes beside Stolas and asks. -Is it alright to let them run away? (Ano) Stolas doesn''t reply to Ano and just smiles. Ano turns to the intruders and staggers at the scene in front of her. -What the..! (Ano) The people who were pierced by the Stolas'' vines gradually turn into the trees. -They are turning into the tree. (Ano) Stolas smiles at the transformation of the intruders. -They can run, but death will follow them. (Stolas) When the man completely transforms into the tree, a golden fruit pops out from its branch. Stolas goes near the tree and collects the fruit. -A great harvest. (Stolas) -Sister, what is that? (Amy) -This? (Stolas) Stolas takes a bite from the fruit and answers. -A fruit make from the greedy soul. Ahhh! This greedy soul tastes so good. (Stolas) -Eh? (Amy) Stolas looks at the twins and asks. -Are you scared of me? (Stolas) They shake their head and reply. -We know sister won''t harm us no matter what happens. (Amy) -Uhm! (Mia) A sudden large explosion interrupts their conversation. -What is that? (Amy) -I have a bad feeling about this. (Ano) Stolas instantly shouts. -Everyone gets back to your camp. (Stolas) When everyone comes back to the camp, Stolas instantly active a big magic square that engraves on the ground. A crystal barrier appears and fortifies the entire camp. -What''s wrong, sister? (Mia) Stolas slowly replies to Mia. -My instinct tells me to activate the barrier. I can feel something sinister is coming out from the mist. (Stolas) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -What the hell is that? (Coward A) -He never mentioned they have a powerful person like that in their camp. (Coward B) The intruder turns around and sees all his comrades have turned in trees. -What is happening? (Coward A) Only a few survivors luckily escape the fate of turning into a tree. -Haaa! (Coward A) -All of those women in that camp are strangely strong. How the hell we can win against them! (Coward B) -Yeah. (Coward A) A creepy voice suddenly sounds from behind those men. -Father! The man turns around and notices his long-lost son in front of his eyes. -Hyu, you are still alive. (Coward A) The comrade next to him instantly shakes the man. -What the hell, man? It''s merely a tree with a hole that looks like the mouth. (Coward B) His comrade tries to hold him back. -Release me! I must go to my son''s side. (Coward A) The man punches his comrade and runs toward the creepy tree. The moment he hugs it, an explosion happened. -Ah! Is that a new monster? (Coward B) The comrade falls to the ground because of fear. -Hiii! Something is touching me. (Coward B) When he turns around, another tree is already hugging him. An explosion happens and devours the unfortunate man. After the explosion, what remains is a new tree born from the ash of the victim. The newborn tree looks more and more like a human. A human face can be perceived on the upper part of the newborn tree instead of a hole. It raises up its body and starts seeking the next prey. Chapter 129/Interlude 48: The Origin Of Chaos ?? Many people are bending down on their knees in front of a girl. They are all wearing some black cloak from head to toes. -All hail the Devil God. (Fanatic A) -Long live Devil God! (Fanatic B) The girl gives off terrible pressure and makes all the people in front of her tremble. -You guys know what to do! (Septem) All of them answer in union and with no hesitation. -Your command will be our pleasure, Master Septem. (Fanatics) Septem looks at them with a satisfied look. She points at the crystal tree where the beasts are guarding and commands those people in front of her. -Attack them, and I won''t accept failure. (Septem) All the people wear black cloak run directly to those beasts that the black mist has eroded. -All hail, Evil God. (Fanatic C) They don''t care about themselves being bitten off by those beasts, and just run directly in the middle of those beasts. -For the greater good! (Fanatic) They active the magic circle that has been engraved on their body and exploded. -Grwwllll! The explosion has successfully distracted them by the noise and the smoke for Septem to go near the crystal tree. -From a world tree turns to an enormous crystal tree. What is "Her" purpose in creating a trial like this? -Xiii! The moment Septem tries to touch the crystal tree, a huge dark crimson snake appears behind her. -You may look down on me because I can''t exercise my divine power. But I still have another way to kill you! (Septem) Septem takes out a knife from a dimension pocket. She turns around and launches it at the snake. -Kiiiiii! The snake falls and turns into dust. -The weapon I got from those fanatics works really well. (Septem) Septem returns her attention to the tree. -Let''s see what is this tree hiding. (Septem) Many notices pop up at the moment Septem touches the crystal tree. >You haven''t found the "fake." >You do not fulfil Condition. >Activate Phase 2 of Dark Crimson Phase. -What''s going on? (Septem) A door suddenly appears on the wall tree. >Since you are one of the first three people to arrive at the "Crystal World Tree" >Gain privilege to fight directly with the main body of the "Fake" >Floor 1 is opened. -I don''t understand what is happening. But let''s go inside first. (Septem) Step inside is a spacious space with no people. -Well, well! (???) A person suddenly appears from nowhere and stands in front of Septem. -How can you be here? (Septem) -What do you mean by that? (???) The person who appears is very familiar to her. It''s a little girl with pink hair. -Do I need a reason to be here, Septem? (???) -No, it''s impossible for you to appear here. (Septem) -Shhhh! (???) The little girl interrupts what Septem trying to say. -How many times have you failed to save me, Septem? (???) -... (Septem) -Hundreds? No, it must be more than that, right? (???) -Farah... (Septem) The little girl looks at Septem with a despised face. -Not to mention you once kill me by your hand? (???) -No, I can explain! (Septem) The little girl laughs hysterically and points at Septem. -Do you think trash like you have the right to explain? (???) The little girl grabs her neck and whispers into her ears. -If you really treasure me, then you must die for my sake, Septem! (???) Madeus Chapter 130: Interlude 49/ Septem, The world without you-2 ?? Septem''s POV -Failure, Those goddesses got her. It''s time to rewind. (Septem) -Another failure. I can''t protect Hana, the one dear to her. Let''s rewind. (Septem) -What have I done wrong? (Septem) I have failed 665 times already. I can''t stop myself from crying. Whenever I try to save a person dear to Farah, the others related to her will die. -I am a useless person. I can''t even get a single thing right. (Septem) I turn and look at "It." "It" has taken the form of a human after interacting with Farah from the 665th timeline. A chilly voice comes out from its mouth. -Are you going to give up? (Yoso) -No, I want to restart. (Septem) -Good. (Yoso) It gives me an icy stare while taking out a cube from the body. The cube expands and creates a gate in front of me. I am not hesitant and walk into the gate. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The 666th timeline. -What''s happening, Yog-Sothoth? (Septem) Right at the start, everything goes astray from the original path comparing to other timelines. -You are extremely weak! (Yoso) -... (Septem) -You are a weakling that can''t even protect the one important to you. (Yoso) Everything "It" said was right. I''m too weak to protect Farah. -Therefore, I have connected with the "Chaos" faction in this timeline and notify them to protect her. (Yoso) -Is that why they kidnapped her even when she was in hibernation? (Septem) -Yes, you should seize this chance and become stronger. (Yoso) -But they have killed Hana! (Septem) -Then what? (Yoso) "It" replies me with a voice devoid of emotion. -It means you have one person less to protect. This Farah won''t know about Hana''s existent because they kidnapped her before she wakes up. (Yoso) -Hana is Farah''s guardian! She is also my dearest friend. (Septem) -But you cannot protect them from time to time. (Yoso) -I... (Septem) -You only need to follow my order in this timeline. If this timeline is a failure, we can always restart. (Yoso) Yog-Sothoth stares at her while giving off terrible pressure. -You need to remember that once I lose interest in you. You will never have another chance to save Farah again. (Yoso) -...Yes. (Septem) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I can only follow Yog-Sothoth and become stronger. In this timeline, Yog-Sothoth gives me explicit instruction. -Kill that goddess and acquire her power. (Yoso) I have no choice to follow her order and kill that goddess. After accomplishing the job, I sit down on the ground with no motivation. -It''s not like the first time you kill a goddess, Septem. (Yoso) -But. (Septem) I look at my hand, which just took the life of that goddess. I feel like I can vomit when I remember the goddess'' dying face. -She was my friend in the last timeline. (Septem) -Think of it as a test run. You think you can get stronger quickly if you are obsessed with everyone. Do you want to save Farah? (Yoso) -Yes... (Septem) -Then let''s continue. (Yoso) My slaughter streak is not stopping there. "It" orders me to kill many more people to strengthen me quickly. I also receive a regular report of Farah from "It". As long as Farah can live a happy life, I will do anything. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Don''t kill me! (God) I stab the sword into the throat of the unlucky god and absorb the divine power from his body. -It''s the last target for today. (Septem) I can no longer feel anything after keep slaughtering many Gods and Goddesses. -Let''s go back. (Septem) The moment I try to leave, a black knife flies toward me. I instantly wield my sword to block them. -Who''s there? (Septem) I turn around and look at the one who attacks me. -Why are you here? (Septem) A little girl with pink hair wears a full-body latex suit. -Kill! (Farah) -Farah. (Septem) It''s the first time I saw her like this. I can see only despair in her eyes. Even in the last 665 timelines, she never becomes like this. -Yog-Sothoth! (Septem) What have these guys done to her? What did she experience when I was not by her side? Is that why that "thing" stops me from meeting Farah? Farah ignores me and starts pulling more knives, and throws them at me. -Kill! (Farah) -Farah! (Septem) I called out her name but no response. Farah stares at me with a hostile attitude and continues attacking me. -Farah, please wake up. (Septem) Again, there is no reply come from Farah. Farah notices she can win me with that and start fighting with me in a close quarter. With my current strength, I can easily defeat Farah without injuring her. -Kill me! (Farah) Farah gives up the resistance after losing to me. -I can''t! How can I kill you? I cherish you the most in this world! (Septem) I throw off my weapon and hug Farah. This small body has now become smaller than ever. I can feel her body keeps shivering in my embrace. -Farah, I''m sorry! It''s my fault you become like this. (Septem) I keep saying sorry to her. -Lose. Can''t revive... Die. (Farah) Farah keeps mumbling sporadic words. I try to hug her tighter. -Don''t worry, Farah. I have become strong enough to protect you from any dangers. (Septem) -Don''t wanna... Live. (Farah) Farah pushes me away. -Farah! (Septem) She takes out a knife lying on the ground and stabbing on her heart. -No! What are you doing? (Septem) I don''t understand. I don''t want to understand. What is going on? Why is she hurting herself? -Finally. (Farah) A lot of black smoke comes out through the wound on her heart. It turns into a monster and tries to attack me. I instantly use divine power to burn down the smoke monster. -Farah! (Septem) I turn around to check up on her. The wound in her heart is very severe. I try to heal her wound using divine power. -Why is it not healing? (Septem) Somehow, the wound where the black smoke came out can neutralize my divine power. -Why! Why! Please work! (Septem) I touch her body, and I can feel her body get colder. -How about normal healing magic? (Septem) I successfully used mana to keep her alive. It''s only a temporary measure since mana can''t fully heal her. -Please live, Farah! (Septem) Farah opens my eyes and looks at me. -Sister Septem. (Farah) This time, I can perceive Farah''s eyes become clearer. It seems like she has just been released from some kind of control. Madeus Finally, more information about Septem has been revealed. It will continue in the next chapter. And you truly see an Icy Yoso truly fitting her status of the strongest Goddess. Why is Yoso different from the current Yoso? This also applies to Septem a girl who cares for her friend and treasure Farah. It will be revealed in the next chapter. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 131: Interlude 50/ Septem, The world without you-3 ?? Septem''s POV -Sister Septem. (Farah) Farah looks at me with a desperate face. -Am I dreaming? I can finally move the body as I wish. (Farah) Farah reaches her hand out as if she wants to hold on to something. I instantly grasp her hand tight and say. -It''s not a dream, Farah! You are finally free. (Septem) -Hah, is that so? Are you the real one, sister? (Farah) -Yes, I''m the genuine one. It''s not your imagination. (Septem) -Then sister? (Farah) Farah coughs, and blood comes out. -You need to take a break. Talking will worsen your wound. (Septem) -Can you grant me my selfish request? (Farah) -I will do anything for you. (Septem) She stares at me. -Could you stop your healing magic, sister? (Farah) -But you will die if I do that, Farah. (Septem) -Please! (Farah) -No, I will never do that. I will make you live even you don''t want to. (Septem) The light in Farah''s eyes seems to diminish after I said that. -Farah! (Septem) Tears flow from her eyes. -It''s extremely painful to continue living like this. (Farah) Farah tells her story. -Many people have died because of me. Even the four closest friends of mine have vanished to protect me. (Farah) -... (Septem) -My existent is a sin itself. (Farah) I hold Farah''s hand tight. What has Farah in this timeline experienced to become like this?? Farah''s body shivers again. She uses all of her strength to mutter her final wishes. -Please, sister. Please kill me! (Farah) I know I can always go back and redo everything again. Why am I hesitant to release Farah from the suffering? -If you can''t do it, then I will do it myself. (Farah) Farah pushes my hand out and tries to grasp the knife nearby. -I will do it. Please don''t hurt yourself again, Farah. (Septem) I have a hunch that if I let Farah die like this, I will lose something really important. As Farah''s wish, I stop applying the healing magic on her. -I''m ashamed to make sister going through this. I am sorry for being a bad girl. (Farah) I caress her cheeks now is becoming cold because of the temperature loss. -No, you are a good girl, Farah. (Septem) -Is that so? (Farah) In that situation, Farah forms a smile. -I hope in the next life; I can live a peaceful life with everyone. (Farah) -Farah... (Septem) -I feel a little tired, sister. I think I will take a little nap. (Farah) Farah gradually closed her eyes. -Good night, sister. (Farah) I can''t stop myself from crying. The word can barely come out of my mouth. -Good night, my dear Farah. (Septem) There is no reply come from Farah again. -Ahhh! Argh! (Septem) I keep crying and hope the pain inside me will subside a little. -Farah! Farah! (Septem) I hold her body with all my might. -I can''t protect her again! (Septem) In this timeline, I even killed her with my hand. -What''s the purpose of gaining power when I can''t protect you? (Septem) From afar, a shadow appears and walks toward me. -You! Yog-Sothoth! (Septem) I thought "It" would reply to me in an emotionless voice, but "It" returns my angry with a slight sadness lingering in its voice. -It''s all my fault. (Yoso) -You told me she was doing fine! Then why did Farah become like this? (Septem) -I asked her, and she said she was fine. (Yoso) I become furious because of its irresponsible answer. -Farah is not fine because she said she was fine. You need to check up on her carefully. You should know those men take care of Farah, clearly using her for something else, since you can check up on Farah regularly. (Septem) I can see its face cramp. I can feel regret lingering on its face. -I thought it would be easy to save her. But I never knew the result would become like this. (Yoso) "It" continues. -It''s really different when I try to do it by myself. (Yoso) "It" stares at me. I merely return "It" with a hateful glare. -I will grant you more power as an apology gift for this mistake. (Yoso) The surrounding area starts shaking. -Since you can''t carry over your power when you time travel, I will give you the power to make it come true. Every time you redo, you will gain 0,01% of your power in the previous run. (Yoso) -There is no such good thing for free, right? (Septem) The sky seems to be torn apart by force and a gigantic hand holding an enormous cube appears. -Don''t worry! It''s a part of my body. And that cube is my "Origin." (Yoso) A ray of light starts linking between my heart and the cube. -The price for your new power is your humanity. (Yoso) -Huh? (Septem) -I will receive your emotion in exchange for the power. (Yoso) -You already perform that without my consent. (Septem) -You are going to agree with my proposal, anyway. (Yoso) -Right! (Septem) -Should we rewind now? (Yoso) I look at Farah and answer. -I need to make a grave for her and... (Septem) -And...? (Yoso) -Kill all those who make her like this! (Septem) -It will take you an extremely long time to beat them with the current you. (Yoso) -I don''t care! (Septem) I carry Farah in my arm and leave "It" behind. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I am sitting in the middle of ruins and looking at the sky. -You have successfully eliminated every single person who harmed Farah in the past. (Yoso) -Hah, right? (Septem) I ignore "It" and keep looking at the sky. 1000 years have passed since I killed Farah with my hand. To revenge for Farah, I had wiped out every single God that was responsible for her state. -I finally got the revenge I wanted. (Septem) -Let''s rewind now. (Yoso) -Fine! (Septem) "It" gradually expresses more emotion since I sign the contract to get new power." It" even calls itself Yoso now. I walk through the gate Yoso creates for me. -Let''s do everything all over again! (Septem) I finally can see her face again after a very long time. -Farah, I miss you so much. (Septem) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO We will return to Farah''s POV in next chapte Chapter 132: Start Of A Nightmare-3 ?? Farah''s POV -Farah, How long will the barrier last? (Lecia) I use my mana to examine the current state of the barrier. -If the tree monster keeps exploding at this rate, the barrier will go down in one hour. (Farah) -That doesn''t sound good. Can you establish another barrier, Farah? (Lecia) -I can. But this barrier needs to be broken first to activate an additional barrier. (Farah) -Hmm, how long the new barrier will last then? (Lecia) -Since I have more time to prepare for the barrier. It will last approximately four hours, even if those tree monsters keep exploding aggressively. (Farah) Lecia seems to be lost in her thought. -Hmm! What''s the best solution for now? (Lecia) It takes a while for her to become normal. -Farah? (Lecia) -Yes? (Farah) -I require your help on this after you finish setting up the next barrier. (Lecia) Lecia places her hand on my shoulder and says. -I need you to go with me to the South Camp after you finish setting up the barrier. (Lecia) -Eh, we won''t go back to our camp? (Farah) Lecia shakes her head. -We won''t. Since the leader of the South camp was killed, I think the South camp will be in chaos now because no one leading them. Additionally, many innocent people would die in that camp because of this monster wave. (Lecia) -But isn''t it dangerous to leave our group here and move on our own? (Farah) -Don''t worry, Farah. As long as we have your barrier and Nina leads them while I''m gone, then it will be fine. (aecia) I make up my mind and tell her. -I will go with you then! (Farah) Lecia caresses my head. -You did well when you fought against those men. You should take a break since we''re heading out in one hour. (Lecia) -Uhm! (Farah) After that, I go to the place where people in our group are resting. I can see Nina is going around and check up on people there. -Oh, Farah! Are you here to take a rest? (Nina) -Lecia tells me to take a rest since we head out in one hour. (Farah) -Is that so? It''s really like her. She must worry about the people in the South camp. (Nina) I look around the area and see many people are resting beside me. -Has everyone recovered yet, Nina? (Farah) Nina looks at people who are resting. -It takes a while for them to calm down. (Nina) In the first hour, the tree has targeted people with the weak mentality and attacked them. After that, the tree monsters continue to grow and gradually affect more people. -Nina! Are you going to take a break too? (Farah) Nina declines my offer. -I still have something to do. I can''t rest now, Farah. (Nina) -Uhm. (Farah) After taking a rest and finish setting up the barrier, Lecia and I finally decide to head out. -I will leave these girls in your hand, Nina. (Lecia) -Leave it to me, sister! (Nina) -Let''s go, Farah. (Lecia) -Yes! (Farah) We go outside of the barrier and head straight to the South Camp. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After one hour, Lecia and I have finally reached the South Camp. -Lecia! (Farah) -Yes. (Lecia) Lecia bites her lips when she witnesses the scene in front of her eyes. The place in front of me looks more like ruins instead of a place for people to live. -Tchh! I hope we can find a survivor. (Lecia) Lecia turns to me and asks. -Do you have any way of finding survivor Farah? (Lecia) -Let me try! Transform! (Farah) Once again, I have transformed into the daughter of mist form. -You are in that form again. (Lecia) -My sense is temporarily enhanced in this form. It will be exceedingly easier to find a survivor in this way. (Farah) I close my eyes and start detecting the sounds nearby. -I found it! (Farah) -Hum? (Lecia) -I can hear sounds come from the two directions in front of us. (Farah) Lecia''s face becomes bright when I said that. -Really? (Lecia) -Yes! (Farah) Lecia instantly commands me. -Farah, you take the left direction. I will go in the right direction. We need to save as many people as possible. (Lecia) -Uhm! (Farah) I follow her command and run in the left direction where the sound comes. -Hmm, where is it? (Farah) I look at my surroundings and find an enormous pile of rubble. -It seems to be underneath here. (Farah) I destroy the rubble with my hands and discover a door leading to the underground. I open the door and look inside. -Is there anyone here? (Farah) -We are over here! I instantly discover a group of kids and women underground. -I come to rescue you guys. (Farah) -Thank goodness! The group cries after I said that. -But I need you guys to stay here first! (Farah) -Eh, you are going to leave us here? I try reassuring them. -I need to regroup with my friend to see if we can find other survivors groups. I will construct a barrier to ensure your safety before I leave. (Farah) The woman who looks like the leader of the group stops me from leaving. -There are four more shelters underground like this. (Group Leader) She takes a map from her pocket and marks it on the map. -You can easily find those shelters with this! (Group Leader) I take a map and read it. -Hmm. (Farah) It seems we have gone in the right direction. There are two shelters on Lecia''s side and three shelters on my side. -Thanks a lot! I will go now. (Farah) The woman says with a sincere tone. -Please save everyone else! (Group Leader) I smile and reply to her. -Don''t worry! Leave it to me. (Farah) I wonder why everyone''s face turning red after I said that. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I''m sorry for the late since I was quite busy yesterday. There will be one more chapter today. Chapter 133: Interlude 51/ Outcome Of The Floor 1 ?? Septem quickly regains her composure and stares at the little girl. -You are the fake. (Septem) She takes out a sword from the dimension pocket and tries to slash the fake Farah in front of her. -You! (Fake Farah) Septem can only make a scratch on the Fake Farah''s face. -Farah will never do that. (Septem) Septem holds the sword and starts walking closer to the fake Farah. -How dare you raise your hand against me? Can you recall what you have done to me in the past? (Fake Farah) -Hah! The puppet can merely read the surface of my memory. Don''t you dare act as if you understand me? (Septem) Septem wields the sword and cuts down the left hand of fake Farah. -Kiii! (Fake Farah) The hand of fake Farah falls to the ground and gradually reveals its original form. It looks like a black limb of the tree. -Why? Why? My cover is supposed to be perfect. (Fake Farah) -How can that consider a perfect plan? Your plan is full of holes. (Septem) Septem continues slashing other limbs of the fake Farah. -Hiii! (Fake Farah) -You have failed from the start when you try using the appearance of Farah to act like a villain. (Septem) Septem continues talking. -She is a kind girl that will never hurt the person she cares for. You monster even try to taint her image. (Septem) An incredible amount of bloodlust comes out from Septem. -Die! (Septem) Septem pierces her sword through the fake Farah''s body. The body of fake Farah gradually turns into a black tree. >Floor 1 Clear. Septem raises and looks at the stairs that lead to the next floor. -The one who creates this kind of trial is a jerk. It even makes me recalls those memories. (Septem) Septem grasps her hand. -To save you, I can even sacrifice the world and myself. (Septem) Septem gradually walks through the stair and arrives in a room with an enormous door. -What''s next? (Septem) However, no one reply to her question. -Can I destroy this door? (Septem) Septem tries to use the weapon she got from the fanatic group to attack the door. However, the door is unscathed in front of Septem''s attack. -Tchhh! I can only wait for now. (Septem) She has no way out because the moment she reaches the second floor, her retreat way has been closed. Septem tries searching the surroundings to find a hint that can help her pass the next floor. -This is! (Septem) She comes across some pictures with a small black tree that turns into a human. The picture next to it illustrates the white tree that hugs people and becomes a gigantic tree. -What is the meaning of these pictures? (Septem) She shakes her head and moves to the following picture. -This is not a mere picture. These are a message that has been encrypted. (Septem) It takes a while for her to decode the message. "Demonize treants have terrorized humans for an extremely long time. When it was born, it has the same appearance as the regular tree. They grow by attaching to normal humans and explode. They can also attack people mentally by reading the victim''s memory. After the explosion, the tree''s limb will turn black. They have that colour because they absorb the negative of people''s emotions after they die. The more negative emotions receive, the stronger those trees will become. The tree can also camouflage the body to make it look like an average human. People always have to live in fear because of them. Until one day, a goddess comes and seals them inside the body of the world tree. To stop the disaster happen again, you need to..." -The last part of the message is missing. (Septem) Septem utters a deep sigh. -I don''t care about it, anyway. My sole goal is to get the fragment of "her" (Septem) Madeus Chapter 134: Start Of A Nightmare-4 ?? Farah''s POV. After I received the map, I instantly head out to find other shelters. -It''s around here on the map. (Farah) I utilize my nose to detect the nearby smell. -There is much dust in this air. (Farah) I keep sniffing for a while. -There is also the smell of something being burned. (Farah) I instantly realize the tree monster has gone through this place. -I need to hurry. (Farah) I keep looking around until I find the door leads to the second shelter. -It''s over here. (Farah) I open the door and see many people who are lying on each other bodies. I call out to see if they are okay. -Is everyone okay? (Farah) -Hiiiii? -Kiiiiii! The people in front of me instantly turn their heads and stare at me. However, there is nothing in their eyes but hollow darkness. Some people even rotate their heads 360 degrees to look at me. -They are not human! (Farah) I instantly jump out of the shelter. The group of monsters that look like humans instantly follows me to go outside. -They are tree monsters. They look more and more like a human. (Farah) Tree monsters try to run to my side. -Not so fast. (Farah) I turn my hand into a paw and attack those tree monsters. I slashed the air using my paw and create terrible wind slashes that sweep through all the monsters in front of me. -Kiiiii! After being hit by my attack, they turn into a shattered black tree and fall to the ground. I hurriedly run back to the shelter where those monsters came from and start searching around. -No one is alive in this shelter. (Farah) All the people that I saw inside here have turned into tree monsters. I take out the map and read it. -200 meters from here. (Farah) I instantly run toward the third shelter. It doesn''t take long for me to arrive at the next shelter. -Eh? A survivor. (Farah) I find a girl standing in front of the door leading to the shelter. I try calling out to her. -Are you alright? (Farah) The girl ignores my question and swings her hand at me. Her hand gradually expands and turns into a tree limb. -Monster again? (Farah) I dodge the girl''s attack while seizing this chance to counter. -Taste this! (Farah) When I try to land my punch on the girl, the tree comes from the ground to protect her. Those trees are unscathed after they take full power punch of mine in this form. -Tchhh! (Farah) I accelerate my body and move to the place where the tree doesn''t protect her. -Human! (???) Her left hand turns into a gigantic white tree and withstands my attack. This time, my attack successfully causes some crack on the white tree. The girl looks at me with fierce eyes. -Human...Hateful. (???) The crack I caused in her hand gradually disappears. She swings her hand to attack me again. The tree made from her hand quickly destroyed everything in its range. -It''s really hard to approach her now. (Farah) I can only retreat out of her attack range and wait for a chance to attack her again. When she knows that her attack can''t reach me because I stand too far from her. She stares at me and says. -Human...Back Off. (???) -I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. (Farah) I point at the door of the shelter and answer her. -I need to rescue people down there. (Farah) -Don''t...Near...It. (???) -Why? (Farah) The girl stops answering me and returns to stare at me. This girl is different compared to the other tree monsters. -I don''t know what you are planning, but I need to save those people. (Farah) I charged power on my feet. -Mist, come to my side. (Farah) The mist around me swallows my body. I seize this chance to jump into the air. I look at the girl and notice her panicking. -Let''s finish this! (Farah) I use the tree nearby to gain momentum and jumps toward her. My body flies toward her like an arrow. -Human...Annoying. (???) The girl uses all of her might and kicks up her legs. A vast piece of land comes out of the ground along with her feet. If I continue to fly toward her like this, my body will slam into that land. -What can I do in this situation? (Farah) I feel like I can use the air as my foothold. I use it to reverse my direction in the air. The girl seems to surprise when I achieved that. -I''m sorry. But would you mind sleeping for a moment? (Farah) I successfully avoid her attack and land a hit on her chest. This time I have limited my power, so it won''t kill her. -I''m sorry. (Farah) -Human... (???) The girl faints after receiving my attack. I hug the girl''s body and don''t let her fall to the ground. This girl is pretty much different compare with other tree monsters. From the start, she merely wants to chase me away and doesn''t let me go near the shelter. -She can even faint like an average human. (Farah) She isn''t looking too much different from an ordinary human unless you touch her directly. You can feel her body is cold and firm when I hold her body. -Let''s have a look at this shelter now! (Farah) Madeus Thanks for reading UwU We will have one more chapter tonight Chapter 135: Start Of A Nightmare-5 ?? When I open the door of the shelter, I discover many kids are sleeping inside the shelter. I try waking up the kid who looks the most mature in the group. -Uhm! Hey! (Farah) Because of my shaking, the kid gradually wakes up. -I have come to rescue you guys. (Farah) The kid in front of me starts giggling when I tell her that. -It''s hard to believe you come to rescue us. (Kid A) She caresses my head. -Can a small cute girl save us from the danger? (Kid A) Sometimes I forget that I have the appearance of a child. -Moh, I''m not a kid. I really come here to save you guys. (Farah) -Heh, I can''t really believe it. (Kid A) The kid keeps denying it until I show them my ability. -Can a child be strong like this? (Farah) I punch the nearby area in the current form. Because of my punch, the entire area has been blown away. I turn around and look at them. -Woah! (Kid A) -That looks so cool! (Kid B) The entire group surrounds me. -Can you teach me to perform that? (Kid C) -How can I become strong as you? (Kid D) -You are much stronger than the adult I know. (Kid A) -Ehem! I need to take you guys back to the adult first. (Farah) -Yes! (Kid A) -Roger! (Kid D) Are these kids even listening to what I said? I took a while to calm them down and make them listen to me. I point at the tree girl who is fainting and ask them. -Do you guys recognize this girl? (Farah) -Eh? Who is she? (Kid B) -I never see her before. (Kid A) They don''t seem to know the tree girl. Then what makes this girl stand outside and protect these kids. -It''s better to ask when she wakes up. (Farah) I don''t think it''s a good idea to bring this girl back to the shelter with me since it may cause danger to the people who live inside. I also can''t leave this girl here alone because she will run away if I''m not here. -Time to summon reliable help. (Farah) After I tell the kid to stay inside, I come to the nearby forest, take out the book of Solomon, and start my summoning. -Summon demoness Beleth! (Farah) > Target Found- Queen Beleth. >Generating summoning Circle. The space in front of me breaks like a shattered mirror and creates a space rift. A girl walks elegantly from inside of the space rift. -Queen Beleth is at your service. (Beleth) When Beleth sights me, she forms a smile. -Unlike other demons, I have properly criteria for my summoner. (Beleth) Beleth keeps walking toward me. -First, my summoner has to be strong as me. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) -My current master barely passes the first condition. (Beleth) -Second, you can only summon if you receive a recommendation from other demonesses under Solomon. (Beleth) -Stolas recommended I summon you. (Farah) -Hoh, that little girl told you to summon me? (Beleth) Beleth starts walking toward my side. -And the last condition is. (Beleth) Beleth stands in front of me and announces her last condition. -The new master must cherish me dearly. (Beleth) -Eh? (Farah) Beleth gives up her formality and hugs me. -You are so cute, master. This is probably the reason Stolas tells you to summon me. (Beleth) Wait, her character suddenly changes also with her tone. -What''s wrong, master? (Beleth) -Uhm, Beleth. (Farah) -Yes, master? (Beleth) I explain to Beleth about my current situation. -Hmm, I got it. I need to take care of this girl while you are taking these kids back to the other shelter, right? (Beleth) -That''s right! (Farah) -Please leave it to me then, master. I will fulfill your order. (Beleth) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- This event takes place when Stolas and others are staying beside the crystal barrier. Stolas suddenly sneezes when she is watching the tree monster explode outside of the barrier. There are Mia and Amy also watching beside her. -Look like someone just mentioned you, Stolas. (Mia) -... (Stolas) -Stolas? (Amy) -Yes? (Stolas) -Do you have any friends, Stolas? (Amy) Stolas frowns at the sudden question of Amy. -Why are you asking me that? (Stolas) -Ehehe, I merely want to know more about you. (Amy) Stolas hesitates a bit, then gives Amy the answer. -I have one. (Stolas) -Eh, what kind of person is she? (Amy) -She is an annoying person, and she is my colleague. (Stolas) -Hoh! (Amy) -That one always complains about having an ugly old man as her master. (Stolas) -Woah, then what kind of person does your friend like? (Amy) -Hmm, she likes pretty little girls. In the past, she regularly grumbled with me about not having a cute little girl as her master. (Stolas) -Woah, that''s really unexpected. Is she like you then? (Amy) -No, she only prefers a cute little girl that pampering her, while I always treat her coldly. (Stolas) -That sounds like sister Farah. (Amy) -... (Stolas) After a long silence, Stolas continues. -If you exclude what I just told you, then she is a reliable girl. (Stolas) -Ehehe. (Amy) -What is so funny? (Stolas) -It seems like you like your friend a lot. (Amy) Stolas turns away and answers Amy. -Not really. (Stolas) Mia suddenly hugs Stolas from behind and said. -Sister, you need to be honest with yourself sometimes! (Mia) Stolas starts talking to herself while ignores the twins. -Now I think it''s a terrible idea to recommend her to master. Unlike the other demons, that girl seeks love from the summoner. Therefore, That girl will become extra clingy to master if she was given enough affection. (Stolas) Name:??? (Tree Girl) Age: ??? Breast size: D/ Height: 181 cm/ Weight: 65 kg Race: ??? Name: Beleth Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 173 cm/ Weight: 54 kg Race: ??? Like: Cute Loli. Madeus Chapter 136: Start Of A Nightmare-6 ?? -Ah, it''s so boring over here! Do you like to play some games? (Beleth) Beleth turns around and waits for the girl next to her answer. -Release! (Tree girl) The girl can''t move her hands and feet because a white light binds her hand and feet like a handcuff. -My current master is really naughty. She can even use the magic in that way. (Beleth) The girl doesn''t answer and keeps staring at Beleth. -Oh my, why do you stare at me like that? (Beleth) -You...Not...Human. (Tree girl) -That''s right! (Beleth) Beleth smiles and replies to her. -So do you! (Beleth) -... (Tree girl) Beleth continues. -This isn''t the first time I have seen something like your kind. (Beleth) Beleth takes out a box and takes out a big pill from it. -This one will heal your wound and energy. Now open your mouth wide. (Beleth) Beleth tries to feed her the pill. -Uhmm! (Tree girl) The girl shuts her mouth tightly and doesn''t let Beleth feed her. -Don''t be stubborn! Open wide! You need to regain your strength to fight against your nemesis later. (Beleth) -Nunnn! (Tree girl) The moment Beleth successfully puts the pill inside her mouth, Beleth instantly got bitten by the girl. -Ouchh! (Beleth) Beleth utters a deep sigh after feeding the girl. -Moh, why are most of the cute girls I know are like this? (Beleth) Beleth laughs and immerses herself in her illusion. -Only the current master is kind to me. She treats me like an ordinary girl. (Beleth) -... (Tree girl) -My heart is beating really fast every time I see the master. Is this love? (Beleth) The girl looks at Beleth with disdain. -Perverted. (Tree girl) -Hey! (Beleth) Beleth places her hand on her head and sighs. -Anyway, what should I call you? (Beleth) -No...Name. (Tree girl) -Then I will call you Non then! (Beleth) This time the girl looks at Beleth with hateful eyes. -Hey, don''t look at me like that. (Beleth) Beleth leaves Non behind and heads to the door of the shelter. -Whew, let''s resume our talk later. I need to deal with these uninvited guests first. (Beleth) Beleth opens the door of the shelter while taking out a blade from her personal space. -Time to let out some stress. (Beleth) The monster growls at Beleth when she appears from the shelter. -Kiii! Kiiii! -Hiii! Hiiii! Many tree monsters surround Beleth and are ready to attack her. -What a warm welcome for me! (Beleth) The atmosphere around Beleth changes dramatically the moment she enters her battle state. -The weakling group up together are still weakling. (Beleth) Beleth makes many mirrors appear around her body. -Reflection. (Beleth) The monster ignores the mirror in front of them and tries to reach Beleth. -Die. (Beleth) Beleth draws her sword and cuts into the surrounding mirrors. After that, she places her sword back into the sheath. -Whew, let''s go back and have a friendly talk with Non. (Beleth) Beleth makes the sword disappears and goes inside the shelter again. Beleth leaves behind a mountain of tree monster bodies cut in half. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV I successfully take the kid group to the first shelter that I found. The girl who looks like a leader come to my side and says. -I''m really thankful that you saved our children. (Leader Girl) I shake my head and answer. -It''s a thing any average person would do. (Farah) I grasp my hand and remember about the second shelter. -I''m sorry I can''t save everyone. (Farah) Suddenly, I can feel someone hug me. The identity of the one who is hugging me is the leader girl. -It''s not your fault. You have done really well. (Leader Girl) -... (Farah) -At least you are considerably better than us who are stuck here without being able to do anything. (Leader Girl) I feel my heart becomes much lighter after hearing these words. -I need to go now. (Farah) The leader girl pushes me out and says. -Please come back safely. (Leader Girl) The kids nearby also notice that I''m going to go out again. -Sister, please come back safely. (Kid A) -We will wait for the sister to come back. (Kid B) I smile and say goodbye to them. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Lecia''s POV After separating from Farah, I follow the road to reach the centre of South camp. -If I''m not wrong, their headquarters is around here. (Lecia) I need to go to the headquarters to get the map first. Since I know their camp also constructs a system of shelter under the ground. However, the scenery in front of me really gives me nausea. Because in front of me are several dissected human bodies that lay on the ground. -The one who kills these people must be a crazy maniac. (Lecia) -Oh, a new human appears. (???) -Huh! (Lecia) The voice comes from behind me. How long has he been there? I can''t feel his presence. -Become my plaything! (???) I can feel this person try to strike me in the head. I instantly take out the sword and parry his attack. I seize this chance to retreat far from the attacker. -You! (Lecia) The face of the attacker is familiar to me. -Mad Skull, Leader of Red Skull. Why are you over here? (Lecia) -Hum, so the owner of this face is called Mad Skull. Anyway, you will make a splendid sacrifice for my father. (Fake Mad Skull) -What do you mean? (Lecia) Many tree monsters suddenly appear and surround me. -Don''t kill her! I need her alive. (Fake Mad Skull) The tree monster rushes to my side and tries to hug me. I wield the sword and slash down every tree that comes near me. -There are too many of them. (Lecia) -Resistance is futile, human. (Fake Mad Skull) I can feel the monster has Mad Skull face laughing when I''m fighting with those tree monsters. -I can''t run since these guys have no opening. (Lecia) -Playtime is over! (Fake Mad Skull) From the mouth of the fake Mad Skull, black vines come out and hit me in the abdomen. I can''t withstand the surprise attack and fall to the ground. -Urgh! (Lecia) The fake Mad Skull gradually walks toward me while all the tree monsters stand aside and let him comes through. The fake Mad Skull grasps my head, and his face slowly changes into the same face like mine. -Hoh, I never thought I would find a leader of another camp here. (Fake Mad Skull) The fake Mad Skull turns to the tree monsters and commands them. -Take her to my father''s place. (Fake Mad Skull) My consciousness is slowly fading. -HiiHii! By destroying the camp this girl controls, I''ll have three human camps destroyed by my own hand. My father will be proud of me. (Fake Mad Skull) Madeus Chapter 137: Head To The World Tree-1 ?? Farah''s POV. After I return the kids to the first shelter, I go back to the third shelter to pick up the girl and Beleth. When I open the door of the third shelter, I can see Beleth is talking happily with the tree girl. -I use that to deal with them, Non. (Beleth) -... (Tree girl) The tree girl looks like she doesn''t care about what Beleth is talking about. Beleth directs attention to me when she perceives me come inside the shelter. -Oh, Master! You are back! (Beleth) She runs to my side and hugs me. -Eheheh, Master smell so good. And she is incredibly soft to hug. (Beleth) -Pervert. (Tree girl) -Hey, Non. I tell you to stop calling me that! (Beleth) -Non? (Farah) -I named her that, master. Is this name sound good? (Beleth) -Eh? (Farah) -Unacceptable! (Tree girl) The tree girl glares at Beleth intensely. -I don''t think she likes that name, Beleth. (Farah) -Eh? (Beleth) I cancel the spell that is restricting the movement of the tree girl. -Not...Afraid...Escape? (Tree girl) -I have no reason to bind you for now. (Farah) -Fine. (Tree girl) I walk to the girl''s side and try to reach out for her. -... (tree girl) The girl seems a little afraid and retreats away from me. -Don''t worry. I will not hurt you. (Farah) The girl gradually let down her guard and let me come near her side. I seize this chance to pat her head. -Uh? (Tree girl) -Beleth has a little "unique" taste in naming. Do you want me to give you another name? (Farah) The girl nods rapidly. It seems she doesn''t want to be called "Non." Beleth stands beside me and pulls my shirt''s helm. -Master, are my naming sense that bad? (Beleth) -Well, It''s not that bad. But your naming sense is a little "special" compare with other people. (Farah) -... My naming sense is terrible, isn''t it? (Beleth) I scratch my head and turn away from Beleth. -Well... (Farah) Beleth goes to the corner of the room and starts sulking. I inform the tree girl to ignore Beleth for now. -... (Tree girl) -Do you have any names in your mind? (Farah) She shakes her head. It seems she can''t think of any name. -How''s about Mashiro? (Farah) -Meaning? (Tree girl) -It means pure white, which is the same as the colour of your original body. (Farah) -Humm! (Tree girl) -Do you think it will make a great name? (Farah) -Barely... acceptable. (Mashiro) Mashiro calls her new name for the first time. -Mashiro...Mashiro. (Mashiro) -Master is a genius in naming. Can you give me a name too, master? (Beleth) -Beleth, you already have your own name. (Farah) Beleth holds her head and replies. -I forgot about it. (Beleth) Beleth differs from the first time I summon her. I thought she would be an elegant demoness like Stolas, the current her only gives off a friendly sister aura. -Master, what should we do now? (Beleth) -I think we should meet up with my friend. She may find another survivor too. (Farah) -Alright, I will follow you. (Beleth) I turn to Mashiro and ask her. -How about you then, Mashiro? (Farah) -Follow...For Now. You...Take...Me...Anyway. (Mashiro) -Oki, Let''s go then! (Farah) I need to return to the place where we separate first. Lecia may wait for me in that place. -Master, Is the one over there is your friend? (Beleth) Beleth points at Lecia, who is leaning against the massive rock. -Yes, it''s my friend Lecia. (Farah) Beleth scratches her chin and thinks about something serious. -I think we need to act a little careful. (Beleth) Lecia seems to notice me. -Oh, Farah! Finally, you are back. (Lecia?) -Lecia! Did you find any survivors, Lecia? (Farah) -Sadly, I didn''t find any Farah. (Lecia?) Lecia asks me back. -Did you find any on your side? (Lecia?) "Master!" (Beleth) "Eh, Beleth?" (Farah) "I''m talking directly to your mind, master. You need to answer her normally not to raise any doubt about that girl." (Beleth) -What''s wrong, Farah? (Lecia?) -No-nothing. (Farah) -Humm! (Lecia?) Lecia changes the subject and points at Mashiro and Beleth. -Who are these girls? (Lecia?) -Ah, these two are only the two survivors that I found. (Farah) -Hoh. (Lecia?) "Master, that girl gives off the feeling like the black tree that we have encountered so far" (Beleth) Is this the "fake" they mention in the mission? Let do one more test to confirm it. -Lecia? (Farah) -Yes? (Lecia?) -What is my colour again? (Farah) -What are you talking about, Farah? You are wearing a black dress. (Lecia?) -I mean my colour, not my dress. (Farah) -I don''t understand what you are talking about, Farah. (Lecia?) "She doesn''t seem to be my friend, Beleth." (Farah) "Let me reveal her real identity." (Beleth) -Mirror Of Truth. (Beleth) A mirror appears right in front of the Lecia. I can see a black tree monster instead of Lecia''s figure reflected in the mirror. I instantly chant a fire arrow and attack the fake Lecia. -Grrr! (Lecia?) The fake Lecia jumps back and stares. -How do you know I am the fake? (Fake Lecia) -Where is Lecia? (Farah) -Hoh? (Fake Lecia) The fake Lecia laughs at me. -I have brought her as a sacrifice to my dad. You will never see her again. (Fake Lecia) -You! (Farah) -And you guys will die here, anyway! (Fake Lecia) -Reflection. (Beleth) I can merely see Beleth draws her sword and cut down the head of fake Lecia in front of me. -You dare to scratch my body. You guys must pay a price for this. (Fake Lecia) The head of fake Lecia continues talking. Beleth steps on the Fake head and crushes it. -Heh, if you dare, then you should confront us with the actual body of yours. (Beleth) -Grrr! (Fake Lecia) The body of the fake Lecia turns around and runs away. -Heh, it seems to notice it can''t defeat us. (Beleth) -Eh? We should follow it to get information about Lecia. (Farah) Beleth smiles and answers me. -Mashiro, You know where that black tree run to, right? It''s probably the place it takes your friend, master. (Beleth) Mashiro merely nods at Beleth''s question. -Eh, How can Mashiro know that? (Farah) -Oh, the master doesn''t know about it? (Beleth) -What do you mean? (Farah) -Mashiro and those black trees are nemeses. (Beleth) Madeus Chapter 138: Head To The World Tree-2 ?? Under Mashiro''s instruction, we arrive in an area strictly guards by many monsters. -Where has that one gone to, Mashiro? (Beleth) Mashiro points out at the gigantic crystal tree from afar. -There. (Mashiro) -Then we need to go there fast before Lecia encounters any danger. (Farah) Beleth holds my shoulder and shakes her head. -Don''t rush, master. There are many powerful monsters in front of us. (Beleth) -But. (Farah) -I know you want to save your friend, but you can''t act hastily since it will put your friend and us in danger. (Beleth) I instantly realize my action would put us in danger. -I''m sorry. (Farah) Beleth strokes my head and appeases me. -It''s not your fault, master. (Beleth) Beleth seizes this chance and hugs me while breathing in and out fast. It''s not the first time Beleth acts like this so I have become familiar with her action. -Master is incredibly soft. (Beleth) -Pervert. (Mashiro) -Hey! (Beleth) Mashiro ignores Beleth and pulls my skirt helm. -Know...Way...In. (Mashiro) -Eh!!!! (Farah & Beleth) -Follow...Me. (Mashiro) Beleth and I nod at each other and follow Mashiro. -Over...Here. (Mashiro) Mashiro points at the small tree on the side of the road. -Open. (Mashiro) Mashiro touches the tree and makes a gate on the tree. -Here. (Mashiro) -Heh, I never thought her race would have an ability like this. (Beleth) Beleth becomes extremely surprised when she witnesses Mashiro''s ability. -Let''s go, master. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After entering the gate that Mashiro created, we arrive in a crystal room. -Is it inside that crystal tree? (Farah) Mashiro nods at my question. >Since you are one of the first three people to arrive at the "Crystal World Tree" >Gain privilege to fight directly with the main body of the "Fake" Many notifications pop up the moment we step inside the room. -Did you guys receive any notifications? (Farah) Mashiro shakes her head. -Notifications? Do you mean the one provided by the system? (Beleth) -Yes! (Farah) -I received one, and it told me I have the privilege to challenge the fake. (Beleth) -Why didn''t Mashiro receive one then? (Farah) -Don''t...Know. (Mashiro) -I may know why Mashiro doesn''t receive one, master. (Beleth) -Eh? (Farah) -Well, Master and I are the one steps inside the gate first. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) -The system gave this notification to the three fastest people. This means there is already one person who came here before us. (Beleth) -Ahh! (Farah) The moment Beleth finishes the explanation. The surrounding ground starts shaking. -Hurry...Go. (Mashiro) Mashiro suddenly runs and disappears into the wall of the room. -Mashiro! (Farah) Beleth instantly frowns at the disappearance of Mashiro. -Something must be urgent enough to make that girl run like that without telling us beforehand. (Beleth) Beleth strokes my head and says. -Let''s explore the current area first, master. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) I have too many things to prioritize now. Let focus on saving Lecia first. -Over here, master. (Beleth) Beleth accompanies me to the only door in the room and opens it. In front of me is another crystal room. >Another person has already cleared floor 1. >Please process to floor 2. -My prediction hit right at the mark. (Beleth) We look around and find a staircase that leads upward. -This seems to be the stair that leads to the second floor, master. (Beleth) -Let''s go, Beleth. (Farah) We go through the stairs and arrive in a vast room with many weird symbols and images. -Hoh! (Beleth) -Do you understand those symbols and images on the wall, Beleth? (Farah) Beleth nods and explains. -It seems we are inside a world tree. (Beleth) -World tree? (Farah) -Yup, master. You can think of it as the name for a race. (Beleth) -Is that so? (Farah) Beleth continues her explanation. -From a long time ago, the world is a place to shelter humans from danger. (Beleth) Beleth sighs and shakes her head. -Until one day, the peace was broken by people the world tree protected. The one who lived in the world tree tried to steal the power of the world tree. (Beleth) -Why did they do that? (Farah) Beleth pats my head. -Human sometimes is a greedy race, master. (Beleth) -Then why did the world tree try to protect them in the first place, Beleth? (Farah) -That''s an excellent question, master. The world tree wants only one thing from the human. (Beleth) -What is it? (Farah) -The positive energy comes from the human when they are happy and make a wonderful memory with each other. (Beleth) -Ahh! (Farah) -When people become happy, they will unconsciously release some kind of energy. And the world tree will absorb that kind of energy to grow. (Beleth) Beleth sighs and traces her finger through the symbols on the walls. -And the human had successfully stolen one part of world tree power. (Beleth) -What had happened after that, Beleth? (Farah) -The power those greedy humans had successfully stolen and turned into a curse and bit them back. They turned into monsters look like a tree. (Beleth) -Does that mean those black trees used to be human? (Farah) -That''s right, master. Those humans become stronger but lose their will. (Beleth) -... (Farah) -Unlike the world tree, those monsters must absorb other kinds of the emotion of humans to survive. It''s the negative emotion of humans. And another reason they continuously attack humans is to absorb the victim''s memory so one day they can become human again. (Beleth) -Eh, why is that happening? I thought they would absorb positive emotions like the world tree. (Farah) -Because they handle the power of the world tree incorrectly, which leads to that situation, master. I told the master that I see these monsters before, right? (Beleth) -So if they handle the power incorrectly, they will become like that. (Farah) -That''s right! It''s not the first time I see humans cannot handle world tree power. And this isn''t my first time see this tragedy. (Beleth) -... (Farah) -This place is pretty lucky because a goddess appeared and sealed them inside the world tree. Only the world tree can neutralize the power of those black trees. (Beleth) -Then the current situation isn''t supposed to happen unless someone tries to destroy the seal. (Farah) -The wall also states that one part of goddess power is sealed along with those monsters. (Beleth) Beleth shakes her head while uttering a sigh. -Someone damaged the world tree and created the chance for those monsters to escape from the seals. That person probably wants to get the power of the goddess. And to defend itself the world tree must find a way to heal its wound. (Beleth) -You told me that Mashiro and those black trees are nemeses. Does that mean Mashiro is? (Farah) -Yup, Mashiro is the spirit of the world tree, which has taken a humanoid form. (Beleth) Madeus The truth of the black tree monster is finally revealed. We will have one more chapter tonight. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 139: Interlude 52/ Overcome Danger ?? After Mashiro left the group, she goes through the gate on the wall and arrives in the dark space cover by mist. -Clear. (Mashiro) The tree comes out from Mashiro''s body and disperses the mist in front of her. -Disgusting. (Mashiro) After the mist cleared, Mashiro can perceive a deep hole made of black wood. -Negative...Energy...Too...Much. (Mashiro) Mashiro heads near the hole and discovers many people stay inside it. -No, please. -Release me! Those people who are staying in the hole seem like they are having a nightmare. -Farm...Negative...Energy. (Mashiro) Mashiro commands the tree to transport the people out of the hole. -Done. (Mashiro) -Well, who do we have here? -Huh. (Mashiro) The voice comes from a huge black tree monster. It''s round and looks like an enormous ball made from a black tree. -You dare to disturb our farm. The tree that is under Mashiro control starts to attack the monster. However, she cannot deal much damage to the monster with it. -You can merely scratch me with that kind of attack. The monster opens his mouth, an uncountable number of roots come out of his mouth and shoot at Mashiro. Mashiro chooses not to avoid the attack since there are people behind her. -Defend. (Mashiro) The tree grows from the ground and defends her from the attack. However, the tree created with her power gradually turns black when comes in contact with the black roots. -Ugh. (Mashiro) -That white colour of yours. So you are a newborn world tree''s spirit. The monster smirks when it notices the true identity of Mashiro. -It''s not the first time I eliminate the spirit that comes from the world tree. Let''s play with you a little more. Mashiro seizes this chance to take the human she just saved to a safer place. -Hoh, you still care about those humans in this situation. Mashiro transforms into her tree form and hits the monster. -Too weak! The monster grasps the tree hands of Mashiro and uses them to lift her body. The monster slams Mashiro into the wall. -Ughh. (Mashiro) -Not so fast! The black roots once again fired at Mashiro from the monster''s mouth. This time Mashiro turns her hand into a small tree with a shape that looks like a knife. She uses it to cut down all the black roots that come at her. -You are really annoying! -Spores...Exploded. (Mashiro) -What do you mean? Suddenly, many small white trees start growing on the monster''s body. -What the hell is this? What have you done to me? It''s a trap that has been set up right from the start before the battle begins. When Mashiro fought, she spread the spores in the air and wait for them to come inside the monster body. -It hurts. Make it go away. The monster tries pulling the small tree out of its body. -It hurts. It hurts so much. Release me from this pain. Mashiro seizes this chance to attack the monster again. But her attack can''t pass through its defence. -Too...Hard. (Mashiro) Before parting from Farah, Mashiro has collected the appropriate amount of positive energy from Farah. Mashiro has only one option left is to utilize positive energy to finish off the monster. The light coming from the tip of her hand and shoots toward the monster. -Hiiii! I don''t want to die like this! The light gradually turns into a massive beam and swallows the monster. Everything in front of Mashiro has disappeared with no trace along with the monster. -What? (Mashiro) Mashiro was also surprised at what just happened. She never expected the positive energy she collected from Farah was this powerful. Mashiro turns and walks to the place of people she successfully saved. -Ok...Now. (Mashiro) When Mashiro is checking up on the survivor, a girl gradually raises her body up. -Where am I? I remember I''m fighting against the monster. (Lecia) -... (Mashiro) The girl becomes cautious the moment she sees Mashiro. -Are you a monster? (Lecia) Mashiro replies to her. -Good...Not...Bad. Just...Save...You. (Mashiro) The girl scratches her. -Is that so? Thanks for saving me. (Lecia) The girl looks around and starts mumbling to herself. -I need to regroup with Farah now. Where am I again? (Lecia) Mashiro points at herself and points at the girl. -Farah...Know. (Mashiro) Madeus Chapter 140: The Second Floor-1 ?? After decoding everything on the wall, Beleth turns to me. -I have translated everything on the wall, master. (Beleth) -Is that so? Thank you so much, Beleth. (Farah) Beleth merely nods and smiles brightly at me. -Ehehehe, please reward me with a hug, master. (Beleth) -Moh, it''s not the time for that. (Farah) >Please process to the second floor. -Hoh, we seem to have received the new command come from the system, master. (Beleth) Beleth walks to the door and tries to push it open. -We can open the door now. Let''s go in, master. (Beleth) Beleth grasps my hand, and both of us step through the door. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Master? (Beleth) But she can''t find Farah near her. It was as if she just vanished after they pass through the entrance. -This seems to be the doing of those black trees. (Beleth) Beleth holds her chest and starts spreading mana to outside the air. -Tchh, the mana seems to be blocked by invisible force surround this room. (Beleth) A shadow leisurely walks toward Beleth side. -We meet again! (???) -Heh? (Beleth) Beleth squints and stares at the person who just arrived. -You want to get your revenge on me, right? (Beleth) -Hiii, right! You dare to humiliate me last time. (???) -Your appearance may be different from that time, but I can feel that disgusting mana the moment you appear. (Beleth) In front of Beleth is a figure of a man, it''s a black tree that takes the form of the mad skull. -This form is considerably easier to control than that puny woman. (Fake) -Hah, A "fake" likes to take the form of a "real." (Beleth) -You! (Fake) The "Fake" glares at Beleth intensely. -With the new power I just obtained from the father. I will destroy you. (Fake) -Reflection. (Beleth) The black tree comes out of the "Fake" Body and covers the entire room. -Despair! (Fake) The mirror appears around Beleth''s body. -You seem to improve compared to the last time. (Beleth) -I have analyzed your move over and over. And I conclude you can only cut the thing that reflects in the mirror. (Fake) -Hoh! (Beleth) -With this, you can no longer use that move anymore! (Fake) Beleth starts laughing after the "Fake" finishes its explanation. -You are so naive. (Beleth) Beleth draws out her sword. -I can destroy everything just by cutting normally, you know. (Beleth) Beleth strengthens the sword with her mana and slashes everything around her. Her slashes slowly cut down the tree surround the room. -Urgh! (Fake) -Is that all you got? (Beleth) Beleth stares at the"Fake" and can perceive some strange emotion on its face. There is no afraid or fear from the "Fake." -You still have a trump card in your sleeve. Right? (Beleth) -You can say so! (Fake) The tree that Beleth has cut gradually grows into its original state. The black trees in the room slowly take the form of the monster such as insects, wolf. -They look like the monster that guards the world tree. (Beleth) Slowly the number in this room is over a hundred. -Hihihih! Crush her! (Fake) With the "Fake''s" command, the monster in the room attacks Beleth. -Tchhh! (Beleth) Beleth can only draw her sword and cut down everything coming at her. However, they will return to their original state right after Beleth cut them down. -It''s useless. Hihihihih! (Fake) Beleth is gradually being pushed back by those monsters. -This seems to be a hard fight. (Beleth) The monster gradually becomes much hard to handle alone. -The power that empowered them is divine power. It''s a long time since I witness this power again. (Beleth) -Kill her, Kill her! (Fake) Many wounds start to show up on Beleth''s body due to the monsters'' attack. -That''s right! (Fake) Beleth is slowly being pushed back into the corner of the wall. "Fake" seizes this chance to appear right in front of Beleth and stabs into her heart. -Who''s naive, now? (Fake) Because of the injured, Beleth falls to the ground. -Ahah! (Beleth) The "Fake" commands the monsters to cease to attack and let it deals with Beleth. "Fake" kicks her body while laughing hysterically. -Is that all you got? (Fake) The "Fake" hand turns into a gigantic sword and cuts through the neck of Beleth. The "Fake" turns its back and is ready to leave the room. -This''s quite boring. I thought that girl would entertain me more. (Fake) The "Fake" suddenly has an idea. -This girl has a companion, right? How about playing with her too? It will be so great to ruin that cute face. (Fake) The moment the "Fake" finishes the sentence. A terrible amount of mana comes from the one who should be dead. -Huh? (Fake) -You piece of sh*t! Don''t you dare to touch my master! (Beleth) Two gigantic dark wings suddenly grow from Beleth''s back. Beleth''s body stands up and tries to reach out for her head. -How come you are still alive? (Fake) -Hah! I merely want to play dead since it would be a waste of my mana to fight against weakling like you. (Beleth) Beleth easily attaches her head back. -But since you dare to make a move on the master. Then I will kill you here! (Beleth) A polluted halo appeared on Beleth''s head. -I''m Beleth, the queen of the fallen angel. Remember my name and die! (Beleth) The feather comes out from Beleth''s wings and transforms into a small mirror that floats in the air. -Eternal Flame. (Beleth) The mirror explodes and produces an orange flame that burns down everything around it. -Ahhhh! It''s hot! (Fake) The "Fake" tries extinguishing the fire. -It''s useless. There is no way to extinguish the fire aside from dying. (Beleth) After a while, everything around Beleth includes the "Fake" has turned into dust. Beleth slowly transforms back to her ordinary form. -Haiz, That''s a waste of mana. Anyway, let''s find my master now. (Beleth) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Arghh, That b*tch! (Fake) The "Fake" isn''t dead since it has sowed a seed in a safe place before it dies. The moment that the "Fake" being burned by Beleth, it instantly transfers its soul to the seed. -I need more power to kill her. To torment her! (Fake) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The next chapter will be Farah Vs Septem Chapter 141: The Second Floor-2 ?? After I step through the door with Beleth, I arrive in a spacious room. -Beleth? (Farah) Beleth has disappeared, I can no longer find her near my side. I can merely perceive a girl wears a black cloak from head to toe stands in front of me. -Another illusion? (Septem) It seems that girl misunderstood me for the illusion of the black tree monster. -Wait! (Farah) The girl doesn''t wait for me to explain the situation and runs toward me. -Let''s end this fast. (Septem) The girl takes out a sword and tries to slash me. I instantly construct a barrier to defend against her attack. -Please wait! I think you must be mistaken! (Farah) The girl glares at me and retreats after I block her attack. -Can you listen to me? I''m not an illusion produced by the black tree! (Farah) -Huh! There is no way I fall for a single trap twice! (Septem) According to my eyes, I notice she is maintaining the mana in the air. -Hoh! (War) I suddenly hear War''s voice in my head. -It''s my turn to take care of you today, Farah. (War) War seems to observe the girl in front of me, then smiles out loud. -Ahahaha, this familiar mana scent. (War) -Eh, what''s wrong? (Farah) -You can''t remember since you forget about her. But we remember that girl very well. (War) -Is she a bad guy? (Farah) -Not really. (War) -Then is she a good guy? (Farah) -Nah! You don''t need to care about those minor details now. You have a sole objective, Farah. (War) -What is it, War? (Farah) -Beat the hell out of her! (War) -Heh! (Farah) -Thousand Flame lances ~? (Septem) It seems that the girl has finished casting magic while I was talking with the War. -I don''t think I can hold up against those lances with my barrier. (Farah) -Let me borrow your body a little, Farah. (War) >Attempt to take over the body. =>Take over completed. Current owner: War It seems like I have returned to the black space again. However, this time there is a gigantic television in the middle of the black space. -How come there is a television here? (Farah) -Ara, Farah, you have come. (Death) -Huh? (Farah) Death and Famine are sitting right in front of the television. Death pulls me down and lets me sit in her lap. -Come here, Farah! We are going to have something good to see. (Death) On the television, I can see War is controlling my body. -It''s a long time since I have possessed a physical body. (War) The girl seems to be quite surprised at my sudden change. However, she resumes shooting the flame lances at War. -Eh, War will not create a barrier? (Farah) The one answer to my question is Famine. -Only the amateur will do that. Look and learn! (Famine) I nod and return to look at the screen. -Since I don''t have too much mana right now, let''s end the game soon. (War) War ignores her own defences and runs toward the girl. The girl commands the lances to shoot at War. -You need to put in more effort. I can easily avoid this kind of attack. (War) -Tchhh. (Septem) War swiftly avoids all the incoming lances fly toward her. -How about 500 lances fired at you at the same time? (Septem) This time the girl combines 500 lances in a single lance and shoots at War. -Is that all you got? (War) War creates a small blade using mana. -You only need to do this. (War) When the lance flies at her, War simply uses the mana blade to parry the lances and change its direction. -Die. (Septem) -Hoh. (War) The girl this time doesn''t stand still and watch after her lances miss but engages in close combat with War. The girl brandishes the sword at War. -This girl possesses many things up her sleeve. (War) War tries her best to avoid the attack of the girl. The girl can''t land a single hit on War. -Why does War avoid that sword and choose not to parry it, Death? (Farah) Death caresses my head and answers me. -That sword isn''t simple as its look, Farah. Therefore, War can''t carelessly touch it since it damages your body. (Death) Death points at the screen and notifies me. -Look! (Death) The sword seems to miss War and hit the ground where is she standing. The sword releases a terrible shock wave throughout the entire room. -This time you can no longer avoid my attack. (Septem) To avoid the shock wave, War must jump up. However, this has to create a chance for the girl to attack War since she can no longer avoid the attack in the air. -Burn her to ash! (Septem) The girl commands the remaining fire lances to shoot at War. Those lances fly toward War with insane speed. -You must be mistaken. You are the one who will go down here. (War) War reverses her direction in the middle of the air and lands right beside the girl. -Eh? That is my move! (Farah) -War just learned it from your recent fight, Farah. (Death) War smirks and says. -I have always wanted to punch you in the face. (War) War focuses the mana in her hand and hits right at the girl''s face. -Ughh! (Septem) The girl receives the punch of War and flies toward a wall nearby. -I know you want to protect "White", but I still can''t forgive what have you done to us on the earth. (War) -Shut up! Don''t you dare to look at my memory again! (Septem) The girl seems to be angry at what War said. The girl suddenly takes out a dark tablet from her pocket. -Let''s end this farce. (Septem) -Death, the tablet is dangerous! (Farah) -... (Death) > The negative effect: Divine power restriction is temporary lift in the current area because of the appearance of opposite power. Time until the cancel effect end: 15 minutes. -Goddess Realm. (Septem) Madeus Chapter 142: The Second Floor-3 ?? Yoso suddenly abandons what she is performing and looks in one direction. -What''s wrong, Yoso? (Mia) -... (Yoso) Yoso runs out of the tent and goes in Stolas'' direction. -What are you doing here? (Stolas) Yoso answer with a hurried voice. -I need to go out now. (Yoso) -I can''t just allow you to go out for no reason. (Stolas) The moment Stolas tries to continue her sentence, she suddenly feels something is happening. Stolas turns in the direction that Yoso looked at before. -What is happening over there? Is that the reason you want to leave the barrier? (Stolas) Stolas points at the huge dark beam that comes from afar. -That''s right! (Yoso) Because of the dark beam, the fog surrounds the forest gradually disperses. > The negative effect: Divine power restriction is temporary lift in the current area because of the appearance of opposite power. Time until the cancel effect end: 15 minutes. A notice suddenly pops up in front of both Yoso and Stolas. -All right, let me open a door on the barrier for you. (Stolas) -No need. (Yoso) Terrible power comes out from Yoso''s body. -So you have hidden your power all the time while you are staying here, huh? (Stolas) Yoso doesn''t bother explaining the situation to Stolas and exercises her divine power to activate a skill. -Space Walk. (Yoso) Yoso instantly disappeared from the spot. -That girl! (Stolas) Stolas frowns at the sudden disappearance of Yoso. -That girl is much powerful than I thought. (Stolas) Stolas can only look at the direction that ominous power comes from and prays. -I hope you will be safe, my master. (Stolas) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV -Goddess Realm. (Septem) The surrounding area suddenly changes into a machinery city. And War is the one that stands in the middle of it. -It seems she has teleported us to a different dimension. (Farah) Many robots raise and point their gun at War and start shooting her. War tries her best to avoid the bullet flies at her, but some of them still manage to damage War. -It''s unwise to continue fighting. (War) War turns around and runs away. While looking at the current situation, Death caress my head. -Time is almost up, Farah. (Death) -Eh, what''s wrong? (Farah) -War has used up all of her energy. Therefore, you will forcefully return to your body soon, Farah. (Death) -It''s the first time I heard about this since Conquest has taken over my body many times. (Farah) -Well, she is an expectation. You will be in a tough position the moment you return, Farah. Hang in there, I know you can defeat her. (Death) -Thanks, Death. (Farah) Before I leave the dark space, Death comes closes to my side and kisses me on my forehead. -You can do it, Farah. (Death) >Attempt to take over the body. =>Take over completed. Current owner: Farah. -I have returned. (Farah) I can hear War''s voice in my head. -I''m sorry, Farah. (War) -No worry, War. I know how to win against that girl. (Farah) -Ehhh? (War) I look around to locate the position of that girl and instantly find her in the sky. -Since the divine power restriction is temporarily lifted. I think I can use that skill! (Farah) "I am the queen. The one who will stand on the top Bow down before me, whoever you are" I take out the whip from the dimension pocket. I can see the girl is glaring at me while I''m transforming. -Ara, you don''t need to glare at me like that. (Farah) The girl seems to be irritated at my transformation and commands the robots to attack me again. -What are you waiting for? Shoot her! (Septem) However, the robots don''t listen to her command and standstill. -What have you done? (Septem) The girl looks at her robot and shouts. -Identification. How come those robots are being charmed by that one? (Septem) I seize this chance to use the whip to wrap around her body. -I can''t fly in this form, so you should come down and play with me, sweetie. (Farah) I wield the whip to pull her down from the sky. -You! (Septem) The girl falls right into my arm. - Why can''t I use my divine power? (Septem) My hand gradually reaches out for her hood and reveals her face. Behind the hood is a girl with an incredibly cute face. The girl seems to be frustrated because she can''t move as she wishes. I gently stroke her face. -Don''t make your face like that; it will ruin your cuteness. (Farah) -Why my heart is beating like crazy? You are only a fake imitation of her. (Septem) I ignore the girl''s mumbling and kiss her. -Hyaaaa~ (Septem) A cute moan comes out of her mouth. -You like it, don''t you? (Farah) -No, there is no way I enjoy being kissed by one like you. (Septem) -Heh, Is that so? If you don''t like it, then I will kiss you one more time. (Farah) I keep kissing her repeatedly until she gives up her resistance. -Hyaaaa~ (Septem) The girl seems to faint because of my repeated kissing. >The duration of "Chaos Tablet" has ended. > The negative effect: Divine power restriction is activated. The area surrounds me returns to normal, and my queen''s appearance vanishes. -Farah? (Yoso) I can see Yoso appears right in front of me. -Are you alright? (Yoso) Yoso comes to my side to check up on me. -I''m fine, Yoso. How could you arrive here, Yoso? (Farah) Yoso utters a deep sigh and answers me. Yoso finally notices the girl in my arms. -Septem! (Yoso) -You know this girl? (Farah) Yoso nods. -We know each other very well. (Yoso) -She suddenly appeared right in front of me and attacked me. Therefore, I must make her faint to calm her down. I''m sorry if I hurt someone important to you, Yoso. (Farah) Yoso pats my head. -Don''t worry about it, Farah. It''s her fault to attack you first. (Yoso) -Uhm. (Farah) -Let''s me take care of her. You still have a thing to take care of, right? (Yoso) I remember I need to hurry to save Lecia from the tree monster. I place Septem in Yoso''s arm and move to the door that has been opened after our fight concludes. -See you later, Yoso. (Farah) -We will meet you later, Farah. (Yoso) Name: Septem Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 157 cm/ Weight: 48 kg Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Septem''s face is finally revealed after 142 chapter UwU Chapter 143: Interlude 53/ Phase 3 Of Dark Crimson Phase ?? A man is sitting on the throne in the middle of the crystal room. He is staring at the tablet that floats in his right hand. -How can I fully conquer this tablet? (Man) Dark mist comes out of his hand and tries to swallow the tablet. -Be mine! (Man) The tablet seems to reject the man as its master. The tablet produces a light that disperses all the mist that comes out of the man''s hand. -Grrrr! (Man) It''s not the first time the man tries to conquer the tablet. The moment the man wants to give the tablet another try, a shadow walks toward his side. The shadow has the appearance of both human and tree. -So you lose to those humans again. (Man) -Father, I can explain. (Fake) -Silence! (Man) The man can''t hide the disappointment on his face. -You guys are so useless. (Man) The "Fake" points at the tablet and says. -Father, let me absorb some energy from that tablet again. Then I will be strong enough to deal with those humans. (Fake) -To see you fail again after that? (Man) -No, Father. (Fake) The black tree comes out from behind the man and wraps around the fake. -You have failed me twice. I can''t just waste more energy on the tablet on you. (Man) -Father, please give me another chance. (Fake) The man stares at the "Fake." -Huh! (Man) He utters a deep sigh. -There is an intruder on the farm of our base. You go there and deal with it. (Man) The man continues. -If you succeed, then I will think about giving you more energy comes from this tablet. (Man) -Yes, father! (Fake) The man releases the tree wrap around the "Fake" and reminds it. -Don''t fail me this time! (Man) Before the man let the "Fake" go, the man reminds it. -I will also replenish the human for the farm. Make sure to put them in the right place. (Man) Even the man can''t fully conquer the tablet; he still can utilize the energy that comes out from the tablet. The table shines and lets out the dark light envelop the entire room. -I have commanded those monsters to attack the human. They will bring back humans to replenish our farm soon. Now, Go! (Man) -Yes! (Fake) The "Fake" walks out of the room and goes into the stairs lead to the farm. Irritation can be seen on its face when it leaves the room. - Why can''t father believe me? (Fake) A crazy idea suddenly emerges in its head. -The challenger will reach my father soon. How about letting the intruder of the farm cooperate with the challenger to defeat my father? (Fake) The "Fake" starts laughing hysterically. -That''s a good idea. Let''s do it! The moment father fails, I will... (Fake) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After Yoso ran off, Amy and Mia ran to Stolas'' place to ask about her current situation. -Stolas! Yoso suddenly runs away. (Mia) Stolas can merely nod and inform them about the situation. -Is that so? (Stolas) -But it will be so dangerous to let her go out alone like that. (Mia) -She is stronger than you thought. I think she won''t encounter any danger on her way. (Stolas) >Activate Phase 3 of Dark Crimson Phase. >The monster will attack nearby human camps. Please defend against those monster waves to overcome this phase. A sudden notice appears right in front of the trio. Stolas becomes serious and commands the twins. -Amy, Mia, grab your weapon. (Stolas) -Yes, sister. (Amy & Mia) The trio can detect a terrible roar from afar. -They are coming! (Stolas) Stolas strengthens her eyes, and she can identify a massive group of monsters run toward her barrier. -Kyuuu! Amy is surprised at the sudden appearance of Kyu. -Why are you here, Kyu? (Amy) Kyu looks toward the group of monsters and starts barking. -Kyuu! Kyuuu! Stolas seems to realise why Kyu appears here. -The one who leads those monsters is a gigantic wolf. (Stolas) Madeus The second trial will end soon. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 144: The Mastermind-1 ?? After I defeated the girl called Septem and went through the door, I arrived in the hallway. The hallway is very spacious, and it has two more stairs connect to it. -So this is the next floor! (Farah) I walk to the stair and realize that I can''t enter these stairs in the normal way. -Huhm, I can''t enter these stairs. (Farah) Some kind of barrier seems to block me from entering these stairs. I look around to find another way out of this hallway. -Master! (Beleth) A shadow jumps out of the stair that I am looking at and hugs me. I can instantly see who it is. -Beleth! (Farah) -I miss you so much, master! (Beleth) -Moh, we were separated only for a short time. (Farah) -Ehehe, I miss your smell so much, master. (Beleth) Beleth laughs while trying to touch all over the place on my body. -Ehehehe. (Beleth) -Hyaaa~ It''s tickle Beleth. (Farah) From the other stairs, I can hear a familiar voice. -Pervert. (Mashiro) -Eh! (Beleth) Beleth instantly retracts her hands and looks toward the one come from that stairs. -Mashiro? (Beleth) The shadow only nods and walks toward Beleth. Behind Mashiro is a group of people that follow her side. -Farah! (Lecia) I instantly realize the person inside the group is Lecia. Lecia runs out of the group and goes right in front of me. -Farah! You are safe. (Lecia) I become anxious since Lecia is way different from her normal self. Her face has become pale, and I can recognize her eyes have become red because of crying. It seems like Lecia must have undergone something really unpleasant to turn her into this state. The other people in the group also have the same expression as her. -Farah? (Lecia) Even in this situation, she still tries asking about my situation first. I can''t help but take the initiative to hug Lecia. -Eh? (Farah) I hug Lecia tight and pat her on the back. -I''m sorry that I was not there when you were in danger. (Farah) -...It''s not your fault, Farah. (Lecia) I can feel her shaking in my embrace. Lecia starts crying. -I''m glad everyone includes you are still alive, Farah. (Lecia) -Eh? (Farah) I stroke her head and appease Lecia. -You are safe now, Lecia. (Farah) Lecia answer me while sobbing. -Yes... (Lecia) I don''t know how much she had to endure when she was imprisoned by those black trees. It takes a while for Lecia to calm down. -I''m sorry, Farah. (Lecia) Lecia says with her bright red face. -I''m sorry to let you see this ugly state of mine. (Lecia) I reply to her. -You aren''t ugly at all. I find you quite cute on top of that. (Farah) -Ah! (Lecia) -If you find something bothering you again, please inform me so I can share a bit of your burden. (Farah) Lecia slightly lowers her head and averts my gaze. -Uhm. (Lecia) -Mashiro, did you see that? (Beleth) I turn around and notice Beleth is talking with Mashiro. -Master is so professional in sweet talking with the girl, don''t you think so? (Beleth) -... (Mashiro) Beleth leaves Mashiro alone then comes to my side to whispers into my ear. -How many girls have fallen for you in that way, master? (Beleth) -Eh! What are you talking about, Beleth? (Farah) Beleth tickles me, despite everyone looking at us. -You are playing innocent again, master? (Beleth) -Nyaaa~ Stop it, Beleth. (Farah) -I won''t stop until the master tells me about it? (Beleth) -Hyaa~ I don''t understand what are you talking about, Beleth? (Farah) Beleth won''t stop until Mashiro tells her to. After that, Beleth and I went around and explained to the survivors about the current situation outside. Some of them started crying the moment they heard their camp was destroyed. Others people only stare blankly at the air and accept the truth. -Thanks to the master, they have calmed down. (Beleth) -Not really, I can merely calm them down is due to you, Beleth. You have gone around and talked with every single of them to appease their heart. (Farah) Beleth scratches her head and answers. -You don''t have to thank me for that. I only did it on wimps, master. (Beleth) Beleth scratches her head and continues. -It''s not the first time I have witnessed a situation like this. (Beleth) -... (Farah) I won''t ask further since it''s better to let Beleth tells voluntary. -And master. (Beleth) Beleth points at the Mashiro, who is currently standing alone in the corner. -I think that girl needs some encouragement from you, master. (Beleth) -Eh? (Farah) -Some people in the group have witnessed Mashiro hand turned into the tree while she tried protecting them. (Beleth) -Have they become afraid of her? (Farah) -Yup. (Beleth) I understand the situation and walk to Mashiro''s side. -Mashiro? (Farah) -Away...Other...Scare...Me...Communicate...You. (Mashiro) The girl seems to notice that people in the group fear her. I instinctively place my hand on her head. -Ah, I''m sorry. (Farah) When I try to retreat my hand, Mashiro instantly holds it and doesn''t let it go. -Pat...Warm. (Mashiro) I smile and continue patting her. While I''m in patting sessions with Mashiro, some people approach our side. -Uhm, I want to say thanks for saving us. After saying that, that person returns to their group. But it''s just the start since many more people approach us and say thank you to Mashiro. -People seem to be thankful to you, Mashiro. (Farah) Mashiro only nods without replying to me. I can see a faint smile forms on her face. -Thank to master the other people have become less wary of Mashiro. (Beleth) -How is that possible? (Farah) -What is better than looking at two cute girls patting each other? (Beleth) -Pervert! (Mashiro) -Hey, I have done nothing pervert yet. Don''t mock me like that, Mashiro! (Beleth) When I''m laughing at the interaction between Beleth and Mashiro, a notice suddenly appears right in front of us. >Please select the three people who come from your group to proceed to the next floor. Madeus Chapter 145: The Mastermind-2 ?? After we received the notification, the atmosphere once again becomes chaotic. -Everyone, please calm down. (Lecia) Lecia takes the lead and tries to calm everyone down. Lecia looks at me as if she wants to seek my help. -Everyone, please listen to me. (Farah) People in the room direct their attention to me. I point at Mashiro, Beleth and I. -We will be the ones who will move to the next floor. Therefore, everyone doesn''t need to worry about what the notification stated. (Farah) However, some people raise their concern that why would the ones move to next floor be us. Beleth seizes this chance and talks about what she has encountered so far on the previous floor. -On the previous floor, I had to fight with a strangely strong tree monster to pass the floor. (Beleth) When the people in the room overheard that, they instantly change their attitude. Most people agree to let us process on the next floor, while others are afraid of being left behind. I try to reassure people. -I will construct a barrier to protect everyone when we were gone. And after we finish defeating the monster, we will come back to save everyone. (Farah) Lecia also voices up her thoughts. -I know each of us is very concerned about our safety since we had experienced something terrible. However, we can''t keep these three here forever to protect us. (Lecia) Lecia points at Beleth. - From the story I just heard from the lady over there, I can already tell that she is strong. We also had witnessed the power of the tree girl who protected us. For the last one, I can guarantee her power as she was the one who saved our West camp from the monster invasion that destroyed your camps. Not to mention that most, if not all, of us, can''t even protect ourselves, let alone fighting. And maybe they are also in the middle of resolving the current dark mist on our floor. (Lecia) Lecia continues. -So if someones have to go to the next floor, it has to be them. (Lecia) The people in the room seem to be convinced by Lecia and calm down. Lecia looks at me and winks. -Woah, that girl is talented at leading others. (Beleth) -Good...Calming...People. (Mashiro) The two stand beside me also realize how brilliant Lecia is at leading others. After completing her business, Lecia goes to our side. -Since I can''t help you much in defeat the monster, I can merely support you this way, Farah. (Lecia) -You have done more than enough, Lecia. (Farah) Beleth stands beside me also seem to agree. -That''s right, girl. It''s very hard to find a charismatic leader like you. (Beleth) -Ehehe, thanks. (Lecia) -It''s time for us to go now, master. (Beleth) -Eh, you guys need to go already? (Lecia) -Uhm, we can''t prolong our departure any longer. (Beleth) I take out enough food and water from the dimension pocket and give it to Lecia. -I think it will be enough for one week. (Farah) -Thanks, Farah. But before you go! (Lecia) Lecia grasps my hand and pulls me closer to her side. Lecia slowly places her lips on mine. -Hyaaa~ (Farah) -I don''t like to be in the position of being teased all the time, Farah. Let''s me pay back at you a little. (Lecia) -Awawawa~ (Farah) -Lewd. (Mashiro) -Everyone is looking at us, Lecia. (Farah) Lecia winks at me with a cheerful attitude. -Let leave the rest after you finish everything then. (Lecia) She talks to me with a serious voice. -Please come back safely, Farah. (Lecia) I smile back at her. -I will. (Farah) With everything wrap up, we process to the next floor. A big staircase welcomes us to process onto the next floor. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- While we are moving on the stairs, Beleth seems to notice my abnormalness and asks. -What are you thinking about, master? (Beleth) -Uhm, I ...? (Farah) -Is it about Lecia, right? (Beleth) -Eh. (Farah) -You must have asked yourself why did that girl act like that before separate from you. (Beleth) -... (Farah) -Master also has an aura that makes people around you feel safe. That''s why with your help, people can easier get close to Mashiro, and you can calm down people that smoothly. That girl also seems to notice that. (Beleth) Beleth continues. -Therefore, Lecia gathers up her courage to separate from you. Lecia doesn''t want to depend too much on you, master. (Beleth) -... (Farah) -It''s doesn''t mean Lecia hates you, master. She did it because she wants to stand equally by your side. (Beleth) Beleth forms a smile. -You have discovered a brilliant girl, master. (Beleth) My face becomes bright red because of Beleth''s statement. -But... (Farah) But is it right for her to like me? Because we are people come from two different timelines. We may not meet each other again after this trial. -We have finally arrived at our destination, master. (Beleth) I look up and notice an enormous gate in front of me. We gradually push the gate open and walk inside. What awaits us inside is a man who sits on the throne. -You have finally arrived, chess pieces of god. (Man) The man seems to look down at us. -A pitiful chess piece doesn''t know what it is doing. (Man) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) -Why should I explain it to you? You guys shouldn''t waste my time and die here. (Man) A tablet float on his hand starts shinning. -Illusion Cut. (Man) Dark mist comes out from his body and forms into crescent form. -Defend. (Mashiro) The tree comes from the ground and creates a circle to protect us. -Not good. (Beleth) Beleth pulls Mashiro and me to the ground and makes us lie down. *Swirl* I can hear something was cut when we are lying down. -Hoh, you three avoid it. (Man) The man stands up from the throne and laughs at us. -Not dying in one hit means you three are qualified to entertain me! (Man) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight. Chapter 146: The Mastermind-3 ?? -Master and Mashiro, please stands behind me. (Beleth) Dark Wings suddenly come out of Beleth''s back. -Corruption reflection. (Beleth) Feathers come out of Beleth wings and turn into dark mirrors. -Huhm? (Man) Every single dark mirror has the reflection of the man on it. -Crush! (Beleth) The dark mirrors crack and turn into dust. -What have you just done? (Man) The man''s body suddenly twisted and turned into dust after Beleth finishes casting the skill. -It''s better to take him by surprise, master. (Beleth) -Have you killed him? (Farah) Before Beleth can answer my question, I can hear the voice come from our back. -Do you think you can kill me like that? (Man) The man grasps Beleth''s head and slamps it to the ground. -No! (Farah) When I shoot the spell at the man, it goes through his body as if nothing is there. -Is that all you have? (Man) -Destroy. (Mashiro) A white tree comes from the ground and tries to wrap around the man. However, the tree can merely go through his body like the spell I just shot a moment before. -Naive. (Man) I can feel something hit me at my back. I can''t stand the sudden attack and fall to the ground. Not waiting for me to respond, the one behind continues stomping on my back. -Urgh! Transform! (Farah) I turn into the magical girl form to escape from this pinch. -Hoh, you are still having something like that? (Man) From the sky, I can see five men look identical on the ground. And two of them are holding Mashiro on the ground. -Surprised? (Man) The mist comes out of the man''s body and heads toward me. I try flying in the opposite direction to avoid, but it still catches up with me at the end. -Hehehe! (Man) The mist turns into the man and punches into my face. -Urgh! (Farah) -Weak! Weak! (Man) He laughs while punching me non-stop. Each punch of him is much heavier compared to an ordinary person''s punch. -Eternal flame!! (Beleth) Once again, the room is filling with dark feathers. A dark halo is formed on Beleth''s head. -Eternal armour! (Beleth) The feather explodes and turns into an orange flame. -It''s useless since it can''t hit me. (Man) The orange flames head toward Beleth''s side and turn into armour. -The sword that can consume everything! (Beleth) Beleth formed a gigantic orange flame sword on her hand. -Eliminate my opponent! (Beleth) The flames come out of the sword and sweep through everything in the hall. -Crazy woman. (Man) The flames damaged the man while healing our wound when it touched us. -Interesting. (Man) The man is unscathed after receiving Beleth''s flame attack. -You called it eternal flame, right? (Man) The man flicks his hand. -How about now? (Man) -Urgh! (Beleth) Blood comes out of Beleth''s mouth while the flame on her body disappears. -You guys need to try harder to defeat me. (Man) -Bloom. (Mashiro) White energy comes out of Mashiro''s hand and explodes. Even after receiving Mashiro''s attack directly, he doesn''t receive a single wound on his body. To protect Mashiro and Beleth from his attack, I choose Mashiro and Beleth to active a certain skill of mine. -The last one! (Farah) Nothing happens when I try casting that skill. -Huh? (Farah) -I expected you guys to be able to entertain me more. (Man) One of his bodies runs to Mashiro''s side and kicks her body. The attack makes Mashiro unable to cast another magic and fly toward the nearby wall. The man changes his attention and looks at me. -What are you waiting for, little girl? Are you going to attack me, too? (Man) -... (Farah) -Are you scared, little girl? (Man) -Flame arrow~ (Farah) The flame arrow appears and shoots right at the man. The man uses his finger to hold it on its hand crushes it. -... (Farah) -Is that all you got, little girl? (Man) The man looks at me while laughing hysterically. -How about despair more? (Man) The other body of his man grasp the head of Mashiro and Beleth and show it to me. -You can''t do anything, little girl. You can''t protect anyone. (Man) The man ridicules me. -A mere weakling always depends on others. (Man) -... (Farah) -Cat got your tongue? (Man) I focus all of my energy on my left hand. -A beam attack? Are you sure that thing can hurt me? (Man) I form a smile and look at the man. -Why do you know I''m going to use a beam attack? (Farah) The man suddenly flinches at my question. -Unless you can read my memory, right? (Farah) -I don''t know what you mean, little girl? (Man) -You only need to know one thing. (Farah) -Huh? (Man) -I''m going to defeat you. (Farah) -Hahaha, great joke. How can you defeat me when you can''t damage me? (Man) -You will see it soon. (Farah) I aim my left hand at the man. -Are you going to shoot it? (Man) -Got you! (Farah) I reverse the direction and aim the left hand at my head. -What the...? (Man) -Do you know I can''t use the normal magic spell in magical girl form? (Farah) The power turns into the beam and shoots through my head. The beams go through my head without resistance. What awaits me after the beam hit me is not death but a ticket to return to reality. -I''m back. (Farah) The moment I come back to reality, I close my eyes. I can barely guess the moment we fall into illusion is when we look at him. An irritated voice comes voices from in front of me. -It should have been perfect. How could you know about it? (Man) -It''s not perfect as you said. It can merely reproduce the thing that the victim experiences. However, when the user tries to exercise an unknown skill, your illusion can''t imitate it. (Farah) I smug and says. -"The last one" was what help me figuring out the nature of your magic as I have never used it before. (Farah) -Grggh! How come you ruined my perfect illusion with a single skill? It makes no sense at all! (Man) The surrounding ground starts shaking. -If I can''t defeat you with the illusion, then I will crush you by force. (Man) Madeus Chapter 147: The Second Trial’s Conclusion ?? -Echo~? (Farah) I use the "Echo" spell to replace eyes to detect the surrounding. -I will kill you guys for real this time! (Man) I can detect that Mashiro and Beleth are still fainting because of the illusion. And I also notice the man has turned into an enormous tree. -The Last One! (Farah) I active the title skill I can''t use in his illusion. This time, a barrier forms right after I activated the skill. -What''s this golden ball surrounds your friend? (Man) The ground starts shaking again. -I will crush it! (Man) The tree limbs reach out to Mashiro and Beleth. -Why is it so hard? (Man) When the man is trying to mess with the barrier, I seize this chance to transform. -You can''t harm my friend again! (Farah) From the air, I pull out my lily sword. My clothes gradually change into knight''s clothes. -I already know about that skill. As long as I can crush you before you finish charging judgment, then you will lose! (Man) More tree limbs grow out of his body and fly toward me. -Moon Slash. (Farah) I make a crescent slash with the sword, a crescent wind blade instantly comes out and cuts down all the limbs that try to reach me. -Annoying! (Man) I can feel a strong energy wave coming out from inside his body. -I will become even stronger to defeat you! (Man) This time, the tree limbs turn into many monsters. -Tramble on her body! (Man) Few monsters suddenly roar before they approaching me. -Heavy! (Farah) I can feel my body become heavier. The other monsters try attacking me while I''m being affected by the strange monster''s roar. -Hihihi! It''s one monster I created with the tablet''s power. Every time it roars, you will become weaker. (Man) >You are fighting with multiple monsters that are stronger than you. >For each monster stronger than you: You gain one brave pts/monster/min. >You "Judgment" will be ready in 1 Min. As I thought, the man''s reading skill is not perfect. He can''t fully comprehend my skill by reading through the memory. And thanks to him, I can charge the special move much faster. -Why are you smiling for no reason? Die! (Man) The monster created from his limbs assault me even more ferociously. -Why are you still alive? (Man) From the man''s voice, I can notice he is run out of his patience. -You guys are so useless! (Man) From another tree limb, he creates a gigantic monster. The monster gradually takes the form of a wolf. -More...More...More! (Man) Not one, but many gigantic wolves are created from his body. They all possess an incredible speed that I can''t catch up with within this magical girl''s form. -Ugh! (Farah) I can barely parry the attack of those monsters. >10 seconds until "Judgment" fully charged. -Why! Why! (Man) He can''t use any powerful attack since he knows I possess a skill that can reflect his attack in this form. > Special attack has fully charged. Please say the keyword to activate the special attack. I aim at the man and say. -Judgment! (Farah) -What! How come! (Man) With one swing, the man with the monsters in front of me have been obliterated. After making sure I can no longer detect the man''s energy, I open my eyes. -Hah, I need to check up on Mashiro and Beleth. (Farah) I look around and find they are inside a golden ball. -Master! (Beleth) -Human. (Mashiro) They finally become awake, which means they have successfully escaped from the illusion. I cancel my skill that is protecting Beleth and Mashiro. -Master! (Beleth) Beleth runs to my side and hugs me. -You are safe, master! (Beleth) -Human...Alive. (Mashiro) -I almost have a heartache when I saw you shoot your head, master. (Beleth) -Ehehe, I''m sorry I can''t explain at that time. (Farah) -Moh, you must tell me ahead before you do something like that. (Beleth) I nod and answer her. -I will do it next time! (Farah) Beleth looks around and notices the battle traces of battle by that man and me. -You have already finished him off, master? (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) -That''s too bad. I really want to beat that man by myself. I will never fall for his trick again. (Beleth) -We are not finishied yet! (Man) We turn our attention to the place the voice come from. -He''s not dead! (Farah) -He is a severely wounded, master. You can notice he can barely keep his human figure. (Beleth) -Shut up! (Man) He tries reaching out to the tablet that floats in the sky. -With this, I can become strong again. (Man) But before the man can reach the tablet, a black tree appears and pierces through his hand. -Argh! (Man) -Your time is over, Father. (Fake) Another black limb reaches toward the tablet and wraps around it. -This ultimate power is finally mine! (Fake) -You traitor! I will kill you. (Man) -You can no longer kill me, father! (Fake) The "Fake" uses his hand to pierce through the head of the man. -You... (Man) The man''s body gradually turns into dust and disappears. -Thanks to you guys, I finally can have this thing on my own. (Fake) -Master! (Beleth) Beleth and Mashiro change into their battle stance. -You guys will witness the born of the new king. (Fake) The "Fake" pushes the tablet inside his body and starts laughing. -Ahahahaha! (Fake) Many black trees start growing from his body. -... (Farah) My magical form is on cooldown; I don''t think I can win against him in my current state. -Huh! (Fake) The black limbs that come out of his body gradually turn white. -What! What is happening? (Fake) The fake''s head suddenly explodes while the tree comes from his body withers. -What a bizarre scene! (Beleth) The tablet flies out of the "Fake" body and arrives in front of me. >You have completed the second trial. >You have received a fragment of ???. >You have received the seed of World Tree. Madeus Chapter 148: Interlude 54/ The Fruit Of Twins’ Training ?? In the middle of the forest, two girls with a furball are fighting against a gigantic wolf. -Why are we stuck in this situation, Mia? (Amy) -Sister Stolas told us to stop him while she deals with the monsters surround the camp. -Kyuuu! -Kyu, you should go back. It''s really dangerous. (Amy) -Kyuu! Kyuu! Kyu seems to be against the proposal. She wants to stay and fight alongside Amy and Mia. -Tchh, we have no choice. She is stubborn like you, sister. (Mia) -Hey Mia! (Amy) -You should quit your nonsense, sister. The wolf is still glaring at us from the start till now. (Mia) -Right. (Amy) Mia takes out eight teddy bears and throws them to the ground. -Go, my teddy bears! (Mia) Those teddy bears turn big and form a line in front of Mia. -Sister, I will cast a big spell in the meantime. Please protect me, sister. (Mia) -Alright. (Amy) Amy takes out the claymore and taunts the wolf. -Come here! (Amy) The wolf seems to notice that Mia is focusing on her mana. -Grrrr! The gigantic wolf accelerates and rushes in Mia''s direction. -Gravity! (Mia) Amy chooses Wolf as the target to activate her spell. -I don''t think your spell makes him any slower, sister. (Mia) -It''s just too fast. (Amy) The wolf rushes toward the teddy bears and blows them away. -Mia! (Amy) When Amy tries to slash at the wolf, it disappears and appears right behind her. -Sister, Behind you! (Mia) Amy instantly decreases the heaviness of her claymore and the gravity around her body at the same time. Amy jumps back high in the sky due to her lightness. -Aita! (Amy) After that, Amy lands right behind Mia. -You need to be careful, sister. (Mia) -Uhm, How long do you need to finish casting the spell, Mia? (Amy) -It''s almost done. (Mia) The wolf seems to be angry because it cannot land on hit on its preys. -Grrrr! The wolf swings its claw, and dark mist comes out from it and flies toward Amy and Mia''s direction. -Teddy Bears Protect us! (Mia) The attack of the wolf instantly blown the teddy bears away and make them fly backward. -Mia, Avoid it. (Amy) -I can''t. (Mia) Mia cannot move because she is in the middle of channelling her magic. -Kyuuu! The mist suddenly comes out of Kyu''s body and wraps around the dark mist of the gigantic wolf. And the mist successfully blocks the wolf''s attack. -Thanks, Kyu. (Amy) -Finally, The spell is ready (Mia) Mia casts the spell she has channelled for a long time. -Blackhole! Sister, Kyu and holds on to something! (Mia) A dark sphere appears in the middle of the air and starts sucking everything near it. -Grrrr! The wolf notices danger and tries to run out of the black hole''s range. -It''s too late to run now! (Mia) However, The wolf has done something that Mia never expected him to do. -Gragh! Dark mist comes from his claw and cuts through the black ball. -There is no way you can destroy a spell like that! (Mia) But the wolf has overcome her expectation and make the black ball crumble. -Eh? (Mia) The wolf roars and uses the mist to create many clones of him. -Sister...Amy. (Mia) -There is no way we can defeat him with our current strength. (Amy) Even if Amy and Mia go all out, they don''t think they can deal with these clones all at once. Not to mention, they have very little experience to fight against the monster is much stronger than them. -We are done for at this rate! (Mia) -Kyuuuu! The moment the twins thought they would have no way to fight against those monsters. The necklace Farah gave the twins start sshinning. -Woah! (Amy) The light that comes from the necklace sweeps through the entire forest. After the light subsides the wolf and his clones are binding down by some kind of light chain. -Sister Farah seems to prepare everything carefully. (Amy) -So this is the reason that sister Stolas let us fights against the gigantic wolf. (Mia) -That''s right! (Amy) Stolas appears right behind them and stares at the wolf. -It''s one of the few occasions that you two can train your skills. (Stolas) -Sister! Have you already finished dealing with other monsters? (Amy) Stolas nods at Amy''s question. -So what are we going to do with the wolf now? (Amy) -Wait. (Stolas) -For how long, sister? (Amy) Kyu is leaning on the gigantic wolf. She let out a sad growl. -Kyuu.... A faint smile formed on Stolas'' face. -Wait for the miracle that the master will create. (Stolas) From afar, a ray of light shoots out through the sky. >Second Trial has been cleared. Madeus Sorry for the late. I just go Covid 19 vaccinated, so I am exhausted recently. There will be an extra chapter once I become better. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 149: Rebuild The Second Trial-1 ?? Farah''s POV. -I have finally cleared the second trial. (Farah) The moment I receive the notification, I can''t help but be relieved. -But why did the monster explode? (Farah) All three of us still don''t understand why the monster suddenly exploded. Beleth points at the tablet that is floating in front of me. -The most reasonable answer for it is because of that tablet. (Beleth) -Is that so? I thought the man was using as he wishes, then why would "fake" instantly explode when it tries absorbing it? (Farah) -Because the tablet declined him as its owner. (???) -Huh? (Farah) Beleth and I instantly turned toward the owner of the voice. Halo and wings once again grow out from Beleth''s body. -Who are you? (Beleth) The voice comes from the door in front of us. I don''t know how long the door has been there. -No need to worry, girls. (???) -Huh, how can we not worry because of the sudden appearance? (Beleth) Beleth becomes extra cautious of the owner''s voice. -Well, you can ask the little spirit next to you about my identity. (???) Spirit! Does she mean Mashiro? We instantly shift our focus to Mashiro. I can see her nods and says. -Mom. (Mashiro) -Ehhhh! (Farah) -For real? (Beleth) The voice once again speaks with a cheerful tone. -Can you two believe me now? (Mashiro''s mom) -Absolutely! (Farah) Beleth seems to be lost in thought and asks the voice''s owner. -That makes you the world tree, right? (Beleth) -Yup. (Mashiro''s mom) -I never know the world tree also has its consciousness. (Beleth) The voice answer proudly. -I am much different from those world trees you ever know. (Mashiro''s mom) -Hmmm. (Beleth) -You three, please come in so we can resume our conversation. (Mashiro''s mom) -Uhm. (Farah) I notice when I try to walk away from the floating tablet, it will follow right behind me. When I try to reach my hand out to the tablet, Beleth instantly stops me. -Master, you shouldn''t touch the tablet carelessly. (Beleth) I retract my hand and think of the moment the monster exploded because of it. -Let go in first, master. She may have the answer to our question. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) All three of us walk inside the door, and the tablet keeps floating behind us. -Welcome. (Mashiro''s mom) What awaits us behind the door is a green room, and a white ball floats in the middle of the room. -I will introduce myself again. I''m the core of the world tree. (Mashiro''s mom) A bench made of the wood suddenly appears right behind us. -You three must be tired. Let''s have a seat. (Mashiro''s mom) The bench made from trees is much softer than I thought. While I''m looking around the room, Beleth pursues the conversation with a serious tone. -So this is your physical figure? (Beleth) -You can say so. (Mashiro''s mom) -Why can''t you take form like Mashiro? (Beleth) -Well, I have a reason for that. I will explain it later. You have another question for me, right? (Mashiro''s mom) Beleth lets out her breath. -You know about the identity of that tablet, right? (Beleth) -Your master may know the answer better than me. (Mashiro''s mom) -Eh? Master? (Beleth) I instantly shake my head and deny it. -I never... (Farah) The voice stops me before I finish my sentence. -Fufu, I can feel you have already absorbed something like the power inside the tablet. (Mashiro''s mom) Ah, I instantly remember a strange light come inside the body in the first trial. -In the first trial, I only encountered a tombstone. And a strange light comes from it makes me stronger. (Farah) -Heh, I thought you would recognize the source of this power because you have absorbed it before. (Mashiro''s mom) I turn to Beleth and notice she seems to figure out something. -Is it the fragment of the goddess was mentioned on the wall? (Beleth) -That''s right. (Mashiro''s mom) -I have doubted it since it can grant the user an abnormal strength. I thought the fragment would look more heavenly instead of something look like this tablet. (Beleth) Beleth comes to me and checks up on me. -Are you alright after absorbing something like that, master? Are you hurt somewhere? (Beleth) -Are you referring to the incident the monster explodes right after taking it inside his body? (Mashiro''s mom) -Hoh, so you have seen everything? Why didn''t you support us at that time? (Beleth) -... (Mashiro''s mom) -I guess you won''t answer it. But it must be related to why the world tree is dying. (Beleth) Beleth suddenly drops a bomb out of nowhere. -Ehhh! What do you mean by that? (Farah) I ask her. -Are you going to die? Can we do anything to help you? (Farah) The core replies at me with a soft voice. -Thanks for caring about me. (Mashiro''s mom) Beleth says with a cold voice. -You should go back to the main topic. (Beleth) -Haha, right. The tablet made the monster exploded because it declined the monster as its owner as I have said. (Mashiro''s mom) The voice continues. -The moment you defeat the king of the demonized tree, it has already accepted you as the master. (Mashiro''s mom) I turn to the tablet. -Is that so? (Farah) -That''s right. (Mashiro''s mom) -Is it safe for me to touch the tablet? (Farah) -You can touch it as you wish. (Mashiro''s mom) Beleth asks the voice with precariousness in her voice. -How can you be so certain about that? (Beleth) -Because I''m the one who inherited the will of the goddess. Her wish is to find someone who can inherit her strength. (Mashiro''s mom) -Hoh. (Beleth) -She didn''t want her power to fall into the bad guy''s hand. Therefore, she created trials to find her heir. (Mashiro''s mom) -Who is that goddess? (Beleth) -I can''t answer that question of yours. (Mashiro''s mom) -Tchhh! (Beleth) -Can I save you if I absorb this tablet? (Farah) She seems to be surprised when I asked her that question. -You may succeed in saving "us." (Mashiro''s mom) With no hesitation, I reach my hand to the tablet. -Alright, let me touch it. (Farah) The moment I touch the tablet, it shines and comes inside my body. >The divine power that comes from the tablet has enlightened you. STG: 45 CON: DEX: 40 INT: 290 CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: 23 (+10) >Your divine power increased. >You are now taking over the control of this dimension. Madeus Chapter 150: Rebuild The Second Trial-2 ?? Farah''s POV. -Are you alright, master? (Beleth) Beleth asks me with an anxious voice. -I think there is nothing wrong with me right now. (Farah) Instead of being hurt, I can feel the energy is overflowing within the body now. I look at Mashiro''s mother and ask her. -What should I do now? (Farah) She replies with a gentle voice. -I can feel you have a "seed" with you, right? (Mashiro''s mom) I remember I received it after I defeated the monster. I try taking it out from the pocket. -It seems like "she" has calculated everything. (Mashiro''s mom) The seed inside my hand starts shinning and flies near the core of the world tree. -First, you need to close your eyes, Farah. (Mashiro''s mom) -Yes. (Farah) I act as Mashiro''s mom commanded and close my eyes. -You can feel many energy lights connect between my core to other parts of the world tree, right? (Mashiro''s mom) When I close my eyes, I can feel many energy lines come out from the core and connect to every corner of the tree. -I need you to cut down those energy lights. (Mashiro''s mom) -Eh? (Farah) Beleth stands beside me, can''t help but be surprised. -That sounds like you are going to kill yourself. (Beleth) Mashiro instantly reacts when Beleth said that. -Mom. (Mashiro) Mashiro''s mom answers us with a carefree tone. -My ending is something that can''t be changed. (Mashiro''s mom) -But. (Farah) -I understand your concern, Farah. You don''t want a relative of your friend to die right in front of you. (Mashiro''s mom) -... (Farah) -It''s the end of the current world tree and the start of the new world tree. (Mashiro''s mom) The voices direct the attention toward Mashiro. -Mashiro, you will be the one who inherits my power and becomes the next core of the world tree. (Mashiro''s mom) -Don''t! (Mashiro) Mashiro suddenly shouts out loud. -First..Time..Meet..Mother..Don''t..Want..Separate..You. (Mashiro) It''s the first time I see Mashiro shows a lot of emotion like that. I ask her with a pleading voice. -Is there any way to save you? (Farah) -Fufu, You have found a really great friend, Mashiro. Like I have said, the end of me is something that you can''t stop, Farah. (Mashiro''s mom) -But! (Farah) -This won''t be the last time we meet each other. (Mashiro''s mom) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) -A new world tree will be born from the seed you give me. And thanks to that, I will have the chance to be reborn again as a spirit. (Mashiro''s mom) -Eh! (Farah) -That''s why Mashiro, I need you to be the new core. (Mashiro''s mom) Mashiro''s mom continues. -Farah, I need you to connect the core of mine to the new seed. (Mashiro''s mom) I act accordingly to Mashiro''s mom''s instruction. -And finally, I desire you to connect the seed to Mashiro. (Mashiro''s mom) I forge the connection between Mashiro and the new seed. -Mashiro, can you hear me? (Mashiro''s mom) -Yes. (Mashiro) -Don''t worry. We will meet each other again. (Mashiro''s mom) The voice of her starts fading. -We will meet each other again in the near future. (Mashiro''s mom) -Wait..You. (Mashiro) I can hear her laugh before her voice fades completely. -The next time we meet won''t be just you and me. We will also have a family reunion with your sister, too (Mashiro''s mom) >Master-Servant contract between Farah and the World Tree is created. Master: Farah- Servant: World tree. >The spirit under the world tree will attain half-immortality. *As long as the master is alive, the spirit can''t be killed. >Individual Farah has inherited Nature''s Blessing of the world tree. >You need one more condition to unlock a new magical girl''s form. The world shakes non-stop. -Master, we need to evacuate the people who are staying inside the world tree. (Beleth) -Definitely. Mashiro, can you help us with that? (Farah) Mashiro nods and creates the gate to teleport us to the survivor'' place. In the end, we successfully evacuate Lecia''s group and Yoso''s group outside of the world tree. After the old world tree withered, We plant the new seed into the ground. It doesn''t take long for the seed to turn into a small tree. Peace has once again returned to the forest. Since the moment I absorbed the tablet, the surrounding mist has dispersed while the monsters and beasts return to normal. However, they are not completely normal like before. Those monsters become extra clingy and docile to me. I also do not forget to use the "Orb of life" to collect all the souls stuck in this space. Using the new power, I try to change the habitat and make a place most fit for humans to live. I also remind the monsters and beasts not to disturb and harm them. West and South camps now have combined into one and lead by Lecia. Lecia also offers me to become their new leader, but I can only decline it since I will leave this place soon. Yoso and the Septem suddenly leave right after I clear the second trial. -It won''t be the last time the two of us meet each other. (Yoso) It''s the last thing Yoso said to me when she left with fainted Septem. When I''m thinking about Hana and others, "Y" suddenly visits me. I take this chance to ask her about the current situation in the present. "Y" tells me should focus on clearing the trial instead of worry about the present. "Y" informs me that the time I''m staying here flows differently from the current time. Therefore, I don''t need to worry too much about the present. After settling everything, It''s a very peaceful period. Since I can''t go to the third trial immediately because of the trial''s countdown, I will enjoy my time with everyone in the meantime. Madeus It''s the end of the second trial. The next few chapters will mostly be about the fluffy daily life of Farah with others in the second trial. I will release one more chappy tonight, It will be about Amy in the future. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 151: Interlude 55/ Reunion ?? -She is over here, right? (Knight) A knight that wears full body armour walks toward an enormous pile of rubbles. -Hmmm. (Knight) The knight takes out the sword from her back and strikes at the pile of rubbles. The strike causes a gigantic hole in the ground. -I can merely feel a little mana wave of her come from the underground. I need to dig much deeper to reach her. (Knight) Once again, the knight wields the sword and strikes at the ground again. -Earth Shattering: First stance. (Knight) The knight''s skill splits the ground in front of her into two. After that, The knight jumps inside the hole to find the girl''s whereabouts. -Here she is. (Knight) The knight can spot a pale blue light come from the bottom of the hole. She uses her hand to dig out the spot where the light comes from. The knight pushes the earth out and finds a girl cover by the blue barrier. -Her wound is much lighter than I imagine. (Knight) The knight places the girl in the arm and jumps out of the hole. -Let''s go back. (Knight) The knight crushes a black stone on the left hand, and both of them gradually disappear into nothingness. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the knight crushed the black stone, they arrive in a bedroom. The knight places the girl on the bed. -This should do. (Knight) The knight takes out a necklace and puts it on the girl. The girl suddenly twitched because of the pain. -It''s only hurt for a moment. (Knight) After completing everything, the knight takes out the armour on the body and places them in the armour stand. Behind the armour is a beauty with blue hair. -Hyaaa! (Amy) The girl on the bed suddenly raised up while gasping for air. -I''m alive! (Amy) The girl touches her head and tries to endure the pain. -Urghh! Those memories are flooding inside me. (Amy) After a while, she returns to normal and notices the presence of the knight inside the room. -Eh! (Amy) -Hoh, you finally perceive my existence, Amy. (Knight) The knight utters a deep sigh and speaks. -You remember everything now, right? (Knight) -Yes! (Amy) -Then do you also remember what punishment for letting yourself get hurt like that? (Knight) -Hiiiii! Please forgive me! I promise I won''t repeat the same mistake! (Amy) -Hmmm! Really? (Knight) -I promised! (Amy) -Fine, I will let you go with this time. (Knight) Amy jumps at the knight and hugs her. -Thank you, Captain Nina. (Amy) Nina tries to push Amy away. -Stop your flattering, Amy. (Nina) -Ehehe. (Amy) Amy sits on the bed and asks Nina. -Why did you return my memory now, Captain? (Amy) -Farah is finally being sent back into the past, Amy. (Nina) Amy''s become brightens up when she heard that. -Really?! My sister will finally remember about us after her journey. (Amy) Nina also can''t help but smile. -Right, she will finally know about our existence. We have waited for her for a long time. (Nina) -Well, before we see her again. We need to resolve some problems first (Amy) Nina points at Amy. -Especially the mess that your colleague made, Amy. (Nina) -Right, that girl dares to set up the trap on me. Anyway, where is "she" now, Nina? (Amy) -She is on the way to contact with the most precious person of Farah. (Nina) -Ah, to recreate "that incident" in the past. (Amy) -Right. (Nina) Nina changes her clothes to what an average office lady would wear. -You better take a rest, Amy. I need to go back to work now. (Nina) -Office work, again? (Amy) -Yup. (Nina) -You are so clever, captain. You are good at both office work and fighting. (Amy) -Hah, you are good flattering as always. I wonder why the goddess of Pride has a lazy servant like you. (Nina) -I''m just not good at office work. (Amy) -Haaa, right! After all, I must do all that work to be worthy of my title. (Nina) Nina proudly says. -As the second servant of the goddess of diligence, Industria. (Nina) Madeus Chapter 152: Interlude 56/ First Meeting With Goddess Of Diligence, Industria-1 ?? In a spacious room, two people are standing and facing against the wall. Akuji can''t help but ask Hana about them. -Why do you make them stand like that, head maid? (Akuji) Hana utters a sigh and answers her. -These two idiots stole a spaceship from the base and ran away with it. Not to mention they didn''t even finish the work I give to them. (Hana) Akuji can''t hold back and laughs out loud. -Buhahaha! I can''t believe these two idiots would do something like this. (Akuji) Akuji points at the one with the appearance look like a beast-woman. -And what is that stupid look of yours? (Akuji) Fifir can''t restrain her rage and turns to Akuji''s side. -What do you mean by that, you damn thief cat? (Fifir) -Who did you call thief cat, idiot dog? (Akuji) -Grrrr! (Fifir) There seems to be a spark creates because of those two glares. -Oh my, the mighty 000 can''t even master her transformation. If she can''t do something easy as that, then how can she fight along with us. (Akuji) -Heh, are you sure about that defective product? (Fifir) Akuji takes out the sword from her dimension pocket and is ready to slash Fifir. -Then you would have no problem of taking one hit from the defective product, right? (Akuji) In the meantime, Fifir takes out a card from her dimension pocket. -Don''t you dare to touch this body of mine! Only master Farah can touch my body. (Fifir) Fifir speaks the keywords. -Gear Up. (Fifir) The card instantly changes her left hand into an enormous gun. -How about I blow up your head to make you smarter? (Fifir) 002 hides behind Hana when the fight between Akuji and Fifir started. -Head maid, are you going to stop them? (002) -Haiz, these two are still immature. (Hana) Hana releases a terrible bloodlust and makes the two look at her. -Head maid! (Akuji) -Old hag. (Fifir) -You two still remember I''m right here, huh? (Hana) Hana walks toward Fifir and Akuji. -I''m sorry! (Akuji) -Sorry, old hag! (Fifir) Those two try to retreat far from Hana. However, it''s too late since nanomachines are already surrounding them and holding them on the spot. -Awwwww! (Akuji) -Hyaaaaaa! (Fifir) Terrible noise starts coming from inside the room. -I know nothing. I know nothing. I know nothing. (002) 002 faces the wall again and tries to distract herself from the current mess. In the middle of the mess, a person suddenly knocks on the door of the room. Hana instantly ceases her punishment and asks the person on the other side of the door. -What''s wrong? (Hana) -I''m sorry, head maid. But a person called Humilitas wants to meet you. (Normal maid) -All right, lead her in. (Hana) -As your commands, head maid. (Normal Maid) Hana commands 002 who sit on the corner. -We are going to receive a guest soon. Prepare the necessary stuff. (Hana) -Affirmative! (002) 002 takes out a remote control from her pocket and press it. A sofa set with an elegant tea set appears in the middle of the room. -Preparation completed! (002) Once again, there is a knock on the door. Hana realizes her guest has come. -Let her in. (Hana) -Affirmative. (Normal Maid) The maid leads Humilitas inside the room. -Please come in. (Normal maid) -Alright. (Humilitas) Humilitas go inside the room and sit on the sofa while 002 and Hana are on the other side. -Why do you visit me suddenly? Have you found my master? (Hana) Humilitas can only sigh and answer her. -It has been two weeks since Farah disappeared, and I still can''t find any trace of her. I have tried many methods, but all of them ended in failure. (Humilitas) -At least you have tried your best. (Hana) Hana can''t help but sighs. She really wants to turn the world upside down to find her master, but she needs to secure the medicine to heal her master first. In addition, the current connection between master is faint, she can still feel the divine barrier she cast on her master is intact. Therefore, she can be sure that the master is still safe for now. -Haiz. (Hana) Humilitas points at the two people that are lying on the floor and asks Hana. -What are they doing? (Humilitas) -You don''t need to care about them. (Hana) -Heh, alright. (Humilitas) -It should be another reason for you to visit me this suddenly, right? (Hana) Humilitas reaches out to the teacup that 002 has prepared and takes a sip. -Well, yeah. (Humilitas) Humilitas looks at 002 and tells her. -Your maid is really excellent at tea brewing. (Humilitas) Humilitas takes another sip. -Goddess of diligence, Industria, will visit our planet soon. (Humilitas) -Huh, what is her purpose for visiting? (Hana) -She said that she wanted to meet you. (Humilitas) Hana frowns because of Humilitas'' statement. -I don''t know that I have met the goddess of diligence before. (Hana) -So do I. (Humilitas) -I possess very little information about that goddess in my data. Therefore, can you tell me some basic information about her? (Hana) -Well, I am not too close to her. But I at least can provide you with this information. (Humilitas) Humilitas scratches her head and starts talking. -I know little information about her skill apart from her mainly uses ice as her attack. But you must know she is the second strongest in the virtue goddesses group. (Humilitas) -Hoh. (Hana) -That goddess is a beauty with hair white as snow. And she always behaves coldly and shows little emotion. Therefore, the other goddess often called her Ice-Goddess. (Humilitas) -That''s interesting. (Hana) -That''s all I know about her. (Humilitas) -It''s better than knowing nothing. (Hana) When Humilitas and Hana try to resume the conversation, they suddenly hear a knock come from the other side of the door. -What''s wrong? I''m receiving my guest over here. (Hana) -Sorry, head maid. A person who called herself a goddess of diligence is waiting outside with her group. (Normal Maid) Madeus Chapter 153: Interlude 57/ First Meeting With Goddess Of Diligence, Industria-2 ?? Hana speaks to the two that are lying on the floor. -If you two do not wake up when I count to three, then I will kick both of you out of the room. (Hana) Hana puts the teacups down and starts counting. -One. (Hana) -I have wakened up, head maid. (Akuji) -Old hag, I am conscious now. (Fifir) -These two maids of yours are so lively. (Humilitas) -Haiz, I will train these two carefully after this. (Hana) Hana turns to Humilitas, who has changed the sit to next to her. -Did that goddess tell you she would arrive today? (Hana) -No, she merely informed me she would arrive at our planet soon. (Humilitas) -That''s really suspicious of her to visit me right away. (Hana) -True. (Humilitas) Akuji is standing right behind Hana, speaks out her opinion. -That goddess most likely wants to get something from the head maid. Therefore, she must be in so much rush to visit head maid in this way. (Akuji) Fifir is also standing beside Hana, replies. -Why are you stating something obvious, idiot? (Fifir) -Huh? (Akuji) -If you two do not stop fighting each other, I will prohibit you two from meeting master when she comes back. (Hana) -I will never fight with "that thing" again. (Akuji) -Me too. (Fifir) -Good. (Hana) Once again, there is a knock on another side of the door. -Head maid, I have led the guest here. (Normal Maid) -Let them in. (Hana) -Affirmative. (Normal Maid) The moment the maid opens the door, three beauties appear from the other side of the door. In the middle of them is a beauty that has hair white as snow. The two people stand beside her are the female knight and a person who wears a mage robe. -Welcome to this small shelter of mine, goddess of diligence. (Hana) Even in front of a goddess, Hana doesn''t show any single weakness, because she has no reason to fear a mere goddess. -Hoh. (Industria) Hana''s attitude quite surprised to Industria. She ignores Hana''s rude attitude and goes to the sofa in front of Hana. The female knight that stands beside the goddess strikes up the conversation. -On the behalf of diligence goddess, I will state the reason that we come here today. (Female Knight) -I am listening. (Hana) -Our goddess wants to trade with you, miss Hana. (Female Knight) -Trade? What do you mean by that? (Hana) This time, Industria opens her mouth and talks. -You guys are developing a space-time travel machine, right? (Industria) Hana frown at Industria''s statement. -How could you know about that? (Hana) -Where I get the information is unimportant. You should answer my question first. (Industria) -What if I don''t? (Hana) Industria coldly says. -Then your master will be in danger. (Industria) The moment Hana heard that sentence, she crushes the teacup on her hand and makes the nanomachines hover around her back. Akuji pulls the sword out of her sheath, while Fifir finishes transforming her left hand. -What do you mean by that? (Hana) Industria casually replies Hana. -I''m not the one who harms your master. (Industria) -How could I believe that? (Hana) -Why not? (Industria) Hana glares at the Industria. -Then you must know about the current situation of the master, right? (Hana) -Farah is missing, right? (Industria) Hana''s face darkens as she hears Industria say that. -You also know about that. (Hana) -Of course, I would know. (Industria) -Huh, there is no way you would meet me directly if you are the one kidnapped master. (Hana) -Right. (Industria) -Still, there is no reason for me to believe you. (Hana) -Then what if I tell you.. (Industria) Industria, who usually has a cold face, suddenly blushing. -I am Farah''s future wife. (Industria) -Hargh! (Humilitas) Humilitas suddenly chokes when she heard that. -What the hell is that? (Humilitas) 002 holds Humilitas and tries to calm her down. -You need to keep calm, Humilitas. (002) -How can I keep calm with the information I just received? (Humilitas) -002, make her silent. (Hana) -Yes! (002) 002 hits the back of the neck of Humilitas and makes her faint. - I don''t remember Farah has met someone like you. (Hana) -Of course, you don''t. I think we met each other when you weren''t born yet. (Industria) -Huh! (Hana) Hana thinks of the information she received from the conversation with Industria. She instantly stands up and orders Fifir. -Fifir, we need to finish the space-time travel machine. (Hana) -Eh? What''s wrong, old hag? (Fifir) -I have figured out why we can''t find our master. (Hana) -Hoh. You figured it out really fast. (Industria) Hana turns and looks at Industria. -It''s all thanks to you. I can figure out my master is stucked in the past. (Hana) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight. Chapter 154: Fluffy Time With Adorable Kyu ?? -Hyaa~ (Farah) I feel something heavy is pressing on my chest. I open my eyes reflexively and find Kyu is sleeping on my chest. -Oh, it''s you, Kyu! (Farah) Kyu seems to wake up by my calling. She gradually opens her eyes and stares at me. -Kyuu? -Did I wake you up, Kyu? (Farah) -Kyuuu~ Kyu raises from my chest and crawls up close to my face. -What''s wrong, Kyu? (Farah) Kyu leans her face against me while growls with comfortable tones. -Kyuuu~ Kyuu~ I pat Kyu''s body in the meantime. I can feel her fluff directly through my hand. -Kyuuu~ Her tail starts swinging happily. I can''t help but hug this adorable thing with all my might. -Who is a good girl? (Farah) -Kyuu~ After finishing playing with Kyu, I get up and go out of the tent. -Master, have you woken up? (Stolas) Waiting outside of the tent is Stolas. -Eh, Stolas, I remember I telling you to have some rest. (Farah) -It''s unnecessary, master. (Stolas) -But there is nothing for you to guard against now. (Farah) Stolas denies my statement. -You never know what other humans would do something to you, master. Just for sure, I need to stay here to protect you. (Stolas) I walk closer and stroke Stolas'' head. -You need to relax sometimes, Stolas. It''s not like all humans are wicked beings. (Farah) -You are really naive, master. (Stolas) -Hehe. (Farah) -It''s not a compliment at all, master. (Stolas) -Kyuuu! Stolas stares at Kyu. -Don''t encourage her, Kyu. (Stolas) -Eh? You can understand everything Kyu says? (Farah) -No, I merely read what she is thinking in her head. (Stolas) -Oh! I want that kind of power, too. I can barely under her with all those growlings. (Farah) -I would become the translator for you, master. (Stolas) -Really? (Farah) Stolas nods and replies. -One day break with master doesn''t sound that bad. (Stolas) After Stolas joins up with me, I start to go around the new camp. -Hey, Stolas? (Farah) -What''s the problem, my master? (Stolas) -Why do people in the camp bend down on their knees when I come across them? (Farah) -Oh, my master doesn''t know about that. (Stolas) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) -After you performing miracles such as rebuilding this dimension, people start to worship you as their god. (Stolas) -Ehhhhh? Why did it turn into like this? (Farah) -It''s something that you can''t change anymore, master. (Stolas) While I''m talking with Stolas, a little girl goes to my side. -Goddess Farah! (Little Girl) The girl is trying to give me a banana in her hand. -Please make my family healthy all year round! (Little Girl) I have no choice and decide to receive the fruit since I don''t want to shatter her dream. After giving me the fruit, the little girl instantly runs back to her parent''s side. -You are really soft on the little girl, master. (Stolas) I pout and reply to Stolas. -I have no choice. (Farah) -However, you are digging the grave for yourself, master. The other will believe you as a true goddess since you accept the offering from others. (Stolas) As Stolas said, other people rush toward my side and give me various kinds of offerings. -Ah, please! -Oh, mighty goddess, please! -Please help our daughter. Stolas places me in her arm and summons a gigantic owl. -Steps aside. Our goddess needs to take a break. (Stolas) Kyu climbs on the owl body and reaches my side. -Kyuuuu! -I won''t forget about you, Kyu. (Farah) -Let''s go, master. (Stolas) Stolas orders the owl to fly away and land in a quiet place near the forest. -We should be safe over here, master. (Stolas) I can feel my face is a little red. -You can put me down now, Stolas. (Farah) Stolas replies with a monotone voice while putting me down. -Here you go, master. (Stolas) -Kyuuu! Kyu also jumps off along with me. -What are we going to do here, Stolas? (Farah) -You can do whatever you want, master. Like, play with Kyu. (Stolas) -Kyuuuu! -She is extremely excited to play with you, master. (Stolas) -Hehe, Is that so? Let''s play then, Kyu! (Farah) -Kyuuuu~ -Let''s play a chasing game, Kyu. Catch me if you can! (Farah) -Kyuuu~Kyuuu~ As for the result of the chasing game, I lost terribly. -Hya~ you caught me again. (Farah) -Kyuuu~ I can''t let the cute appearance of Kyu deceive me. Kyu''s origin is still a wolf, and she is much stronger than me when I''m not transforming. -Mooo~ You are so fast, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuu! -Let''s play hide and seek this time, Kyu! (Farah) -Kyuuuu. Again, I lost terribly under Kyu''s paw. She can easily find my place by using her nose. -You are so good at the game, Kyu. (Farah) Kyu makes a proud face and growls. -Kyuuuuu! I can''t help but pinch her cute cheeks. -This cheeky little wolf! (Farah) -Kyuuu! I take out a ball from the dimension pocket. -This time, we will play the game call fetch. I will throw the ball, and you will catch it and bring it back to me. (Farah) -Kyuuuu! Kyu seems really excited about the game I told her. -Catch it, Kyu! (Farah) I throw the ball with all my might. It doesn''t fly too far since I have limited physical strength. We finish our playing sessions after a while and decide to take a break under a tree. -Let''s take a break, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuu~ Stolas, who stands outside since we play, calls out to me. -Master, It''s almost lunchtime. (Stolas) -I will take a break for a moment. Maybe a little nap first. (Farah) Kyu suddenly climbs on my face and kisses me on the forehead. -Kyuuuuu! -What are you doing, Kyu? (Farah) Stolas informs me. -Kyu wants you to kiss her back on the forehead, master. (Stolas) -Heh~ (Farah) I kiss Kyu on her forehead. Then I take her down and hug her tightly. -Let''s take a nap, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuu~ When my consciousness is fading, I can faintly hear Stolas talking. -As expected of a natural-born predator, kissing on the forehead is one method for her to mark master as her mate. (Stolas) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO. We will have even more fluffy chapters incoming. And here is Industria''s information I forget to put in the last chapter. Name: Industria Age: ??? Breast size: D/ Height: 177 cm/ Weight: 72 kg Like: Farah. Chapter 155: Interlude 58/ After The Meeting ?? Hana assigned the maid to lead Industria and her group to the guest room. -Honorable guest, please come in. (Maid) The female knight standing beside Industria and tells the maid. -All right, you guys can leave now. (Female Knight) The group of maids lower their heads and gradually leave the room. The moment they enter the room, the mage informs the knight and the goddess. -There seems to be no tracking device in the room. (The Mage) The mage takes out a wand made from white wood. She casts a spell that envelops the entire room. -I have finished casting the spell. You guys can relax now. (The Mage) -Fuaaaaa! I''m so tired. (Industria) The female knight can merely hold her head when witnessing the goddess act like this. -Your citizens and others will shock if they know their goddess is like this. (Female Knight) -Screw that. I want to be myself when we are alone. (Industria) -Haiz. (Female Knight) The female knight stares at the mage. -Shouldn''t you advise her to act accordingly to fit the goddess'' image? (The Knight) The mage replies. -You shouldn''t be rigid like that, Lecia. There is no one beside us here. (The Mage) -Not you too, Ano. (Lecia) Ano takes off the mage''s robe and goes to the nearby fridge. -We have some excellent wine over here. Do you want some, Lecia? (Ano) Lecia declines her offer. -We aren''t on our planet right now. You should be more cautious, Ano. (Lecia) -Alright. (Ano) Industria hums a song while sitting on the sofa. -Hummm~ (Industria) -You seem to be happy today. (Lecia) Industria smiles and answers Lecia. -How could I not be so happy? We will meet Farah soon after all. (Industria) -Right, we finally have the chance to meet her again. (Lecia) Industria asks the two with an innocent voice. -Are you two going to confess to Farah this time? (Industria) -Argh! (Lecia) -What are you talking about, Industria? (Ano) Industria smirks and stares at them. -Don''t play dumb here. (Industria) -I don''t know what are you talking about, Industria. (Ano) -Me too. (Lecia) Industria points at Ano. -You hide so many photos of Farah under your bed. (Industria) Ano can''t help but be surprised. -How could you know about that? (Ano) -And Lecia. (Industria) Lecia gulps when her name is mentioned. -Whenever you are drunk, you will cry about how much you miss Farah. (Industria) Lecia''s face becomes bright red. -Don''t remind me of that. (Lecia) -Hahaha. (Ano) -Anyway, we have completed the mission that goddess entrusted to us. (Lecia) -Right. (Industria) -I don''t like how that goddess gives order as if she can predict everything that can happen in the future. Are you sure it''s a good idea to ally with them, Industria? (Lecia) -I don''t think they will harm Farah. I can feel their sincerity when I heard them tell me they want to protect her. (Industria) -Enough of work talk, these two. Let''s take a break for now. (Ano) Ano continues. -Hey, Industria. I found some puddings in the fridge. They are Mia and your favourite, right? (Ano) -Gimme. (Industria) -Slow down, I will give them to you. (Ano) -Pudding~ (Industria) Industria slowly enjoys the pudding. -They are still not good as the pudding Farah made. (Industria) -You always compare other pudding with the pudding that Farah made. (Ano) -Uhm~ (Industria) Industria has a smiling face when she enjoys the pudding. -Hey, Industria. (Lecia) -Hum? (Industria) -I can see your Wolf ears and tails now. (Lecia) -It''s more comfortable this way. I''m tired of hiding them all the time. (Industria) Industria takes a mouthful spoon of pudding and puts it inside her mouth. -Kyuuuu~ The pudding is delicious, even though it''s not good as the one Farah made. (Industria) The three keep talking about the Farah while Industria is enjoying the pudding. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO And here is Industria with wolf''s ear image Chapter 156: Peaceful Time ?? Farah''s POV -Master, it''s time for lunch. (Stolas) I can feel Stolas is shaking my body to wake me up. -Hya~ It''s time already? (Farah) -Yes, master. (Stolas) I can feel Stolas picks me up and carries me like a princess. -Master, please hold me tight. (Stolas) Stolas'' embrace is comfy enough to make me fall asleep again. -Good night~ (Farah) I can feel the paw of Kyu is touching my face. -Kyuuuu! (Kyu) Kyu keeps using her adorable paws to assault my face. -Hya, I will wake up. Stop shaking my face like that, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuuu~ (Kyu) -We have arrived at the cafeteria, master. (Stolas) -Have we arrived already? (Farah) Stolas nods and puts me down to the ground. -Sister Farah. (Mia) -Sister! (Amy) Two shadows run to my side and hug me. -Amy and Mia~ (Farah) Mia looks at me with sparkly eyes. -I missed you so much, sister. (Mia) -I just met you yesterday, though. (Farah) -That''s the story of yesterday, sister! I need more Farahnium right now! (Mia) -Farahnium? (Farah) -Yup! (Mia) Mia shakes Amy, who stands beside her. -Sister Amy, You also need Farahnium, right? (Mia) Amy seems to frown at Mia''s sudden proposal. -Ehhhh? (Amy) It takes a while for Amy to figure out what Mia meant. She nods with a blushing face. -Yes, please give me more Farahnium. (Amy) I can''t help but stroke the twin'' head. Amy and Mia are definitely the incarnations of cuteness. From behind the twins, I can see Lecia walks out of the tent. -Oh, you guys are all here. Let''s have lunch together. (Lecia) -We are coming~ (Amy & Mia) -Kyuuuuu~ The four of us walk inside the tent where the cafeteria is. -Master, Stolas! You two have finally come. (Beleth) Beleth stands up from the nearby table and walks toward me. However, the twins stop her from approaching me. -Stop! (Amy) -Don''t go near sister Farah. You pervert! (Mia) -You guys must be mistaken. I''m not a pervert! (Beleth) -Then why do you breathe in and out loud when you hug sister Farah? (Mia) -It''s.... a sign of affection. Yup, that''s right! (Beleth) The twins glare at Beleth. -Don''t make an excuse! (Mia) -Don''t come near us! (Amy) Beleth can only stare at Stolas and hopes that Stolas will help her out of this situation. However, Stolas smirks and speaks to Beleth like this. -You should change your name to the demoness of pervert, Beleth. (Stolas) -Not you too, Stolas. (Beleth) I have no choice to step in and stop them. -Please calm down, Amy and Mia. I don''t think Beleth is a perverted person. Beleth''s habit of showing affection may be a little different from ordinary people. (Farah) -Nooooo~ (Mia) -If you let us find out that you possess a malicious intention with sister Farah, then we won''t let you go simply like this. (Mia) Beleth forms a cheerful smile and replies to the twins. -Don''t worry. I, Beleth, will never harm cute girls. (Beleth) Amy and Mia still give Beleth doubtful stares. -You guys, let''s return to your seat. You are disturbing others having lunch. (Lecia) When I look around, I can feel everyone is staring at us. I can only drag the twins with the two demonesses to the table Lecia is sitting. -Finally, you guys have calmed down. (Lecia) -Ehehe, sorry for that. (Farah) -No problem. It''s all thanks to you we can live peacefully like this, Farah. (Lecia) -I didn''t do much, Lecia. I think it is thanks to everyone''s effort that we can live peacefully like this. (Farah) Lecia reaches out her hand and caresses my head. -You have done really well, Farah. Everyone who is staying here can be the witness to my statement. (Lecia) Lecia turns to Beleth and says. -Beleth has carried out her job very well, Farah. I think you need to properly reward her. (Lecia) -Eh? (Beleth) -Beleth alone handles over 90% of the paper works. I think I can never find someone good at paperwork like her. Thanks to her, we can finish all the camp immigration forms today. (Lecia) -That''s nothing, you know. (Beleth) Lecia whispers into my ears. -When she is doing the paperwork, she always complains about how much she misses you, Farah. (Lecia) -Hey, Lecia! I remember I prohibited you not to tell master! (Beleth) -Is that so? (Lecia) Lecia continues. -And the twins are really helpful too. (Lecia) The twins make a proud face when Lecia mentions them. -Amy and Mia went around the camp to distribute rations to new people that enter our camp. (Lecia) -I also want to help too. But you guys forbade me from helping. (Farah) Lecia scratches her head and replies to me. -I can''t let you do that, Farah. You have done more than enough for us. (Lecia) -But! (Farah) -It''s also a chance for us to become independent from you, Farah. I heard from the twins that you and them will leave the moment the third trial open, right? (Lecia) -Yes. (Farah) -That''s why I want everyone to deal with their work instead of relying on you. Not because we hate you, but we want you not to worry about us once you step on the next trial. (Lecia) -I understand. (Farah) Lecia smiles at me. -Please enjoy the second trial to the fullest before you leave Farah! (Lecia) -I will! (Farah) -That''s the spirit! (Lecia) -Lecia, Where are Ano and Nina? (Farah) -Ah, those two are excited since they have discovered many new recruits. So, they decide to skip lunch to prepare the material to train the new recruits. (Lecia) -Moh, they should have lunch first. (Farah) -I already tell them to have lunch first, though. (Lecia) After that, we have a pleasant lunchtime. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I call out Beleth to talk privately after lunch. -What''s wrong, master? (Beleth) -Do you want to go out with me and play when you are free, Beleth? (Farah) Beleth becomes really surprised when I tell her that. -Master, You don''t need to take what Lecia tells you seriously. (Beleth) I shake my head and deny it. -No, I only want to reward you personally. (Farah) Beleth smirks. -Did you perhaps invite me to a date, master? (Beleth) -Uhmm~ Though I can''t think of any place interesting nearby. (Farah) -Don''t worry about that, master. I know a very interesting place. (Beleth) Beleth grasps my hand and chants out loud. -Reverse Summon. (Beleth) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The next chapter will be in Beleth''s POV Chapter 157: Interlude 58/ Date With My Master ?? Beleth''s POV -Argh! It''s so exhausting. (Beleth) I, the great demoness Beleth, am busy with paperwork every day. -Your majesty, here is your coffee. (Sira) My secretary puts down a cup of coffee on my table. -Sira, I don''t want to do any more paperwork. (Beleth) -You can''t, your majesty. (Sira) -Ahhhhhh! (Beleth) -Stop being so loud, your majesty. It''s your fault that you founded a kingdom by yourself. (Sira) -I know but, Sira! (Beleth) -But? (Sira) -I want to have a lover! (Beleth) -Ahh, that''s again. (Sira) -What do you mean by that? (Beleth) Sira, the secretary, takes out a book and puts it on the table. -Huh? Sira, what the hell is this book? (Beleth) -I think you can understand its title, your majesty. (Sira) I hold the book "How Not To Fail A Date 99 Times Like Your Majesty" in my hand. -I need to punish the one who wrote this book. (Beleth) Sira smirked when I said that. -I wonder how your majesty can fail 99 times in a row. (Sira) -Argh, that''s it! I won''t do any more paperwork for today. (Beleth) Sira puts her index finger on her glasses and replies to me. -If you cannot finish everything by today, your workload will be double by tomorrow. (Sira) -Fine, I will try to finish everything. (Beleth) When I try to return to my tedious paperwork, a magic circle suddenly appears under my feet. -He tries to summon you again, your majesty? (Sira) I shake my head. -It''s not his mana. It is possible the grimoire has fallen into the hand of a new master. (Beleth) -Are you going to decline the summon, your majesty? (Sira) -I will not do that. (Beleth) -Eh? Why not, your majesty? (Sira) -Since that incident with that man, us 72 demonesses have set some absolute criteria for the new master. The grimoire can only fall to the hand of the person fitted by all those criteria. (Beleth) -What are those criteria, your majesty? (Sira) -That''s a secret for now. (Beleth) -... (Sira) -Anyway, I will come back soon! (Beleth) -But your majesty, you haven''t finished your paperwork. (Sira) The circle generates a pale light and wraps around my body. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next time when I open my eyes, I realize that I have arrived in a strange place. I utter my typical line whenever I was summoned. -Queen Beleth is at your service. (Beleth) I raise my body and try to identify my summoner. -Ahhh. (Beleth) I held my breath the moment I recognized my summoner. My new master is an adorable little girl with pink hair. Every gesture of this girl is charming. My heart beats like crazy, and the body acts on its own. -Unlike other demons, I have proper criteria for my summoner. (Beleth) What are you declaring, you damn idiot? Why can''t I keep calm in front of a cute girl? -First, my summoner has to be strong as me. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) -My current master barely passes the first condition. (Beleth) Wait, idiot. What is that haughty attitude? -Second, you can only summon if you receive a recommendation from other demonesses under Solomon. (Beleth) -Stolas recommended I summon you. (Farah) -Hoh, that little girl told you to summon me? (Beleth) It''s quite sad that I''m not the first demoness she summons. -And the last condition is. (Beleth) I walk to her side and say. -The new master must cherish me dearly. (Beleth) Ah! Beleth, your desire is leaking out! -Eh? (Farah) The astonished face of the girl in front of me is so lovely! I can no longer keep calm and run to the master''s side and hug her. -You are so cute, master. This is probably the reason Stolas told you to summon me. (Beleth) After the first meeting with my master, I experience an unbelievable journey with the master. Thanks to that journey, I can witness every face of my new master. My current master is extremely kind. That makes me worry others can use her kindness as a weapon against her. -I won''t let that happen. (Beleth) I will protect the master''s smile and let no one taint it. My master doesn''t express any disgust when I hug her. -Normally, people will run away after I hug them. I wonder why? (Beleth) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Do you want to go out with me and play when you are free, Beleth? (Farah) Is this perhaps an invitation for a date? I can''t believe it. My dream has finally come true. Beleth, you need to keep calm and reply to her. -Master, You don''t need to take what Lecia tells you seriously. (Beleth) Wait, you idiot. Why can''t you say yes already? Master shakes her head, and her face turns red. -No, I only want to reward you personally. (Farah) Urgh, her blush face is so destructive. She is so cute! -Did you perhaps invite me to a date, master? (Beleth) Masters nods with a red face. -Uhmm~ Though I can''t think of any place interesting nearby. (Farah) I really want to kidnap this cute creature home. Wait, my home would be the most fitting place for our romantic date. I reach out and grasp the master''s hand. -Reverse Summon. (Beleth) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The next chapter will be the date between Beleth and Farah (??????) Chapter 158: A Date On Sky City, Aeria-1 ?? -Master, please open your eyes. (Beleth) -Ah! (Farah) I gradually open my eyes and see I''m standing on a platform. -Where are we, Beleth? (Farah) Beleth forms a mischievous smile and replies to me. -It''s my hometown, master. (Beleth) -Is it your hometown? (Farah) I can''t see anything around me since the pale mist hinders me from recognizing the surrounding. -Oh, right! Master can''t observe anything since these clouds are hindering you from doing so. (Beleth) -Clouds? (Farah) -Yup, my hometown is a bit unique compare to others, master. (Beleth) I look around and ask Beleth. -There must be some mechanism around here to clear these clouds to let me see your home, right? (Farah) I can merely see Beleth laughing as a reply. -It''s not like that, my cute master. (Beleth) I can''t move much since the platform we are standing on is tiny. The platform can barely hold both of us. -Here we go! (Beleth) I can feel Beleth pushes me from behind. -Ahhhhhhh! (Farah) I can feel I''m falling. The situation happens so suddenly make I can''t think anything straight. -Master! Please keep calm. (Beleth) I notice Beleth is falling right beside me. -But we are falling, Beleth! (Farah) Beleth reaches out her hand to me. -Please, hold on me tight, my dear master. (Beleth) Beleth pulls me close to her body and hugs me. -We are still falling, Beleth. (Farah) -Don''t worry about that, master. (Beleth) Dark wings start forming behind Beleth''s back. And we are no longer falling. -As the master of the city, I command you to reveal the ways. (Beleth) The surrounding cloud disperses and reveals a vast blue sky. In front of me is an enormous city that floats in the middle of the sky. I can''t help but be surprised at the sight in front of me. -I''m welcome you to my home, master. (Beleth) -Woah! (Farah) The city in front of me is much bigger than any city that I have seen so far. From this place, I can see the people in the city are extremely lively. -It might be hard for the master to see the city from afar. How about having a closer look at it, master? (Beleth) I can only nod at Beleth''s question since many things happen continuously. -Right! (Beleth) Beleth hugs me even tighter and flies toward the city with insane speed. -Let''s slow down a bit, Beleth. (Farah) -It''s more fun this way, master. (Beleth) It doesn''t take long for us to arrive in the city. On the way to the sky city, I can perceive a few people possess the wings like Beleth, guards in the middle of the sky. They were all bent down when Beleth comes across them. -We have arrived, master. Welcome to my sky city, Aeria. (Beleth) Beleth makes her wings disappear and grasps my hands. -Let''s start our date, my dear master. (Beleth) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Beleth takes me to a district that has people sell many wings. -Wings for sale here! -Buy one gets one with the lowest price. I ask Beleth. -Are they selling wings Beleth? (Farah) -Yup, master. People here use these wings, so they can move between sky cities at ease. (Beleth) -Heh? (Farah) I can see many people are trying the wings on their back. Beleth seems to notice I am looking at them. -How''s about trying it, master? (Beleth) -Eh, Can I? (Farah) -Yup. I also want to see my cute master with wings. (Beleth) Beleth takes me to the most luxurious shop nearby. A girl who looks like a shop staff pops out and greets us. -Welcome to "Royal Shop". In our shop, we sell the most quality wings at the most reasonable price. (Staff Girl) When the girl sights me, her attitude instantly changes as if she has found her prey. -My dear customer, do you want to try our newest angel set? (Staff Girl) -Eh? (Farah) I turn to Beleth and stare at her. -Please give it a try, master. (Beleth) The girl looks at me with a sparkle. -Your girlfriend has already said so. Please give it a try, my dear customer. (Staff Girl) -Girlfriend! (Beleth) Beleth''s face turns red when the girl said that. -Our relationship isn''t like that. (Beleth) -Eh, I''m really sorry if I''m mistaken, my dear customer. (Staff Girl) -No, you shouldn''t worry about that. (Beleth) The girls pulls me inside the changing room and provides me with some clothes with a small stick. -Please place the stick on your back, so the wing can grow out from there, my dear customer. (Staff Girl) -Uhm. (Farah) However, the problem is the clothes that come along with the wings. -Do I have to wear these? (Farah) -It''s come along with the wings as a set, my customer. (Staff Girl) -But it''s a little embarrassing to wear these kinds of clothes. (Farah) -My dear customer, I think the other customer will like you to wear these clothes. (Staff Girl) -Is that so? (Farah) -Yup, my dear customer. (Staff Girl) -I will wear these clothes then. (Farah) It doesn''t take long for me to finish changing clothes. -Have you done yet, master? (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) I gradually open the curtain of changing room. -Ah! (Beleth) Beleth frowns the moment she recognizes me. -Does it fit me? (Farah) The clothes I''m wearing are a one-piece dress. However, the dress is a little short, and it barely reaches my thigh. The clothes combine with The pure white wing make my current appearance look like an angel. -Beautiful! (Beleth) -Eh? (Farah) I can feel my face turning bright red because of Beleth''s direct compliment. -I will get this set for my master. (Beleth) Beleth calls the staff girl and informs her. -I will purchase the set my master is wearing. (Beleth) -It will be 150 Aria gold coins, my dear customer. (Staff Girl) Beleth takes out the gold coins from her pocket and gives them to the staff girl. -Here you go. (Beleth) -Thanks for the patronage, my dear customer. (Staff Girl) Beleth grasps my hand. -Master, let continue dating with your current clothes. (Beleth) -Ehhhhhh! (Farah) Madeus There will be one more chapter tonight. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 159: Interlude 59/ Girl-Talk ?? -This should be in this place. And this paper should be there. (Lecia) When Lecia is ordering the paper on her table, she can hear footsteps from outside the tent. The footsteps gradually become much clearer as the person walks near the tent. Lecia turns to the door, and she can see Stolas is standing there. -Can I come in, Lecia? (Stolas) -Oh, Stolas. It''s rare to see you alone. (Lecia) Stolas nods and walks to the table next to Lecia. She takes some of the paper from Lecia''s table and goes through them. Even without Lecia''s instruction, Stolas completes each paper correctly and gives them back to Lecia. Lecia receives them can''t help but compliment Stolas. -Woah, Stolas. Everything you have filled in so far is correct. (Lecia) Stolas nods at Lecia''s compliment and resumes processing the paperwork. Lecia finds the current atmosphere awkward, so she tries striking a conversation with Stolas. -Why don''t you protect Farah as usual? (Lecia) Stolas pauses her work, and she decides to answer Lecia''s question. -Master and Beleth seem to go on a date. (Stolas) -Hoh~ (Lecia) -I don''t have to protect master if Beleth is on her side. (Stolas) -I understand. That''s why you come here and help me complete the paperwork. (Lecia) Lecia nods and returns to work again. -Are you perhaps jealous of their date? (Lecia) The pen in Stolas'' hand suddenly cracks because of Lecia''s statement. -I don''t understand what you are talking about, Lecia. (Stolas) -Heh? Are you sure about that? (Lecia) Stolas keeps calm and faces against Leica. -I will ask you back then. (Stolas) -Yes? (Lecia) -When will you decide to confess to my master? (Stolas) Lecia chokes at the sudden bomb that drops by Stolas. -Hey, what kind of nonsense you are talking about, Stolas? (Lecia) Stolas coldly replies. -The same nonsense that you askd me. (Stolas) -Hey, they are two different things. (Lecia) -Heh, is that so? (Stolas) Stolas takes another pen and resumes working on the paper again. -Who told you about that information, Stolas? (Lecia) Stolas replies with a steady voice. -I merely overheard that from the twins. (Stolas) -Haiz, those two. (Lecia) -I can feel that information is accurate judging from your reaction. (Stolas) -You must be mistaken, Stolas. (Lecia) -I don''t think so, Lecia. Your face tells me a different story. (Stolas) -Ahaha. (Lecia) Stolas continues. -You know master will leave this trial soon, right? (Stolas) -...Yeah, I already know about that. (Lecia) -Then, why don''t you confess with master now? You never know when you can meet her again. (Stolas) Lecia puts down her pen and replies to Stolas. -Whew, I can''t do it now. I think the current me is unfit for Farah. (Lecia) -But you may never see her again, you know? (Stolas) -I still can''t. (Lecia) Lecia scratches her head. -I have a hunch that even after I separate from her, I will meet her again. (Lecia) Stolas feels the answer of Lecia is extremely amusing. -Hoh. (Stolas) -And at that moment, I will decide to confess to her instead now. (Lecia) Stolas shakes her head. -I can''t understand how human thinks. (Stolas) -That''s human for you. (Lecia) Then the silence once again dominates the room until a voice breaks it. -Stolas and Lecia, what a rare combination. (Nina) -Oh, Nina. Are you taking a break? (Lecia) -Yeah, shouldn''t you two take a break too? (Nina) -Very well. (Lecia) Stolas nods at Lecia''s suggestion. -All right, let me prepare the dessert. Do you guys want some tea? (Nina) -Yea. (Lecia) -Uhm. (Stolas) Nina goes to the small table in the tent''s corner and brows the tea. After Nina finishing brewing the tea, she puts the teacup along with the tray with some cakes on the table. -Here you go. Do you want some sweet too, Stolas? (Nina) -No, I don''t need it. (Stolas) Lecia enjoys the tea along with the cake. -Fuha, so delicious. (Lecia) Lecia turns to Stolas and notices her take a strawberry cake from space. It''s not the first time Lecia saw her do something like that. -Oh, that strawberry cake looks really familiar. Was it the one that Farah made yesterday? (Nina) -Hoh, that''s why you declined other sweet treats. (Lecia) Stolas starts munching on the strawberry cake she just took out. Every time Stolas took a bite of the strawberry cake, a faint smile can be seen on her regularly emotionless face. -Hoh, I understand now. (Lecia) -We have one more comrade, Lecia. (Nina) -What''s wrong? (Stolas) Lecia and Nina look at each other''s face and smile. -Nothing~ (Lecia & Nina) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 160: A Date On Sky City, Aeria-2 ?? After we purchased the wings, Beleth and I wander around the city aimlessly. Beleth sometimes gives me some sneaks peek at me. -Beleth? (Farah) The moment I called Beleth''s name, she startles and avoids my line of sight. Then Beleth replies to me with a bright red face. -Ehh...Master? I swear I''m not looking at your cute figure. (Beleth) At the sudden compliment of Beleth, I can feel my face become boiling. -Is that...so? (Farah) Beleth nods lightly at my question, then both of us fall into the silence again. I can feel that both of us are too embarrassing to strike up the conversation. -Uhm, Beleth. (Farah) -Master. (Beleth) -You can speak first, Beleth. (Farah) -No, you first, master. (Beleth) -... (Farah) -I think you should change your clothes, master. (Beleth) I am surprised at the sudden suggestion of Beleth. I thought she would like me to wear something like this dress. So, I run to in front of the Beleth and try to turn around in this dress. -Master? (Beleth) -Then what you said to me at the shop was a lie, after all? (Farah) -No, I mean! (Beleth) Beleth seems to use all of her courage to speak to me. -You are so attractive in that dress, master. I want you to change just because I don''t want anyone else to see that figure of yours beside me. (Beleth) -Eh! (Farah) I feel so embarrassed when I hear that statement of Beleth directly. If I pay attention carefully to the surrounding, I can perceive many stares come from the passerby. That explains why Beleth wants to hide my body behind her while we were walking around the city. -... (Farah) I notice a little girl look at me and say. -Mom, what are those two sisters are doing over there? They have been staring at each other with red faces for a while. (Little Girl) -Honey leaves them alone. These two are dating. (Mom) -Is that so, mother? (Little Girl) Beleth grasps my hand and pulls me to the nearest clothing shop. -Master, please wait outside. I will choose the clothes for you real fast. (Beleth) -Uhmm. (Farah) Beleth goes inside the clothing store while I''m waiting for her outside. I stare at the hand I used to hold Beleth''s hand when we walked around the city. -Did my hand sweat too much when I was holding Beleth''s hand? Will she hate me for that? (Farah) I place both hands on my face and think about our date again. -Afu~ (Farah) -Hey, cutie. (Man A) I raise my face and notice some men are standing in front of me. -Me? (Farah) -Yes, I''m talking to you, cutie. (Man A) I try to take the distance from these men since I can feel the maliciousness come from them. -Hoh, don''t be so shy. (Man A) -Why did you distance yourself from us, cutie? (Man B) These men reach out to me and grab my wrist. -Ugh! (Farah) -I will take you to our place and let you have some fun. (Man A) The man holds my wrist really tight. I should transform to escape from this situation. -Be a good girl. (Man B) At that moment, a terrible blood lust leaks out from behind me. -Hoh, another beauty! (Man C) -Do you want to...? (Man A) Not to let the men complete their sentence, Beleth pulls out her sword and runs toward them. -Don''t you dare to touch my master; you jerk! (Beleth) Beleth uses her sword to cut down the hand of the man that is gripping my wrist. -Argh! My hand. (Man A) -You dare! (Man B) The men become furious and try to run toward Beleth. -Do you recognize who I am? (Man A) -You are going to die, B*tch! (Man C) It doesn''t take long for Beleth to knock down all the men who come at her. After Beleth finished dealing with those men, she takes out a crystal and places it in her ear. -Eh? Your majesty! You are back already? (Sira) -Help me deal with some trash, Sira. I have sent you the location. (Beleth) -Hey, what''s that command, your majesty? You need to go back soon! I can''t deal with this much paperwork alone. (Sira) -I will hang up for now. (Beleth) -Hey! Your majesty. (Sira) -I think that girl wants to tell you something, Beleth. (Farah) Beleth smiles and replies to me. -Let''s ignore it for now. My date with you is more important, master. (Beleth) Beleth walks to me and pats my head. -Are you scared, master? (Beleth) I answer her with a smile. -Not really~ Because I know Beleth will protect me if I encounter danger. (Farah) Two guards with dark wings suddenly land in our place. -It''s the location that your majesty sent. (Guard A) When they notice Beleth, they instantly bend down. -No need for that. (Beleth) Beleth points at those men lying on the floor. -Take those trash out of my sight. (Beleth) -We will follow your order, your majesty. (Guard A& B) The guards take the man on the ground and fly out of my sight. I can''t help but look at Beleth with admiration. -What''s wrong, master? (Beleth) -You are so cool, Beleth. (Farah) Beleth scratches her head with a bright red face. -Oh, really? (Beleth) -You are much cooler compare to the normal you. (Farah) I can hear her reply to me with a faint voice. -I only act silly like that when I''m by your side, master. (Beleth) -What is it, Beleth? I can''t hear it. (Farah) -Nothing, master. (Beleth) Beleth takes out a fluffy skirt with a pink shirt from the back. -Master, please change your clothes with this. (Beleth) -Uhm! (Farah) I change to the clothes that Beleth prepared for me and walks outside of the store. -I can''t stand it. (Beleth) Beleth suddenly falls on the knee when she saw me. -How come master can be this cute with casual clothes? (Beleth) Beleth looks at the surroundings and utters a deep sigh. -I thought the clothes would make other stops their stare at my master. Then why I can feel the stares are increasing instead! (Beleth) -Beleth! (Farah) I pull Beleth up and advise her. -Please don''t pay attention too much to others. Let''s continiue our date, Beleth. (Farah) -...Right, I will do as the master said. (Beleth) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight. Chapter 161: A Date On Sky City, Aeria-3 ?? Farah''s POV -Where are we heading to, Beleth? (Farah) -It''s a secret, master. (Beleth) Beleth is pulling my hand and taking me across the street. This time, Beleth seems to have a destination in her mind. -We''re almost there, master. (Beleth) After a while, we arrived at the place look like a theatre. -We have arrived, master. (Beleth) -Is it a theatre, Beleth? (Farah) Beleth replies to me with a face that looks like an abandoned puppy. -Have you seen this place before already, master? (Beleth) I reflexively reach out to Beleth''s head and try to pat her. -Ahh! (Farah) I immediately retract my hand and glance at Beleth. -Master. (Beleth) Beleth grabs my hand and places it on her head. Beleth speaks to me with a bright red face. -You can pat me, master. (Beleth) -Can I? (Farah) Beleth nods and lets me stroke her head. When I''m stroking Beleth''s head, I can hear many voices come from my surroundings. -That couple is so cute. (Passerby A) -Right, they are so cute. (Passerby B) -Hyaaaa, let''s take a picture of them. (Passerby C) I take my hand off her head and inform her. -We should go in, Beleth. (Farah) -Uhm. (Beleth) The moment we come inside, there is a guard with black wings stands at the door. The guard gives Beleth two black tickets and informs her. -These are the two V.I.P tickets that you asked for, your majesty. (Guard) -All right, you can go back now. (Beleth) The guard retreats from our sight and leaves us alone. -Let''s head inside, master. (Beleth) After that, a staff of theatre appears and escorts us inside an enormous room with a balcony. It seems we are sitting in a place that is high above compared with other people. -With this, my master can enjoy the show leisurely. (Beleth) The staff additionally serves us the snack with the highest quality. -Let''s enjoy the show, master. (Beleth) I ask Beleth about the show at the theatre. -What is this show about, Beleth? (Farah) -I do not know since I haven''t looked at their schedule, master. (Beleth) -Heh. (Farah) I wonder why the guard with black wings realizes Beleth is their queen, while others treat her like an ordinary person. -Beleth? (Farah) -Yes, master? (Beleth) -Why do other people aside from the guard treat you as an ordinary person? (Farah) -Ah, the ordinary people can''t recognize who I am since I''m using a skill called "Block Recognition."With this skill, I can set the target that can recognize my identity. And the ones who can realize my identity are the ones with black wings. (Beleth) -Is that so? (Farah) I munch at the cake that the staff just brought to the table. -The show will start soon. (Beleth) We had a wonderfully fun time at the theatre afterwards. The show was about a saviour with black wings who comes down from heaven to save everyone. In the play, the saviour must overcome many challenges and hardships to become a true saviour. -The show was so great, Beleth. (Farah) -Uhm. (Beleth) Beleth somehow possessed an odd face throughout the whole play. Maybe the show didn''t fit her taste, so Beleth had become moody. -Beleth? (Farah) -Master, I''m right here. (Beleth) -I want to buy souvenirs for others. (Farah) Beleth forms a smile and answers me. -I know a shopping district nearby. Allow me to take you to that place, master. (Beleth) With Beleth''s help, I finish buying souvenirs for everyone. The sun has already set by the time we finished everything. -It''s really a fun day with you, Beleth. (Farah) -Me too, master. I really love spending time with the master. (Beleth) -Are we heading back now, Beleth? (Farah) Beleth stares at me with a mischievous smile. -I have a last surprise for you today, master. Put on your wings, master. (Beleth) I follow Beleth''s advice and put out the white wings. Beleth also manifests her dark wings. -Let''s go, master. (Beleth) Beleth takes my hand and leads me toward the sky. It doesn''t take long for us to reach the top of the city. -What are we going to do, Beleth? (Beleth) Beleth takes out something like a small music box from her pocket. She lets it float in the middle of the air. -Ah~ (Farah) The music box starts playing melodious pieces of music. Beleth releases my hand and looks at me with warm eyes. -My lady? (Beleth) -Eh? (Farah) Beleth reaches out her hand to me as if she desires me to grab hers. -Will you dance with me, my lady? (Beleth) I unconsciously reach out to Beleth''s hand. -If you don''t mind, your partner is a clumsy dancer. (Farah) Beleth smiles at me. I feel my heart beating so fast when I look at her smile. Is it the result of the music and current atmosphere? Or is it happening due to...? I shake my head and try to keep calm. -My cute lady, Lets our dance start. (Beleth) Under Beleth''s lead, we start dancing in the middle of the air. -The entire city is witnessing your graceful dance, my cute lady. (Beleth) -Moh, Beleth. (Farah) -I will make the entire city turn their attention to you, my lady. (Beleth) The firework starts shooting around us. -Ah, so pretty~ (Farah) Beleth replies to me with a mischievous tone. -The one in front of me is more beautiful than that. (Beleth) My face becomes red at the sudden attack of Beleth. -Moh, that''s cheating. (Farah) Beleth suddenly pulls me to her side when we are dancing. -Beleth? (Farah) -I don''t know from when. (Beleth) The distance between us is gradually shortening until Beleth''s face is in front of me. -I have fallen in love with you, Farah. (Beleth) I can feel that her lips touch mine. -Hyaaa~ ?? (Farah) Beleth becomes more aggressive and doesn''t allow me to fight back. My thought becomes blank, and I can no longer command my body. At this moment, I can merely enjoy our kiss. -Nyaaa~ ?? (Farah) Beleth finally lets me go. -I''m sorry, master. (Beleth) -... (Farah) Both of us are extremely shy to look at each other. I use all of my courage to tell Beleth. -Farah. (Farah) -...Eh? (Beleth) -I want you to call me Farah instead of master. (Farah) Beleth smiles shyly. -Right, Farah. (Beleth) Beleth once again hugs me. -Let''s go back now, Farah. (Beleth) A magic circle appears under our feet and generates a light that swallows our bodies. Madeus The sweetness is over 9000. These two are so adorable. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 162: Interlude 60/ Traveler From Afar ?? A spacecraft is on the verge of exploding is falling through the cloud. With the current situation, it won''t take long until the spacecraft crashes to the ground. The person inside the spacecraft is furious at the current situation. -Why did the engine stop working? (Hinata) The girls tried various methods to restart the engine. However, the engine never responds to her as if it denies all of her efforts. -I can only request help from the headquarters. (Hinata) The girl turns on the radio inside the spacecraft and starts talking. -Lieutenant Hinata, Can you hear me? (Dia) -I can hear you clearly, Dia. (Hinata) -I received an emergency signal from your spacecraft a while ago. What''s happened? (Dia) -My engine suddenly stop working for no reason. (Hinata) -How come? (Dia) The voice comes from another side of the radio, sound really frustrated. -It must be the work of those upper sly foxes. (Dia) -It seems so. (Hinata) -I find it really suspicious since those men said that you can''t be promoted unless you are taking this expedition mission. (Dia) -Even if I know it''s a trap; I still have to take it. (Hinata) -Hah, you are hard-headed as always, Hinata. (Dia) -Haha. (Hinata) -Send me your coordinates of the planet you plan to land for the emergency landing. (Dia) Hinata taps on the machine and replies to Dia. -Sent. (Hinata) -Right, I have received it. I can''t support you with anything aside from sending a rescue team. And those sly foxes will likely try to hinder it. (Dia) -Yeah, they will be so glad to get rid of me. (Hinata) -In the meantime, you need to survive, Hinata. (Dia) -I will. (Hinata) -That''s it. I will hang up for now. (Dia) -Thanks, Dia. (Hinata) Hinata shakes her head and tries to keep calm in the current situation. -I need to survive no matter what. (Hinata) Hinata stares at the void and whispers to herself. -So I can meet you again, Farah. (Hinata) Hinata, no Hina, closes her eyes and activates space magic. -I can''t teleport since I have never been to this place and other places are too far. The sole option I have is to create a barrier to protect myself. (Hina) Hina activities magic and creates a pale barrier surround her body. Hina closes her eyes. In the meantime, the spacecraft is heading toward the land with an insane speed. But before the spacecraft lands, a gigantic tree grows up from the ground and tries to reach out to the spacecraft. Hina can hear a colossal noise come from outside of the spacecraft. She looks out of the window and finds the tree successfully stopped the spacecraft from crashing. -What? (Hina) A green light suddenly wraps around the entire spacecraft. -That light is healing me. (Hina) The spacecraft door suddenly being opened. An attractive girl with dark hair walks into the spacecraft. -Hello there, the traveler from afar. (Renata) -Who are you? (Hina) The girl ignores Hina. -Even if it''s faint. I can feel the connection between you with "that person." (Renata) -What are you talking about? (Hina) -I want to meet you soon, my dear brother. (Renata) Name: Renata Age: 100019 Breast size: C/ Height: 160 cm/ Weight: 43 kg Like: Brother. Hate: The one cause harm to brother. Madeus A wild Hina appears. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 163: Gift Time-1 ?? It has been a day since the date with Beleth. Others become surprised when they noticed Beleth took me on a date. And as a punishment for go on a date with Beleth alone, I promised them to make the food they like most on the next day. -Hyaaa~Silly sister. (Mia) Currently, the twins are sleeping while hugging both of my arms. They insisted on sleeping with me since I came back from the date last night. -Moh, I can''t move at all. (Farah) The twins are holding me tight and make me unable to move at all. -Ehehe, sister. Leave it to me, Sister. I will be the one who leads you to the door of the adult. (Mia) I can''t help but reach out to Mia and pinch her cheeks. -Moh, What''s this girl talking about? (Farah) The twins are currently wearing the pyjamas that I purchased on the date with Beleth. Amy is wearing the one that makes her look like an angel, while Mia is wearing the devil pyjamas. -These two are so adorable in these clothes. (Farah) -Kyuuu? Kyu, the one who was sleeping right beside me, woke up because I was talking too loud. I reach out to caress her head. -Sorry for waking you up, Kyu. Let''s sleep together again. (Farah) Kyu seems to grasp what I said. She rises and walks toward my chest and chooses it as the sleeping spot. -This time, I can no longer move at all. (Farah) I have no choice but to close my eyes and start sleeping. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After having an adorable night with the twins and Kyu, we return to our usual routine the next day. Stolas insists on guarding me as natural. -You can take a break today, Stolas. (Farah) -Guarding you is taking a break already, master. (Stolas) -You are stubborn as always, Stolas. (Farah) Stolas merely nods without answering me. -Moh~ (Farah) -Kyuu? Kyu is currently using my head as her exclusive seat. -I feel you are considerably heavier lately, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuu? -Have you gained weight, Kyu? (Farah) Stolas stands beside me to answer instead of Kyu. -Master, as my observation Kyu has gained 2 kg lately. (Stolas) -Kyuuu! -Kyu, It''s really bad for your health if you gain weight like this. (Farah) -Kyuuu? -From this moment, I will limit your pudding serving to once every three days. (Farah) -Kyuuuuu! Kyuuuuu! Kyu seems not to like my suggestion at all. I try stroking her to appease her angry. -It''s for your own good, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuuu! -Anyway, I have to gift the other souvenirs that I bought for them. (Farah) The first target of mine is Lecia. I have asked others about when Lecia usually takes a break. It doesn''t take long for me to arrive at Lecia''s tent. -Lecia~ (Farah) I peek my head inside the tent and notice Lecia is enjoying her tea time. -Oh, Farah, Kyu and Stolas. Please come in. It''s currently my break time. (Lecia) -Please don''t mind me~ (Farah) I look around and notice there are a lot of papers inside the room. Lecia seems to catch my stare and answers me. -Sorry for the messy room, Farah. (Lecia) -No worry. Can I help you sorting out all these papers? (Farah) -Eh? (Lecia) I smile and tell Lecia. -I''m free after all. Let me help you, Lecia. (Farah) -I will be in your help then, Farah. (Lecia) After helping Lecia ordering all of her paperwork, Lecia offers me to stay with her for a while. -Hehe, the tea is so delicious. (Farah) -I''m glad that you like the tea that I brew. (Lecia) While I''m enjoying the tea, Lecia reaches out to pat my head. -Uhm~ (Farah) -Please don''t mind, Farah. You can continue enjoying your tea. (Lecia) I smile and lean against Lecia''s hand. I can feel her warmth through her rough hand that has experienced many battles. When I stare at Lecia, she becomes shy and tries to avoid my line of sight. -Anyway, Farah. It''s rare for you to come to my place so suddenly like this. (Lecia) -Ahh! (Farah) I almost forget my original purpose of coming here. I take out the gift from the dimension pocket. It''s a box that has been wrapped nicely with a blue ribbon. -Can I open it now? (Lecia) -Uhm. (Farah) Lecia opens the wrap slowly and finds out a pen inside the box. -A pen? (Lecia) I smile and tell her. -I saw that your pen is quite old. Therefore, I want to buy you the new one. (Farah) -Is that so? (Lecia) Lecia replies to me. -You are full of mystery as always, Farah. You can find a pen out of nowhere. (Lecia) -Eh! (Farah) Lecia puts the index finger on my lips. -You don''t have to tell me, Farah. (Lecia) A faint smile can see on Lecia''s face. -I will treasure it, Farah. (Lecia) -Kyuuu~ Kyu suddenly pops up between us. She puts two hands on each of our faces. -I didn''t forget about you, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuu! Kyuuu! -Anyway, I need to resume my work. I will see you at lunch, Farah. (Lecia) -See you then, Lecia. (Farah) I walk out of the tent with Stolas and Kyu. -Oh, Farah! (Beleth) -You are here, Beleth. (Farah) Right after I went outside of the tent, I found Beleth. When our eyes meet, our faces instantly become red when we remembered about yesterday. Stolas, the one who has been silent so far, speaks out loud. -It''s inappropriate for you to address your master by name like that, Beleth. (Stolas) -Heh. (Beleth) Is it only I notice, or today mood between these two is unusual? -You must follow the code of demoness to respect your master by avoiding calling her name. (Stolas) -But you know, there are a few demonesses who don''t follow those codes at all. (Beleth) -They are different. Since you are my friend, I bear the responsibility to fix your habit. (Stolas) Beleth smirks and asks Stolas. -Are you perhaps jealous, Stolas? (Beleth) Stolas suddenly flinches at the Beleth''s statement. Beleth bends down and whispers something in Stolas'' ear. -Anyway, I need to help Lecia with paperwork. I will see you guys later. (Beleth) -See you, Beleth. (Farah) Beleth went inside of the tent. I turn around and find Stolas is still frowning. I reach out and hug one of Stolas'' arms. -Let''s go, Stolas. We still have other places to visit. (Farah) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chappy tonight. Chapter 164: Gift Time-2 ?? Our following destination is Ano''s tent. I go toward Ano''s tent while hugging Stolas'' arm. -Master, it''s inappropriate for the master to hug a guard''s arm like this. (Stolas) -You don''t need to care about that, Stolas. (Farah) -But... (Stolas) -No buts, Stolas! (Farah) Stolas shakes her head and tries to take her arm off mine. -I think I can''t do that, master. (Stolas) I utter a deep sigh. Stolas is really stubborn. I need to use that method to make her listen to me. -Stolas! (Farah) -Yes, master. (Stolas) -I order you to let me continue hugging your arm. (Farah) -Huh? (Stolas) Stolas looks really confused at my order. -I can''t, master. (Stolas) -You once told me you would follow every order of mine, right? (Farah) -But this order is absurd, master. (Stolas) -However, it''s still an order. (Farah) -... (Stolas) -You will follow it, right? (Farah) Stolas narrows her eyes and nods. -Alright, master. (Stolas) -Ehehe, I will make you strawberry cake once we go back to our tent. (Farah) Stolas''s eyes shine at the moment I mention strawberry cake. -Hehe, once it''s related to strawberry cake, you will show many emotions on your face. (Farah) -You must be mistaken, master. (Stolas) -Ehehe. (Farah) Stolas points at the tent in front of me and informs me. -We have arrived at Ano''s tent, master. (Farah) -Kyuuuu! When we step inside Ano''s tent, we can see Ano is talking to herself. -With this and that, I can make this. (Ano) I try to call her out. -Ano! (Farah) -Ahahah, I can finally develop a new theory soon! (Ano) I shout Ano''s name out loud. Ano finally notices my presence and turns to my side. -Oh, Farah and others. How long have you guys been here? (Ano) -Don''t worry about it, Ano. We have just arrived at your place. (Farah) Ano scratches her head and apologies to us. -I''m sorry to let you guys see me in that state. (Ano) -No, it''s nothing. It''s our fault to come here so suddenly. (Farah) I take out a small gift box from the dimension pocket and give it to Ano. -Is this a gift for me? (Ano) I nod at Ano''s question. -Excuse me. (Ano) Ano tears off the wrapping around the box and finds out a small bag inside it. Ano turns to me with an excited face. -Woah, Farah! I can''t believe you give me a bag with the storage function. (Ano) Ano takes the bag and inspects it closely. -From the mana trace I can find on the bag, I can conclude that you are the one who made this bag! (Ano) -Ehehe, I merely cast some spells on that. (Farah) -I will treasure it. Thank you, Farah. (Ano) Ano looks at me with serious eyes. -Excuse me, I want to do some research on this bag. I will meet you guys later. (Ano) -See you later, Ano. (Farah) -Kyuuuu! After leaving Ano''s tent, we head to the training ground with others. I instantly find Amy and Nina there. -Sister! (Amy) Amy instantly rushes to my side the moment she notices me. -What are you doing here, sister? (Amy) -I come here to meet Nina to give her something. (Farah) -Sister Nina, no, captain is inside, sister. (Amy) -Oh, Farah and others. (Nina) Nina stares at Amy. -Amy, what are you doing? (Nina) -Eh, captain! I only want to welcome my sister to our training ground. (Amy) -But you are in the middle of practising, Amy. (Nina) Amy avoids Nina and tries to hide behind my back. -If you don''t return to practice, I will increase your daily training. (Nina) -I''m sorry, sister Farah. I need to return to my training. (Amy) -Don''t worry about that, Amy. (Farah) -Ehehe, see you later. (Amy) Amy returns to the training grounds to leave Nina with us behind. -It''s rare for you to come to our training ground, Farah. (Nina) I take out a long gift box and give it to Nina. -Is it for me? (Nina) -Yup, you can open it as you wished, Nina. (Farah) Nina opens the wrap and finds a sword sheath inside. -The sheath automatically changes the size, so it can fit any sword. It also has some hidden functions on its own. (Farah) -Oh, I really appreciate your gift, Farah. (Nina) Since Nina needs to return to practice, I say goodbye to Nina, then leave the training grounds with Kyu and Stolas. -Are you done yet, master? (Stolas) -Two more people haven''t received my gift. (Farah) -Who is it, master? (Stolas) I choose not to reply to her immediately and take her to the forest nearby. -Can you bend down, Stolas? (Farah) -Yes? (Stolas) Stolas listens to my request and bends down. I take a hair clip from the dimension pocket and put it on for her. The hair clip has a blue flower on it, and it seems to fit Stolas very well. -What is that, master? (Stolas) I take out a hand mirror and show it to her. -Is it me? (Stolas) -Ehehe, Isn''t it cute? I think it fits you so much, Stolas? (Farah) -I... (Stolas) Stolas stares at the hand mirror. -It''s weird. (Stolas) -What''s wrong, Stolas? (Farah) Stolas shakes her head. -No, it''s nothing. I will escort you back, master. (Stolas) -Right, since it''s too late, I will give Mashiro the gift tomorrow. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night when I''m sleeping, I can feel someone shakes me. I open my eyes and notice Stolas stand right beside me. -Stolas? (Farah) -Master, I''m sorry for bothering you at this hour. (Stolas) Stolas seems to hesitate before she continues her sentence. -It may sound absurd, master. Can you listen to one selfish request of mine? (Stolas) -Eh? (Farah) -Can you have a duel with me, my dear master? (Stolas) Madeus Chapter 165: Interlude 61/ The Heart Once Closed-1 ?? Stolas''s POV "Never let emotion hinders your judgment" is the thing I have told myself since I was young. To lead the fairy tribe to success in the rebellion against the chaos elves, I had to put aside the thing called emotion. The emotion inside me gradually disappeared because I hid them for too long. For a long time, I have wondered if the action of absorbing souls is the real reason that makes me lose my emotion. The ordinary fairy needs to absorb the mana from nature to become stronger, and that process is quite time-consuming. To start the rebellion, I need to become stronger without consuming too much time. I found a method to become stronger by absorbing the sinister soul of others beings. -It''s a fair price for gaining the power to protect your people. Without power, we will forever remain as the slaves under those chaos elves. (Stolas) However, because our people absorbed sinister souls to become stronger, other fairy races started to look at us with contempt eyes. They despised us and called us "Corrupted Fairies" and deem us to have turned our back on the nature goddess. But the people under me never blame me for that. -I must become the queen that fits everyone''s expectations. (Stolas) Under my governance, our race gradually became prosperous. The size of our race started with a small village that now had become a vast kingdom. The days kept passing slowly until one day, "He" suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "He" was the person who had the most sinister soul I have ever seen. -Look at his soul directly can make me feel nausea. (Stolas) How much crime has he committed before he met me? On top of that, he is much stronger than me. That "Man" has been stripped of all the rights to use this grimoire, so he can no longer control us again. The contract sounded really favour and tempting to me. But I knew that man wouldn''t fulfil his promise. There is no reason for a disgusting man like him to follow a mere contract. -I have to accept his offer even I know It''s a trap. (Stolas) Because I knew he would destroy my kingdom once I declined his offer. The people under me become anxious when I signed the contract with that "man." After that, I found out not only me but 71 other people had contracted with that "Man." I have found my first friend among those people. And the thing that I was afraid of having finally become true. That "man" had tricked us and escaped from the contract he signed with us. However, the contract of us with him didn''t end. That "Man" stored all of our contracts in the thing calls grimoire. -That "Man" has been stripped of all the right to use this grimoire. Therefore, that man can no longer control us again. (Stolas) However, the grimoire still held the power control over our freedom. To not let the grimoire fell in the wrong hand, each of us has set a criterion for the person can become our next master. As my part, I demand my next master wouldn''t betray us. As the day passed, I continued governing my kingdom as usual until the summoning circle appeared in front of me again. -My next master, what kind of person will you be? (Stolas) Madeus The next chapter will be about the meeting between Stolas and Farah in Stolas''s POV Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 166: Interlude 62/ The Heart Once Closed-2 ?? Before I step inside the summoning circle, I wonder what my new master will command me? Will she yearn for destruction or slaughter like that "Man." -Am I afraid of myself? (Stolas) Since I had become the servant under that "Man," I must follow unreasonable orders like slaughtering many people. I had killed millions of innocent people. Every time I killed an innocent person, I feel like I have lost a part of myself. -But what can I do? (Stolas) If I didn''t follow his order, that "Man" would kill everyone. Only a few people could ignore his order and choose not to follow it. They can resist the order because they can easily overpower that man with their strength. One of those few people is my friend, Beleth. -I envy Beleth, who has everything. She can protect her people with her strength. (Stolas) Why did she make a contract with that "Man" even if she possesses that much power? Why can''t I become strong like her? The inferiority complex was gradually born inside me. I grasp my hand and think about the past. I thought about the moment Beleth confessed to me. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -I like you, Stolas. I know that behind the cold mask of yours is a kind heart. (Beleth) What do you mean by that, Beleth? You know nothing about me! Beleth tries reaching out to me. -You know nothing about me, Beleth! Don''t speak nonsense like that. (Stolas) And what I can feel from her is the rivalry and the complexity between her and me. The girl in front of me had confessed to 98 women before she confessed to me. -Ahaha, I guess I have failed again. (Beleth) -Can you stop your joke, Beleth? (Stolas) -What do you mean by that, Stolas? (Beleth) -You don''t really love me, do you? (Stolas) -... (Beleth) -Unlike you, my eyes can see through other people''s souls. I know the real reason that you confess to me, Beleth. (Stolas) -I only want... (Beleth) -Shut up! (Stolas) I glare at Beleth in front of me. I have asked myself how long since I can feel my emotion clearly like that. In her eyes, I can feel there is no love when she says the confession to me. -Don''t pity me! Because I''m weak! (Stolas) She becomes surprised when I say that. -I envy you, Beleth. I envy the power you have with no effort. (Stolas) Beleth''s face shows pain when she hears my statement. Deep inside me, I know I''m a bad girl. I''m hurting the friend that I treasure most. But I must show the reality to both of us. -And I know the thing common thing between 98 other girls me you confessed to. (Stolas) -You know... (Beleth) -The thing we have in common is we can''t solve a particular problem by ourselves. (Stolas) I glare at her. -I don''t need that pity. Your way of helping is wrong, Beleth. (Stolas) -... (Beleth) -You will hurt the one you truly love with a half-hearted confession like that. (Stolas) Beleth has a regret on her face. I know Beleth wants to help me, but she can''t lend her help for no reason because both of us are rulers. But with her doing, it will end up hurting both of us. -I''m sorry, Stolas. (Beleth) -I''m unworthy of your apology, Beleth. (Stolas) -Why...? (Beleth) -As I said before, I envy the power you have. (Stolas) I turn my back at Beleth and try to leave. -When I become strong as you, we will stand by side as a genuine friend. (Stolas) I leave Beleth behind and return to my kingdom. When I''m back in my room, I begin cursing myself. -Why did I cry this time? (Stolas) Is it because I feel Beleth didn''t look at me properly as a friend? Or is it because I despise myself to reveal emotion to others? -It may be both. (Stolas) I make up my mind. -Never! Never let your emotion come out again. (Stolas) I unconsciously hug myself. Meeting Beleth helps me ease that lonely feeling. -A perfect ruler can only rely on yourself. (Stolas) I reach my hand toward the ceiling. -Empty your heart. You will become a perfect ruler again. (Stolas) Put your people above your being, Stolas. Only with that mindset, you can bring the smile to my people. And you can fulfil your promise with "Her." Not long after that, I can finally find the peace that I wish to obtain. -You don''t have to think about anything when you are on the battlefield. It''s the peace I wish to obtain. It''s the most efficient method of casting aside the unnecessary call of emotion. (Stolas) Beleth sometimes gives me a concerned look. I know she still feels apologetic after hurting me like that. But I chose to ignore her since I only have one goal in my mind right now. -Become stronger. (Stolas) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I need to stop thinking about the past. I stare at the summoning circle in front of me and walk inside it. I make a curtsy bow and pick the hem of the skirt to greet my new master. When I raise my head, I can find a cute girl with pink hair. Is it my new master? -Greeting my master! Great Fairy Princess Stolas will be at your service. (Stolas) I can only describe my new master with one word "cute."She possesses an innocent look, and more importantly, this girl''s soul is unique. It''s a mysterious feeling, but somehow I feel warm just by standing next to her. From her face, I can feel she is pondering why she summons me, a fairy princess instead of other demonesses. I didn''t even need to use my racial skill here to grasp her thoughts. -I differ from the typical fairy, master. (Stolas) That''s how I meet my new master, Farah. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Next chapter will also be about our Stolas Chapter 167: Interlude 63/ The Heart Once Closed-3 ?? Stolas''s POV My first impression of my current master is only "Cute" with a unique soul. I unconsciously admire her beauty, both inside and outside. -I never think my new master is this cute. (Stolas) If I look at her current appearance, I almost mistake her for a beast woman. There is a type of energy that covers her body and makes her change. I move close to my new master and start checking on her body. -Your muscle power is really in a different realm. Your current muscle power is enough to fight against other demoness in close combat. (Stolas) However, I find out that she doesn''t have much muscle, despite her current muscle power. -It''s a temporary boost, right? Since I can''t think of you as a fighter, master. (Stolas) -Uhm, yes. (Farah) A unique power that can temporarily transcend the race is the first time I have ever seen it. I turn toward the current master of mine and wait for her order. -What do you want me to do, master? (Stolas) What would the command be? Slaughter and destroy are the commands that I am most familiar with. -Can you help me defend the camp and protect twins called Amy and Mia? (Farah) It has been a long time since I have had this kind of command. I activate my racial skill and look into my master''s thoughts. After I confirm the appearance of the person I need to protect, I reply to master. -Very well, please leave it to me, master. (Stolas) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- My current master is really unusual. She doesn''t demand much from me and only asks me to protect other people. -Am I not good enough? (Stolas) I try to approach the master to confirm her hidden motive. I want to make sure she doesn''t possess any wicked thoughts about the people in my country and me. After finishing my confirmation, I try to take the distance from her by patrolling around the camp. -Why did I set that criteria instead of a criterion that stops my new master from harming my country? (Stolas) I shake my head and try to ignore those thoughts. To calm my heart and kill my emotions, I must continue doing that. I jump off from the owl and approach the monsters in the forest. -Only the battlefield can calm my heart. (Stolas) Kill, destruction can make me forget the pain in my heart. What pain? You are still not a perfect ruler at all, Stolas. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Until one day, my master finds out about the slaughter of mine in the forest. Because of the darkness, the master tries to confirm my identity by asking me. -Stolas, Is that you? (Farah) Will she fear this appearance of mine? Will she run away and never look back again? They are all assumptions I make in my head. -Are you alright? (Farah) She reaches out to me, despite the blood of monsters on my body. The master tries to wipe the blood with the handkerchief she brought along. -Why? Why are you not afraid of me, master? (Stolas) My master answers me with eyes full of determination. -Do I have any reason to be afraid of you, Stolas? (Farah) The master gives me an answer as a matter of fact. I come to understand my new master from that moment. I thought she would be someone ignorant of life and only know to be kind to everyone. But the determination in her eyes when she looked at me tell a different story. -You need to take a break, Stolas. You have patrolled a lot lately. (Farah) -It''s unnecessary, master. I have more than enough strength to continue patrolling. -I order you to take a break today. (Farah) It''s an unreasonable order come from my new master. -I know you are strong, Stolas. But you need to know that you are not alone. (Farah) She looks at me with worried eyes. -Don''t try to do everything by yourself, Stolas. (Farah) -... (Stolas) I wonder how long I have tried to deal with every problem by myself. -Right. (Stolas) The warmth that comes from her kindness reminds me of how Beleth helped me during the war. -Have I always been the one wrong? (Stolas) What if I share my burden with others? Will it change the result? Will it make my relationship between Beleth and me better? -Nothing would change. (Stolas) -Stolas? (Farah) My master can only say that since she hasn''t gone through my experience. She is still too pure and naive. -You should go back, master. I will come back once I have finished. (Stolas) -Alright, but you need to take a break probably once you finished, okay? (Farah) I nod at her statement and let the master go back to the camp with one of my summons. -If I carry every burden by myself alone, then "she" won''t die. (Stolas) I stare at the place where the master just left. -Some kindness once in a while is not really bad. (Stolas) I grasp my hand and look at the sky. -But I can''t let this kindness hinder my goal is to become a perfect ruler. (Stolas) The goal is the promise of me with the most important person. -Mother. (Stolas) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight. Stolas''s POV will last for a few more chapters. Chapter 168: Interlude 64/ The Heart Once Closed-4 ?? Stolas''s POV -Stolas! (Farah) The master runs to my side while holding an enormous basket. -Eh! (Farah) Master seems to trip over the rock. I dash and run toward the master. -You should be careful, master. (Stolas) -Ehehe, I''m sorry. (Farah) I can merely utter a deep sigh and help master stand up. -I told you don''t have to bring me food every day, master. (Stolas) -But you need to replenish your energy, Stolas. (Farah) -I have told you I don''t replenish my energy like an ordinary human. (Stolas) -But you ate soup last time, Stolas. (Farah) -I mean one in a while, not every day, master. (Stolas) The one I said to master was merely lip service, but master takes it too seriously. She goes to my place and delivers the food every day. No matter how hard I try to push master away from me, she will come back the next day. -Do you like any specific food, Stolas? (Farah) -I can eat anything that master prepare for me. (Stolas) -Boo! That''s a boring answer! (Farah) -... (Stolas) -What''s wrong, Stolas? (Farah) Master stares at me, and her face seems to wonder why I stop talking. - It will be great if it is some food made with strawberries. (Stolas) -Heh, is that so? I will make it for you next time. (Farah) The master forms a radiant smile after she heard my answer. -My current master and others are weird. (Stolas) The twins I saved, the master and other people inside the camp treat me like an ordinary person. They aren''t scared of my power and don''t fear the strength that I have. -It''s so weird. (Stolas) -What''s wrong, Stolas? (Farah) -Nothing, master. (Stolas) It may be not too bad if I enjoy these kindnesses a little, right? -Once I return to my country, everything will become normal anyway. (Stolas) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the date with Beleth/ Stolas''s POV Master comes back really late with Beleth. I wonder what have these two done this evening. I can''t help but go to Beleth''s place and ask her. -Oh, Stolas. (Beleth) -Did you have a good time with the master, Beleth? (Stolas) Beleth blushed and replies to me. -Yes, we did. (Beleth) -Have you confessed to her? (Stolas) -...Yes. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Stolas) We didn''t know how to continue our conversation. When I turn my back and try to leave, Beleth stops me. -I didn''t confess her out of pity, Stolas. (Beleth) -Is that so? (Stolas) -Yup, for this time only. I confessed to our master because I fell in love with the master at first sight. (Beleth) -That''s good for you then. You should treasure the master, Beleth. (Stolas) -I will. (Beleth) After hearing the answer from Beleth, I leave the camp and go outside. -I should feel happy for them because they have found their happiness. (Stolas) I stare at the sky and say to myself. -Will master still direct her kindness to me even after she has Beleth as her girlfriend? (Stolas) I can feel my heart is aching from my statement. -It should be a good thing since her kindness is like poison to me. (Stolas) But on the following day, the master still treats me as usual. She treats me with the same kindness and with the same smile. I try to ignore the frustrated heart beating in my chest and continue to escort her as usual. In the afternoon, master sudden takes me out to the forest nearby. I wonder if she still has to gift a person in this place. -Are you done yet, master? (Stolas) -Two more people haven''t received my gift. (Farah) -Who is it, master? (Stolas) Master suddenly tells me to bend down. I can feel she is doing something in my head. After master finishes messing with my head, she looks at me with a beaming smile. -What is that, master? (Stolas) Master takes out the hand mirror and shows the hair clip on my head. -Ehehe, Isn''t it cute? I think it fits you so much, Stolas? (Farah) -I... (Stolas) My chest feels very light when I stare at the hair clip she gave me. -It''s weird. (Stolas) -What''s wrong, Stolas? (Farah) What''s happening in my chest? I can''t describe this feeling that I currently have. I shake my head and try to calm myself down. -No, it''s nothing. I will escort you back, master. (Stolas) -Right, since it''s too late, I will give Mashiro the gift tomorrow. (Farah) After I escorted the master back to the tent, I spend many hours looking at the hair clip. -Are you still looking at it, Stolas? (Beleth) -Beleth. (Stolas) The one who calls me out is Beleth. I''m really thankful for her sudden appearance like this. I need to fight to forget my unsettling feeling. -Can you have a duel with me, Beleth? (Stolas) -I won''t duel with you, Stolas. (Beleth) -Why? (Stolas) -Because I don''t want to see you run away from your feeling again. (Beleth) -... (Stolas) -You should confront your true feeling, Stolas. (Beleth) -Right. (Stolas) I should deal with these unsettling feelings in my chest. The sole option is to confront these emotions directly with the master. I leave the tent and Beleth behind. -I should get rid of this feeling forever. (Stolas) Madeus Chapter 169: The Battle Of Ice And Rose ?? Farah''s POV. Stolas and I arrive at the forest nearby. -I''m sorry for disturbing you in the middle of the night, master. (Stolas) -Don''t worry about that, Stolas. It''s rare to see you ask me for something. (Farah) Stolas stares at me and brings her hand near her chest. -What''s wrong, Stolas? Are you hurt somewhere? (Farah) Stolas shakes her head and tries to deny it. -Nothing, master. (Stolas) -Uhm. (Farah) Stolas tells me to take a distance and be ready for battle. After we complete our preparation, Stolas asks me. -Are you ready, master? (Stolas) -Yes! (Farah) -Alright. (Stolas) Stolas closes her eyes for a moment. -Stolas? (Farah) After Stolas opens her eyes, the atmosphere surrounding her suddenly changes. It becomes much colder compare to normal her. She replies to me with a monotone voice. -Shall we start, master? You can make your first move. (Stolas) -Right. (Farah) I concentrate and release the first spell. -Advance Fire Magic: Inferno (Farah) A wave of fire appears and heads toward Stolas'' place. -The rose that eats fire. (Stolas) Vines raise from the ground and construct a wall to defend against the fire barrier. -Huh? (Farah) The moment my fire touches the vine, the red flower starts blooming from the vine. -Rose dragon. (Stolas) The flower falls off from the vine and turns into the magnificent rose dragon. I can''t help but admire the dragon in front of me. -It''s so beautiful! (Farah) The rose dragon flies toward me. -It''s coming this way. (Farah) -You will be hurt if you don''t defend against it, master. (Stolas) -Advance Ice Magic: The Ice World~? (Farah) The surrounding temperature drops and causes everything around me to start to freeze. The movement of the rose dragon also becomes slower because of that. -Advance Ice Magic: Absolute Zero~? (Farah) The rose dragon in front of me instantly turns into a giant iceberg. Stolas has already carried out the next move once I finish dealing with the rose dragon. -Arise, my golemss. (Stolas) Many golemss whose bodies are made from colourful gems rose from the ground. -Advance Ice Magic: Ice Lance Rain~? (Farah) Hundred of Ice lances fall from the sky, and their target is Stolas. -You are still naive as always, master. (Stolas) The rose dragon breaks free from the ice and heads toward those lances that are falling. -All kinds of magic are made from the mana of users. I can break the spell by turning them to mana again. (Stolas) The rose dragon swings its wings and lets the rose''s petals spread to touch those ice lances. Once the rose petals touched the ice lances, they instantly melt them. -Eh! (Farah) Stolas points her hand at me and says. -Raise. (Stolas) The vines grow from the ground under me and try to assault me. -Barrier~? (Farah) However, the vines pass through the barrier and reach out to the place where I''m standing. I instantly retreat backward from those vines. -Advance Ice Magic: Ice Coffin~? (Farah) -Attack her, rose dragon. (Stolas) The dragon breaths out the fire at me and melts the ice coffin I just created. -Nanomachine: Smoke! (Farah) -Huh? (Stolas) The nanomachine follow my order and spread the smoke to hinder Stolas''s sight. -Intermediate Ice Magic: Ice surface~? (Farah) I can hear the voice come from outside the smoke. -What is your purpose of turning the ground into ice, master? (Stolas) I ignore her and transform half the nanomachine into the gun. And I turn the rest nanomachine into the ice skate shoes. -Body enhancement~? (Farah) I skate out of the smoke while holding the gun in my hand. I aim the gun at Stolas and start shooting. -Not bad. (Stolas) The golemss move to the front of Stola and form a wall to defend her from the barrage of bullets. -Rose dragon, break! (Stolas) The rose dragon once turns its attention to me. -It can''t hit me with the current speed. (Farah) Stolas denies my answer. -I never tell the dragon to aim at the master in the first place. (Stolas) The dragon breathes out the fire and destroys the surface that I''m skating on. -Tchh! (Farah) I also find out the vines are coming from behind and ready to strike me once my speed drops. -Unique Ice Magic: Air Skating~? (Farah) I jump toward the sky and use the air as the foothold, so I can continue skating. -Really creative, master. (Stolas) I skate toward the golems and turn the gun in my hand into a sword. -You can''t cut down the golems of mine with a typical sword, master. (Stolas) -It''s not a typical sword, Stolas. (Farah) The current sword of mine is vibrating with insane high speed. I wield the blade at the golems and slash them in two. -I told you, Stolas. (Farah) I skate toward Stolas at high speed. Somehow, I can''t slow down and skate past the place where Stolas is standing. -Eh? (Stolas) Air skating is the spell that I just invented recently. Therefore, I have little time to practice this skill. -I can''t stop! (Farah) Stolas seems to notice the problem. She turns toward my place and jumps toward me. -A jump? (Farah) In just a few seconds, Stolas arrives right behind me. She reaches out her hand and hugs me. At this rate, we will crash into the nearby tree. -Rose dragon. (Stolas) Stolas has commanded the rose dragon to situate at the place we are going to crash. -Rose cushion. (Stolas) The dragon uses its body to cushion us from the impact. -Argh! (Farah) Fortunately, we successfully land without receiving injuries. I turn toward Stolas and try to apologize. -Stolas... (Farah) Before I can complete my sentence, Stolas looks up at me with a face on the verge of tearing up. -I''m sorry. I almost hurt the master because of my selfish desire. (Stolas) -No, Stolas! It was all my fault trying out a new skill. (Farah) -If I didn''t ask you to the duel in the first place, this wouldn''t happen. (Stolas) Stolas is always like that. She always tries to take responsibility for everything. -It''s our fault, Stolas. Stop taking all the blame as if everything is your fault. (Farah) -Do I have the right for that? (Stolas) -If no one gives you the right to do that, then I will grant you that right. (Farah) I heard a small laugh come from Stolas. -You are absurd, as always, my master. Thank you. (Stolas) -Stolas? (Farah) I can feel her temperature is slightly increasing. I stop hugging Stolas and check up on her. -Stolas has fainted! (Farah) I stand up and hold Stolas in my arms. -I need to bring her back and ask Beleth! (Farah) Madeus Chapter 170: Aftermath Of The Battle ?? Farah''s POV I hurriedly take Stolas back to our camp and let the doctor check up on her. After the doctor in the camp finishes first aiding for Stolas, I run toward Beleth''s tent. -Beleth! (Farah) Beleth sits on the bed while holding a book in her hand turns to me. -Farah? (Beleth) -Stolas is in trouble! (Farah) Beleth runs to my side and hugs me. -Calm down, master. (Beleth) -Haaa~ (Farah) Beleth looks at me with a faint smile and asks me. -What happened to Stolas? (Beleth) -She...she fainted. (Farah) Beleth still has that faint smile on her face starts patting my head. She has become more tender since our date, no longer hyperventilating every time she hugs me. -You need to calm down first and take me to her place. (Beleth) -Yes! (Farah) I take Beleth to the tent where Stolas is. -She is right here, Beleth. (Farah) -Uhm, let me check up on her. (Beleth) Beleth walks to the bed where Stolas is lying and reaches out her hand to Stolas'' forehead. -Excuse me. (Beleth) The hand of Beleth starts shinning. After a while, Beleth nods her head and takes her hand off Stolas'' forehead. -I get the situation now. (Beleth) Beleth walks to my side and takes me out of the tent. -Will Stolas be fine, Beleth? (Farah) Beleth has a faint smile on her face and replies to me. -Stolas fainted not because she got hurt, Farah. (Beleth) -Eh? Why did Stolas faint then? (Farah) -Hmm, How can I explain it? (Beleth) Beleth scratches her head and tries to explain to me. -You know Stolas can use skills related to the soul, right? (Beleth) I nod at Beleth''s question. -That will become much handy to explain everything to you then. (Beleth) Beleth peeks inside the tents and makes sure that Stolas is still sleeping before she continues talking. -Stolas has sealed her feeling since a long time ago. That''s why you can usually see her emotionless face. (Beleth) -... (Farah) -In the past, I have once tried to help her. And the result is a big failure. (Beleth) Beleth scratches her head. -It was a part of my fault since I was really insensitive in the past. What I did in the past only resulted in hurting Stolas instead of saving Stolas from the suffering. (Beleth) That''s why these two didn''t have a proper conversation since they met each other in this trial. Beleth reaches out and pats my head again. -Don''t make that kind of face, my dear master. (Beleth) Beleth puts her hand on the mouth. -I''m sorry, Farah. My old habit act up again. (Beleth) -You don''t need to worry about that, Beleth. (Farah) -Right, I need to explain the rest of Stolas'' situation. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) -Stolas can use the souls of other people as the medium to strengthen her soul. But in the progress of doing that, Stolas chose to lock up her emotion. (Beleth) -Is emotion related to the soul of a person? (Farah) -You can consider so, Farah. The feeling is a part that makes up our soul. Without it, our soul is not complete. (Beleth) -Then Stolas fainted because she releases her emotion? (Farah) -That''s right. Stolas'' soul now has come together and become one again. (Beleth) -Ah! (Farah) -Once Stolas'' soul becomes one, she will gain immeasurable strength. (Beleth) Beleth takes out a tablet from her pocket. -You can look at this, Farah. (Beleth) On the tablet is a list of ranking with the name on it. -This is the ranking tablet of the demoness. (Beleth) -Oh! (Farah) -The ranking of Stolas yesterday was around 40. (Beleth) Beleth points at Stolas'' name on the tablet. -And now Stolas is at 15. (Beleth) -It increased so much! (Farah) -It will increase even more if Stolas learns how to control her newly gain power. Therefore, you don''t need to worry about Stolas, Farah. (Beleth) I feel relief when I hear Beleth said that. -I almost thought Stolas was injured because of me. (Farah) -Don''t worry much about that girl. She is much tough than what she looks like, Farah. (Beleth) Beleth bends her head down and says. -I''m really grateful to you, master. (Beleth) Beleth suddenly becomes formal again. -I want to thank master as Stolas'' friend. (Beleth) -I have done nothing much. I merely dueled with Stolas because she asked me to, Beleth. (Farah) -But you are the only one who has become successful so far in making Stolas open her feeling. (Beleth) -Please raise up, Beleth. I also consider myself as Stolas'' friend. (Farah) We look at each other and start laughing. -Hah, right. That''s how you can make Stolas open her mind. (Beleth) -What do you mean by that, Beleth? (Farah) -Nothing~ (Beleth) Beleth bends down and kisses me on the lips. -Nyaaa~ (Farah) -You are so cute, Farah. (Beleth) Beleth stares at me with the eyes of a predator. -Let me have more of you, Farah. (Beleth) Beleth''s hands try to reach out to my chest area. -Pervert! (Mia) -You need to stop right there, pervert! (Amy) The twins drop the kick on Beleth''s head and make her faint. -Are you alright, sister? (Mia) -What did that pervert do to you, sister Farah? (Amy) My face becomes bright red when I remember our kiss. -We need to punish the criminal. (Amy) -Right, sister. (Mia) After that, I try to calm the twins down and make them go back to their tent. -But why did Beleth try to touch my chest, anyway? (Farah) I stop thinking about that issue and carry Beleth back to her tent. Madeus Chapter 171: Interlude 65/The Start Of Mia’s Devilish Plan ?? Mia''s POV. -Sister Stolas. (Mia) -Ah, yes. (Stolas) I am currently in the training session with sister Stolas. -I''m sorry, Mia. I think today''s training will end here. (Stolas) -Eh? (Mia) Our training ends so suddenly. Sister Stolas today is a little different compared to other days. Sister spaces out a lot since the training session started. -Did something happen to you, sister? (Mia) -No, nothing special has happened so far. (Stolas) -Really? (Mia) Even though sister Stolas tries to deny it, but sister Stolas expresses much more emotion than usual. I usually see the sister''s emotionless face through the entire training session. But today, I can see her kind face whenever she tries to guide me about using the golem. -Suspicious. (Mia) -What''s wrong, Mia? (Stolas) -Nothing, sister. (Mia) -Then I will return to my duty now. (Stolas) Sister Stolas turns and walks toward sister Farah''s tent. -Hmmm. (Mia) I can hear someone calls out to me when I''m thinking. -Mia! What are you doing? (Amy) I turn around and notice my dear sister is holding a giant claymore in her left hand. -You look really barbaric, sister. (Mia) -Screw that. What are you thinking about, Mia? (Amy) -About new potential rival. (Mia) -Again? (Amy) -Yes. (Mia) -Who is it then? (Amy) -Sister Stolas. (Mia) Sister Amy doesn''t seem to believe me. -Do you have any evidence to prove it? (Amy) -Follow me then. (Mia) -To where? (Amy) -Sister Farah''s tent, of course! (Mia) Two of us leave the training field and go toward sister Farah''s tent. -What are we going to do here, Mia? (Amy) -Do practise sword every day make you silly, sister? (Mia) I point at the tent and tell her. -We are going to spy on sister Farah and sister Stolas. (Mia) -What? (Amy) My sister bears a concerned face and touches my shoulder. -Have you noticed yourself become more pervert recently, Mia? (Amy) I click my tongue and reply to her. -Are you going to spy on them or not? What if they are doing the adult thingy? (Mia) -You have a wild imagination, Mia. (Amy) I ignore my useless twin sister and peek inside the tent. -Let me see with you! (Amy) I can see sister Farah is grasping sister Stolas'' hand and asks her with an anxious voice. -Are you really fine, Stolas? (Farah) -I''m fine, master. (Stolas) -But I heard from Beleth that your newly gain power will burden a lot on your body. (Farah) -You don''t need to worry much about it, master. (Stolas) My sister turns to me. -I don''t see any difference, Mia. (Amy) -Continue watching, sister. (Mia) -Hmm, right. (Amy) We turn our attention again to sister Stolas and sister Farah. -I know you are holding your feeling back, Stolas. (Farah) Sister Farah reaches out and hugs sister Stolas. -I will be glad if you can share it with me. (Farah) Sister Farah lightly pats on sister Stolas'' back. -I''m not forcing you, Stolas. (Farah) -Right. (Stolas) I perceive sister Stolas'' face turn slightly red when she is hugging sister Farah. Sister Amy and I can''t help but speak simultaneously. -Guilty. (Mia) -Guilty! (Amy) Sister Stolas seems to notice our noise and turns toward our direction. Sister Amy instantly pulls me out to prevent her from looking at us. -Fuh, that''s a close call. (Amy) -Right! (Mia) I stare at sister Amy and make a triumphant face. -Yea, you are also right this time. (Amy) Sister Amy scratches her head and tells me. -But I think you should leave them alone, Mia. (Amy) -Why, sister? (Mia) -You should remember we can become this energetic like currently because we met sister Farah. (Amy) Sister Amy turns around and leaves. -And I think it also applies to sister Stolas by looking at her face when she stays with sister Farah. I don''t mind sister Farah staying with sister Stolas as long as she can make sister Farah happy. (Amy) -... (Mia) I grasp my hand and rebuke to sister Amy who has already left. -You are too naive, my dear sister. (Mia) I turn back and stare at sister Farah''s tent. -The fastest will be the one who has the upper hand. (Mia) I take out a piece of paper from my pocket and stare at it. -I will be successful in capturing sister Farah with this. (Mia) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The next chapter will be Mia''s devil plan Chapter 172: The Plan Fail In The First Step ?? Farah''s POV. I''m currently having dinner with everyone in the dining hall. -Nom~ The steak is really delicious today. (Farah) Beleth sits on my left side also praises the steak. -You are right, Farah. (Beleth) Lecia sits opposite of me also comments about the steak. -The chef made our steak today from the prey that the enormous mist wolf caught for us. (Lecia) -Eh! (Farah) -He seems to like you, Farah! (Lecia) I shake my head and try to deny it. -I think he merely does that because he appreciates I release him from the black mist curse. (Farah) I peek down under the table and stare at the Kyu is having a delicious meal. -Since he is Kyu''s father, so I think he wants Kyu to eat something delicious. (Farah) -Kyuuu~ I reach out and pat Kyu''s head. Kyu stops eating and leans her head against my hand. -Is that right, Kyu? (Farah) -Kyuuu! Kyuuu! I can only smile when I see Kyu like this. -Kyu is healing me~ Ehehe. (Farah) Nina talks to Lecia who sits next to her. -Farah is cute, isn''t she? (Nina) I am surprised by the sudden compliment that came from Nina and blush. Ano, who is reading a book at the corner of the table, suddenly says. -You should stop teasing our Farah, Nina. (Ano) -You are no fun, Ano. Let me tease her a little more. (Nina) Ano ignores Nina and continues to focus on the book she is reading. -You are ignoring me again, Ano. (Nina) Stolas sits on my right side speaks out her thought. -You guys should focus on finishing the meal. (Stolas) Because of Stolas'' statement, the atmosphere becomes awkward. Beleth witnesses this situation can''t help but laugh out loud. -So serious as always, Stolas. (Beleth) Stolas frown and stares at Beleth. -What? (Stolas) Beleth smiles and replies to Stolas. -You are causing everyone trouble by doing that, Stolas. (Beleth) Stolas has a troubled face when she heard Beleth told her that. -Is that so? (Stolas) I reach out and pat Stolas'' head while replying to Beleth. -Our Stolas is learning about the new emotion, you know. Don''t bully her, Beleth. (Farah) -I think you start to spoil her too much recently, Farah. (Beleth) I continue to pat Stolas'' head and deny it. -Moh, I don''t think so, Beleth. (Farah) I suddenly hear a crash noise come from outside. -Sister! (Amy) When I turn to the owner of the voice, I can find Amy with a tired look. I stand up and run to her side. -What''s wrong, Amy? (Farah) -Mia has gone missing, sister! (Amy) Amy breathes heavily and tries to continue talking. -Eh? Calm down first, Amy. (Farah) -I''m sorry about that, sister. (Amy) It takes a while for Amy to calm down. -Can you tell me the entire story now, Amy? (Farah) Amy nods and starts retelling the entire story. Beleth is the first one to speak out. -So you guys choose to separate in the middle of this mission. Why did you guys choose to do that? (Beleth) -Because Mia proposes we can complete the work much faster if we separate from each other. (Amy) -Anyway, we should prioritize finding Mia first. (Farah) The others also seem to agree with my decision. We go out and start looking around the forest to find the trace of Mia. -I can''t feel the trace of Mia''s mana. (Stolas) -Farah, you go that way. We will try to find her trace this side. (Beleth) -Okay. (Farah) I separate from others and head to the opposite site. The only one who follows me is Kyu. -Kyuuuu~ -Can you find her using your nose, Kyu? (Farah) Kyu shakes her head. -It''s so hard to find Mia this way. (Farah) -Kyuuu! -What''s wrong, Kyu? (Farah) Kyu seems to hold up her power and growls adorable noise echo through the entire forest. -Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! After Kyu growls, the mist wolves surround us. -Woah, there are a lot of them. (Farah) Kyu stares at them and barks at them. -Kyuuu! Kyuuu! After hearing Kyu''s barking, those mist wolves once again disperse and return to the forest. -Did you ask them to help me find Mia? (Farah) -Kyuuu! Another hour passes, and we still can''t find any trace of Mia. -Kyuuuu... -It''s not your fault that we can''t find her, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuu. -Human? (Mashiro) I turn around and see Mashiro stands right next to me. -What...Doing...Human? (Mashiro) -Ah, we are trying to find a missing person. -Human...Missing? (Mashiro) -Yes. It''s a little girl with short hair. (Farah) Mashiro signals me to follow her. -I...May...Find. (Mashiro) -Eh? Please lead me to her place, Mashiro. (Farah) Mashiro nods and guides me to the newly grown world tree in the middle of the forest. -Intruder...Tree... Catch. (Mashiro) Mashiro points at the small hole near the world tree. -Kyu, let''s dig it with me. (Farah) -Kyuuu! What we found in the hole is Mia. The tree''s root is tying her, and doesn''t let her go. I can feel the tree''s root continue sucking her mana out of the body. It doesn''t suck much, but only enough to not let her mana leak out. -Mia! (Farah) Mia gradually uncovers her eyes and notices I''m currently in front of her. -Sister! (Mia) Mia starts crying and trying to hug me in the earnest. -Don''t worry, Mia. I''m here with you now. (Farah) It takes a while for Mia to stop crying. I take this chance to ask her about the reason make she is stuck in this place. -I can''t answer that, sister. (Mia) -You can tell me whenever you want then. (Farah) -Uhm. (Mia) Right at the moment when I try to go back with Mia, a piece of paper falls out of her body. I pick the paper up and read it. -Recipe to make the "Love Potion", and the ingredient is the root of the world tree? (Farah) -... (Mia) -This is the reason you asked to be separated from Amy, right? Then you tried to get the tree root but got caught by it instead. Mia tries to avoid my eyes of sight when I said that. I pick Mia up and lie her on my thighs. -Sister? (Mia) I start hitting Mia''s butt with my hand. -Hyaaaa~ I''m sorry. (Mia) -You are a bad girl, Mia. (Farah) -I''m sorry, sister. Please forgive me! (Mia) I continue spanking Mia until she realizes her fault. After that, we are going back to the camp and reunite with everyone. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight~ Chapter 173: Interlude 66/The Sister’s Melancholy ?? Amy''s POV. Recently, I had an enormous concern about my sister. -Haiz. (Amy) I am currently staring at Mia is lying on the bed. -Is your butt still hurt, Mia. (Amy) -It still hurts a lot, sister. (Mia) I can''t help but utter a deep sigh. -You reap what you sow, Mia. (Amy) -Muumuu, I really need that ingredient to finish "It." (Mia) -You still haven''t learned your lesson, Mia? (Amy) I scratch my head and tell her. -You are going to be hit by your sister again if you do that. (Amy) Mia makes a sad face and says. -Do I have to give up on "It"? (Mia) -You should give up, Mia. The mess you caused yesterday made everyone angry, you know? (Amy) However, Mia''s face suddenly reddens, and her hand reaches out to her butt. -Being spank by the sister Farah is thrilling sometimes, I guess. (Mia) I can only hold my head in this situation. I''m thankful sister Farah has changed Mia from her timid self into an energetic person. However, Mia started to lose some screws in the process and gradually turned her into this state. -Mia? (Amy) -Yes? (Mia) -Don''t you think you will scare sister Farah if you continue acting like that? (Amy) Mia answers me with a calm voice. -You already know the answer, sister. (Mia) -Huh, what do you mean by that, Mia? (Amy) -You know sister Farah won''t judge people by those kinds of criteria. (Mia) -Yeah. (Amy) Mia stares at me and says jokingly. -But you are the same as me, my twin sister. (Mia) -I don''t know what you are talking about, Mia. (Amy) Mia stands up and goes to my side. -Do you need me to point out everything you have done so far behind sister Farah''s back? (Mia) I intuitively smack Mia''s head and scold her. -Give me a break, Mia. I''m still tired of the mess you made a while ago. (Amy) -Tchhh, you are no fun at all. (Mia) After taking care of my dear twin sister, I go out of the tent and walk toward sister Farah''s tent. I want to apologize to her for my sister''s mess. -Sister Farah is not here. (Amy) I''m currently in sister Farah''s tent, and there is no one here beside me. I can notice neatly folded clothes on her bed with some used clothes beside it. -Maybe, sister Farah has gone for the bath. (Amy) I sit down on the chair nearby and try to wait for sister Farah. -Sister Farah takes a shower for quite a long time. (Amy) I look around the room and try to distract myself. -What should I do in the meantime? (Amy) I take a deep breath and inhale strongly. -Hyaaa~ It''s sister Farah''s smell. (Amy) My imagination goes wild, and I start having many delusions about sister Farah. -Hyaaaa~ (Amy) I use both of my hands to clap my face. -Amy, get hold of yourself. If you are like that, then you are no different from your perverted twin sister. (Amy) I stand up from the seats and walk around the room. -Keep your mind clear, Amy. (Amy) I stare toward the entrance of the tent and hope the sister will come back soon. -Please come back soon, sister. (Amy) I continue waiting for a long time, but there isn''t any sign of sister Farah coming back. I can''t help but turn attention to the used clothes of the sister on the bed. -It doesn''t hurt if I touch them a little, right? (Amy) I swallow my salvia and reach out to the sister''s clothes. I picked up the used shirt and stare at it. -It''s the shirt that sister Farah wore. (Amy) I look at the surroundings and make sure that no one is around. I place the shirt near my face and try inhaling the scent of the sister. -Sister~ (Amy) My whole body starts feeling hot and tingling. -Why do I have these kinds of feelings? (Amy) When I try to continue my fantasy, I can hear the footstep walks toward the tent. I throw the shirt back to the bed and stand up as fast as possible. -Oh, Amy. (Farah) -Sister! (Amy) -Have you waited for me for so long? (Farah) -Not really, sister Farah. I have only been here for a few minutes. (Amy) -Is that so? (Farah) Sister Farah smiles and asks me. -Why did you find me then, Amy? (Farah) My head is currently blank because of the sudden intruding of the sister. I can merely reply to her half-hearted. -I''m sorry. I forget about that for now. Can I come back after I remember, sister? (Amy) -Okay? (Farah) Sister must think I am a weird person now. -I will leave then, sister. (Amy) -Ehehe, Good night, Mia. (Farah) -Good night, sister. (Amy) I leave the sister''s tent hurriedly without looking back. -Phew, I''m saved. (Amy) I lean on the nearby tree and take a break. -It''s so dangerous. What''s wrong with me at that time? (Amy) I suddenly notice some white cloth stuck on my shirt. Maybe It stuck because I lied on my sister''s bed a while moments ago. -It''s sister Farah''s panty. (Amy) I swallow my salvia and stare at it. -Hoh, I know you do not differ from me, sister. (Mia) I don''t know from when that Mia is standing right in front of me. -You must be mistaken, Mia. (Amy) Mia laughs and replies. -Right, I must be mistaken. (Mia) Before Mia leaving, she drops a bomb. -Then don''t mind me, sister. Please continue your business. (Mia) I can hear her faint laugh. -My dear pervert sister. (Mia) Madeus Chapter 174: The Peaceful Moment ?? Farah''s POV When I''m on my way to Lecia''s tent, I notice the appearance of Mia is standing on the side of the road. -Mia! (Farah) I call out to her side and reach out to Mia. -Sister. (Mia) Mia forms a beaming smile when she saw me. It makes me feel a little guilty when I spanked her on the butt last night. -Is your butt still hurt, Mia? (Farah) -You are still worried about that, sister? (Mia) Mia looks at me and licks her lips. She walks to my side and whispers into my ear. -Do you want to check it by yourself, sister? (Mia) My face becomes hot because of Mia''s whispering. I try to push Mia away from me. -Fufu, It''s so fun to tease my cute sister. (Mia) I pout and rebuke Mia. -Moh, you are so naughty lately. (Farah) Mia forms a mischievous smile and replies to me. -I am... (Mia) Not to let Mia finish her sentence, a hand comes from behind grab her butt. -Hyaaaaa! (Mia) Mia angrily turns around and notices the owner of the hand. -What was that for, sister Amy? (Mia) -I punished you because you bullied sister Farah. (Amy) Mia and Amy start staring intensely at each other. I can''t help but stop these two from fighting each other. -You two are close, as always. (Farah) -We aren''t, sister. (Mia) -You must be mistaken, sister. (Amy) The way these two try to deny it is so cute. -Ah, I almost forget about it. (Farah) I take out a small box from my pocket and give it to Mia. -What is this, sister? (Mia) -Ah, Mashiro told me to give it to you. (Farah) Mia hastily unlocks the box. -A part of the world tree''s root! (Mia) I reach out and caress Mia''s head. -She also told you to ask her next time before taking anything from the world tree. (Farah) However, I can notice Mia is focusing her attention on the box I gave her. -Mia? (Farah) Mia forms a sinister smile on her face. -With this, I can finish "It." Ehehehe! (Mia) -That perverted smile again! (Amy) -I will see you later, sister. (Mia) -Eh? (Farah) Mia runs away and leaves me behind. Amy also bends down and says goodbye to me. -I need to deal with that pervert, sister. I will see you later. (Amy) Amy follows her twin sister. -They are energetic. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Excuse me. (Nina) Nina walks inside Ano''s tent to take her to lunch. -Ano, where are you? (Nina) Since there are books everywhere, It''s hard for Nina to notice her buddy sleeping in the piles of books. -She should break this nasty habit. (Nina) It takes a while for Nina to find Ano. -You are sleeping in the middle of the book again, Ano. (Nina) -Uwaaa~ It''s so comfortable to sleep here, though. (Ano) Ano raises her body from the pile of books. -Hmmm! (Ano) Nina can''t help but call out to Ano. -What are you looking for, Ano? (Nina) -I''m looking for the book that I''m doing the translation on it. (Ano) -What is it about, Ano? (Nina) -It''s about the civilization that used to live here. (Ano) -Heh~ (Nina) -Beleth helps me a lot in decrypting the language of the civilization that used to live here. I almost master their language. (Ano) Ano scratches her head and continues. -But I made a mistake recently. Beleth told me to fix it a few days ago. However, I almost have forgotten about it until now. (Ano) Ano takes out a book from pile books and starts going through it. -Weird? (Ano) -What''s wrong? (Nina) -I can''t find it. (Ano) -What is missing? (Nina) -The page that I mistake on the translation. (Ano) -Heh? Maybe the page falls out when you put it on the ground. (Nina) -It can''t be. (Ano) -What is that page about, Ano? (Nina) -It''s about a potion called the "love potion." (Ano) -Woah, It sounds really nasty. (Nina) -Right. What I''m wrong with is the effect of the potion. (Ano) -Hoh! (Nina) -The mistranslation effect is to make the one drink fall in love with the person right in front of them. However, the actual effect of the potion is different. (Ano) Ano continues. -The actual effect is to cause everyone captivated by the one drinking the potion. (Ano) -Both of them sound really dangerous, Ano. (Nina) -Don''t worry since the potion can only last one day at most. (Ano) -Whew, screw that book. Let''s have lunch for now. (Nina) -Right. (Ano) Ano puts the book down and walks out of the tent with Nina. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Y" continues observing Farah''s situation closely. -My child has grown a lot since the first trial. (Y) Even though "Y" doesn''t possess a physical body, others still can feel her warm look at Farah. -On the following trial, my child will challenge herself and become stronger. (Y) "Y" stops her observation and stares at faraway. -You better hurry, my child. The "Order" side has executed its move. They have assigned Jormungandr to take care of the outer god who started this mess. (Y) Chapter 175: Interlude 67/The End Of The Encounter ?? Two girls get out of the spacecraft that was stuck on the tree. -Do you live here, miss Renata? (Hina) Renata has a faint smile and replies to Hina. -You can say so. (Renata) Hina is taking caution against the weird girl named Renata since she appears out of nowhere to save her. -Follow me. (Renata) -To where? (Hina) -The ground, of course. Create the way~ (Renata) The trees follow the order of Renata and form into the road and create a path that leads to the ground. -That''s quite the skill you have there. (Hina) -It''s nothing much. (Renata) The moment the two reach the ground, a wooden house pops up from the ground. -Did you create that house utilizing your skill? (Hina) Renata nods and leads Hina inside the house. In front of them are two chairs with a table. Both of them go to the chair and sit down. -What do you desire from me, miss Renata? (Hina) -Hoh, Miss Hina grasps the situation really well. (Renata) -Hah, there is no way you invite me down here with no purpose. (Hina) -You are right. (Renata) Renata flicks her hands, and a tea set appears right on the table. -Have some tea first. (Renata) -... (Hina) Renata brews the tea and puts down one cup right in front of Hina. -Don''t worry. I will never put poison in the tea for my guest. (Renata) Even after Renata took a sip of tea, Hina didn''t touch the teacup that Renata prepared for her. -I have one offer for you, miss Hina. (Renata) -I''m listening. (Hina) -I can help you return to your planet right away. (Renata) Hina frowned at Renata''s statement. -As long as you can tell me about something. (Renata) Hina asks. -What is it? (Hina) -Have you ever met a boy with black hair? (Renata) -Could you tell me more characteristics of him? I can''t recall who it is with only that information. (Hina) -That boy is blind. You can''t find any eyeballs in his eyes. (Renata) Hina shakes her head. -I don''t think I have met any boy like that. If I did, then he would have left an impression on me. (Hina) -Is that so? (Renata) Renata can''t help but let out a sigh. -Then I can only ask you to do something for me. (Renata) Renata takes out a dark gemstone and put it on the table. -I need you to bring this gemstone with you. (Renata) Hina picks up the gemstone and stares at it. -What''s this, miss Renata? (Hina) Hina has tried to identify the stone using her mana. She can feel there is another source of mana is inside this gemstone. -The gemstone can act as the device to find the person I mentioned to you. (Renata) Renata continues. -If you find any person who can make the gemstone shines, please tells him that "Your sister, Renata, is waiting for you on the Earth." (Renata) After listening to that, Hina accepts the gemstone and replies. -All right, I will help you. (Hina) Renata forms a beaming smile when she heard Hina''s answer. -Thank you, miss Hina. (Renata) Renata stands up and signals to follow her. -If you don''t mind leaving now, I can fix the spacecraft immediately. (Renata) -I want to go now. (Hina) -Alright then. (Renata) The two girls leave the wooden house and go outside. Renata orders the gigantic tree to place the spacecraft on the ground. -I am going to fix it right away. (Renata) The green light comes out from Renata''s body and wraps around the spacecraft. -Woah. (Hina) The spacecraft returns to its original appearance after a while. -It''s done. You can go now, miss Hina. (Renata) Hina goes inside the spacecraft and checks up on the equipment. -Everything is brand new. (Hina) After saying goodbye to Renata, Hina controls the spacecraft and leaves the planet. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Renata is watching the spacecraft leave the ground and fly toward the sky. A voice of a woman comes from behind. -I have told number 72 to sneak into that spacecraft. (???) -Oh, you mean "Alice." (Renata) -Yes, she is the one who fits this mission most. (???) Renata continues staring at the sky. -I hope she will find my brother soon. (Renata) -I hope so too. Since number 1 is the person who saves our life after all. (???) Madeus The third trial will start soon Chapter 176: Crazy In Love-1 ?? Farah''s POV I have nothing to do but stay inside my room and practice magic these days. I have developed many new spells in the meantime. -It''s getting boring again~ (Farah) I get tired of developing new magic. -I need to take a break! (Farah) I get up from my seat and jump at my fluffy bed. -The third trial will start soon. And I have to say goodbye to everyone at that time. (Farah) I roll on the bed while thinking about the future. -Sister Farah? (Mia) A voice that comes from the outside pulls me back to reality. -Eh, Mia? (Farah) Mia walks inside the room and walks toward my bed. -Are you taking a break, sister? (Mia) -Uhm. (Farah) Mia takes out a basket and places it on the bed. -I have prepared some dessert for you, sister. (Mia) I jump and hug Mia. -Ehehe, I love you, Mia~ (Farah) Mia pokes my cheeks and replies. -Do you mean you love the dessert, sister? (Mia) -You also love the pudding that I make, right? (Farah) -That doesn''t count, sister. (Mia) Mia places the cake on a dish and lays it on the bed. -Cheese cake~ (Farah) -Moh, I can see your childish face every time you eat sweets. (Mia) Mia licks her lips. -That''s also what makes you delicious. (Mia) I can''t hear Mia clearly since I''m focusing on my dessert. -What did you say, Mia? (Farah) -Ah, I want to give sister the special that I prepared for you. (Mia) Mia takes out the bottle from the basket and gives it to me. -Please have a sip, sister. (Mia) Mia stares at me with sparkly eyes. -Eh? (Farah) I don''t think much and drink the water inside the bottle. -It''s a little sweet. (Farah) I place the bottle down and notice Mia is smiling sinisterly. -Mia? (Farah) Before I can ask Mia any further, I can feel something is boiling inside me. -Ahhh~ (Farah) A lot of pink mists start coming out of my body and envelope the entire room. -Hyaaa! (Mia) -Mia! (Farah) Mia reaches for me and pushes me down to the bed. -Sister~I want to eat you~ (Mia) Mia''s current face is bright red, as if she is drunk. -Get a hold of yourself, Mia. (Farah) Mia ignores me and uses her hands to restrain me from escaping. -Release me, Mia. (Farah) -Fufu, there is no way I will overlook this opportunity to do it with my sister. (Mia) Mia casts magic to tear off my skirt. -Hyaaaa, Mia! (Farah) -You are so cute, sister. (Mia) Mia is acting so weird. I wonder what causes this state of her. -Ah! Maybe those pink smokes are the culprit. (Farah) Mia asks me. -What are you thinking about, sister? (Mia) Mia bends down and kisses me on the lips. -All you need is me, sister. Stop thinking about other things! (Farah) The moment Mia tries to touch the upper part of my body, someone knocks her faint from behind. The identity of the person who makes Mia faints is Amy. Amy takes my hand and pulls me up from the bed. -Please follow me, sister. (Amy) I can''t process my current situation. I have no choice but to follow Amy cluelessly. -It''s safe here, sister Farah. (Amy) I look around and find out we are deep inside the forest. -Where are we, Amy? (Farah) Mia ignores me and walks toward my side. -Unique Gravity Magic: Gravity Handcuff~? (Amy) My hand seems to be tied by invisible forces. -You are acting weird too, Amy. (Farah) I can guess the pink smoke has reached out to the entire camp, and it somehow affects everyone besides me. When I try to escape from Amy, vines suddenly grow up from the ground and surround Amy. -You are here, my dear master. (Stolas) -Stolas! (Farah) I stare at her to check if she acts differently from usual. -Are you alright, Stolas? (Farah) -What are you talking about, master? (Stolas) I feel relieved the moment I hear the usual response of Stolas. I use my magic to cancel the spell that Amy cast on me. -I think everyone... (Farah) Stolas doesn''t let me finish my sentence and uses vines to bind my body. She approaches me and hugs me tightly. -Can I hug you a little more, master? (Stolas) It seems the pink mist has also affected Stolas. However, her symptoms are much lighter compared to the other two. -Can you pat me too, master? (Stolas) -I will! (Farah) Stolas is much cute compares to the usual her. I can''t help but pampering this girl. -Muuuuuu~ (Stolas) After patting Stolas for a while, I put Stolas and Amy into sleep using mental magic. My current priority now is to go back to the camp and check up on others. I hope the mist''s effect will expire soon. -I''m sorry, Stolas and Amy. (Farah) After I created a barrier to protect them, I left Amy and Stolas behind and returned to the camp. The moment I step inside the camp, people look at me as if they find their prey. -Goddess! (Passerby A) -Catch her! (Passerby B) -She is mine! (Passerby C) -I need to run away. (Farah) Since they have surrounded me, I have to run inside the camp and hide inside the tent. -Phew, I think I have successfully cut down their tailing. (Farah) However, when I turn around, I can see there are people are waiting for me. -Farah! (Lecia) -Let''s make baby, Farah. (Ano) -It will only hurt at first, Farah. (Nina) The eyes of the trio in front of me are no different from the people outside. -Goddess is here. (Passerby A) -Catch her! (Passerby B) I have no way to escape from this situation now. Madeus I''m sorry for no chapter yesterday since I just got vaccinated COVID-19 for the second time. Therefore, I was a bit tired and unable to work yesterday. However, I feel much better now so the release will return to normal from today. Furthermore, If I have free time in the next few days, I will try to write to compensate for the missing chapter. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 177: Crazy In Love-2 ?? Farah''s POV I have no place to escape now. Both behind and in front of me are people who are ready to catch me. -You have no place to hide, Farah. (Lecia) -Please be a good girl and listen to us, Farah. (Nina) People from both sides slowly shorten the distance between them and me. If I don''t run away at this rate, they will catch me for real. -Good girl~ (Ano) -Goddess, please come to our side. (Crowd) -There is one thing I can do at the moment! (Farah) I take out the wings I bought on the date with Beleth. -I''m sorry. (Farah) I use the wings to fly through the crowd behind me. I leap through the crowd of people and reach out to the sky. People can no longer do anything to me since I''m in the sky now. -Isn''t the wings are little too hard to use? (Farah) These wings are harder to use compared to the Ice''s unique spell that I have designed. When I''m taking my time to get myself familiar with the wings control, I can feel someone appear and hug me from behind. That person whispers into my ear with a sweet voice. -What is my cutie doing in the middle of the air? (Beleth) -Beleth! Are you being affected by the pink smoke too, Beleth? (Farah) -What are you talking about, my cutie pie? (Beleth) She hugs me tightly and doesn''t let me move an inch. -Let''s continue what we were doing last night, Farah. (Beleth) -Please stop, Beleth! (Farah) -I can''t stop, my cutie pie. I must get the upper hand to compare to your other girlfriends of yours. (Beleth) Beleth gently bites my ear. -Hyaaa~ ?? (Farah) -That''s a sweet moan you have there, Farah. (Beleth) Beleth smirks and stares at me. -You are rather sensitive, aren''t you? (Beleth) Beleth stares at my torn off clothes and smiles. -A full meal is in front of my eyes. (Beleth) Beleth reaches out to the upper part of my body and touches. -I can''t decline it, can I? (Beleth) Something like electricity goes through my body when Beleth touches the chest area. -Hyaaa~ ?? St...op it~ ?? (Farah) -Ahaha, what a sweet moan. I can''t stop bullying you, Farah. (Beleth) -I feel so we...ird ~ ?? Hya~ ?? (Farah) I can''t explain the current thing that I''m feeling. I can''t help but hold Beleth''s hand and continue moaning. -Please~ ?? I''m feeling funny, Beleth~?? (Farah) However, Beleth doesn''t stop and continues to massage my chest area while biting my ears. -Hyaaaaa~?? (Farah) I can feel tears comes out of my eyes. -I am scared, Beleth. Hya~?? (Farah) -Don''t be scared, my cutie. It will be fine. (Beleth) A gate appears in the middle of the air to interrupt us. A hand comes from the gate and grasps my body. -Take...Her. (Mashiro) The hand pulls me inside the gate and leaves Beleth behind. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Safe...here. (Mashiro) The one that pulls me out of that situation is Mashiro. I become teary and hug Mashiro. -I''m so scared. (Farah) Everyone is acting so weird, and I have no way to defend against them. I don''t want to use my power since I don''t want to hurt everyone. -There...there. (Mashiro) Mashiro reaches out to my head and pats me. I used my hand and wiped my tears. -Thank you, Mashiro. (Farah) Mashiro replies to me. -I...copy...you... past. (Mashiro) I smile and reply to her. -Anyway, you saved me, Mashiro. (Farah) I can''t help but ask Mashiro. -How could you know I''m in danger and come to save me? (Farah) -Connection...through...contract. (Mashiro) -I never know the contract has a function like that. (Farah) When I''m talking with Mashiro, the pink smoke comes out of my body again. -Mashiro! (Farah) -Smoke? (Mashiro) After the smoke dispersed, I could see no change at the Mashiro in front of me. -Are you alright, Mashiro? (Farah) -Ok. (Mashiro) Even after I heard Mashiro''s reply, I''m still a little worried that the smoke has already affected Mashiro. I shake my head and tell myself. -Let''s hope the smoke won''t affect Mashiro. (Farah) Mashiro seems to notice my worries. She takes my hand and pulls me into the world tree. -Where are we going, Mashiro? (Farah) Mashiro doesn''t reply and continues leading me inside the world tree. After many stairs, we eventually reach the the top of the world tree. Mashiro points at the sky and tells me. -Sky...Watch...Calm. (Mashiro) I reach out and pat Mashiro''s head. -Thanks, Mashiro (Farah) Mashiro nods and sits down to watch the sky. I also sit beside Mashiro and watch the sky with her. We continue watching the sky until the sun goes down without talking with each other. -... (Farah) My eyes become heavy, and I have an urge to sleep. -Sleepy. (Farah) I unconsciously lean against Mashiro and close my eyes. I can feel someone pat my head in the meantime. It doesn''t take long for me to fall into the dream world. -Miyuuu~ (Farah) I wake up after having a good sleep. When I wake up, the first thing I find out is my head is currently on Mashiro''s shoulder. -I am sorry, Mashiro. (Farah) -Don''t...Mind. (Mashiro) She reaches out and pats my head again. -Sleep...More...If...You...Want. (Mashiro) Mashiro''s face comes closer suddenly after she finishes her sentence. -Are you being affected by the smoke too, Mashiro? (Farah) Mashiro ignores my question and kisses me on the lips. -Nyaaaa~ (Farah) -Copy...Human...Affection. (Mashiro) Madeus I''m sorry for the lateness. I just barely recover from the high fever yesterday. There will be one more chapter tonight. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 178: Crazy In Love-3 Farah''s POV I pushed Mashiro away since she kissed me too suddenly. I can feel Mashiro become a little sad because of my action. To relieve the mood, I try to apologize to Mashiro. I pull her clothes and say sorry. -Mashiro, I''m...sorry. (Farah) -Fine. (Mashiro) I don''t want to see Mashiro become sad like this. Therefore, I suggest an idea to her. -Mashiro? (Farah) -Yes? (Mashiro) My face becomes hot. -How about I let you kiss me again, Mashiro? (Farah) Mashiro tilts her head and asks me. -Sure...about...that? (Mashiro) I nod at her question. -I...will...do...again. (Mashiro) Mashiro''s face once again comes closer to me. I ask myself should I take the lead since I have more experience compared to her. I reach out to Mashiro first and gently kiss her on the lips. -Eh? (Mashiro) She becomes surprised since I kiss her on my own. -Do you like that, Mashiro? (Farah) Mashiro doesn''t seem to pay attention to my question. She somehow being distracted by my kiss and staring into the void. -Mashiro? (Farah) Again, there is no response come from her. Mashiro slowly places her hand on her own lips. It seems she is getting lost in her own world. -... (Mashiro) I''m waiting patiently for Mashiro to notice me again. -One...more. (Mashiro) Mashiro reaches out to me. This time, she takes the initiative to kiss me on the lips. -Hyaaa~ (Farah) The kiss between us lasts for a while. Mashiro releases me after she finishes kissing me. I pout and stare at her. -It''s unfair. (Farah) After the kiss, only I blush while Mashiro has a confused face. It doesn''t seem like she understands the action she just did. Mashiro may kiss me because she is curious about the intimate activity of humans. -What...Do...After? (Mashiro) Mashiro has a puzzling face. She doesn''t seem to know what to do next. Mashiro asks me with an innocent voice. -Do...you...know? (Mashiro) I shake my head and tell her. -I don''t know. (Farah) I don''t have any knowledge of anything beyond kissing. I remember Hana told me she would teach me about what comes after kissing later. -... (Farah) Both of us have nothing to talk about, and we become silent once again. My stomach suddenly growls and breaks the current atmosphere. -Hungry? (Mashiro) -Uhm. (Farah) Mashiro stands up and takes my hand. She leads me down from the summit to a room inside the world tree. She opens the door and lets me see a tree with many flowers inside. -Woah, it''s so beautiful~ (Farah) Mashiro walks toward the tree and takes the biggest flower on the tree. -Eh? (Farah) After that, Mashiro gives the flower to me. -What do you want me to do with this flower, Mashiro? (Farah) She points at the flower and makes an action like drinking. -Do you want me to drink it? (Farah) Mashiro nods at my question. I try to open the flower buds. -Woah~ (Farah) Inside the flower is the water that looks like honey. I don''t hesitate and take a sip of the yellow water. -It tastes like honey. (Farah) I glance at Mashiro''s side and notice she is watching me with an expected face. -It''s delicious, Mashiro. (Farah) The moment she heard my compliment, her face showed a little sign of happiness. I can''t help but reach my hand to her head and pat her. Mashiro shows no sign of resistance and lets me pat her head. -Umm~ (Mashiro) When I finished drinking from the flower, I asked her to take me to anyplace inside the world tree to kill time. This time, Mashiro takes me to a room with a big box inside it. -What is this room, Mashiro? (Farah) -Where...I...store...your...gift. (Mashiro) -Eh! (Farah) Mashiro goes to the box''s place and takes out the pair of shoes. It''s the one that I bought for Mashiro when I went on a date with Beleth. -Why don''t you wear it, Mashiro? (Farah) -Afraid...broke...shoes. (Mashiro) -You should use them, Mashiro. I bought those shoes to let them protect your feet. (Farah) Mashiro shakes her head and holds them as something really precious. I reach out and pat her head. -I won''t force you to wear them then. (Farah) Mashiro formed a faint smile when I told her so. After that, I keep playing around with Mashiro until Stolas arrives at the world tree. After confirming with Stolas that everyone has become normal, I say goodbye to Mashiro and leave the world tree. Everyone apologized to me the moment they noticed I came back to the camp. Beleth even bends down to the ground to say sorry to me. I forgive her immediately since most of it happens because of the smoke in the first place. Mia, the culprit of this incident, is forbidden from head pat and pudding for one week. -But Mashiro was really different from usual her that day. Did the smoke affect her a little? (Farah) While I''m thinking about that issue, I can overhear the conversation between Nina and Ano from afar. -The potion is so dangerous. (Nina) -Right, I never believe Mia would dare to make that kind of potion. (Ano) -Hah. But is there any expectation that can escape the effect of the potion? (Nina) -The one with high poison resistance can withstand it. Or the people with the absurd amount of mana. (Ano) -Heh? (Nina) -Last but not least, the spirit of the world tree is immune to that potion. (Ano) -Because the main ingredient of the potion is taken from the world tree, right? (Nina) -Yup! (Ano) So the smoke did not affect Mashiro after all. I breathed in relief when I heard that statement. -Hah! Why are you feeling relieved, idiot me? (Farah) Madeus Chapter 179: Interlude 68/Destruction-1 In the black room, the young outer god is frustrated and keeps stomping on the ground. -Why did I lose my control over the second trial? (Young Outer God) He clenches the teeth and starts cursing. -It must be that "woman" did something to my second trial. (Young Outer God) The young outer god clenches his hands strong enough to make the current avatar body of him bleeding. -Argh! My precious source of collecting fear! (Young Outer God) When the boy is angry about losing the second trial, the room surrounds him starts to shake. -What? (Young Outer God) The walls and the ceiling of the rooms start to break. A gigantic reptile''s head suddenly appears and crashes through the wall of the room. The crashes make a vast hole in the wall. -How can they find my place? (Young Outer God) The reptile once again attacks the room and creates a gigantic hole in the ceiling. -You are so annoying! (Young Outer God) The boy summons many dark lances behind him and shoots at the body of the intruder. However, his attack doesn''t leave scratches on his body. -So annoying. (Young Outer God) -It''s useless, you know~ (Woman) The boy stares intensely at the owner of the voice. It''s a woman who has snake bottom half. -Siiiiiiii~ Too young. Too Naive. Do you think you can make a mess out of a planet with no one to notice you? (Woman) -You! (Young Outer God) The boy became furious when he saw the woman. -Jormungandr, The Chao''s betrayer! (Young Outer God) -Oh, you know me? The young one? (Jormungandr) The man laughs and says. -So this useless reptile is your real body. (Young Outer God) -Siiiiii~ Right, you only witness a small part of it, young one. (Jormungandr) The woman jokingly asks the boy. -Can you die now? I have no time to play with the weakling like you? (Jormungandr) The boy becomes angry and screams at the woman. -You guys all look down on me. You guys must pay for this! (Young Outer God) -Oh, calm down! (Jormungandr) The boy spits at the woman. -The cowardly snake that cuts off her own tail to follow a man. (Young Outer God) The woman couldn''t keep her calm once she overheard the boy''s statement. -Siiiiii~ You! I will kill you with the most painful method. (Jormungandr) The boy summons many humans to his side. Those humans are wearing a creepy black helmet on their heads. -You summon those toys to play with me? (Jormungandr) -Silly snake doesn''t know about my power. (Young Outer God) The boy points at the woman and says. -That''s why I can become one of the "candidates", but you can''t become one. (Young Outer God) -You! (Jormungandr) The woman became serious when she overheard the "candidates" word. -So those old men are still trying to make another one to replace "Him." (Jormungandr) -That''s right! (Young Outer God) -Then I will end you here now along with your worshiper, young one. (Jormungandr) The black liquids start coming out of the woman''s body and the gigantic snake. The black liquid corrodes everything that comes in touch with it and gives off a foul smell. -Poison? (Young Outer God) The woman smirks and answers. -Right, It''s the poison that can even kill the god. (Jormungandr) The black liquid form into waves and reaches out to the boy. The boy has no choice to give up the human appearance and descend his real form. -Descend. (Young Outer God) Terrible dark energy comes out of his body and changes his appearance. His actual appearance looks like a bat with a million eyes on his body. -I, the ruler of the nightmare, will deal with you silly snake! (Young Outer God) The bat roars and pushes back the poison waves. -My follower! Fight for me! (Young Outer God) The human that he summons suddenly has their head explode. And their head turns into a bat that looks like the young outer god. -Fear Sky! (Young Outer God) The skill demolished the room this time. What outside the room is not an ordinary landscape but in the middle of the cosmic. Millions of eyes appear in the middle of the cosmic and stare at the woman and the gigantic snake. -Rain Of Sorrow. (Jormungandr) The black liquid turns into rain and attacks those eyes. -Siiiiii~ It will be so tough to finish you off like this. However, as long as I crush your temple, you will lose your source of power. (Jormungandr) -Nonsense, my elite is protecting my temple, and you can''t move from here! (Young Outer God) The woman smirks and replies. -Do you think only you an army? My Lamia''s army is attacking the temple. (Jormungandr) -You! (Young Outer God) -I like that expression of yours. (Jormungandr) The woman laughs out loud. -Let start killing each other! (Jormungandr) Name: Jormungandr Age: ??? Breast size: C/ Height: 184 cm/ Weight: 632 kg/ Length (LamiaForm): 19 m Race: ??? Madeus Chapter 180: Interlude 69/Destruction-2 While Jormungandr was fighting with the young outer god, the Lamia''s army advanced toward the temple. Over ten thousand Lamia with fully equipped armour from head to their waist. -For our master! (Lamia''s Soldier A) -Attack! (Lamia''s Soldier B) -Kill them! (Lamia''s Soldier C) The Lamia''s attack strike is straightforward. They don''t require any plan but aim right at the temple. The ones who command the army are three Lamia on the front. The biggest Lamia out of three wields the axe to annihilate all enemies who come at her. And the thinnest is wielding her bow to slay the enemy from afar. -They look helpless. -And weak. (Eldest sister) They keep slaying the enemy as they continue talking with each other. -All we need to do is destroy the core of this temple, right? (Second Eldest Sister) -Yeah. (Eldest sister) The smallest Lamia out of three didn''t take part in the conversation. She kept following the other two from behind and watched them killed the human who came at them. -Hiiiiii! (Soldier A) -Monster! (Solider B) The biggest Lamia sighs and complains. -I don''t know why these humans followed evil outer god. Did their head lose some screw? (Second Eldest sister) -Human is an idiot race. (Eldest sister) In front of the three Lamia, many mages are trying to finish a large-scale spell to shoot at them. -Woah, that''s thing looks scary. (Second Eldest sister) The smallest Lamia steps ahead of the others two. She takes off the helmet that conceals her face and stares at the human army. -What is that? (Soldier C) It doesn''t take long for the entire army to turn into grey stone. After the smallest Lamia had completed her job, she wore the helmet once again. -Our little sister is magnificent, as always. (Eldest sister) -... (Youngest sister) Eventually, Lamia''s army eliminated all the humans who defended the temple. -It''s too easy. (Second Eldest sister) -Yeah, I don''t think we can invade the temple of the outer god like this. (Eldest sister) The soldier draws a man and throws them in front of the three Lamias. -Who is that man? (Eldest sister) -It''s a suspicious person who refers to himself as the leader, madam! (Lamia''s Soldier A) -Hoh? (Eldest sister) The smallest Lamia walks toward the man and asks. -Why do you guys follow the evil outer god? (Youngest sister) -Evil? What kind of nonsense are you talking about, dumb snake? (Leader) The man screams at Lamia''s face. -It''s all thanks to God that my daughter and wife can reach "Paradise." (Leader) -... (Youngest sister) The smallest Lamia hesitates a bit before she continues asking the man. -What is "paradise"? (Youngest sister) The man laughs out loud and answers. -It''s the place that doesn''t have to worry about anything. (Leader) He grits his teeth and continues. -We must undergo five trials to reach "Paradise". However, our god only accepts women and children in his "Paradise." Therefore, we, the man, are left here to protect the gate lead to "Paradise." (Leader) -Are you sure that your family is still alive? (Youngest sister) -Hah? (Leader) -... (Youngest sister) -What are you talking about, snake? (Leader) The smallest Lamia doesn''t reply and looks at him with a sad face. -Noooooo! I don''t believe you. (Leader) The smallest Lamia reaches out and places her hand on the man''s head. A scene that pops up inside his head makes the man vomiting. -No way! It''s a lie. (Leader) -There is no "paradise." All of you have killed your family by eating them alive. (Youngest sister) -Nonsense! You witch! You are lying to me! (Leader) -... (Youngest sister) A Lamia soldier runs the smallest Lamia''s side and reports. -We have found an abnormal number of women and children''s bones inside the basement, madam. (Lamia''s Soldier B) -Ahhhhhhhh! (Leader) -The god you guys worshipped has played a trick on you guys. (Youngest sister) The man incessantly denies the cruel reality in front of him. -It has to be a lie! I don''t believe it. (Leader) -It''s no use to talk to that kind of madman. (Eldest sister) -Right. (Second Eldest sister) The thinnest Lamia can''t help but ask her sister. -But how come these people don''t know that they have eaten their own family? (Eldest sister) -Because they were no longer human from the moment they allow their family to reach "Paradise." (Youngest sister) -What do you mean? (Eldest sister) -Madam. (Lamia''s Soldier C) A Lamia soldier interrupts the two conversations. -What''s wrong? (Eldest sister) -We can''t find the core of the temple. (Lamia''s Soldier C) -Huh, how can the temple run without a core? (Eldest sister) At the same time, all the human''s bodies nearby start to move. -Are they still alive? (Eldest sister) -No, sister. Those humans died a long time ago. It seems what I have communicated with so far is a monster mimic the human''s characteristic. (Youngest sister) Bat monster with many eyes replaced where the human''s head should be. The smallest Lamia shouts out loud. -This temple is a trap! (Youngest sister) Madeus Chapter 181: Temporary Farewell-1 Farah''s POV -Farah~ (Ano) I turn around and see Ano is staring at me. -Ah, Ano! (Farah) -You are spacing out again, Farah. (Ano) -Ehehe, I''m sorry. (Farah) -This is not the first time that you space out today, Farah. (Ano) I''m currently helping Ano learning modern magic as usual. However, today''s lesson is a bit different from the regular lesson. Today will be the last lesson between Ano and me. -... (Farah) -Haiz. (Ano) Ano utters a deep sigh. She reaches out and pats me on the head. -I think we should wrap it up, Farah. (Ano) -Eh! We haven''t finished the lesson yet! (Farah) Ano smiles and replies to me. -I''m not that heartless, Farah. Even though I''m thirsty for knowledge, I still care about the people around me. (Ano) Ano continues stroking my head gently. -It''s hurt to see you in this state, Farah. (Ano) Ano comes closer to my sides and hugs me. -You should be in the perfect state when challenging the following trial, Farah. Since the trial is not a walk in the park, you must prepare mentally for the most desperate situation. (Ano) -Uhmm. (Farah) -Let''s take a break and forget everything for now. (Ano) Ano starts humming a lullaby and pats me on the back. -I feel...sleepy. (Farah) My eyelids become heavy. It doesn''t take long for me to drift into sleep. -Have a pleasant dream, Farah. (Ano) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Miyuuu~ (Farah) I wake up and find myself is sleeping on the couch inside Ano''s tent. -Ano? (Farah) Ano has already gone for a long time. I stand up from the couch and try to leave. -Ahh! (Farah) When I stand up, a coat falls from my body to the ground. -This coat seems to belong to Ano. (Farah) I place the coat on the couch. -Ano is so thoughtful. (Farah) I head out of Ano''s tent and try to back to my tent. -It''s weird. (Farah) On the way back to my tent, I couldn''t find a single person. -Where is everyone? (Farah) I cease my plan to go back to my tent and start going around. -I hope nothing too serious is happening. (Farah) No matter how hard I try, I can''t find a single person on the road. I even tried to call out the mist wolves, but somehow they didn''t reply to me. -Should I use the power inside me to search for them? (Farah) When I try to use the power, I can hear a person call me from behind. -Farah! (Nina) -Nina? (Farah) I asked Nina the moment I saw her. -Where did everyone go, Nina? (Farah) Nina stares and replies with a mischievous smile. -It''s a secret, for now, Farah. (Nina) -Eh, why? (Farah) -It''s also a secret. (Nina) I pout and run to her side. I hug Nina tightly without releasing her. -I won''t release you until you tell me where are other people. (Farah) -You are so cute, Farah. (Nina) Nina bends down and hugs me. -But it''s not enough to make me reveal secret information! (Nina) She picks me up and carries me like a princess. -Muuuu~ (Farah) -Don''t be sulking like that, Farah. You will meet them soon. (Nina) I became brightened up when I heard Nina''s statement. -Really? (Farah) -Yep! (Nina) -Then what are we doing now, Nina? (Farah) -Let''s just wander around the camp, Farah. (Nina) With that, we wandered around the camp and talked about many things. -You are treating me as if I''m the same age as Amy and Mia. (Farah) -Hahaha! (Nina) Even when they treated me like a kid, I didn''t feel too bad about it. I know that deep inside, they are still caring about me. -They are like my second family. (Farah) -Eh, what''s wrong, Farah? (Nina) I tilt my head and reply to her. -Nothing, Nina. (Farah) -Then let''s get to my training ground. (Nina) I nod at Nina''s suggestion. While on the way to the training ground, I look at the timer for the next trial. The trial will start in two days. It will also be the moment I have to say goodbye to everyone in the second trial. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After we had played on the training ground, Nina took me back to have dinner. Nina seems to notice my mood and try to cheer me up. However, I can''t get the departure''s day out of my head, and it makes Nina''s cheering end in failure. -We almost reach the dining hall, Farah. (Nina) -Uhm. (Farah) -... (Nina) The moment Nina and I step inside the dining hall, I find out everyone is already inside. I can find Stolas, Beleth, and the twins standing on the left side and cheering me. -Welcome, sister! (Amy) -Sister! (Mia) -Are you surprised, Farah? (Beleth) -Sorry for leaving you alone today, master. (Stolas) Lecia steps forward and speaks to me. -Our protagonist has finally come. (Lecia) Lecia points at the Beleth group. -But remember, we have other four protagonists aside from our cute goddess. (Lecia) Lecia shouts out loud. -We can start our party now! (Lecia) -Ohhhhh! (Crowds) Nina bends down and asks me. -Are you surprised, Farah? (Nina) -... (Farah) When Nina asked me, I could no longer hold my tear and cried out loud. -Eh, our goddess is crying! (Lecia) -What''s wrong, sister? (Mia) Lecia runs to my side and tries to appease me since she seems to know the source of my worried. -Don''t worry, Farah. We are separate temporarily. As long as you are alive, we can meet each other again. (Lecia) I can''t come to tell them the truth that I''m not people who come from this era. I don''t want to betray their expectation by the cruel truth. There is a high chance I will never meet them again since space and time separate our bond. -Thank you, everyone. (Farah) That''s why I need to straighten myself and keeps this truth for myself. I wipe out the tears from my eyes and smile at them. -I''m really thankful I have met you guys. (Farah) I need to smile to protect their happiness. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO One more chappy will be posted tonight. The following trial will start after the next chapter. Chapter 182: Temporary Farewell-2 Kyu seems to notice my crying. She runs toward me and starts licking my leg. -Kyu! It''s tickle! (Farah) -Kyuuuu! Kyuuu! Stolas goes beside me and starts talking. -She is wondering why you are crying, master? (Stolas) -Eh? Kyu doesn''t know I have to go soon, huh? (Farah) Everyone looks elsewhere to dodge my question. Only Beleth can''t stand that atmosphere, answers me. -We agreed with others that we would tell her later, Farah. (Beleth) I reach out and stroking the fluffy fur of Kyu. -I think we should tell her sooner so she can prepare for it. (Farah) I pick Kyu up and hold her in my arms. -Kyuuuuu! Kyuuuu! Kyu thinks I am playing with her and barking happily. -Kyu! (Farah) -Kyuuuu? -In two days, I will go to a faraway place. (Farah) Kyu seems to be a little surprised by my statement. -Kyuuuuuu~ -You want to go with me, Kyu? (Farah) -Kyuuuuu! I smile sadly and tell Kyu. -I can''t bring you with me, Kyu. (Farah) Kyu tears up and cries out loud. I have no choice but to hug her tightly. -I''m sorry, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuuu! -I can''t stay here with you, Kyu. I have something to accomplish. (Farah) -Kyuuuuuuuuuu! Kyu cries even louder. The papa wolf seems to hear her crying and peeks his gigantic head inside the tent and growls. -Grawl? I go to his place and explain the reason Kyu cries. Papa wolf nods after listening to our story. He bends down and picks up Kyu by gently biting on her neck. -Grawl! -I hope you can calm her. (Farah) Papa wolf leaves the tent along with Kyu. -I know that would happen. (Beleth) -She will eventually know about it. (Stolas) Beleth pulls my hand and advises me. -Let''s have a party for now! (Beleth) I answer Beleth with a faint smile. -Right. (Farah) I will enjoy my time with everyone until the end. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I have a wonderful time with everyone at the party. The first activity we have is a singing competition. And the one win the singing competition is Stolas. -I never thought that Stolas could sing so beautifully like that. (Farah) Stolas blushed and replied to me. -You are overpraising me, master. (Stolas) Stolas has become much open to me since that day. Her face starts to show many kinds of emotion. -Too bad, Farah. Stolas is a dark horse that steals your first place. (Nina) I deny and reply to Nina. -It''s alright, Nina. It''s fine as long as everyone having fun. (Farah) Lecia shouts and points at us. -Hey, the group over there. We have already moved to the next competition. (Lecia) -All right, we are coming! (Farah) After that, we have an eating competition and many kinds of mini-games. The party does not end until midnight when each of us goes back to our tent. When I was lying on the bed, I placed my hands on my head and thought about today''s party. -If only this moment will last longer. (Farah) After taking a break for the entire day, I will have to go to the later trial the day after. -Kyuuuu! -You are back, Kyu. (Farah) Kyu jumps on my bed and lies next to me. I can notice her eyes become red because of crying. -I''m sorry. I''m not a good friend, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuuu. Kyu barks sadly. I have no choice but to reach out and pat her on the back. -Let''s sleep together, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuuuu... I hug Kyu tightly and gradually fall into sleep. -Good night, Kyu. (Farah) -Kyuuuu. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the day we had the party; we spent the following day preparing the necessary stuff for the trial. And finally, we have to depart for the third trial today. -Have you guys finished preparing your stuff, Amy and Mia? (Farah) -We have, sister. (Amy) -Me too, sister. (Mia) I turn to Beleth and Stolas and have them reply. -I have nothing to bring, Farah. (Beleth) -I''m ready to go, master. (Stolas) I can hear people cheering for us from behind. It''s Lecia and others. -You can do it, Farah. (Lecia) -Goddess, you can easily pass the third trial. (Man A) -Please return alive and teach me more about magic, Farah. (Ano) -Stolas, thanks for protecting us when you are here. (Woman A) -Thank you, sister Mia. Please have a wonderful trip. (Children A) -Amy, don''t skip your practise because I''m not beside you. (Nina) -Beleth sister, please come back safely. (Children B) In front of these farewells, I can feel like tearing up at any moment. But I can''t do that; I mustn''t let them worry about me. I hold back my tear and form a big smile. -We will be back! (Farah) -That''s the spirit! (Everyone) Somehow, I can find Kyu in the crowd. -Kyuuuuu! It''s Kyu growling. She runs to us with a small bag on her back. -Kyu! (Farah) However, Stolas goes in between Kyu and me. -Master, let me deal with it. (Stolas) Stolas stares at Kyu and coldly says. -You can''t go with us, Kyu. (Stolas) Kyu barks angrily at Stolas. -Kyuuuu! Kyuuuu! -You can''t even if you mentally prepare for the trip, Kyu. (Stolas) -Kyuuu? -You want to know why we can follow master, but you can''t? (Stolas) Stolas utters a deep sigh and replies to her. -Because you are too weak, Kyu! (Stolas) -Kyuuuuu... -Stolas! (Farah) Beleth holds me and stops me from interfering in the middle of the conversation. -Let Stolas deals with it, master. (Beleth) -Uhm. (Farah) Stolas continues talking with an icy voice. -You are terribly weak, Kyu. You can die anytime if you go to the later trial in this state. (Stolas) -Kyuuuuu... -You will become a burden for our master. (Stolas) -Kyuuuuu. Stolas turns her back at Kyu. -Practice and become stronger, Kyu. Become strong enough to protect yourself and protect your master. (Stolas) -Kyuuuuuuu. -The moment you become capable enough, our master will gladly accept you to come along with her journey. (Stolas) Kyu starts to cry. -Master, please say goodbye to Kyu from afar. (Stolas) I nod at Stolas''s suggestion. -Kyu! (Farah) -Kyuuuu! -Become stronger! I will wait for you. (Farah) Kyu barks out loud with all of her might. -Kyuuuuuuuu! But this time, she doesn''t rush to my side. She turns back and heads to the forest with maximum determination. -That girl will become formidable in the future. (Stolas) -... (Farah) -Master, let''s go. (Beleth) The twins pull my hand and head to the gate. -Sister, the gate is open! (Amy) -Let''s go, sister. (Mia) -Right! The third trial, here we go! (Farah) Madeus Chapter 183: The Separation Farah''s POV -It''s the weird staircase again. (Farah) Our group is walking on the staircase that leads to the third trial. Stolas stares at the stair and tries to investigate them. -This stair is made of an extremely complex spell formation. (Stolas) -Right. The one who made this stair must be at least my level. (Beleth) -And the energy made this staircase seem familiar, Beleth. (Stolas) Beleth places her hand on her chin. -Right, I think I have come in touch with this kind of energy somewhere. (Beleth) To not disturb the conversation between Beleth and Stolas, I turn around to check up on the twin. I can see they are feeling down compared to usual. -Amy, Mia! (Farah) -Yes, sister! (Amy) -I''m here, sister. (Mia) I stop and reach out to them. I pull the twins to my side and hug them gently. -Sister! (Mia) -Sister Farah. (Amy) I pat the two on their back and appease them. -We will meet them again. (Farah) When I am hugging the twins, I can hear the stairs start to rumble. -Farah, Amy and Mia! We need to go now! (Beleth) -Eh? (Farah) I release the twins and direct my attention to Beleth. -Don''t stand there, Farah! Run! (Beleth) I can''t grasp what''s happening until I turn back and notice the stair is collapsing. -Mia, Amy! Go now! (Farah) -Yessss! (Amy & Mia) I let the twins run in front of me while I was following right behind them. -Hurry! (Beleth) We run to the end of the stair as fast as possible. -I can see the exit, sister. (Amy) Beleth and Stolas are the first ones to pass through the exit. The following person who passes through the other side is Amy. -Sister Farah! Mia! (Amy) When we almost pass through the gate, many tiny creepy hands suddenly appear and prevent us from passing through the other side. -I can''t move, sister Farah. (Mia) -Farah! Mia! (Beleth) The others seem to notice something wrong happens to us. They try to back inside the stair and save us. -It''s too dangerous, don''t come back! (Farah) -But sister! (Amy) -Master! (Stolas) I try to cast the magic at those hands, but it seems unscathed after receiving my magic. I''m not sure I can escape these hands use the magical girl form. The only option I can do here is. -Barrier! (Farah) I cast a barrier on Mia and me. -Sister? (Mia) -I''m sorry, Mia. (Farah) I cast the spell that I had finished prepared. -Unique Neutral Magic: Mana Outbreak. (Farah) I use myself as a centre and create an explosion. With this explosion, I can blow off the platform under Mia and pushed outside with the platform. -Sister! (Mia) Somehow, it works according to my plan. The explosion successfully pushed Mia to the other side of the stair. -Master! (Stolas) -Sister! (Mia) Beleth can no longer keep her calm. She takes out her wings and tries to go back inside. -I will come back to save you, Farah! (beleth) But when Beleth tries to go through the stairs again, an invisible barrier stops her from entering again. She becomes furious and tries to slash down the invisible barrier. -Farah! (Beleth) However, it''s too late since I have accelerated the collapse of the staircase when I use that neutral magic. -Noooo! (Beleth) The ground beneath me starts to collapse. I can feel I fall to the place created by the collapse of the stair. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *After the group failed to save Farah. Beleth becomes angry and stomps her leg on the ground. -What the hell is that? (Beleth) Mia can no longer hold back her tear and starts crying. -It''s all my fault that we can''t save the sister. (Mia) Amy can only stand dumbfounded and stares at the gate where they failed to save Farah. Stolas is the calmest person in the group. She speaks out and tries to calm everyone down. -Everyone, you guys need to calm down. (Stolas) -But we failed to save Farah, Stolas! (Beleth) Stolas glares at Beleth and tells her with an icy voice. -Get a hold of yourself, Beleth. Master is still alive, you know? (Stolas) -How can you be so sure about that, Stolas? (Beleth) Stolas utters a sigh and replies to Beleth. -That''s why I told you to cool your head, Beleth. (Stolas) Stolas points at herself and Beleth and says. -We are still over here, Beleth. That means the contract between the master and we are not broken yet. (Stolas) -Right, I forget about it. (Beleth) Stolas bends down and pats Mia''s head. -It''s not your fault, Mia. (Stolas) -... (Mia) Mia wipes her tears and stands up. -Right, I can''t sit here and cry forever. If my sister is still alive, I will save her. (Mia) -That''s the spirit. (Stolas) The group gain back their spirit and starts to move. The first thing they do is investigate the surrounding area. -This area looks like barren land. (Beleth) -Everything is dying here. (Stolas) After a while, the group comes across many dead bodies on the ground. -There is the sign of battle over there. (Stolas) Beleth bends down and checks up on the dead bodies. -These bodies don''t seem to belong to a human. (Beleth) These bodies that Beleth found on the ground have their head looks like a bat. The group keeps searching around, but they can''t discover anything besides the dead bodies. -Mia? (Amy) -Yes, sister? (Mia) -Did you receive the mission for this trial? (Amy) -No, I didn''t. Did you receive one? (Mia) Amy shakes her head. -I didn''t receive any mission too. It''s so unusual since we usually receive one right at the start. (Amy) -... )Mia) -Hey! The twins shift their attention to Beleth''s shouting. -What''s wrong, sister Beleth? (Mia) -I found a person. (Beleth) Beleth pulls out a person who was buried under the mountain of the corpse. -Hoh! (Beleth) -That person is... (Amy) -A Lamia! (Stolas) Madeus Chapter 184: The Leader Of The First Army The group successfully placed the Lamia girl down in a safe place. -Her wounds seem to be pretty serious. (Amy) -I hope this will heal her wound. (Stolas) Stolas took out two healing potions from her inventory. Stolas sprayed one potion on the Lamia girl''s outer wound while made the girl drink the remaining potion. -How''s her situation, sister Stolas? (Mia) Stolas shakes her head and replies to Mia. -I think she will probably be fine for now. (Stolas) Beleth nodded when she heard the Stolas''s answer. -She will be fine for now. (Beleth) Beleth turns to Amy and Mia and tells them. -Mia stays here with Stolas while Amy and I go out and check on the surrounding. (Beleth) -Yes, sister. (Mia) Amy and Beleth leave the other two behind and go out to explore again. Mia stares at the Lamia girl and says. -Her armour is tattered. Should we take them off for her sister Stolas? (Mia) Stolas shakes her head and informs Mia. -You shouldn''t do that, Mia. She will be cautious when she wakes up if you take off her armour since the armour represents a warrior''s dignity. (Stolas) -Okay then. (Mia) Stolas takes more stuff out from inventory. They are mostly is camping tools and ration. After a while, they finish setting up the tent. -Our food has been reduced by an extensive amount since the rest of the food lies inside the dimension pocket of the master. (Stolas) Mia was silent when she heard Stolas''s statement. -... (Mia) Stolas sighs and reassures Mia. -We will save master Farah soon enough, Mia. (Stolas) -Right. (Mia) After the two finish talking, the atmosphere between the two returns to silence. And the silence didn''t break until both of them heard the noise came from the Lamia girl''s place. -I think the girl has woken up. (Mia) -Let go out and check up on her. (Stolas) Mia and Stolas head toward the Lamia girl''s place. -Are you al...? (Mia) Not to let Mia finished her sentence, Stolas runs to her side and hugs her. -Eh, sister? (Mia) When Mia turns in Lamia girl''s direction, she notices many vines come from the ground and stops an arrow in the middle of the flight. Mia realizes that sister Stolas just protected her from danger. -You are extremely rude. (Stolas) The Lamia girl didn''t reply and stared at them with hostility. -Is that how your race repays your benefactor? (Stolas) The girl disregards Stolas''s question and keeps staring at them. Stolas releases a monstrous amount of mana and stares back at the Lamia girl. -If you keep hostile to us like that, I will cut off your limbs to make you listen. But don''t worry, I will attach them back later on. (Stolas) The girl seems to realize she can''t win against Stolas. She places the bow on the ground and puts her hands up in the air. -That''s better. (Stolas) Stolas asks Mia with a worried voice. -Are you alright, Mia? (Stolas) -I''m fine, sister. You protected me from the danger, after all. (Mia) Stolas released Mia from the hug. -It''s my duty to protect you, especially when the master isn''t here. (Stolas) The Lamia girl starts to speak out in some unusual language. -I can''t understand her, sister. (Mia) -Let me do this. (Stolas) Stolas casts a spell on the Lamia girl. The Lamia girl thought Stolas would attack her, so she narrowed her eyes. -You can speak now. (Stolas) The girl becomes astonished and speaks out loud. -Didn''t you try to hurt me? (???) -No, I merely cast a spell to make you understand our language. (Stolas) -Hoh, there is also a spell like that. (???) The girl asked Stolas with a surprised voice? -You will not kill me, right? (???) -If I want to kill you, then I won''t save you in the first place. (Stolas) At this moment, the Lamia girl realizes she just shot the arrow at her benefactor. -Ah, I''m really sorry. (???) -No worry. If you understand your current situation, then it''s alright. (Stolas) Stolas stares intensely at the Lamia girl. -But there is no next time, okay? (Stolas) -Yes! (???) -We are back! (Beleth) Beleth and Amy have completed their exploration of the surroundings and come back. -Welcome back. (Mia) -Thanks, Mia~ (Amy & Beleth) Beleth directs her attention to the Lamia girl. -You are finally awakened, girl! (Beleth) -Yes! (???) The four sit down right beside the Lamia girl and start questioning her. -Who are you? (Beleth) The girl replies naturally. -I am the leader of the first army under master Jormungandr. You guys can call me Stheno. (Stheno) -What is a leader of an army doing here? (Beleth) Stheno looks hesitant before answering Beleth''s question. -We need to understand your intent before allowing you to stay beside us. (Beleth) Stheno sighs and explains everything to Beleth. Her instinct told her that telling them was the only chance to survive. -The "Order" that assigns us to defeat a devil god. That devil god is playing with a planet called Itoria. (Beleth) Amy and Mia were frowning when they heard that statement. -... (Mia) -It''s our planet. (Amy) -So you guys are the citizen of that planet. (Stheno) Stheno lowers her head and apologizes to Amy and Mia. -If only our side noticed that devil god sooner, we could rescue more people. (Stheno) -... (Mia) Amy stands up and takes Mia''s hand. -Sorry, I don''t think we can continue listening to the conversation. We will go back first. (Amy) -Right, you two should go back and take a break. We will go back later. (Beleth) After the twins go back to the tent, Beleth strikes the conversation again. -Shall we resume our conversation? (Beleth) Name: Stheno Age: ??? Breast size: D/ Height: 165 cm/ Weight: 320 kg/ Length (Lamia Form): 12 m Race: Lamia Like: Master Jormungandr, Cute Girl, Her Daughter. Incredibly Hate: Man. Madeus Chapter 185: Farah Is Missing The girl is stuck in a dark space. There is nothing around her aside from the darkness. The girl angrily shouts out loud. -She is missing? Where is Farah? (Death) The dark aura comes out of the girl''s body and erodes the dark space around her. A voice of another person comes out of the girl. -That "thing" had absorbed Farah and ran away, Death. (War) Death angrily rebukes the voice. -There is no way it''s the truth. Farah must be alive. (Death) -... (War) Another voice tries to stop Death. -Farah is alive, Death. I can feel her connection with us. (Famine) -I must get her back! (Death) The pink''s hair of the girl gradually turns white. -Conquer and Death are always like that when something happens to "White." (War) -Are you the same as them, War? (Famine) -But at least I can keep calm for now. (War) -... (Famine) -I will crush the one kidnap our "White" and make them suffer later. (War) Death controls Farah''s body and tries to familiarize herself with it. -The thing kidnapped Farah has the same energy wavelength as the thing she absorbed in the first two trials. (Death) -Let''s follow its trace. (War) Death''s eyes turn red and stare toward the dark space. -Break! (Death) The dark space starts to crack, and a vast hole appears in the middle of it. Many creepy arms appear again and try reaching out to Death. -Don''t block my way! (Death) Those creepy arms instantly turn into dust once they come in touch with Death''s vision. Death goes through the hole and arrives at an unusual place. -A battlefield, huh? (Death) In her surroundings, many Lamia girls and humans with bat''s heads fighting against each other. Death ignores all those people and walks through the battlefield. Many humans with bat''s heads run to her side and try to attack Death. -Silly insects. (Death) Death''s eyes shine once again. The humans with bat''s heads fall to the ground and stop moving. The Lamia witnessed the scene can''t help but exclaiming out loud. -She kills off those outer god underlings so quickly. (Lamia A) -Is she an ally? (Lamia B) -They are so noisy. (Death) -You can''t kill them all, Death. I think those Lamias are not hostile to you. (War) -I know! I would kill the rest aside from those Lamias then. (Death) Death closed her eyes tightly. -What''s she doing? (Lamia A) -I don''t know! (Lamia C) A gigantic eyeball suddenly appears in the middle of the sky and stares at the battlefield. -What is that? (Lamia B) -Is that the work of that girl? (Lamia C) Red light comes out of the giant eyeball and swallows the entire battlefield. All the Lamias on the battlefield frown and cease all of their action. -It''s scary. (Lamia A) -What''s that thing? (Lamia B) Those Lamias tremble and drop their weapon. On the other hand, the fate of those bats'' humans are not lucky as those Lamias. They fell lifelessly on the ground once the red light reached them. -Hyaaaaa! (Lamia C) Some Lamias can''t even keep calm and shout out loud. -You are exercising too much power, Death. (War) -It''s alright, War. My power will be stabilized once I get Farah back. (Death) Death opens her eyes and makes the eyeball disappear. Death marches forward and leaves those Lamias behind. It doesn''t long until Death arrives at another battlefield. There is a small Lamia girl fight against an enormous bat with many eyes on its face. -Your eyes are not working on me, girl! (Bat) The bat mocks and ridicules the Lamia girl. -Despair more! And then I will turn you into a sacrifice for my god. (Bat) -Tchhhh! (Youngest Sister) The Lamia girl has no choice but casts the spell at the bat. -It''s useless. (Bat) The bat laughs out loud. -Once I mark you with the skill, you can''t harm me. I''m invincible in one-on-one battles. (Bat) Death looks at the fight and says to Famine. -That''s skill will be helpful for Farah once she returns. Can you get it, Famine? (Death) -It''s a piece of cake, Death. (Famine) The bat seems to notice the existent of Death. -Who are you? (Bat) -... (Death) -You look weak. (Bat) -You are too annoying, insect. (Death) -Huh? Do you dare to ridicule the mighty me? (Bat) Death''s eyes start shining again. The bat immediately falls to the ground and stops moving. -It''s all yours, Famine. (Death) -Okay. (Famine) This time, a gigantic mouth appears and swallows the bat. -Ehh, it tastes disgusting. (Famine) The gigantic mouth spits the bat out of its mouth and disappears. -Did you get the skill? (Death) -Yup. The skill I got from the bat is called "Mark Of Helplessness." (Famine) >Mark Of Helplessness (3*): The user can select a target and place a mark on it. The target with the mark can''t hurt you in any mean. You can only place the mark on the person weaker than you. -Farah will be happy if she receives a skill like this. (Death) The Lamia girl calls out to Death and interrupts her thoughts. -Hey! Do you have any eyes related skills? (Youngest Sister) Death ignores the girl and stares at the space. -She is over here. (Death) The space in front of her starts cracking and creates a vast hole in the middle of the air. -Hey, Can you hear me? (Youngest Sister) -Don''t bother me! (Death) Death jumps into the hole without paying any attention to the girl behind her. -Hey! (Youngest Sister) Madeus Chapter 186: Current Situation Beleth and Stolas continue interrogating Stheno. -How did you end up here? (Beleth) Stheno scratches her cheeks and replies to Beleth. -We encountered the apostles under the devil''s outer god. They are too strong for us to go against them at the same time. (Stheno) -So you guys divide the army to run away from those apostles, right? (Beleth) -You can say so. (Stheno) Stolas seems like she can''t understand the situation and asks. -If the opponent is stronger than you guys, is it much better to fight together and defeat them? )Stolas) Stheno can merely laugh and answer. -Because we didn''t stand a chance against them. (Stheno) Stheno continues with a grave voice. -Those apostles are in a different realm compare to us. They are too strong and can easily crush our army. (Stheno) -... (Stolas) -That''s why we choose a method to reduce our casualty and wait for our master to finish the devil god. (Stheno) Beleth nods and says. -It''s a wise choice indeed. (Beleth) Beleth releases her blood lust and asks Stheno. -Do you hide anything from us? (Beleth) Stheno can feel an invisible pressure come from Beleth. -No, I... (Stheno) -What? (Beleth) -I have nothing to hide from you guys. (Stheno) After Beleth heard the answer come from Stheno, she looked in Stolas''s direction. -She is telling the truth. I found nothing weird when I read her mind. (Stolas) -Is that so? (Beleth) Beleth retracts her bloodlust. -I''m sorry, Stheno. I merely want to test you for a little. (Beleth) Stheno can''t help but relive when Beleth retracted her bloodlust. Because at the moment Beleth released the bloodlust, she thought Beleth would kill her for real. -Don''t worry, we won''t harm you for no reason. (Stolas) The sentence can also be interpreted as you will die the moment you try to harm us. It''s the warning that Stolas gave to Stheno. -I understand. (Stheno) -That''s good. (Stolas) -Ah, I almost forget to ask you, Stheno. (Beleth) -Yes? (Stheno) -Where are your people? I thought at least some soldiers would come along with you, right? (Beleth) -... (Stheno) Stolas looks at Beleth and shakes her head. -Well, cheer up! (Beleth) -Thanks. (Stheno) Beleth reaches out to Stheno and gives her a hand. -Let me take you to our tent. You must be tired after a long battle. (Beleth) Stheno grasps Beleth''s hand and stands up. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Inside the tent, Amy is hugging Mia on the bed. Since the disappearance of Farah, Mia has once again returned to her timid self. -Sister. (Mia) Amy continues patting Mia on the back. -Everything will be okay, Mia. (Amy) Many sudden things happen continuously to make Mia unable to keep her calm. The most recent thing they discover out the truth about of the disaster in her homeland. The first thing the twins felt when the twins heard the truth was hatred. At that moment, they wanted to revenge on their parent. But they soon notice they aren''t his opponent. If the opponent can easily toy with a planet, then the twins do not differ from ants in his eyes. Therefore, the hatred inside the twins gradually turns into fear. The fear is emphasized even more with the missing of Farah. The twins kept hugging each other until they heard a voice come from outside. -You can take a rest here. (Beleth) -Thank you. (Stheno) After that, Stheno comes inside the tent and finds the twins. -You two are here, too. (Stheno) The twins only nod without giving her a reply. Stheno goes to the opposite bed of the twins and sits down on it. Since the Stheno''s tail is too long, she must put the rest on the ground. Stheno looks at the twins and asks them with an anxious voice. -Are you two alright? (Stheno) The twins answer in a monotone voice. -We are fine. (Mia & AMy) Stheno feels she can''t leave them alone and strikes up another conversation. -Whenever I look at you two, it will remind me of my daughter. (Stheno) The twins were surprised when they heard that. They never thought Stheno would have a daughter because she looks so young. -Do you want to see her? I have a picture of her with me. (Stheno) -Eh? (Amy) Stheno takes off the necklace she is wearing and shows it to the twins. -I can''t see it. (Mia) -It''s too far. (Amy) Stheno smiles and tells them. -Please come closer to me and see it. I promised I wouldn''t harm you guys. (Stheno) In the end, the twins can''t beat their curiosity. They go to Sthenos''s bed and sit on it. Stheno shows the picture to the twins. -Is she cute? (Stheno) On the image is a small lamia with a beaming smile. -She is so cute~ (Mia & Amy) Stheno smiles and replies to them. -She is my only treasure. (Stheno) -You must treasure her a lot, Stheno. (Mia) Stheno nods and reaches out her hand to pat Amy, Mia. The twins let her pats because they couldn''t feel any intent come from her. -Right, children are the greatest gift of life. (Stheno) Stheno continues talking. -You guys shouldn''t worry too much. Let adults do that job for you guys. (Stheno) -But! (Amy) -There is no but. You can''t do anything if you are overthinking. (Stheno) Stheno pulls the twins near her and hugs them. -You two have suffered too much. (Stheno) The twins no longer can hold their tears. The twins start crying out loud. Stheno only watches over them while patting them on the back. It takes a while for the twins to calm down. Stheno proposes the twins sleep with her. As if the twins can feel the motherhood come from Stheno, they agree to sleep with her. -La~ La. (Stheno) Stheno sings a graceful lullaby and makes the twins fall into sleep. -You may come out now, Beleth. (Stheno) -Hoh, so you noticed my existence. (Beleth) -It''s just my instinct. There is no way you leave these two children to stay alone with me. (Stheno) -Ahaha, you got me. (Beleth) Beleth stares at the peaceful face of the twins. -You seem to be good at dealing with children. (Beleth) Stheno laughs and replies to Beleth. -It''s a necessary skill to become an excellent mother. (Stheno) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight~ The next chapter will be in Farah''s POV Chapter 187: The Soul Trial-1 Farah''s POV I slowly wake up from the deep slumber. -Where am I? (Farah) The last thing that I remember before I lost my consciousness was a ball of light that appeared. -You have awakened, successor. (???) In front of me, the ball of light is talking to me. -Finally, you have paid attention to me, successor. (???) -You are talking to me? (Farah) -Who can I talk to aside from you? (???) -... Were you the one that saved me? (Farah) The ball of light answers back in a monotone voice. -Right, I was the one saving you from the hand of the outer god and those "filths." (???) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) -I have taken you out of the body of those parasites. (???) -Parasites? (Farah) -They are the four existences that stay within you. Therefore, I have taken you out and left them behind. (???) The moment I heard the statement of the thing in front of me, I became angry and asked it back. -They are not parasites. They are my friends. (Farah) -Successor, you shouldn''t waste your energy on those mortal feelings. (???) -I want to get back to my friend''s place. (Farah) I glare at the ball of light. -I don''t want to listen to the one that calls my friend "filth." (Farah) The ball of light seems to ignore my opinion and continues talking. -Are you upset because you lost your body, successor? (???) -Eh? (Farah) I look down at my body and find out that it is transparent. -What? (Farah) -Don''t be so upset about that, successor. You will get a brand-new body once you finish the trial. (???) -... Return me to my body! (Farah) The ball of light ignores me. -You have no right to command over me, successor. I''m a part of "her" will. (???) The ball of light continues. -It''s a fair price to get absolute power. You always want more strength, don''t you? (???) -I want the power to protect everything I have, but not to exchange everything for power. (Farah) -Your demand is unreasonable. (???) -You! (Farah) -Let''s start the first trial. (???) The ball of light disappears and leaves me alone in the white space. -Stolas and everyone else, I hope they are alright. (Farah) I grasp my hand and talk to myself. -There is no Death and the others. This time, I''m truly alone. (Farah) In the middle of the white space, a person suddenly appears from nowhere. -Who are you? (Farah) The person raises her face and looks at me. -Eh, why do you have my face? (Farah) The other "me" doesn''t reply and starts shooting the magic at me. -Huh? (Farah) I tried to cast magic to defend, but nothing came out at all. -Urgh! (Farah) I can still feel the pain when her magic pierces through. -That really hurts. (Farah) I try to activate another skill, but nothing responds. -Then how can I win against my clone at this rate. (Farah) The clone of mine keeps attacking me for a while. I have no option but to dodge and tank the magic. The pain keeps accumulating, and it''s painful enough for me to lose consciousness. -Her attacks are really terrible. (Farah) I finally reach my limit and fall to the ground. -I can''t stand it anymore. (Farah) What will happen if I lose my consciousness now? I stare at my body, which has become more transparent. -If I lose now, I think I will die for real. (Farah) I shake my head and raise one again. -I won''t lose here and now. (Farah) I stare at the clone of mine. -I am going to defeat you. (Farah) >Your soul has been refined. A random stat +1. The change will take place once you regain your body. I run to the clone of mine with all my might. The clone of mine fires magic at me and pushes me away. -It''s painful to take the magic directly. (Farah) I think the only way to win this trial is to defeat my clone. -But I can''t even reach her. (Farah) I sharpen my sense and try to dodge the magic coming from the clone. I avoided the first two fire lances that came at me, but got hit by the third one. -I think my dodging skill has improved. (Farah) The moment I thought so, the attacks of the clone became fiercer. The clone starts casting intermediate and advanced magics more frequently. >Your soul has been refined. It hurts, but I can still keep going. >Your soul has been refined. I have become familiar with the pain. >Your soul has been refined. I am able to reduce the distance between me and the clone by half. >Your soul has been refined. I got blasted away by the clone''s compound magic. >Your soul has been refined. The clone uses complicated magic I have never seen before. If I copy the clone technique, can I use it once I return to my body? ... >Your soul has been refined. This notification marks the 100th time that my soul successfully refined. I stare at the clone of me, who is currently casting magic composed of 5 different elements. -It hurts. (Farah) I got blown away when that magic hit me. And what comes along with it is the tremendous pain. -So I can use magic like that. (Farah) A complicated magic circle is formed under the clone''s place. In the process of fighting with the clone, I keep observing and trying to learn the clone''s technique. >Your soul has been refined. You can no longer gain stats this way. You can now use magic in your soul''s form. I smile at the clone. -It''s time for my counterattack! (Farah) Madeus Chapter 188: The Soul Trial-2 Farah''s POV I try casting magic and shoot at my clone. -Start with a simple fireball! (Farah) The magic comes out properly. -I can''t feel the mana depilate when I cast the magic. (Farah) I shake my head and stare at my opponent. My clone easily neutralized the magic I just shot out. -She is so strong. (Farah) I have to go all out right at the start. -Intermediate Ice Magic: Ice surface~? (Farah) The clone seemed to confuse when I used this magic. Can I enhance my body like usual with magic? I don''t think I can do it since I don''t have a physical body now. -Then how could I move in this form in the first place? (Farah) I shake my head and focus on my opponent. -She was a little strange. I think she became more cautious since she saw me using magic. (Farah) If I don''t make any move, the clone will stand still and stare at me. Meantime, I try to insert the mana into the current body. -My body becomes less transparent. And I can feel I can move this body easier. (Farah) Let''s not think too deeply about how this work. -Let''s start the next step. Unique Ice Magic: Air Skating~? (Farah) I skate around the clone while setting everything up. The clone is confused because of my action. -Sorry for making you wait. Let us continue our fight. (Farah) I skate toward my clone with high speed. -Huff! (Farah) The clone starts fire many spells at me. Fortunately, the clone doesn''t cast any AOE spells this time. -Fire! (Farah) I engraved many magical circles in the middle of the air when I skated around the clone. With the signal of mine, the magic circles start shooting many spells at the clone. -I''m coming for you. (Farah) The clone can''t handle too many spells come at her at the same time. She has to create an Ice barrier to defend against the barrage of magic. I seize this chance to shorten the distance between her and me. -I can''t feel my mana deplete. As long as I have mana, I can keep shooting at the clone. (Farah) The moment I thought I would have the upper hand against the clone. The clones once again break my expectation. -She is concentrating on a dense amount of mana. Is she going to cast an AOE magic? (Farah) An enormous ball of wind appears in the clone''s palm. After that, the clone inserts fireball and water ball inside the ball of wind. -Huh? (Farah) The clone compresses the ball of wind and makes it smaller. -It''s not good. (Farah) I construct a barrier and try to put up as many element shields as I can. -She is going to fire it at me. (Farah) After the ball becomes small as a finger dot, the clone throws the ball at me. Before the ball reaches my side, it explodes and generates a terrible explosion. -Urgh! (Farah) I can barely defend against the explosion. -I never thought I could use elemental magic like that. (Farah) I look at the clone''s barrier and smile. -It seems like I have the chance of winning after all. (Farah) I check up on the magic circles and find out they are all broken. -There is one more thing I find out is the clone can''t use unique element magic. (Farah) I scratch my head and sigh. -It''s like me, after all. I can use these unique element magics, but I haven''t mastered those elements yet. Using and mastering are two different stories. (Farah) I notice the clone is going to attack me with the ball spell for the second time. -I will use my old trick again. (Farah) I create a ball of fire and water. I shoot them at each other to generate large amounts of mist. The mist gradually envelopes the clone and me. -I got you. (Farah) The mist got through the small hole in the Ice barrier. The barrier becomes that state because of the clone''s last attack. I create a lump of mana and transmit it through the mist into the barrier. On the other hand, I blocked my mana from coming outside of the body. After a while, I heard an enormous explosion sound coming from the barrier. -Got her. (Farah) The smoke dispersed because of the explosion and left the clone defenceless in my sight. I run toward the clone and hug the clone. -Urgh! (Farah) I push her down and kiss her on the lip. I release her after a quick kiss. I can see the clone of mine try to activate the magic. -It''s no use. I have transmitted my mana into your body and mess up your mana circulation. You won''t be able to use the magic for a while. (Farah) I stare at her and say. -You have lost! (Farah) >You have completed the Soul Trial >You have received Doppelganger Skill (2*) Doppelganger (2*): Produce a clone that lasts for 48 hours. (CD: 1 Week) You can let the clone move on its own or insert a soul to let it take over the control. >You have achieved enough conditions for a new magical girl form. >The chance will take place once you regain the body. I lie on the ground and let out a relieved sigh. -It''s lucky the clone has the bad habit of mine. (Farah) Every time my vision is obstructed, I will try to use the mana to detect my opponent. That''s why the clone mistook the lump of mana for me and shot the magic inside the barrier. While I''m lying down, the ball of light appears in front of me again. Madeus Chapter 189: Swift Battle Death jumps through the hole and arrives at another dimension. -The trace of Farah has become thinner. (Death) -That "thing" has done something to Farah. That''s why we are losing Farah''s trace. (War) While Death was looking at the surrounding, a Lamia came out from the hole. -Please wait. (Youngest Sister) -It looks like Lamia follows you, Death. (War) -It''s so annoying. (Death) The girl calls out to Death. -Please wait! (Youngest Sister) Death ignored the girl, but she persistently called out to Death. -Can you hear me? (Youngest Sister) Death runs out of the patient and turns to the Lamia girl. -What do you want from me? (Death) Under the scary pressure that comes from Death, the Lamia girl starts to tremble. -I...I. (Youngest Sister) -Are you supposed to take care of your army instead of coming here? (Death) The girl hesitates before taking out a crystal hanging around her waist and stares at Death. -I had confirmed with a comrade of mine before I went through the hole. It seems like a mysterious girl with white hair helped them. (Youngest Sister) -... (Death) -Thanks for saving my people and me. If you don''t mind, please let me follow you. (Youngest Sister) Death sighs and turns around. -Fine, as long as you don''t get in my way. (Death) -But I want to ask about... (Youngest Sister) Before the Lamia girl can finish her sentence, the crystal on her hand turns red. -A help signal comes from my sister. (Youngest Sister) The Lamia girl apologizes to Death and turns away. -My sister is also in this dimension. She is currently in danger, so I have to go now. (Youngest Sister) -... (Death) -She is in this way. (Youngest Sister) The Lamia girl lets the crystal floating in the middle of the air and let it lead her the way. When the Lamia finally went away, Death let out a deep sigh. -My power keeps leaking out. We need to find Farah soon. (Death) -Let''s me swap with you, Death. (War) -I don''t want to! (Death) Death really wants to find Farah by herself. -Look around, Death. (War) -Huh? (Death) Death looks around and finds out the ground she stands has turned into grey. -There is no way to turn back if you keep leaking your power out like that. (War) -Fine! I will swap with you, War. (Death) The hair of Farah gradually turns golden. -Phew, it''s my turn again. (War) War warms up the body to familiarize herself with Farah''s body. -Death, I forbid you from exercising your power now. (War) -Fine. (Death) -Hey you! (War) War shouts at the void. -Stop hiding. I know you are there. (War) The sky starts cracking into two. A man with bat wings appears from the crack. -Hoh, How can you know I am hiding? (Man) War laughs at the man''s face and replies to him. -Hahaha, why do you think I can''t notice your presence? (War) -What? (Man) -You better learn how to hide your bloodlust. What an amateur. (War) The face of the man becomes red as a tomato. -You! (Man) - If you want to do something, do it fast! -You will pay for your arrogance! (Man) The man points his hand at War and shouts. -Mark of Isolation! (Man) Four blackened walls appear and surround War. -Huhm? (War) The man laughs out loud. -You are going to die slowly and painfully. (Man) From the wall, the man jumps out and slashes at War. And when War paid attention to his attack, he had already gone back inside the wall. -Hahaha! (Man) War relaxes her body and looks at the place where the man attacked. -You ruined Farah''s clothes. (War) The man once again becomes furious. -How long can you remain arrogant, B*tch? (Man) The man jumps out of the wall again and tries to attack War. But this time, War gabs his head and stomps it to the ground. -Argh! How? (Man) -That''s why I hate fighting against the talkative opponent. They are all talk. (War) The man tries to get up, but he somehow can''t escape from the War''s grip. -Resistance is futile. Accept your fate! (War) -No! I''m the mighty apostle of god! I can''t die here. (Man) -Ah, right! I don''t want to make Farah''s hand dirty. (War) War grabs the man''s head and throws his body into the sky. -Finish him, Famine. (War) The man tries to fly away from War. The man turns to War and says. -I will come back and take revenge on you later. (Man) But he doesn''t know there is an enormous mouth waiting for him. The moment he turned around, the gigantic mouth had already bitten off his head. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The lamia girl arrives at the place the crystal directed her. The moment she arrived at that place, she instantly found her sister was lying on the ground. -Sister. (Youngest Sister) Her sister''s body is full of the wound. -I thought you had successfully called for help from the order side. (Youngest Sister) The sister seems to notice the Lamia girl. She tries to open her mouth and tells her something. -I can''t hear it, sister. (Youngest Sister) Suddenly, a voice calls out to her from behind. -Ora? (???) The girl becomes cautious and stares at the owner of the voice. -Don''t be so cautious! We are on the same side. (???) It''s a good-looking man who wears wings sandals. He is holding a round shield with the mithril sword in his other hand. -You are? (Youngest Sister) -I''m Perseus, a lower god who comes from the "Order" side. I came here to respond to the rescue signal. (Perseus) Perseus continues walking toward the Lamia girl''s place with a smile on his face. -Don''t worry. I will save you guys. (Perseus) At that moment, her sister shouts out loud. -He is a betrayer. (Second Eldest Sister) Perseus runs toward the Lamia girl and tries to slash her. The Lamia girl holds her sister and uses her tail to jump backward. -Why are you avoiding it? (Perseus) The Lamia girl glares at Perseus. -I will save you guys from this painful world using this blade. (Perseus) Perseus laughs maniacally. -Feel grateful because you can die by my hand, disgusting snakes. (Perseus) Madeus Chapter 190: Interlude 70/ The Third-Party -What are you talking about, Athena? (Perseus) The man shouts at the woman in front of him. -... (Athena) -Why did the "Order" allow them to join our side? (Perseus) Athena shakes her head and replies to the man. -I can''t overturn their decision, Perseus. (Athena) -... (Perseus) After Athena finished talking to Perseus, she went out and left Perseus behind alone. Perseus bites his lips until it bleeding. -Why did they allow them to join us? (Perseus) Terrible blood lust comes from Perseus. -I can''t have my revenge on them if they did that. (Perseus) After a while, Perseus decides to return to his room. -I''m back. (Perseus) However, no one inside the room replies to Perseus. He walks to the stone of a woman placed carefully in the room''s corner. -Andromeda. (Perseus) Perseus takes a wine bottle out from under the bed and drinks it. He sits down at the statue and starts crying. -I miss you so much, Andromeda. (Perseus) If the others look at the current Perseus, they will not detect a trace of a mighty god. All they can find here is a depressed and lonely man. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Since the day Perseus received the news that Jormungandr''s army joined the "Order." He spent days and nights drinking. -Justice, they say. (Perseus) He throws the bottle at the wall nearby. -Where is my justice, then? (Perseus) The man angrily curses the "Order" out loud. -Those jerks forgive their crime because they joined "Order."What kind of bullsh*t is that? (Perseus) -How about taking revenge on them? (???) -Who''s there? (Perseus) But no one replies to him when he asks out loud. He scratches his head and sighs. -Maybe I have drunk too much. (Perseus) If there is nothing happens, Perseus''s daily life will remain like that without changing. Until one day, her sister knocks on his bedroom. -Perseus. (Athena) The man answers in a drunk voice. -Yes? (Perseus) The man lazily raises his body and walks toward the door. He opens the door and finds his cousin Athena is standing on the other side. -Why are you here? (Perseus) -I need you to do something. (Athena) The man replies to her with sarcasm. -Do you think I can help you in this state? (Perseus) -I think you can. (Athena) Athena smiles and answers him. -There is a help signal that comes from a force that belongs to "Order. " (Athena) -Then what? I''m not in the mood to rescue anyone. (Perseus) -The signal comes from Jormungandr''s army. (Athena) The moment the man heard that name, he turned sharply and stares at Athena. -... (Perseus) He lets out a sigh and turns back to the room. -I can''t do anything after all. In "Order", we can''t harm people in the same faction. (Perseus) -... (Athena) The girl places a crystal on a table in his room and turns around. -I will leave the guide crystal here. You can find Jormungandr''s army using this stone. (Athena) -... (Perseus) Perseus sits down and stares at the crystal lying on the ground. -Hah! (Perseus) He makes up his mind and picks the crystal up. -I will use my own eyes to judge them. If they are devils, I will slay them even if I have to go against the "Order." (Perseus) Perseus opens his wardrobe and takes out a shield and winged sandals. -Where did I leave my sword? Is it nearby? (Perseus) It takes a while for Perseus to find a sword in the corner of his room. -I feel something wrong with the sword. (Perseus) He wields the sword and tries swinging it. -Maybe it''s just my imagination. (Perseus) Perseus leaves the room and heads to the battlefield. However, he doesn''t notice the mysterious energy is lurking inside his sword. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Athena came out from the shadow of the room and watched over Perseus figure leaving the room. -Hahahaha. He took the bait. (Athena) Another shadow appears from right behind the laughing Athena and speaks. -You are playing with those gods again, sister. (Yoso) -Oh! (Athena) Athena turns around and replies to the shadow. -What are you doing over here, Yog-Sothoth? I thought you would spend your time and play with your favourite mortal right now? (Athena) -I''m just passing by. (Yoso) -You have a lot of time on your hand. (Athena) Athena glares at Yoso and says. -I don''t know what you are planning, Yoso. But don''t you dare to ruin my game. (Athena) Yoso replies to the girl in a monotonous voice. -I won''t. (Yoso) -Good. (Athena) -How long do you want to wear that fake skin? (Yoso) -Right, I almost forget about it. (Athena) Athena takes off her skin as if it is made from clothes. What appears from inside the skin is a dark shadow with a human figure. -That man couldn''t notice the difference between his actual cousin and me. (Shadow) -Your disuse is perfect as always, sister. (Yoso) -Right. (Shadow) The shadow turns to Yoso and tells her. -I''m going to leave now, Yog-Sothoth. I want to witness his massacre directly. (Shadow) -Okay, sister. (Yoso) The shadow disappeared and left Yoso behind. -I can''t directly intercept with the battle to help Farah. (Yoso) A faint smile suddenly forms on Yoso''s face. -However, the future me likely know what to do. (Yoso) Madeus Sorry for the late TvT. There will be one more chapter tonight. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 191: Hero Always Comes At The Right Time-1 The Lamia girl glares at Perseus and asks him. -Why are you doing this? (Youngest Sister) The man replies to the Lamia girl in a hateful voice. -Why, you asked? (Perseus) The man brandishes his sword and points at the Lamia girl. -For justice, I guess. (Perseus) Black flames come out of Perseus''s sword. Lamia girl becomes surprised because of the black flames. -How do you get your hand on that flame? (Youngest Sister) -You don''t need to know about that, little snake. You only need to know that you will die right here, right now. (Perseus) Perseus slashes the sword at the ground. From the place where Perseus slashed, the black flame erupted and headed toward the Lamia girl. -Urgh. (Perseus) The Lamia girl knows she can''t defend against the flame, therefore she hugs her sister and performs another jump using her tail. -Hugh! (Youngest Sister) -Hihihihi! You seem to be out of breath, little snake. (Perseus) The Lamia girl didn''t reply to Perseus since her current condition was definitely like what he stated. Before she came here, she had had to fight many battles without taking any break. That was the reason made the Lamia girl ran out of breath in just two jumps. The Lamia girl tried to use magic to strike the man from afar. -Wind cutter ~? (Youngest Sister) -Is that all you got, little snake? (Perseus) Perseus laughs while wielding the sword to cut the crescent wind blade in two. The Lamia girl seizes this chance to cast another spell. -Firestorm ~? (Youngest Sister) Many wind currents start appearing around Perseus. It takes a while for the wind currents to form into a massive fire cyclone and head toward Perseus. Perseus instinctively takes out his shield and uses it to defend against the cyclone. A pale light comes from Perseus''s shield and wraps around his body. -Is that all you got? (Perseus) The fire cyclone leaves no scratches on Perseus''s body. -Tchhh. (Youngest Sister) -Shield bash. (Perseus) Perseus breaks through the cyclone using his shield and heads toward the Lamia girl. -Multi-barrier~? (Youngest Sister) The Lamia girl sets up many barriers to defend against Perseus''s attack. -It''s useless. (Perseus) Perseus destroys those barriers using his shield. At his current speed, he will arrive at the Lamia girl''s side in no time. The Lamia girl has no choice to use the rest of her mana to activate an advanced spell. -Earthquake ~? (Youngest Sister) The spell causes the surrounding ground of the Lamia girl and Perseus collapsing. Perseus had to stop his skill since he lost his foothold to charge toward the Lamia girl. -You are so annoying, little snake. (Perseus) -It''s my chance. (Youngest Sister) The eyes of the Lamia girl shine while she is glaring at Perseus. -Huh! (Perseus) Perseus seemed to notice some part of his body had turned into stone. -You! (Perseus) He shouts at the Lamia girl. -So you are the one who makes my wife into that state! (Perseus) However, the Lamia girl didn''t let Perseus have any chance to make another move. She increases the power of her eyes to turn Perseus into the stone completely. -Phew. I think I got him. (Youngest Sister) The moment the girl thought everything was over, the shield of Perseus started to shine. Perseus gradually becomes normal thanks to the light that comes from the shield. -I will kill you! I will kill you! (Perseus) The black flame once again comes out of his sword. With no mana left with the secret weapon doesn''t work on him. The Lamia girl can''t help but give up on resistance. -... (Youngest Sister) Perseus gradually calms down and asks the Lamia girl in a mocking voice. -Are you giving up now? (Perseus) The man laughs and slowly walking toward Lamia girl. -I won''t kill you immediately. I must let you experience the pain of losing the one important to you. (Perseus) -You! (Youngest Sister) -I will start with killing the girl you are hugging. (Perseus) The lamia girl hugs her sister tightly. She becomes hopeless since there is nothing she can do now. -I will finally get my revenge. (Perseus) Perseus is now standing right in front of the Lamia girl. The lamia girl shuts her eyes and prays. -Someone, please save us. (Youngest Sister) Before Perseus could brandish his sword, something crashed into him and made him fly away. -Huh! Argh! What? (Perseus) The unusual noise makes the Lamia girl open her eyes. -Did I hit someone? (War) The Lamia girl instantly recognized the voice owner as of the girl she met before she came here. However, that girl currently possesses blonde hair instead of pure white hair. -Eh? (Youngest Sister) -Oh, it''s you. Have you saved your sister yet? (War) When the Lamia girl tries to respond to War''s question, she notices Perseus is trying to attack War from behind. -Behind you! (Youngest Sister) War replies to the Lamia girl with a calm face. -You don''t need to worry about that. (War) War turns around and tries to punch Perseus. -He will go down in a few hits. (War) Perseus tries to use his shield to defend against War''s punch. However, War''s fist easily breaks Perseus''s shield and hits his face. The impact of the punch was so strong it sent Perseus flying several meters away. -Argh! (Perseus) The lamia girl is bewildered at the scene in front of her. She never thinks the girl can win a hand on hand combat with a lower god. The Lamia girl thought War would be the mage type like her rather than a warrior. -I''m talking over here, rude guy. Don''t you dare to disturb me! (War) Perseus becomes furious and shouts at War. -I will kill you! (Perseus) -Seem like we can''t reason with this kind of opponent. (Youngest Sister) Perseus shouts out and activates his skill. -God Realm: Never ending arena. (Perseus) Madeus Chapter 192: Hero Always Comes At The Right Time-2 With the chanting of Perseus, an arena appears from the ground and surrounds War. -Hoh, your ability looks really interesting. (War) Perseus says to War in an arrogant voice. -Enjoy your time as much as you can, mortal. (Perseus) -Huh? (War) -Without divine power, you will crumble before my god realm. (Perseus) When War looked around, she noticed a massive number "5" floating in the middle of the air. -Sand warriors assemble. (Perseus) Many sand warriors raise up from the ground as Perseus commands. Each of them holds a weapon in their hand. -I thought it would be one on one. I never thought you would call out an army to fight with me. (War) -I don''t need to fight you directly. My sand warriors are enough to handle you. (Perseus) War can''t help but laugh out loud. -Good excuse! You''re afraid of me, aren''t you? (War) The man angrily rebukes to War. -Die, mortal! Archers shoot her! (War) The sand warriors who wield bows start shooting at War. -I will finish this fast since I need to save "White." (War) War uses her leg to stomp on the ground to produce a shock wave. The shock wave was strong enough to prevent all the arrows in the middle of the air. -Vanguard, Charge at her! Archer continues shooting at her. (Perseus) Many sand warriors hold all kinds of weapons in their hand charges at War. -Woah, what a warm welcome. (War) -You need to finish soon, War. (Death) -I know. (War) War scratches her head and looks at the current situation. -Those sand warriors will come back even if I try to destroy them. (War) War reaches out her hands in the air and channelling. -The born of new life: Weapon creation. (War) After War had finished the chant, a sword with no particular characteristic appeared in her hand. -Hahaha, what can you do with that kind of mass-produce sword? Are you going to tickle me, mortal? (Perseus) >New blade was born. Please fight along with the blade to nurture its power. War wields the sword and defends against all the attacks that come at her. >The sword has gained an additional effect. For every time you successfully defend against an attack, your STG will be increased by 5%. The effect will last until you leave the battle. -That''s good. (War) Perseus seems to notice something unusual is happening. -Is she getting stronger? (Perseus) Perseus loses his patience when he looks at the number float on the top of the arena. -Why can''t they land a single hit on her? If my army can hit her five times, she will die. (Perseus) Perseus pours more divine powers into his army. Thanks to the divine powers, the sand warriors now can easily keep up with War''s speed. -It''s getting tough. (War) War pours mana inside the sword and slashes at the sand''s warrior in front of her. A crescent mana wave comes out of her sword and cuts down all the enemies in front of her. >The sword has gained an additional effect. Every time you destroy an enemy, the sword will release a mana wave to attack the one behind the destroyed one. -That''s neat. (War) With the additional effect of the sword, the battle turns into slaughter for War. -What kind of monster is this? (Perseus) However, Perseus will not stand still when he saw War slaughter his army. -Swallow her. (Perseus) The black flames come out of the sword in his hand and fly toward War''s place. -Don''t get in touch that flame, War. (Death) -Okay. (War) Instead of running away from the flame, War runs toward Perseus''s place. On the way, War keeps taking down the sand warrior. -Stop her. (Perseus) Perseus commands the soldier to hinder her way. >You have slain 10,000 sand warriors who are infused with divine power. >Your sword has taken a new form. The sword in War''s hand turns into a curved golden blade. >*Ruler of the sand* has gained additional effects. + You can control sands freely. + You can suck the divine power of the enemy. The amount of the divine power you can suck is equivalent to 1/10 amounts of your mana. War wields her sword and returns all the warriors nearby into the sand. War uses those sands to construct a massive barrier to protect her from the black flame. -It''s useless. (Perseus) The flame quickly melts down the sand barriers. Perseus looks at the number in the sky and finds out it has changed to "4" now. -I finally landed a hit on her. (Perseus) Perseus didn''t have a chance to rejoice when he noticed a golden blade flying straight at him. Perseus tried to use his left hand, where he usually held a shield to defend against the blade. But Perseus forgot he broke his shield in the previous fight. -Ahhh! (Perseus) The blade stabs right at Perseus chest. Perseus feels he is losing his power and falls to his knee. The arena surrounds Perseus starts to crumble. -Let me finish you off. (War) Perseus turns in the voice''s direction and finds out War is wielding a gigantic white claymore. -Say hello to my partner: God Slayer. It was my favourite weapon when I stayed on earth. (War) War wields the claymore and slashes at Perseus. Perseus somehow mutters his last strength to avoid the claymore. Therefore, the claymore got his right hand instead of his head. -Damn, I miss the vital spot. (War) War says in a playful tone. -Well, you are going to die, anyway. It''s a fair price for burning a little hair of White''s body. (War) When War try to kill Perseus, a golden shield is thrown at War and cause her to cease the current action. -Please, stop. (???) War glares at the owner of the shield and asks. -Are you his accomplice? (War) The golden-haired girl, the owner of the golden shield, displays no hostility to War. -Please, don''t kill him. I will explain everything. (???) Madeus Chapter 193: Unreasonable Demand -Hmmm. Why do I have to listen to you? (War) -I... (???) War prevents the girl from completing her sentences. -Hey, I don''t want to hear about who you are or what kind of goddess you are. I''m not in the mood to listen to those useless things. (War) -... (???) War wields the claymore and tries to swing it at Perseus again. -Why do you want to kill him? (???) -Are you stupid or something? (War) -Huh? (???) War points at the man and says. -That man wanted to take my life a few moments ago. Is there any reason for me to not finish him off? (War) -Please, let me explain then. (???) War shows a sign of dissatisfaction and replies to the golden-hair girl. -Blah, Blah. I don''t have time to listen to your long ass story. (War) -Ughh. (???) -I can kill him right here to prevent him from coming back at me in the future. (War) -No, please. (???) -Is anything wrong with killing off your enemy? (War) -There is nothing wrong with it! But... (???) -Then let me cut his head off. (War) -No! (???) The girl in front of War is a person who became a lower goddess in the shortest time. She had challenged many formidable opponents to attain the seat of the goddess. But this is the first time she meets a troublesome opponent like War. The girl also realizes that if she fights against War, she will end up in terrible defeat. -I can feel she is holding back most of her power. (???) The girl shakes her head and advises herself that. -Not to mention we are the wrong one over here. (???) -If you don''t object to my decision, I will cut off his head. (War) -Hey! (???) War makes a tired face and stares at the girl. -Hah, you''re really annoying. (War) The girl takes a deep breath and asks War. -What do you want from me? (???) War forms a smile on her face. -That''s the question I want to hear. (War) War''s reply sent a chill down the girl''s spine. -I got a bad feeling about this. (???) -You! (War) -Yes? (???) -Become my servant. The War''s statement makes all the people at the scene frown. -... (Youngest Sister) -What did you just say? (???) -Hah, are you deaf or something? (War) The girl becomes speechless in front of War. She knows no one shameless like the one in front of her. -I don''t understand what you are talking about. Please hear me out first! (???) War smirks and places the claymore near Perseus''s neck. -I only accept yes and no answers. (War) -Urgh! (???) The girl has only two choices at the moment. One is to sacrifice her dignity to save her cousin, who is Perseus. The other option is to let her cousin die while maintaining her dignity. -... (???) The Lamia girl blurts out her thought from behind. -There is no way a goddess like Athena would come under someone. (Youngest Sister) -Okay, I will kill this man then. (War) Athena tried to stop War at all costs. -I will become your servant. (Athena) -Hoh! (War) -But I don''t have the necessary thing to sign the contract right now. Therefore, we should do it later. (Athena) War makes a dark dagger appear in her hand and speaks. -Oh, I have a sword that can complete the contract here. (War) Athena becomes speechless. -... (Athena) -Are you going to sign it or not? We will complete the contract once you stab the sword at your body. (War) War throws the daggers at the place next to Athena''s feet. -You have 3 seconds to make the final decision. I won''t wait for you any longer. (War) Athena feels like she was tricked by War right from the start. -3. (War) -Uhm. (Athena) -2. (War) -Fine, I will do it. (Athena) Athena grabs the dagger and stares at War. -She is that strong even when she hasn''t attainted the divinity. It may not be too bad to come under her. (Athena) Athena stabs the dagger at her body. After that, Athena''s body shines, and War starts receiving many notifications. >Athena, the goddess of wisdom, has become your servant. >Athena, the goddess of wisdom, has received a part of your power. >Athena, the goddess of wisdom, has been promoted from mid-lower goddess to high-lower goddess. -How come Athena advances her rank when she becomes that girl''s servant? (Youngest Sister) The Lamia girl swallows her salvia and concludes. -That means that girl is much stronger than Athena. (Youngest Sister) >Advance completed. >Athena, the goddess of wisdom and warfare, is now your servant. Athena falls on the knee and prays at War. -I''m sorry that this one doesn''t know about the greatness of you, my master. (Athena) War becomes surprised at Athena''s action. -I thought you would feel humiliated if you came under me. (War) -After advancing to the next rank, to become the goddess of wisdom and warfare. I have come to realize how silly I am. (Athena) -Hah, what''s wrong with this girl? (Famine) -Is this a part of your plan, War? (Death) -You can say so, Death. (War) War bends down and picks up the wounded Perseus. She throws him at Athena and tells her. -Take care of him. I have another matter to take care of now. (War) -Yes, my master. (Athena) War stares at the sky while holding the god slayer in her hand. -By signing the contract with her, I can use a little divine power now. It''s enough to activate one function of the god slayer. (War) The claymore on War''s hand starts to shine. War wields the claymore and makes a slash at the sky. War creates a vast hole in the sky with her slash. -"White", we are coming for you. (War) Name: Athena Age: ??? Breast size: c/ Height: 172 cm/ Weight: 65 kg Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Also poor Athena, War bullied her a little too much The next chapter will be in Farah''s POV Chapter 194: The Despair Trial-1 While I''m lying on the ground, I keep staring at the ball of light. -The result of your trial is unacceptable. (???) -Eh? (Farah) -Those emotions are unnecessary to become a goddess. The upcoming trial will handle that useless emotion. (???) Light comes out from the ball of light and wraps around me. -Experience the despair and drop those useless emotions, successor. (???) Before I lost my consciousness, I could hear a faint voice. -Emotions are what leads "her" to destruction. Get rid of those useless emotions, successor. (???) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ???''s POV -Tia! (Elana) A girl with short chestnut hair calls out to me. -I''m here, sister. (Tia) I stop washing clothes and turn to my sister. -What do you need, sister Elana? (Tia) Even though I call her my sister, she is unrelated to me by blood at all. Sister Elana forms a smile on her face and takes out a small bag. -Did you get some treats when you came back from town, sister? (Tia) Sister Elena jumps to my side and hugs me. -Right, I want to give it to you, my cutie. (Elana) -Moh, my hand is dirty now, sister. (Tia) -Who cares about that, Tia? (Elana) I pout and rebuke the sister. -You are so unreasonable, sister. (Tia) -Thank you for your compliment, Mia. (Elana) -Where are brother Duke and brother Lucas, sister Elana? (Tia) -They went out and bought some stuff, Tia. They would be back soon. (Elana) The four of us are orphanages who live in the church on a small hill. Aside from us, one sister has taken care of us since we were young. The sister isn''t here now. She told us she would come back by the evening. I open the wraps of the bag and find out there is a small piece of chocolate inside it. -Eh! (Tia) -You always want to eat one, right? (Elana) -But isn''t it expensive, sister? You should save up your money and use it to buy new clothes instead. (Tia) Sister Elana reaches out to stroke my head. -Don''t worry about that. It was my early treat for your seventh birthday, Tia. (Elana) -Is that so? (Tia) I take out the small chocolate piece and bite half of it. -Whoa, it''s so delicious. (Tia) I give the remaining chocolate piece to my sister and say. -You should have some too, sister Elana. (Tia) Sister Elana hugs me more tightly and rubs her cheeks against mine. -You are such a cutie, Tia. (Elana) A masculine voice comes from behind when we are hugging each other. -You two are close, as always. (Lucas) -You are back, Lucas. (Elana) -Yes, I''m back. (Lucas) -Where is Duke? Hasn''t he gone back yet? (Elana) -He was out to get some firewood. He will be back soon, Elana. (Lucas) Sister Elana smirks. -Lucas looks pretty lonely. (Elana) Sister shows me to Lucas and asks him. -Do you want to hug Tia to relieve your loneliness? (Elana) Lucas starts coughing and turns around. -Who wants to hug her? (Lucas) Sister Elana laughs and says. -Look who is shy over there. (Elana) -Huh. (Lucas) Brother Lucas becomes angry and goes inside the church. Sister Elana and Lucas have the same age, which is 12. On the other hand, brother Duke is 15 this year. That''s why sister Elana and brother Lucas often tease each other. -Don''t mind him, Tia. He''s just too shy to hug you. (Elana) I smile at my sister and answer. -Ehehe, I don''t hate him. I know my sister and brother really love me. (Tia) Sister Elana hugs me even tighter. -I can''t breathe, sister Elana. (Tia) At that time, another voice called out to us. -Did Elana bully you again, Tia? (Duke) The voice''s owner is a muscle man who places a bunch of logs on his back. It''s our brother, Duke. -How could this look like a bully to you, brother? (Elana) -Ahahah! Tia comes here. (Duke) I was released from my sister Elana''s hug and ran to my big brother''s side. He reaches his hand out and tries to stroke my head. -Ehehe! (Tia) -Tia''s smile is the best healing dose. (Duke) When I''m being patted by the brother, I start to feel dizzy. -Tia! (Elana) -She has a high fever again! (Duke) -Bring her to the bed, Duke. (Elana) -Okay. (Duke) I can feel the big brother hold me on his arm and place me on the bed. -I''m sorry, big brother and sister Elana. (Tia) Sister Elana, who sits beside holds my hand to reassure me. -It''s not your fault that you were born with a weak body, Tia. (Elana) I can hear the sound of the door being opened. It''s the sister who takes care of us walks inside with a man. -You are back! (Elana) The sister replies to sister Elana in a hurried voice. -I have called the best doctor in the capital to check up on Tia. I never thought her fever would come back this soon. (Sister) Is it my fault that the sister must travel to the capital to find a person to check up on me? I feel I have bothered them a lot because I let them worried about me. Sister Elana stands up and gives her seat to the man. The man checks up on my body with a pale light. -You will be all right, Tia. (Elana) Sister Elana, who stands right next to the doctor, reaches out and pats my head. -Everything will be all right. You will become healthy in a few days, Tia. At that time, we will have a birthday party together. (Elana) I smile at the sister before I lose my consciousness again. When I''m in a coma, I can hear some faint sounds. -What do you mean by she can only live for one more week? (Elana) -This girl has possessed an abnormal amount of mana since she was born. However, her body can''t stand it, which leads to her constitution become weak. She can survive until now is a miracle. (Doctor) I can hear sister Elana crying. -It can''t be. How could God be so cruel to this child? Do you know she will have her seventh birthday in 5 days? But now you tell me she would die in one week. (Elana) -Elana, please calm down. (Duke) -How the hell can I calm down with this news, Duke? Are you telling me to accept Tia''s death? (Elana) -I... (Duke) -I have to go. (Lucas) -Lucas, where are you going at this time? (Duke) -I''m going to the mountain. (Lucas) -Why are you leaving for the mountain at this hour? (Duke) -I have to find something. (Lucas) Not only sister Elana cries, but brother Lucas also starts crying. -I must find something. Something on the mountain can help Tia. (Lucas) -Lucas... (Duke) I''m sorry, sister Elana, brother Duke and brother Lucas. I''m a bad girl that makes you guys sad. >Reopen locked memory of the individual: Farah. >Start phase 2 of despair trial. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 195: The Despair Trial-2 Tia/Farah''s POV I start to recall everything I have forgotten so far. However, I still can''t remember anything else before I join the shelter. -I am Tia. But I am also Tia. (Tia) The ball of light has reincarnated me in this body. I have lived inside this body for seven years without remembering anything. -Everyone... (Tia) I have been apart from everyone for so long. While I was thinking, I heard the door opened. -Tia, you are awake. (Elana) Sister Elana runs to my side and hugs me. -Sister Elana. (Tia) The tears start coming out of my sister''s face. -I thought you would never wake up, Tia. (Elana) -Eh, How long have I lost my consciousness? (Tia) -You have slept for three days straight, Tia. (Elana) I don''t know why this ball of light put my soul in this body. This body is terrible at handling the mana. My whole body aches just by circulating the mana around the body. If I try to activate one spell, my body will blow up. Even if I regain my lost memories, it still doesn''t change that I have gained another sister. I reach to sister Elana''s back and pat her. -I will be fine, sister Elana. (Tia) -Eh? (Elana) Sister Elana pushes me out and stares at me. Elana starts touching me from head to toes. -I can still feel that fluffy feeling comes from Tia. But I can feel she has become much mature compared to usual Tia. (Elana) Did sister Tia notice already? -Sister! I have something to tell you. (Elana) -Eh? What''s wrong, Tia? (Elana) I take up all of my courage to tell my sister about other "me."The sister nods and listens to me wholeheartedly. -Hmmm, I understand. So you have the memory of another person called Tia. (Elana) -Which gender is the person called "Tia"? (Tia) I tilt my head and reply to sister Elana. -It''s a girl. (Tia) -Phew. (Elana) Sister Elana reaches out and pats my head. -Then, everything is alright. (Elana) I thought my sister would react differently, but sister Elana treated me as usual. -Even if you remembered your lost memory, you are still yourself, Tia. (Elana) -Uhm. (Tia) -But I felt you had become healthier compared to before, Tia. (Elana) Before I remember the memory of "Tia", the mana inside me accumulates and is ready to burst anytime. I currently can circulate the mana outside of the body and keep my body function normally. But it''s a different story when it comes to using magic. Because once I accumulate the mana to cast a spell, my body can''t handle it and explode. I explain the situation of my body to sister Elana. Elana holds my shoulders and tells me. -You promise to me you won''t use magic in any situation. (Elana) Sister Elana hugs me again. -I don''t want to lose you, Tia. (Elana) I don''t know if I can keep this promise with sister Elana. I know there must be a reason for the ball of light to unlock my memory. -And the name of the trial sounds really ominous. (Tia) -What''s wrong, Tia? (Elana) -Nothing, sister. (Tia) Suddenly, sister Elana asks me a weird question. -If you include the ages of the other "you", does it make you legal now, Tia? (Elana) -What do you mean by that? (Tia) Sister Elana pushes me to bed and looks at me as if I''m her prey. -Sister? (Tia) -I want to... (Elana) Before sister Elana can finish her sentence, someone appears and hits her from behind. Sister angrily and turns back. -What is that for, Lucas? (Elana) -You are making Tia annoyed, Elana. (Lucas) -Huh! (Elana) Sister Elana and brother Lucas quarrel with each other again. I can''t help but smile at the scene of me. -Sister and brother are close as usual. (Tia) -Who is close to this girl, Tia? (Lucas) -Yeah, I don''t like this man at all, Tia. (Elana) After the two finish quarrelling, sister Elana and I explain our current body''s condition to brother Duke and Lucas. Sister Elana and I agree with each other, not to tell the two about the other "me." That night, sister Elana forces me to sleep with her. Sister Elana hugs me tightly and starts talking. -Our Tia is adorable, as always. You are so warm and so fluffy. (Elana) -Moh, sister. (Tia) As Tia, I love sisters Elana, Lucas and Duke. But as Tia, I want to go back as soon as possible to save them. -Tia... (Elana) I turn to sister Elana, who now has slept in peace. -Thank you for everything, sister Elana. But one day, I must leave you behind. (Tia) At that time, I never knew the day I had to leave sister Elana behind would come much sooner. Madeus I''m sorry because this chapter is a little shorter than usual. I feel really unwell, today. Also here are some fluff before the action scene :3 Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 196: The Despair Trial-3 Tia/Farah''s POV On the next day, sister Elana takes me to the town. -Where are we going, sister Elana? (Tia) -Did those memories make you forget what day is this, Tia? (Elana) I scratch my head and think about what my sister just said. -Hmmmmm. (Tia) Sister Elana stares at me while smiling. -Ahhh! t''s my birthday! (Tia) Sister Elana reaches out and strokes my head. -That''s right! (Elana) -Ehehe. (Tia) -We are going to have a big party today, Tia. (Elana) Our church didn''t receive any help from the government. The sister has to spend all the money she gained from her side job to take care of us. -You don''t need to worry about money for today, Tia. (Elana) -Eh? (Tia) -Sister Theresa told me she just got a lot of money from exterminating "bugs." (Elana) Sister Theresa, who often disappears once in a while, usually comes back with enough money for a household to last for a few months. -Should we save money instead of spending them like this, sister Elana? (Tia) Sister Elana laughs at my reply. -You are still you, after all. (Elana) I pout and ask her back. -What do you mean by that, sister? -Nothing! Do not care about money today, Tia. Just spend as much as you like. (Elana) -But... (Tia) Sister Elana places her finger on my lips. -There is no but here, Tia. Just enjoy today, my adorable little sister. (Elana) Sister Elana and others treat me very well. I feel disappointed in myself since I can''t repay anything for them now. -Let go around the town, Tia. (Elana) Sister Elana reaches out and grabs my hand. And then we start our tour around the town. -We need flours, salts and many other things. (Elana) -Are we going to make a cake, sister Elana? (Tia) -You are so smart, Tia~. (Elana) -Moh, you are treating me like a kid. (Tia) -You are one, Tia. (Elana) I make a proud face and say to her. -If you include the mental age of other "me", I will be much older than you. (Tia) -Hoh? (Elana) Sister Elana asks me in a mischievous tone. -Do you know how to produce a baby? (Elana) I was surprised at the sudden question. -Eh? I... don''t know. (Tia) -You are still too innocent, Tia. (Elana) I pout at sister Elana and rebuke her. -You are such a meanie, sister Elana. (Tia) -Ahaha. (Elana) After purchased the necessary thing for the party, sister Elana and I went back to the church. The moment I open the door of the church, the sister appears and greets us. -You two are back already? (Sister Theresa) -You are in informal clothes today, sister Theresa. (Elana) Sister Theresa laughs and replies to us. -The servant of the goddess needs to take a break sometimes, too. (Sister Theresa) Sometimes, I question myself if sister Theresa is a servant of the goddess. She doesn''t look like a religious person at all. Sister Theresa suddenly reaches out and pokes my cheeks. -Yup, Tia is healthy now. (Sister Theresa) -Moh, how can you check the condition of a person with that? (Tia) Sister Theresa can be weird sometimes, but she really cares about us. In the past, sister Theresa spent a lot of money to find a doctor who could cure my condition. Sister Theresa puts her hand down and wraps them around my body. -I''m glad you have become healthy, Tia. (Sister Theresa) -Uhm... (Tia) -Hey, you are hoarding Tia for yourself again! (Elana) Sister Theresa ignored sister Elana and kept hugging me. -Soft! Tia was born to be a perfect human body pillow. (Sister Theresa) -Hey! (Elana) While we were talking with each other, an enormous black needle came out of nowhere and shot at sister Theresa. -Sister Theresa! (Tia) -Sister! (Sister Theresa) I turned in the direction where the needle came from and found a gigantic black monster standing there. The beast has no eyes, mouth and it has many needles on its body. Sister Elana falls on her butt because of fear. -What is that thing? (Elana) So this is the trial of despair. I have to fight against the monster in the current state, which I can''t use a single spell with this frail body. -The only option is to run away with everyone. (Tia) The monster turns his head in sister Elana''s direction. When the beast opens its mouth, a giant needle comes out of it and flies toward sister Elana. -Sister! (Tia) I rush to sister Elana, who is frozen because of fear. I pushed my sister down to help her avoid the black needle. -Tia! (Elana) I can''t avoid the monster''s attack. The needle seems to hit my leg instead of sister Elana. -I''m okay, sister. (Tia) -You are not okay at all. (Elana) I turn to sister Elana and tell her to run away alone since I can''t move in this state. -Please run away alone, sister Elana. (Tia) -There is no way that I will leave behind, Tia! (Elana) -But all of us will die at this rate, sister Elana. (Tia) -I would rather die with you than run away alone, Tia! (Elana) -Sister... (Tia) I turn to the monster and find it tries to shoot another black needle at us again. -Leave my family alone! (Sister Theresa) Sister Theresa suddenly shows up with her wounded right shoulder. She is using her left shoulder to carry something that looks like a rocket launcher. -Die, monster. (Sister Theresa) Sister Theresa launches the rocket launcher at the monster and makes it exploded. -No way... (Sister Theresa) The beast seems to be unscathed in front of the sister Theresa''s attack. Name: Theresa Age: 27 Breast size: C/ Height: 169 cm/ Weight: 60 kg Like: Gun, Children. Hate: God/Goddess Madeus As for Elana''s image, I don''t post it for a reason (??????) Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 197: The Despair Trial-4 Tia/Farah''s POV Sister Theresa didn''t give up when she saw the monster is unscathed in front of her weapon. Sister Theresa suddenly calls out loud. -Open inventory. (Sister Theresa) -Voice confirmation: Code; Theresa. (Machine) The command of sister Theresa activates some mechanics inside the church. The floor behind sister Theresa divides into two. A shelf contains full of guns pops out from the ground. Sister Theresa takes those guns off the shelf and ties them around her body using a rope. -Elana, you take Tia and run away. (Sister Theresa) -But sister. (Elana) -I said take her and run away. (Sister Theresa) Sister Elana has no choice but to follow sister Theresa''s command. Sister Elana bends down and helps me stand up. -We need to go, Farah. (Elana) -But sister Theresa. (Tia) I turn to sister Theresa and find out she starts fighting against the beast. Even when sister Theresa was heavily wounded, she still dodged all the needles coming at her. -Die, you beast. (Sister Theresa) While dodging all those needles, sister Theresa also counterattacks it at the same time. -Tchhh, it''s so hard. (Sister Theresa) Sister Theresa keeps using a rifle to shoot at the beast. She turns to us and shouts out loud. -What are you two both waiting for!! Please run away from here!!! (Sister Theresa) Sister wraps her arm around my back, and we start running outside of the church. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sister Theresa''s POV After I confirmed Tia and Elana had successfully escaped, I directed my attention to the beast again. -I never met a monster like this before. (Sister Theresa) The bullet and the weapon I held can''t damage the skin of the beast. The beast seems to realize that its needle attack can''t hurt me. It changes its attack pattern by engaging in close combat with me. -Grawllll! For the first time, the beast roars at me. It stops standing on two legs and rushes toward me on four legs. -Tchhh. (Sister Theresa) I take out the knives from under the nun''s clothes and throw them toward the beast. They bounced off the moment it touched the beast''s skin. The beast keeps rushing toward me in the meantime. -Huff! (Sister Theresa) I take out many grenades and place them at the place where I stand. -Grawllll! When the beast is right in front of me, I utilize my strength to jump over it. -Die, you beast! (Sister Theresa) I take out a pistol and shoot at the grenades I laid on the ground. A tremendous explosion erupts when the bullet hit those grenades. The explosion also affected me and blew me away. -Urgh! (Sister Theresa) I manage to land safely a few metres away from the explosion. -The explosion fractured few ribs of mine. (Sister Theresa) I stared at the beast, who was unharmed even when it stood in the middle of the explosion. -What a monster! (Sister Theresa) The beast opens its mouth again and tries to shoot the needle at me. -You can''t hit me with the same trick, you know! (Sister Theresa) However, the needle that comes out this time explodes in the midair before it can even reach me. Yellow powders come out of the exploded needle. I instantly use my left hand to block my mouth and nose. But it seems to be too late since I feel the strength is leaving my body. I can''t help but lie down on the ground and stare at the beast. -Graww! The beast walked to my side slowly when it saw me in this state. -Hah! (Sister Theresa) I can no longer move because of the combination of both poison and severe injury. The only thing I can do now is stare at the beast with hatred. The monster ignores it and fires a needle at my body. -Urgh! (Sister Theresa) I can feel my consciousness becoming thinner. Everything in front of me started to turn black. -I can''t protect our home. I''m sorry, everyone. (Sister Theresa) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Since my leg was injured, we walked down the hill at a slow speed. -We will reach the town soon, Tia. Everything will be alright. (Elana) Sister Elana starts mumbling while tears come out of her eyes. -That''s ... right. Everything will be ... just fine. (Elana) -Sister. (Tia) Sister Elana suddenly stops walking when she witnesses the scene right in front of her. -Ahhhhh! (Elana) I can see a monster that looks like the one that appeared at the church in front of me. Unlike the beast that appeared at church, this one has blades that grow from its body. But what terrified us were the things it held in both hands. -Lucas, Duke! (Elana) The monster is holding the body of brothers Duke and Lucas that has lost both hands and legs. The monster throws them at our place as if they look like toys to it. Not to let us comprehend the current situation, the needle monster appears from behind while holding the body of sister Theresa. There is a massive hole in the middle of her body. The needle monster also throws her at our place. I fall to my knee and become desperate at the current situation. -It''s all my fault. (Tia) -Tia? (Elana) -It''s all my fault, sister. (Tia) Sister hugs me and tries to calm me down. I can feel her trembling when she hugs me. -Everything will be alright! It''s just a dream. (Elana) -No, sister! (Tia) The sister strokes my head and tries to reassure me. -Believe in me, Tia. (Elana) -I... (Tia) Before I can finish my sentence, sister Elana suddenly stops hugging me and pushes me away. -I''m sorry, Tia. (Elana) Something looks like a blade flies toward sister Elana and cuts her body in half. -Sister, no! (Tia) I can no longer stop the tears come out of my eyes. -I can''t save anyone. (Tia) I raise my body up while ignoring my injured leg. I am supposed to feel hurt every time I crawl because of the wound. But at the moment, I feel nothing. Because the pain inside my chest is much severe than the wound on the leg. I crawl right next to my sister''s body and hug her. Both of the monsters suddenly speak in monotonous voices. -It''s you who killed them, successor. (???) Madeus There will be one more chapter tonight I will put a small spoiler about the fate of Elana and others here. Read it at your risk UwU. They won''t die Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 198: The True Despair-1 The voices come from the monsters continue mocking me. -If you ran away when you recalled those memories, they wouldn''t end up like this. (???) I place my hands in both ears to prevent the noise from coming in. -If you could come up with a logical solution at that time, no one would die here. (???) Because of the voice, I have believed everything that had happened so far was my fault. -The thing that hinders you from making a simple choice is "emotion." (???) I can feel the pressure comes from the voice of the monster. -You stayed with them because you didn''t want to be apart from them. (???) The voice continues. -You should know that everything will end like this if you choose to stay with them. But you still choose to do it. (???) -I... (Tia) -It''s all your fault, successor. (???) The two monsters walk right in front of me and speak out loud. -Give up your emotion is the best choice, successor. Without emotion, you will be capable of producing the most rational choice. (???) -... (Tia) I stare at those monsters and reply. -If I lose all of my emotion, then will I be able to save everyone? (Tia) -That''s right! (???) The monsters start showing a hint of joy when I reply to it like that. -Hah! (Tia) War once said to me that. -"White" If you encounter someone hateful and you can''t do anything about him. Just raise your middle finger to him to show your resistance. I don''t know why, but Death scolded War a lot after she taught me that. I''m not the weak Tia who is protected by everyone anymore. I will protect everyone! I am... Farah! -I will never repeat the same mistake. Never follow what your enemy desires! (Farah) -Huh? (???) -I may fear dying and hurt. But losing the one I loved is scarier! (Farah) I raise my middle finger at the two monsters. -I will never follow what you want! (Farah) I stop circulating mana out of my body. I focus mana in both of my hands. -What are you trying to do, the successor? (???) -Duel casting! (Farah) I convert my mana in my left hand into time attribute mana. -Advance Time Magic: Time reversal ~? (Farah) I''m not too good at using time magic. But please make this spell work this time. I know that only this kind of spell can heal the wound on everyone''s body. -Urgh! (Farah) I groan since I can feel terrible pain every time mana pass through my body. I turn my attention to everyone and find out they have returned to normal. I can''t see a single visible wound on their body, and their bodies'' part also seems to grow back. -A bit longer! (Farah) -What you are trying to achieve is useless, successor! I can slaughter them again. (???) -Tia! (Sister Elana) Sister Elana has awakened up and seems to notice I am casting magic. -What are you attempting to do, Tia? (Sister Elana) -I''m glad you are alright, sister Elana. (Farah) -Are you casting magic to save us? Are you an idiot, Tia? (Sister Elana) I only smile at the sister. -What are you smiling for, Tia? You are going to die if you do that! (Sister Elana) The two monsters try to make their move by attacking others again. -I''m sorry I''m a bad girl, sister Elana. (Farah) Sister Elana tries to stand up and runs to my side, but she can''t since her body just got healed by my spell. It will take a while for sister Elana can move her body again. I seize this chance to convert mana in my right hand into space attribute. >Caution: Using the spell in this state will not only result in destroying your body but also damaging your soul. I don''t care about the caution and choose to activate the spell. -Advance space magic: Mass Teleport~? (Farah) A rift of space appears and wraps around sister Elana and everyone. The monster tries to interfere, but it''s too late for them to do anything. -Successor! (???) My body can no longer hold the mana inside my body and explode. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the explosion, the two monsters reach out and grab Farah''s soul. -It''s normal for me to fail on the first try. I will repeat it until the successor loses all of her emotion. (???) The two monsters disappeared from the scene and arrived in the white space. -Only the best goddess can be born from overcoming the despair. Let''s do it once again. (???) But before the two monsters can make any move, a slash comes out of nowhere and cuts off the hand holding Farah''s soul. -What? (???) The monster seems to be confused about the current situation. The beast never thought that anyone could invade this space. -White! (War) A shadow runs toward Farah''s soul and hugs it. -Who are you? (???) The identity of the shadow is War in Farah''s body. -White''s soul is severely damaged. I have to kill it! I have to kill it! (Death) War is also frustrated at what the thing in front of her had done to her precious "White." -You are the one who kidnapped White and hurt her. Even if you had changed your appearance, I could still realize who you are. (War) War grits her teeth and stares at the two monsters with hatred. -I won''t let you die a peaceful death! (War) The one who has been silent so far suddenly voice up. The hair colour of Farah''s body starts to change into brown. -Let me do it. (Famine) -Hey, Famine! (War) Famine holds White''s soul in her hand as if she is holding the most precious thing in the universe. -White may be a bad girl sometimes. But she is still a good girl at her core. (Famine) Famine slowly pushes White''s soul inside her. -You will regret of being born, disgusting thing! (Famine) -You guys are those "filth", don''t get in my way of turning my successor into a perfect goddess. (???) Famine stares back at the monster with cold eyes. -I will crush you guys like the last time. (???) The two monsters try to make a move, but they soon find out something is wrong. They can''t summon the power from the goddess''s fragment of "Her." -Are you looking for these fragments? (Famine) The monster notices there are three glitter fragments float in Famine''s hand. A wicked smile is formed on Famine''s face. -I have eaten the connection between you and those fragments. You can no longer use the strength of these things. (Famine) The white space around Famine turns into black. Many mouths with sharp teeth appear around Famine. -I will let you experience something worse than hell. (Famine) Madeus It''s Famine''s show time~ Thanks for reading OwO. Chapter 199: The True Despair-2 The two monsters can''t help but be surprised by the current situation. -How could you...? (Monsters) Not to let the monsters finished their sentences. Famine appears right in front of them. -You don''t have the feeling of pain, right? (Famine) When the two monsters look down, they find Famine is putting her hand inside their bodies. She uses her hands to check out what is inside their bodies. -How can these bodies function without hearts? (Famine) The blade monster tries to reach out to Famine. -If you don''t possess a sense of pain, I will give you one using my authority. (Famine) An enormous mouth appears from behind the monster and bites those monsters. No visible wound appears on their body, but they can feel terrible pain from where Famine put her hands in. -Grarghhh! What have you done to me? (Monsters) The two monsters gradually recover from the pain as if they had become familiar with it. -You seem to familiarize yourself with the pain. (Famine) -Only those inferior and imperfect individuals can''t adapt to pain. (Monsters) -Hoh, let''s see how long can you keep this attitude. (Famine) The two monsters, this time, become cautious and pay attention to the mouth around Famine. -Without those fragments, you guys are like ants to me. You can''t even change the ugly form you are having without these fragments. (Famine) The two monsters don''t respond and keep staring at the mouth around Famine. -Inject: Pain x10. (Famine) An enormous mouth comes from behind Famine and flies toward the two monsters. The two monsters try to shoot the needle and blade from their body at the mouth. -No physical attack can harm those cute mouths, you know. (Famine) Just like what Famine said, every attack of them went right through the mouth without being able to damage it. The mouth gradually approaches and bites both of the monsters. -Arghhh! (Monsters) The two monsters can''t stand the pain and fall to the ground. -Hey, I thought you said that pain wouldn''t affect you? Now, let continue our game. (Famine) The mouths behind Famine start to multiply. It doesn''t stop in just a hundred of them but eventually reaches over thousands of mouths stand behind Famine. -Inflict wounds on them! Reduce the damage to a minimum! (Famine) The mouths behind Famine open wide and let their sharp teeth fall out of it. -Fire! (Famine) The sharp teeth turn into the bullet and shoot right at the two monsters. -Arghhh! What is this! (Monsters) Those teeth don''t hit the two monsters directly. They only make many scratches on their body and inflict severe pain on those monsters. -Keep shooting at them and let make them suffer! (Famine) Whenever the two monsters show any sign of adapting to the pain, Famine instantly multiplies their pain. -Inject: Pain x100. (Famine) In this space, aside from the groaning of the monster, we can hear nothing but the cold voice of Famine. -Inject: Pain x1000. (Famine) Famine continues watching the monsters suffer. -Inject: Pain x10000. (Famine) -You can''t! (Monsters) The monster tries to call out to Famine but gets interrupted by her impersonal voice. -Inject: Pain x100000. (Famine) Famine keeps continuing until the two monsters show any sign of resistance. -Where is your haughty attitude now? (Famine) The two monsters reply to Famine with a shaking voice. -How could...? (Monsters) -Devour: Will. (Famine) The mouth appears at the two monsters and bites them. The two monsters show fear at the person in front of them. They raise their body and try to run away from Famine. -Hah! (Monsters) -Without a will! You will act on instinct, like an animal. (Famine) At this moment, they don''t care about Famine. They only listen to the instinct that they must run away far from her as soon as possible. -You can''t run away from me. Devour: Identity. (Famine) The mouth once again appears and bites them. This time, it takes away the identity of the two monsters. -Who am I? No, I need to escape. (Monsters) The two monsters can no longer remain sane. They shout out loud and try to keep the distance from Famine as far as possible. -Do you know who you are? (Famine) The monster turns its attention to Famine, despite the fear it has for Famine. The two monsters ask her at the same time. -Who am I? Tell me? (Monsters) -You are trash. No, you are something worse than trash. You are born to be crushed by others. (Famine) -I can''t be lowly like you! (Monsters) -Devour: Intelligence. (Famine) Both of the monsters speak at the same time. -I am trash. (Monsters) The moment they accepted the answer of Famine, the two monsters stood still. Famine leisurely walks toward the monsters with a wicked smile on her face. -Aaaaaa. What? Where? (Monsters) Famine stands right in front of the two monsters and looks down at them. -Devour: Purpose of living. (Famine) Famine bends down and whispers to them. -Make yourself useful by disappearing. (Famine) The two monsters instantly pierce their hands in the middle of their bodies. They use all of their strength to tear their body apart. They don''t care about the pain and keep doing until their bodies become two pieces. -Woah, gross. (Famine) Two balls of light fly out of the two monsters'' bodies. They combine into one and float right in front of Famine. -Let''s start again! (Famine) The mouth swallows the two corpses on the ground. After a while, it spits out a body of a monster. Famine takes the ball of light and injects it inside the monster''s body. -Inject: Will, identity, intelligence and the purpose of living. (Famine) The monster retreats far from Famine and looks at her with fearful eyes. -Let start the second round~ (Famine) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter today Chapter 200: The Uninvited Guest After Athena watched War went into the hole in the sky, she turned to the two wounded Lamia and offered to heal them. -Let me heal you guys. (Athena) The small Lamia girl nods and lets Athena heal them. Normally, the Lamia girl wouldn''t let the relative of her enemy get near her. But her opponent is a goddess who is famous for being righteous. It doesn''t take long for Athena to finish healing them. -... (Youngest Sister) -I owe you guys an explanation. (Athena) -Right. (Youngest Sister) Athena sighs and turns to the man who sat silently and stared at his right hand that lay on the ground. -Has your head cleared now, Perseus? (Athena) -... (Perseus) -Come here! (Athena) -I don''t want to. (Perseus) Athena speaks again with terrible pressure. -I tell you to come here! (Athena) Perseus has no choice but to stand up and go to Athena''s place. -You know what to say, Perseus. (Athena) -... (Perseus) Athena releases her bloodlust at Perseus. -Fine! I''m sorry! (Perseus) -Haiz, there is no sincerity in your apologies. (Athena) Perseus can no longer keep his calm and shouts at Athena. -Why do I have to say sorry to the one who killed my wife? (Perseus) -Perseus. Calm down. (Athena) -I don''t want to! (Perseus) -Lower your voice, Perseus. (Athena) Athena puts the divine power in her hand and slaps in Perseus''s face. -Arghhh! (Perseus) The entire face of Perseus''s become swollen because of Athena''s slap. -That''s better. (Athena) The Lamia girl is confused at Perseus''s statement. -What does he mean by that, goddess Athena? (Youngest Sister) The goddess Athena sighs and asks the lamia girl. -In the time when you guys were mercenaries belong to "Chaos", did you guys once attack planet Mycenae? (Athena) -Huh? (Youngest Sister) -Mycenae is that idiot''s hometown where he and his wife lives. (Athena) The lamia girl shakes her head and denies it. -We have never set our foot on the planet like that. (Youngest Sister) Perseus shouted at the Lamia girl when she was talking. -Liar! (Perseus) -... (Athena) Athena watches the situation and continues. -I have found many pieces of evidence to show you guys have set your feet on Mycenae. (Athena) Athena takes out a pile of paper from the air and put it beside the Lamia girl. -Some source information even comes from your inside army. (Athena) Athena stares at the Lamia girl and asks. -All of these pieces of evidence pinpoint that you guys are the one attacked Mycenae. (Athena) The Lamia girl picks up the papers and goes through them. -... (Youngest Sister) -Do you have anything to say? (Athena) -These pieces of evidence are too perfect. (Youngest Sister) -Right? (Athena) -That''s why. (Youngest Sister) The Lamia girl places those papers down and looks right at Athena''s eyes. -They are fake! (Youngest Sister) -Eh? (Perseus) -What do you mean? (Athena) -Did you feel these papers little too detailed? (Youngest Sister) -What do you mean by that? (Athena) Athena picks up the pile of papers and goes through them again. -They have from which planet we landed in the past to the routine of the members. (Youngest Sister) -What is so special about it? (Athena) -Did you think famous mercenaries like us would leave behind many traces like that? (Youngest Sister) -Right! (Athena) -And each of us has master Jormungandr''s blessing, therefore we can''t betray our master in any form. There is no way we could sell information to outsiders. (Youngest Sister) -... (Athena) -Liar, what about your petrify ability? My wife turns into a stone because of that power. (Perseus) -Right, your ability is unique. I heard no one in "Chaos" has a power like you. (Athena) -That''s right! (Perseus) Perseus glares at the Lamia girl with hatred. -But one person can easily replicate my power. (Youngest Sister) -Huh? (Perseus) -Would you mind explaining that? (Athena) The lamia girl continues. -I may know the mastermind behind everything. (Youngest Sister) The Lamia girl points at Perseus''s sword. -That sword is the answer for everything. (Youngest Sister) Athena goes to the sword''s place and picks it up. -Where did you get that sword, Perseus? (Athena) -I don''t know. I find it when I''m in a hurry. (Perseus) -This sword can amplify the negative emotion of users. (Athena) Perseus was surprised when he heard that. -We have been dancing in other hands for quite a while. It leaves an unpleasant taste in my mouth. (Athena) -The flame that comes from the sword is quiet to one person I know. But I know that girl would never lend her power to the "Order" side. (Youngest Sister) -Then who petrified my wife? (Perseus) -With these perfect forgery pieces of evidence along with that sword, I can conclude that person is... (Youngest Sister) A rift suddenly appears from behind the two Lamia girls. From inside the gap, another person looks like Athena steps out. -Nyarlathotep, Goddess Of Thousand Forms. (Youngest Sister) The other Athena has a wicked smile on her face. -I never thought you guys would find out my identity this fast. (Nyarlathotep) The other Athena sighs and says. -I thought you guys would slaughter each other according to my script. But who knows that some variants appear and break all of my plans. (Nyarlathotep) -You! I will get my revenge! (Perseus) Before Perseus could even finish his sentence, the other Athena flicked her hand and blew Perseus away. -What a noise and useless piece of chess. You have one thing to do but can''t even do it. (Nyarlathotep) The real Athena and the Lamia become cautious at the other Athena. -My, my! I am not planning to fight you guys. (Nyarlathotep) -... (Athena) -Because you guys will die quickly, If I do that. (Nyarlathotep) Athena can''t deny it since she knows the difference between her and the thing in front of her. -The plan B will start soon. Please entertain me. (Nyarlathotep) The other Athena left through the rift right after she finished saying that. -What did she mean by that? (Athena) The two Lamia girls beside her suddenly groan out loud. -What''s wrong? (Athena) Bat wings suddenly grow out from the back of two Lamia girls. -Huh! (Athena) -Arghh! Master Jormungandr is defeated! (Youngest Sister) -Huh! How can that be? (Athena) Madeus Perseus looks really pathetic in this chapter :v And we are finally reached chapter 200. Thanks for being with me until now~ Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 201: Interlude 71/ The Trade Offer -Fifir, How''s the current situation? (Hana) Fifir stares intensely at the screen. -Wait for me a minute. I''m checking on the other parameters of the machines. (Fifir) Fifir had a tired look on her face when she went through checking the data on the machine. -Every parameter seems to be normal. (Fifir) -That''s good news. (Hana) Fifir turns her attention to Hana. -We can''t find our master even if we can time travel, old hag. (Fifir) -What do you mean by that, Fifir? (Hana) -You can say that space and time are something that looks like mazes. (Fifir) Fifir scratches her head and continues. -Even if we knew the master was in the past. We didn''t know exactly which "past" she was in. (Fifir) - Because there are many timelines out there aside from our timeline, right? (Hana) Fifir nods and takes out a pile of paper. -017 and I have researched together about something called timeline coordinate. (Fifir) Hana places her hand on her chin and listens carefully. -Each timeline and each certain period will have a coordinate. (Fifir) Fifir points at the paper and says. -According to the machine, every 1000 years, the timeline will make a new branch and change its coordinates. (Fifir) -I understand. That means I can''t travel back in time aimlessly. (Hana) -That''s right. (Fifir) Hana closes her eyes and sighs. -What if we analyze the connection between the master and me? (Hana) -Do you mean the divine spell that you cast on master? (Fifir) Fifir starts writing a lot on the paper. -It would be so hard to do that. First, we need to make a drone that traces your divine power. Second, we need to make the strong enough to stand the space and time rift. And finally, we let it follow your trace to find the master. (Fifir) -How long all of them would take? (Hana) Fifir takes out a paper and starts writing on it. -If my calculation is correct, then it will take around one year to find master Farah. (Fifir) Hana''s face turned dark when she heard that. -It takes too much time. (Hana) -Right. (Fifir) At that moment, a person suddenly appears behind them. -Why are you here, goddess Industria? (Hana) -Huhm~ I merely want to check my surrounding a little. (Industria) Hana tells Industria with an icy voice. -It''s not a place where you should be, goddess Industria. (Hana) -Well, I know. (Industria) Hana glares at Industria with blood lust. -Then why are you here? (Hana) Industria looks around while ignoring Hana''s bloodlust. She points at the gigantic machine in front of her and asks. -Is that the time machine? (Industria) Fifir was surprised at the sudden question and replied to her. -Ye, that''s right. (Fifir) -Hoh, you have successfully built it in a short time. (Industria) Industria nods and turns to Hana. -Would you consider my trade offer now, miss Hana? (Industria) -What do you mean by that? (Hana) Industria smiles and answers Hana. -I have what you guys need. It is the timeline coordinate of Farah. (Industria) -Eh? (Hana) -How? The coordinate is what I and 017 just finished researching on. How could anyone else know aside from us? (Fifir) Industria smiles and answers. -It''s the trade secret. (Industria) -You! (Fifir) Fifir becomes agitated and glares at Industria. -Stop it, Fifir. (Hana) -But she is so suspicious, old hag. She just appeared out of nowhere and knew everything about the master. (Fifir) -I know. (Hana) Hana retracts her bloodlust and says to Industria in a serious voice. -I would like to hear your trade offer, goddess Industria. (Hana) -That''s better. Let''s talk about it. (Industria) Madeus Chapter 202: The One Pique Goddess Interest *This incident takes place before Nyarlathotep appears right in front of Athena. Nyarlathotep is watching a screen that shows a blond little girl defeated Perseus. -What the hell? Who is she? (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep never thinks a variable will appear and ruin her game. -Hey, at least kill him. Why do you spare him? (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep became frustrated when everyone was alive. -Do you know how much effort I put in to reach this day? I want to see them slaughter each other, but not this kind of half-ass show. (Nyarlathotep) A certain little girl has ruined the game that she had prepared beforehand. There is no single thing go according to her plan. The girl sighs and uses her hand to change the screen. -As expected, the newbie outer god is so weak. (Nyarlathotep) On the screen, there is a bat has its body half bitten by the snake. -I thought he would at least show up some resistance against that snake. But it seems to be too soon for him. (Nyarlathotep) The bat monster on the screen uses all of his effort to escape from the snake. -At this rate, it will be game over for him soon. (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep scratches her head. -The "Order" discovered him a little sooner than I expected. I thought we would have more time to nurture him and make him stronger. (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep shouts out loud. -The game is only good when it''s a fair fight. One side fight like this really ruins my enjoyment. (Nyarlathotep) She turns the screen back to Athena''s place and finds out that the little girl has disappeared. -Where is that girl? (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep places her hand on her chin and stares at the screen. -That girl piques my interest. Even it''s fun to see the slaughter and watch insects killing each other. (Nyarlathotep) She smiles and continues. -But to meet a person who can mess up my plan flawlessly like that is extremely rare. (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep shifts the screen to when War defeat Perseus using the God Slayer. -She can defeat a god without becoming a goddess. She utilizes the power that I have never seen before. Especially that thing on her hand. I feel like it can even kill my "father." (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep suddenly has an insane thought. -Ahhh! Right! (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep laughs maniacally. -What if! (Nyarlathotep) She reaches out to the picture of War. -What if I make her my "rival"? (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep shakes her head and denies it. -I can''t make a judgment that soon. That little girl may be a failure like others. However, I can test her potential using this mess. (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep puts her hand inside her body and takes out a dark fragment. -Now, let''s start my plan B. (Nyarlathotep) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Jormungandr is riding on her main body and chasing the bat monster in front of her. -Where are you going? I thought you could play with me a little more. (Jormungandr) The bat monster was furious at Jormungandr''s statement. But he can''t talk back to her since there are various wounds on his body. And all the eyes on his body have black liquids come out from it. He can no longer see anything with these eyes now. -You have nowhere to run. Give up your resistance now and accept your death. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr says with a bright smile on her face. -I will give you the death as painless as possible. (Jormungandr) However, a black gate suddenly appears right between Jormungandr and the young outer god. Both of them were frozen and unable to move because of the pressure come out of the gate. -... (Jormungandr) Nyarlathotep walks through the gate and appears at the scene. -You! (Young Outer God) -Oh, long time no see. (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep waves her hand at Jormungandr. -Do you miss me? (Nyarlathotep) Jormungandr glares at Nyarlathotep. -What are you planning? (Jormungandr) -Nothing too special. (Nyarlathotep) The girl put her right hand on her cheek while tilting her head. -There is supposed to be a slaughter today. (Nyarlathotep) -You! (Jormungandr) -My, my. Don''t make a face like that, little snake. I have changed my mind. (Nyarlathotep) -What do you mean by that, Nyarlathotep? (Jormungandr) -Well, you see. I have found a person with a lot of potential. I want to use you two to become a test for her. Why don''t you two cooperate with me? (Nyarlathotep) -I refuse! (Jormungandr) -Why the hell I must listen to you? Who the hell are you? (Young Outer God) Nyarlathotep smiles. -I know it would be like this. (Nyarlathotep) Nyarlathotep flies near to the bat monster. -What? (Young Outer God) In an instant, Nyarlathotep makes a vast hole in the bat''s monster body. -Arghhhh! (Young Outer God) -You are insane as always, Nyarlathotep. You even hurt your ally. (Jormungandr) Nyarlathotep replies to her with a playful attitude. -Do you think I would consider this trash as my ally? (Nyarlathotep) -... (Jormungandr) Nyarlathotep puts the dark fragment inside the bat monster''s body. After that, she turns to the gate and is ready to leave. -Now everything for Plan B is ready. I should go and take a peek at that "Girl." (Nyarlathotep) When Nyarlathotep finally leave, the bat monster shows a lot of change in its body. -Gahhhh! (Young Outer God) -What has she done to him? I have a bad feeling about this. I should go away from here as soon as possible. (Jormungandr) When Jormungandr tries to leave with her main body, the bat monster behind her suddenly becomes bigger than her main body. -Tchhh! (Jormungandr) Those eyes that belong to the bat monster start to heal themselves. And on the back, it grows two more pairs of wings. The bat monster roars out loud. -I will crush everything! Fear Domination! (Young Outer God) Million of eyes once again appear in the middle of the cosmic. But this time, they even appear on the main body of Jormungandr. -What is this? (Jormungandr) Those creepy eyes stare right at her and make her unable to move her body. In those eyes, she saw a man who shouldn''t be here. -Arghhh! (Jormungandr) The bat monster laughs hysterically at Jormungandr. -Look who is laughing now. From this moment, you will become my puppet, a servant of fear. (Young Outer God) Madeus Chapter 203: Finding Farah-1 When Stheno is lying on the bend, she suddenly feels her body become hot. -Urgh. (Stheno) She wakes up and slithers out of the tent. Stheno chooses a place far from the tent and settles down. -Something has happened to Jormungandr. My back is hot. (Stheno) There is no way that Jormungandr messes up with the blessing of Lamia''s army with no further notice. -There is only one possible outcome. It''s the worst outcome I can imagine. (Stheno) Stheno grits her teeth and speaks out. -Jormungandr was defeated. (Stheno) When Stheno finished saying that, a batwing suddenly grew from her left shoulder. -The one who defeated Jormungandr probably wants to control us using the Jormungandr blessing. (Stheno) Stheno reaches out to batwing on her back and breaks it. -Arghhhh! It''s really hurt. (Stheno) Unlike the other Lamia, Stheno is the only one who has the partial blessing of Jormungandr. Therefore, the blessing can''t fully control her like others. -What''s wrong? (Beleth) When Stheno is groaning in pain, Beleth appears from behind her. -You... (Stheno) -I''m sorry. Can you leave me alone for now? (Stheno) Beleth doesn''t care about it and calls out loud. -Stolas! I need your help. (Beleth) Stheno''s face turned dark because she thought Beleth wanted to get rid of her. Beleth reassures her with a calm voice. -Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you, Stheno. (Beleth) -Is that so? (Stheno) Stolas appears next to Beleth and talks to her. -What''s wrong, Beleth? (Stolas) -Can you heal that girl, Stolas? (Beleth) Stolas goes to Stheno''s place and checks the wound on her left shoulder. -I don''t know. (Stolas) -What''s the problem? (Beleth) -I can heal her external wound, but there is something wrong with the mana flow inside her body. (Stolas) Beleth stares at Stheno and asks her. -Do you know what is happening to you, Stheno? (Beleth) Stheno nods and tells Beleth about her problem. -A blessing. (Stolas) -That sounds really troublesome. (Beleth) Beleth makes a troubled face and asks Stheno. -What will happen if you lose your current blessing, Stheno? (Beleth) Stheno answers with a painful face since her left shoulder aches again. -I will lose some of my power and nothing much. Why do you ask? (Stheno) -Hm, Will the goddess become angry if you lose you lose your blessing? (Beleth) Stheno shakes her head and answers. -I don''t think she will be angry since we have known each other for a long time. Arghh! (Stheno) On the left shoulder of Stheno, something looks like a batwing grows again. -Let me relieve your pain. (Stolas) A vine comes out of the ground and stabs at Stheno''s shoulder. -Beleth, may you cut off the batwing? (Stolas) -I will do it right away. (Beleth) Beleth puts out her sword and wields it to cut off the batwing on Stheno''s left shoulder. -Thanks a lot. (Stheno) Beleth looks at Stheno and tells her. -I''m going to cut off the blessing between you and your goddess. (Beleth) -Eh, but how? (Stheno) Beleth doesn''t reply to Stheno and starts chanting. -Show me what normal eyes can''t see. (Beleth) Many glass fragments appear out of nowhere and float around Beleth. The glasses fragment spreads out and forms into a dome around Beleth and others. -Dome of truth. (Beleth) Stheno opens her eyes wide because it''s the first time she sees a skill like this. -Woah! (Stheno) Beleth looks at the reflection of Stheno on the glass dome. She finds white light is coming from her body. -The white light is not pure white. Some parts of it gradually change into a black light. (Beleth) -I think that is the problem, Beleth. (Stolas) -Let me cut it real quick. (Beleth) Beleth wields the sword and cuts off the light reflection on the glass dome. -Ahhh! (Stheno) With the cut of Beleth, Stheno falls to the ground like a lifeless doll. -Is she alright, Stolas? (Beleth) Stolas checks up on Stheno and replies to Beleth. -There is nothing wrong with her mana flow now. She will wake up after taking a good rest. (Stolas) -It''s relieved to hear that. (Beleth) -Let''s take her back to the tent, Beleth. (Stolas) -Okay. (Beleth) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Lamia girl raises her body from the bed and looks around. She reaches out to her left shoulder and finds out there is no pain anymore. -Those two girls are incredible. (Stheno) -Stheno! (Mia) -You have wakened up. (Amy) Stheno looks in the voice direction and finds out two little girls. The two rushes to Stheno and hug her tight. -I''m sorry for making you two worried. (Stheno) Stheno pats the head of the twins. -They seem to like you a lot, Stheno. (Beleth) -Oh, Beleth. (Stheno) The twins turn to Beleth and say. -Because Stheno is warm and kind. (Mia) -It''s not like we like Stheno more than sister Farah. But the warm feeling that Stheno gives off is like... (Amy) The twins speak out at the same time. -Like a mother. (Amy & Mia) Stheno smiled when she heard the statement of the twins. -You two are so adorable~ (Stheno) -Ehehe! (Amy & Mia) -What are you going to do now, Stheno? Are you going back to help your army? (Beleth) -Stheno is going back? (Mia) -Eh? (Amy) -I have to go back! Unlike me, other Lamias have the full blessing of Jormungandr. I don''t want to stay here and see them turn into the puppet of my enemy. (Stheno) -... (Beleth) Beleth looks at the twins and looks at the Stheno. -I don''t think I can help you since I need to protect these two. And I also need to find my master, too. (Beleth) Stheno replies to Beleth with a regretful face. -I understand. (Stheno) -But... (Beleth) -But? (Stheno) -I think I will help you this time. (Beleth) -Eh? (Stheno) -Because my instinct tells me that my cute master will appear at where trouble happens. (Beleth) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight~ Chapter 204: Finding Farah-2 Stheno was relieved when she heard Beleth''s statement. Her journey would be much safe if she had strong people like them on her side. -Stheno. (Beleth) -Yes? (Stheno) -I have been wondering for a long time. (Beleth) -What''s the problem? (Stheno) -Why do you have a partial blessing while others have a full blessing? (Beleth) -Ah, about that! (Stheno) Stheno answers Beleth with a shy smile on her face. -Whew, there are various reasons for that. (Stheno) -Hmmm? (Beleth) -The most significant reason is Jormungandr wants someone to stop her. (Stheno) -Huh? What do you mean by that? (Beleth) Stheno askes Beleth. -Did you know Jormungandr in the past differs from the present? (Stheno) -Really? In what senses? (Beleth) -She is calm and a kind person. And she doesn''t like to fight others. (Stheno) Stheno continues. -But the current Jormungandr like fighting so up. She can fight all day and night and even end up hurting herself. (Stheno) -What made your master change? (Beleth) -... (Stheno) Stheno sighs and tells Beleth. -It''s the "Origin."It''s also the thing that makes Jormungandr a goddess. (Stheno) The twins who overheard the conversation also turned to Stheno. -"Origin"? (Mia) -A thing that can make people become a goddess? (Amy) -Right! (Stheno) -What is the "Origin", Stheno? (Beleth) Stheno shakes her head and replies to Beleth. -I don''t know much about it. But Jormungandr calls the "Origin" is the tale of the others. (Stheno) -Tale? (Beleth) -It gets a little confusing, right? (Stheno) -Uhm. (Beleth) -The "Origin" records what has the owner achieved in their lifetime. (Stheno) -You mean their achievement? (Beleth) -Right. It will record the good deed and the horrible deed of the owner in "Origin." Each of them is a remarkable achievement; it is like destroy a planet or save a star. (Stheno) -Woah, they all sound incredible. But I still don''t understand how it can affect your master personality. (Beleth) -Whew, if the "Origin" belongs to you, it won''t affect the owner''s personality. (Stheno) -It''s different when it belongs to others, right? (Beleth) -Yup. (Stheno) Beleth scratches her head and stares at Stheno. -Did she choose to absorb it even though she knew the side effect of it? (Beleth) -Yeah. (Stheno) Mia can''t beat her curiosity and asks Stheno. -Why did she do that? (Mia) -Mia! (Amy) Stheno calms the twins down and tells them. -It''s all right, you two. Jormungandr absorbed it because we really needed strength at that moment. (Stheno) -What...? (Mia) When Mia tries to ask further, Amy instantly pokes her cheek. -Awww, sister. (Mia) -Don''t be like that, Mia. (Amy) -I got it! Release my cheek, sister. (Mia) Stheno can''t help but smile when she looks at the twins. -These two are so cute. (Stheno) -Ahahaha. (Beleth) -That''s everything I know about the "Origin." (Stheno) At that time, a voice comes from the tent entrance and interrupts their conversation. -You guys are all here? (Stolas) The groups turn to the tent entrance and find Stolas is standing there and holding a trace of food. -Oh, Stolas? (Beleth) -Sister Stolas! (Amy & Mia) Stolas nods and says. -You guys shouldn''t burden Stheno like that. She just woke up. (Stolas) All three turn to Stheno and apologize to her. -Don''t worry about that. It doesn''t affect me much since I only tell these three about my story. (Stheno) Stolas places the trace next to Stheno and tells her. -I don''t know if these would fit your taste. (Stolas) -Don''t worry about that, Stolas. Since I''m a soldier, I am fine with anything. (Stheno) Stolas nods and stands right beside Beleth. -What are you guys talking about, Stheno? (Stolas) -Ah, we are talking about the "Origin." (Stheno) Stheno told Stolas about what she had explained to Beleth and others. Their conversation lasts until they decide to take a break. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Famine is reaching out to the ball of light on the verge of being broken. -There is no more response come from this thing. Should I break it? (Famine) -You could do that, Famine. (Death) -Then let break it now! I want to get rid of this thing as soon as possible. (War) Famine holds the ball of light in her hand and uses all of her might to crush it. -Now I think we should focus on healing our "White." Since White is in pretty terrible shape. (Famine) -Three fragments you got from that thing can be helpful in healing her, Famine. (Death) Famine makes three fragments appear in hand. -Do you mean these three? (Famine) -Right. (Death) -These fragments have the same wavelength as the one Farah had absorbed so far. It didn''t show any sign of rejection to Farah so far. (War) -And with these energies come from these fragments, they will be more than enough to heal Farah. (Death) -Is there any side effect of letting Farah absorb these fragments? (Famine) Death thinks for a while before answering Famine. -If we force Farah to absorb these fragments directly, she will temporarily gain a large amount of mana. (Death) -That doesn''t sound too bad. All "White" needs to do is spending those manas until she becomes normal again. (Famine) -Let''s heal Farah right now. (War) -Right. (Death) The Famine gives her body back to "White." The hair of the body turns back to pink colour. >Three Fragments of ??? are forcefully inserted into your body. >Your body and soul are being healed under the energy that comes from the fragments. >You Divine Power has been increased by 15. >Your Int is temporarily increased by one hundred times because of the overflow energies. STG: 45 CON: DEX: 40 INT: 350(00) CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: 33 (+15) -Everything is alright so far. (Death) -Right. (War) -At this rate, "White" will wake up soon. (Famine) >Five fragments of ??? has been collected. >You have received one of ???''s authority. >Abyss Knowledge: + Temporary increase your DIV by 1/2 of your INT. Cooldown: 6 Months + ??? + ??? Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Sorry, I lost my wifi yesterday so I can''t write anything TvT. Therefore, I will post the bonus chapter tomorrow instead. Chapter 205: The Come Back Of Farah Farah''s POV When I open my eyes, I find out myself is inside the familiar dark space. -White! No, Farah. (Death) I can feel someone rush to my side and hug me. When I turn to that person, I can see the blurred face. -Death? (Farah) Even when I can''t see her face, but I can notice tears on her cheeks. I reach out my hand and wipe it for her. -Please don''t cry. (Farah) -You idiot, Farah. You don''t know how much worry we felt when we lost you! (Death) Famine angrily rebukes Death''s statement. -Hey, I don''t worry about her at all. (Famine) War stands beside Famine, grabs her head and tells her. -Can you be honest with yourself, Famine? (War) -Lalala, I can''t hear you. I''m still angry about what she had done to us. (Famine) Death pats my head and tells me. -Let''s ignore those two for now. (Death) Thanks to Death''s hug, I can keep calm and process what I have gone through so far. My tears start to flow out when I think about sister Elana and everyone else. -Farah? Are you still hurt? (Death) -White! (War) I shake my head and deny it. -I''m fine! (Farah) These tears come from my eyes are not tears of sadness but tears of joy. I''m so happy I could save everyone from danger. -I''m little regret that I won''t be able to meet them again. (Farah) -What''s wrong, Farah? (Death) -Are you alright, White? (War) I wipe my tear and smile at them. -I am fine. (Farah) I must move forward and look at the present. I can''t overturn what had happened. -How long had it passed since the monster kidnapped me, Death? (Farah) Death seems to be a little confuse and reply to me. -It has been a few days since it separated us from you, Farah. (Death) -Is that so? (Farah) So the seven years I stayed with sister Elana happened in a different timeline. -Why are you asking that, Farah? (Death) I tried to change the topic, so I wouldn''t make everyone confuse. -Have you seen the other when you went to save me? (Farah) Death answers me with a regretful face. -We didn''t come across them, Farah. (Death) -Is that so? (Farah) -Uhm. (Death) Then I need to be back soon. I have to check on others and make sure they are safe. -I need to go back soon. I want to check up on everyone. (Farah) -That''s really like you, Farah. (Death) -Soft heart as always. (War) I pout when I hear that statement. These two still consider me as a kid as always. -You can leave the black space, as usual, Farah. I guess your body is ready by now. (Death) -What do you mean by that, Death? (Farah) Death and War try to avoid my line of sight while Famine remains silent. I stare at them. -Chiii! (Farah) -... -Well! (Death) I keep staring at them for a while. -Chiiiii! Death sighs and decides to explain to me. -Well, we tried to use the fragments we found to heal your soul. (Death) -We successfully heal your soul but made your body currently overflowing with mana. (War) -Eh? (Farah) -It''s fine, Farah. Nothing will happen if you exhaust those manas. (War) I tilt my head and ask them. -Then why do you three avoid me? (Farah) Death says to me with an apologetic voice. -Well, once you return to your body. You will feel a little energetic. (Death) -In what way? (Farah) Death and Famine are once again silent. War is the person who answers me. -Well, you feel you want to shoot everything out of you. But well, the problem is the overflowing mana is too large to pump out at one time. (War) -We are so sorry about that, Farah. (Death) -No, it''s alright. I''m really thankful everyone has healed my soul. (Farah) -Farah! (Death) -White! (War) -Then I will be back to the reality now. (Farah) -Uhm! (Death) I feel like myself is being pulled out of the black space. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- >You have unlocked a new magical girl form. New form available. +The Witch Of Creation. -You can now fuse two or more distinct elements into one spell. -The AOE is increased by 100%. -You can now enhance your spell by adding a special effect to it. -You can now enhance your spell by spending more mana on it. -Your learning speed is increased by 1000% when learning new magic. I can''t help but surprise by the new notification that I received. -The new form will come in handy when the other forms of mine are on cooldown. (Farah) I try to move the body and feel that my body is a little different from the usual. -I can feel an abnormal amount of mana in my body. (Farah) It''s exactly like what War said to me. I really want to empty these overflowing mana right now. -I can''t empty the current mana tank with the normal spell. (Farah) I scratch my head and choose to hold those overflowing mana for now. Because I never know what is waiting for me once I come back. There is a chance those creepy hands will appear again. -Let''s see my current status now. (Farah) I opened the status screen and found out my DIV, and INT were increased. -The INT is temporarily increased because of the overflowing mana. (Farah) Aside from the increased stats, I also learned a new skill when I was faint. -A skill temporarily boost my divine power. (Farah) I remember Humilitas once said; you need at least 100 divine powers to become a goddess. Then what happens if I turn on this skill? Will I become a goddess when this skill activates? -Let put it aside for now! (Farah) I look around the white space. -There is a large hole over there. I guess that must be the exit. (Farah) -That''s right, Farah. War created that hole when she tried to save you. (Death) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I''m sorry that I can''t write a bonus chapter because of a sudden OT Chapter 206: Interlude 72/ Capture That Beauty-1 Random Solider''s POV I''m just a mere soldier you can find anywhere. The only thing that differs me from other normal soldiers is I come from Lamia''s race. I turn and ask the comrade beside me. -What is our destination this time? (Soldier A) The Lamia girl beside me answers me with a smile. -The battlefield this time seems to be a planet belong to the outer god. (Soldier B) It seems an outer god makes a big mess again. We are always the one have to wipe their ass. -What''s the outer god''s gender? (Soldier A) -The commander told me the outer god was a male. (Soldier B) I sigh out loud with disappointment. -Hoh, what''s wrong? (Soldier B) -I thought I would get more material for the space beauty magazine. But guess what; it''s another annoying male outer god. (Riola) -Ahaha. (Soldier B) I, Riola, a soldier under master Jormungandr, have another identity. I''m a famous photographer belong to space beauty magazine. Since small, I have always admired beautiful females. As long as they are beautiful, I will try to capture their beauty with my camera at all costs. -I have more than enough money to retire as a soldier. (Riola) -Huh? (Soldier B) -Nothing! (Riola) But I choose to stay here as a soldier. Because I know when I remain next to master Jormungandr''s side, I will have a chance of seeing the beautiful girl. -We are almost there, Riola. (Soldier B) -Right, I''m ready. (Riola) I grab my bow and bundle of arrows. -Oof, I can''t forget this. (Riola) I also bring my favourite partner with me. A camera can stand against the attack of a lower god. It took three years of salaries of mine to get this baby. -My baby. Let''s go to the battlefield! (Riola) The battle happened smoothly at first. We easily overwhelm the people under the outer god. -Whew, the tide of battle suddenly changes when those humans turn into monsters with bat heads. (Riola) Not to mention, the apostle of the outer god suddenly appears on the battlefield and strikes us. -There are no casualties so far, but our army is in terrible shape. (Riola) The army must divide into three to distract the attention of those apostles. We are able to retreat through the crack that our commander found. -The crack leads us to another space. (Riola) When we thought we had escaped from those apostles, one apostle appeared through the crack and tried to kill us. -Those apostles are a bunch of monsters. (Riola) We, ordinary Lamia soldiers, are unable to make a scratch on the apostle body. At the moment, we felt like losing all of our hope. The youngest commander of our army volunteered to distract the apostle. -We are so useless. (Riola) -Riola... (Soldier B) -If I let our commander die here, then I will never see her face. (Riola) Our youngest commander always has a helmet on her face make me can''t recognize her true beauty. -I believe the commander is a hidden beauty. (Riola) Because the two sisters of our commander are beauties, that''s mean she is also a beauty, right? -Stheno, the sister of our commander, has a beautiful figure. Thanks to the powerful aura of a mother, make her easily enters the top 500 beauty of the universe. (Riola) -Riola, you should focus on the battle. The monsters attack us again! (Soldier B) -Alright. (Riola) I thought nothing special would happen until a small shadow appeared in the middle of the battlefield. -Who is that girl? (Riola) The one who appeared in the middle of the battlefield was a little girl with white hair. -She is so... (Riola) I can''t describe her beauty in words. -It''s breathtaking. (Riola) Even the enemy of mine turn toward the little girl. No one on the battlefield can take eyes off her. -She also has a cold aura as if she looks down at all of us. (Riola) I instinctively take out my camera and take a picture of the little girl. -She can easily make it into the top 100, no top 50 or even the top 10! (Riola) The surrounding atmosphere becomes even colder when her eyes turn red. Many Lamia soldiers start to faint because of the pressure that comes from the girl. -What is this? It''s like she is the embodiment of death. (Riola) The little girl killed off all the bat monsters as if she cut the weeds on the field. The little girl leaves right after taking care of the bat monsters. -Dominant power with icy beauty. (Riola) She is different from all the beauty I have met so far. -I must take more pictures of her. It''s rare to come across a beautiful person like this. (Riola) I throw the bow away and hold the camera with both of my hands. I try to leave my comrade behind and follow that little girl. A friend of mine seems to notice my unusual behaviour and calls out to me. -What are you trying to do, Riola? (Soldier B) -What am I doing? It''s a silly question, my friend. (Riola) I turn toward the little girl''s direction and say. -I am following the call of my heart! (Riola) Madeus Chapter 207: Interlude 73/ Capture That Beauty-2 Riola''s POV After replying to my fellow soldiers, I run in the little girl''s direction. -Where is she? (Riola) I look around, but I can''t find a single trace of the little girl. -I can''t lose her here. (Riola) When I''m deep in thought, I suddenly hear the sound of the battle in the nearby area. -She must be in this direction! (Riola) I run in the sound''s direction and find out the commander is fighting against the bat monster. -Woah, the battle looks so fierce. (Riola) The small commander tries shooting the spell at the bat monster. However, the bat monster didn''t seem to receive any damage from her magic. -The commander will lose at this rate. (Riola) When I thought about the commander''s defeat, the little girl suddenly appeared right in front of the commander and the bat monster. -Here she is! (Riola) As I expected, the little girl handled the bat monster with ease, using her power. In the meantime, I take out my camera and capture the battle footage of the little girl. -How could I never know the existence of this girl? (Riola) With strength and beauty like this, both "Chaos" and "Order" will target this girl. And with the help of those factions, the girl can easily reach the seat of the goddess. -It''s over. (Riola) The little girl finished the bat using a gigantic creepy mouth. -I think her power seems to relate to part of her body. The last time, she summoned a gigantic eye to kill those bat monsters. (Riola) After that, the little girl creates a crack in the middle of the space and jumps through it. The commander also takes a crystal out of her pocket and speaks through it. She notices everyone the defeat of the apostle, and she will temporarily follow one who defeated it. -The commander also jumps through that crack. (Riola) I shouldn''t follow them right away since I will make myself look suspicious if I do that. Therefore, I choose to stay by the crack for a while before entering it. -15 minutes have passed. I think I can go now. (Riola) I enter the crack and appear in a new place. I look around to confirm my surrounding. -Isn''t it the first battlefield? (Riola) The army was divided into three and went through the dimension gate to distract the enemy. And I now return to the first battlefield again. -There is the new trace of the battle over here. (Riola) That means the little girl just left this place. Since I have no method of finding the little girl, I can only choose a random direction and walk toward it. -I hope I can find that girl in this direction. (Riola) As if the god of luck had blessed me, I luckily found the little girl in the direction that I went. -Jackpot! (Riola) The current little girl has golden hair. She seems to be in the fight with a god. I can identify who he is since I have seen that man many times. -Perseus? Moreover, I feel like the current little girl is a different person. I can no longer feel the cold and eerie atmosphere around the little girl. (Riola) I must capture this moment. -The current little girl has an energetic atmosphere. How can two opposite personalities exist inside one person? (Riola) I can''t stop my laughing while continue taking the photo of the little girl. It doesn''t take long for the little girl to defeat Perseus. -Perseus is not weak at all. That little girl is just too strong. (Riola) The moment the little girl tries to slash Perseus''s head off, a blonde girl appears and stops her. -Athena! (Riola) The goddess belongs to the top 20 beauty of the university. -I can''t miss this chance. (Riola) I take out my photo and take pictures of them. -The photo of the little girl and Athena will become the cover of next month''s magazine issue. (Riola) After the little girl finished talking with Athena, the little girl created a crack in the sky again and jumped through it. -Tcch, I can''t follow her since goddess Athena is right there. (Riola) Not long after the little girl disappeared, another person who looks exactly like Athena appears right in front of the real Athena. -What is happening? (Riola) After the fake one exchange a few sentences with real, she disappears along with the gate. -What is going on? (Riola) At that moment, I feel incredible pain in my back. -Arghhh! (Riola) When I turn to the Athena direction, I find out the two commanders of my army have the bat wings come out from their back. Those two pick up their weapon and start attacking Athena. -Ahhhhh! (Riola) I can feel the two bat wings suddenly grow out of my back. I can feel my consciousness become thinner. Suddenly, I hear many footsteps come from behind me. When I turn back, I find many bat monsters and Lamia with bat wings head toward my place. -No way! (Riola) Those monsters ignore me and head toward Athena''s place. I turn my attention to Athena and find she is having a hard time against the two commanders. -Goddess Athena doesn''t want to hurt them since she knows they are being manipulated. (Riola) But Athena is slowly being pushed into the dead corner since the monsters outnumber her. -Perseus can''t help her much since he lost one of his hands. (Riola) Right at the critical moment, a shadow comes out from the crack in the sky. It''s a girl with pink hair. After that, she fought with the two commanders while transforming into a figure looking like a witch. Her clothes have a lot of exposure since the robes are slit in two. I can only see her wearing underwear inside the robe. On top of that, the girl wears white socks, which highlight her absolute territory. The current little girl gives off a fluffy and cute atmosphere that stimulates others to protect her. -Ahhhhh! (Riola) I can feel my feeling slowly turning into worship. -I must take a picture of her! (Riola) I reach out to the bat wings behind me and break it with brute force. By doing that, I can feel my mind become clear again. -I can''t miss this moment! (Riola) I aim the camera at the girl and take the picture like crazy. -Must capture! (Riola) I keep taking the picture even though I can feel the bat wings will grow out again. -My Goddess! (Riola) I thought the little girl would wipe out everyone in one hit. But she chooses to restrain every Lamia with non-lethal magic. -But the girl can restrain them all day. (Riola) The little girl suddenly takes a book and starts chanting. -What is she going to do with that book? (Riola) A gigantic magic circle suddenly appears in the middle of the sky. -Is she going to liberate us with that magic circle? (Riola) But contrary to my expectation, what comes from the magic circle is not magic but people. Over seventy people appear from the magic circle. They all kneel before the little girl and wait for her order. -Summoning magic? (Riola) I use my camera and zoom on the person who the little girl just summoned. -All of them are beautiful girls... (Riola) Madeus Sorry for the late, everyone. I got really busy recently. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 208: Interlude 74/ The Summoning The woman sits on the throne and looks down at the people in front of her. -Please, master. Please forgive us. (Man) The woman gives the man disdain eyes and speaks. -Hoh, you dare to ask for forgiveness after you killed our people. (Demoness) The man stutters in front of the woman''s pressure. -No, master! (Man) -Shut up. I''m tired of hearing your nonsense. (Demoness) The woman stands up and walks toward the man''s place. -Forgive me. I need money for my daughter''s illness. It''s something I have to do! (Man) -Hah, that doesn''t give you the right to kill others. (Demoness) Blood lust comes out from the woman and makes the man frozen. -Pay your price here. AL-001. (Demoness) The right hand of the woman gradually transforms into a beast''s arm with three claws on it. She aims at the man and slashes him. -Arghhhh! (Man) With one cut, the man turns into a deformed corpse. -Servant, clean this piece of trash for me. (Demoness) Two gigantic men appear from behind the woman and clean up the corpse in front of her. -Also, check up on this trash''s daughter. If she is sick for real, heal her then. (Demoness) There is no reply come from the men. They merely nod and disappear right in front of her. -Those homunculi are still not perfect. I need to fix them once they finish their job. (Demoness) The woman returns and sits on the throne again. -It''s so boring nowadays. (Demoness) When the woman plays with her hair, a magic circle suddenly appears right in front of her. -Hoh? The new master can summon me already? (Demoness) The woman stands up and stands in the magic circle. -I have no choice but to accept her summons then. (Demoness) The light comes from the magic circle and wraps around the woman. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Huh? (Demoness) The woman looks around and finds out that she is not summoned alone. -She summons most of us. Only Beleth and Stolas are not here. (Demoness) Other demonesses also become surprised since their new master can summon them all at once. The woman turns her attention to her new master. -Urgh! (Demoness) Their new master is a small and lovely girl. She is wearing exposed witch clothes. -However, the mana that the master possessed is not cute at all. (Demoness) Some weak demoness can''t maintain their calm and tremble in front of her. -Our new master is too strong. I feel like even if all of us fight against her, she can quickly finish us off. (Demoness) The demoness with dancer clothes is the one who speaks out first. -My master, why do you call us? (Dancer Demoness) All the demoness focus on the little master and wait for her to reply. -Uhmm~ Hello, everyone. (Farah) -... (All Demoness) -How should I react here? The new master seems to be more innocent than I thought. (Demoness) -I''m sorry for summoning everyone so suddenly. (Farah) The little master looks at demonesses and says with a sincere voice. -I need your help. (Farah) One demoness asks the new master with an icy voice. -Who do you want us to kill? (Cold Demoness) The new master answers her with a calm voice, unlike her childish appearance. -I want you guys to help me saving those people under me. A bad guy is temporarily manipulating them. (Farah) -I can feel our new master treats us with respect. Unlike some old man treat us like his object and use our power to slaughter people. (Demoness) The woman turns to other demonesses and gives them a signal. They seem to understand what she is talking about and start to kneel. -We, the 72 demonesses, will swear eternal loyalty to you, master. The woman is the first one to stand up from kneeling and speak out to the tiny master. -I, Demoness Baal, will bring you the victory, my lord. (Baal) Baal turns to the ground and starts chanting. -AL-006. (Baal) Baal''s legs turn into something that looks like frog legs. -A master with this much strength and gentle personality is worth serving. (Baal) Baal utilizes her frog legs to make a big jump to the battlefield. She lands right next to the bat monsters and the Lamia. -AL-032. (Baal) Baal''s hand change into something like the tentacle and reaches out to the nearby Lamia and monsters. Baal tries to restrain nearby Lamia using her tentacle. -It''s not easy like I thought. (Baal) Some bat monsters broke free from the tentacle and tried to attack Baal. Before those monsters even reach Baal, a ring flies at them and cuts them in two. -You should listen to our master to the end, Baal. Don''t be too hasty like that. (Dancer Demoness) It''s the demoness with dancer clothes. -The master tells us to save the Lamia only. (Dancer Demoness) -Is that so, Vual? (Baal) -Don''t call me by my name. We are not close enough to do that. (Vual) -Unfriendly, as always. (Baal) Vual doesn''t reply and lands right next to Baal. -How do you feel about the new master? (Baal) -She is more than I expected. It''s much better than being under that old man. (Vual) -I feel so too. (Baal) Vual starts dancing while making the ring fly around and kill off all the bat monsters. -Illusion Realm. (Vual) Pink mists come out from Vual''s body while she is dancing. Those mists make the nearby Lamia frozen and drop their weapon. -We can deal... (Baal) An immense noise interrupts and makes Baal unable to finish her sentence. -An explosion at our master''s place. (Baal) When the demoness turns their attention to the master, they find out she is fighting against a gigantic snake with bat wings. -Do you feel that, Baal? (Vual) -Yeah. (Baal) -Do you think master can win against that thing? (Vual) Baal shakes her head and replies. -I''m not sure. But I can certain about one thing. (Baal) -What? (Vual) -If the master cannot defeat that monster, then all of us will die. (Baal) Name: Baal Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 175 cm/ Weight: 57 kg Name: Vual Age: ??? Breast size: D/ Height: 182 cm/ Weight: 59 kg Madeus There will be one more chapter today. Thanks for reading Chapter 209: The Quarrel Beleth''s POV. After Stolas and I had heard the story from Stheno, we went out of the tent and let the twins and Stheno take a rest. The moment I am alone with Stolas, Stolas turns to me and asks. -Why do you agree to go with her, Beleth? (Stolas) I scratch my head and reply to Stolas. -I think it''s better to help her while finding Farah. (Beleth) Stolas stares at me and says. -Your old habit hasn''t changed, Beleth. You will reach out and help the person right in front of you. (Stolas) -What''s wrong with it? (Beleth) -Well, there is nothing wrong with it since it was your decision. (Stolas) Stolas continues with a solemn voice. -But if it were me, I wouldn''t help that Lamia girl. (Stolas) -Eh? (Beleth) -I may save her life on a wimp, but I wouldn''t go that far to save her clan. (Stolas) -I merely want to save as many people as possible. I don''t want to repeat that "mistake." (Beleth) Stolas sighs and replies to me. -I already gave you so many hints, but you still don''t understand. (Stolas) Stolas points at me and says. -You are acceptable as a person, but failure as a servant and girlfriend. (Stolas) I couldn''t rebuke Stolas since everything she had said so far was true. -... (Beleth) Stolas asks me with a suspicious voice. -Don''t you want to save our master? (Stolas) I clenched my fist when I heard Stolas said that. -Of course, I want to save Farah, Stolas. (Beleth) Stolas looked really annoyed when I said that. -Then why don''t you focus on finding our master only. (Stolas) -I am doing that, you know. Don''t be unreasonable like that. (Beleth) -But we will waste a lot of time when you decide to help that Lamia. What happens if we are not on the master''s side when she needs us most? (Stolas) -... (Beleth) -Have you ever thought about it, Beleth? (Stolas) -I... (Beleth) -Have you ever thought that the master would die if we were not by her side? (Stolas) I can''t reply to the girl in front of me. -It''s good to follow your justice, Beleth. But remember that one day the fate will force you to choose between your loved one and justice. (Stolas) Stolas turns around and says to me. -I''m not like you, Beleth. This time I will never lose the one important to me again. (Stolas) I can only watch Stolas walk away. -Hah. (Beleth) I sigh and sit on the ground. -"All lives are equal" is what I learned before I became a fallen angel. (Beleth) I look at the hands, which are bleeding because I clench too hard. -I still haven''t overcome that teaching even when I quit that organization for a long time. The ghost of the past still haunted me. (Beleth) The question Stolas asked me does not differ from forcing me to choose between master and other people. -Farah holds an important place in my heart. If I lose Farah now, it''s no different from losing the colour of my life. (Beleth) But I also don''t want to see Stheno kill herself by going back to her army alone. -These hands had killed more than thousands life and I am still afraid of letting a person die. (Beleth) I close my eyes and lie on the ground. -I''m an idiot. (Beleth) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the next day, everyone finished packing their stuff and was ready for the trip. -Stolas? (Beleth) I tried to reach out to Stolas, but she ignored me completely. -Haiz. (Beleth) Stheno seems to notice something is wrong. -What''s wrong, Beleth? (Stheno) -Nothing, Stheno. (Beleth) -... (Stheno) Stheno goes to right beside my sides and whispers into my ear. -Is it my fault? (Stheno) -It''s not your fault, Stheno. It''s my fault that Stolas acts like that. (Beleth) -... (Stheno) I try to avoid the current topic and tell her. -Let''s go, Stheno. (Beleth) Stheno, with a troubled face, replies to me. -All right. Let me lead the way. (Stheno) Stheno leads us to a pile of bat monster''s corpses. -What are we going to do here, Stheno? (Beleth) Stheno uses her bow and shoots at the pile of corpses. The moment the arrow touches a pile of corpses, the fire comes out of it and burns down a pile of corpses. -I seal the dimension gate under these corpses. By using this gate, it can lead us to my army place. (Stheno) What beneath the pile of corpses is a dark hole that has chains cover on it. -Break! (Stheno) Under Stheno''s command, the chains break and reveal the entrance of the hole. -Are you guys ready? (Stheno) The twins'' nod and reply to Stheno. -We are ready. (Amy & Mia) -Me too. (Beleth) The only one who doesn''t answer Stheno''s call is Stolas. -... (Stolas) -All right, let''s go. (Stheno) Stheno turns to the hole and jumps in first. Then the twins are the second to jump into the hole. -Stolas... (Beleth) Stolas ignores me and jumps into the hole. -Haiz. (Beleth) I follow right after her and jump inside the hole. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What waits for us on the other side of the hole is a battlefield. -There are many bat monsters corpses over here. (Beleth) Stheno bends down to check the corpses. -These monsters had died for a few days already. (Stheno) -Is that so? (Beleth) Stolas suddenly shouts at us. -Enemy is coming! Ready for battle. (Stolas) Stheno instantly becomes cautious and takes out her bow. Mia takes out her teddy bears golem and makes them ready for battle. Amy also wields her claymore and is ready to receive the enemy. Stolas points in a direction and says. -They are coming from that side. (Stolas) In the direction that Stolas pointed, I could see a lot of bat monsters and Lamia. -This will be a tough fight. (Beleth) I take out my sword and make the mirror float around me. Madeus Chapter 210: Avoid The Danger Beleth''s POV All those Lamias that come at us has the bat wings on their back. -I will be appreciated if you guys don''t kill them. (Stheno) Stolas calls out to me and says. -I will restrain those Lamias. Please kill all the bat monsters in the meantime, Beleth. (Stolas) Stolas summons the vines from the grounds and wraps around all the Lamia in front of her. -The Lamias are too strong. I can''t hold them for a long time. (Stolas) The bat monsters seem to understand the situation and focus on their target. They rush to Stolas like a mindless monster. -Not so fast! (Stheno) Stheno wields her bow and takes down the monsters that approach Stolas. -Viper arrow! (Stheno) Stheno''s arrow suddenly transforms into a gigantic snake and swallows the bat monsters. -Teddy bears protect sister Stolas. (Mia) The teddy bears act according to Mia''s order. They form a line in front of Stolas and didn''t let a single bat monster pass. -Die! (Mia) A dark ball appears in front of the teddy bears and sucks all the bat monsters inside. -Grarww! The bat monster realizes they can''t attack at the front of the group. Many of them start to our back and try to attack from behind. -I will handle it. (Amy) Amy wields her claymore and slashes down all the bat monsters that come at her. -You can''t pass me, monster. Gravity! (Amy) Amy casts her magic on the bat monsters and makes them slow down. Amy seizes this chance to cut down as many bat monsters as possible. After confirming everyone was alright, I cast my magic. -Dome of truth. (Beleth) The mirrors hovering around me fly out and create a dome that surrounds all those restrained Lamias. I take out my wings and use them to fly to the Lamias'' place. -I need to cut off all those blessings fast. (Beleth) While I was flying, I hurriedly cut down all the light that connected to the Lamias. They immediately fall lifelessly to the ground, like Stheno at that time. -Beleth, watch out! Those bat monsters have changed their target to those Lamias. (Beleth) I look down and find those bat monsters were aiming at the fainted Lamias. -Tcchhh! Reflect! (Beleth) I make the mirrors reflect the figure of the bat monsters. -Die! (Beleth) I slash at the mirror that has the monster''s reflection. The bat monsters were also being severed in two at the moment the mirror broke. I keep creating more mirrors so I can reduce as many bat monsters as I can. Stheno and others have to break their current formation to protect the fainted Lamias. -There are too many of them. (Beleth) Right, I feel like their number doesn''t decrease at all. -Rose dragon. (Stolas) Stolas creates a dragon and uses it to wreck the battlefield. The rose dragon goes around and swallows all the bat monsters. -I feel something is wrong here. (Beleth) I stop my attack and observe the battlefield. -What''s wrong, Beleth? Why are you stopping your attack? (Stolas) -We are digging our grave, Stolas! (Beleth) -What''s wrong, sister? (Mia) The bat monsters have incredible regeneration. The one that I cut in two will regenerate and create two new bat monsters. -That''s why their numbers don''t decrease at all. We are making more of them by attacking them. (Beleth) I shout out loud. -Everyone! The moment you kill a bat monster, it will multiply. (Beleth) Everyone''s faces darkened when they heard my statement. -I can''t use vines to restrain those monsters. Those bat monsters can easily break the vines the moment I try to suppress them. (Stolas) Stolas looks at the twins and says to me. -We can''t hold out any longer at this rate. (Stolas) Stheno, Stolas and I can still fight, but the twins had shown a sign of exhaustion. -If only I could summon my army. (Beleth) Suddenly, a voice sounds from behind me. -AL-017. (Baal) -Huh? (Beleth) I turn around and see a familiar figure is standing there with a cute little girl. -Baal! (Beleth) -Long time no see, Beleth. (Baal) Baal replaced her hands with giant flowers. -The monster will... (Beleth) Baal interrupts me and answers back. -I know! That''s why I''m using this form. (Baal) Baal aims the flowers at the bat monsters'' place. -Spores release! (Baal) The giant flowers start to release a lot of spores into the air. When the spores touched the bat monsters, they fell to the ground and snored. -They will wake up in 15 minutes. So we have to go soon. (Baal) Baal points at Stolas and others and says. -We also need to bring them along with us, right? (Baal) We first choose to land right next to Stolas and others to discuss the current situation. -Long time no see, Stolas. (Baal) Stolas ignores Baal''s greeting and asks her immediately. -Is master safe? (Stolas) -Well, she is safe for now. I guess. (Baal) -What do you mean by that? (Stolas) -Master is currently fighting with a giant snake. And that snake is incredibly powerful. (Baal) Stheno replies to Baal in a worried voice. -I think the snake that you mentioned is my master. (Stheno) Baal doesn''t show any interest in Stheno''s statement. -Is that so? (Baal) Baal scratches her head and says. -We should discuss later. We need to evacuate those fainted Lamias first. (Baal) Baal turns to the little girl and tells her. -I need you to summon a demon that can carry these many Lamias, book! (Baal) The girl answers Baal in an icy voice. -Master Farah gave me the name "Grimm." Don''t call me "book"! (Grimm) -Fine, fine! Summon one demon for me. (Baal) The little girl starts her chanting. -As the vessel that seals the contract of 72 demonesses, I summon you, the servant was bound by the contract. A small circle appears on the ground. -Heed my call, Barbatos. Name: Grimm/ Other name: Book of Solomon. Race: Intelligent Grimoire. Age: ??? Breast size: B/ Height: 135 cm/ Weight: 29 kg Madeus Chapter 211: Farah Versus Jormungandr-1 Farah''s POV When I passed through the hole made by War, I arrived in a strange place. -Where am I? (Farah) I look around and find two Lamias are chasing a male and a female. -That girl is your servant, Farah. (Death) -Eh? What do you mean by that, Death? (Farah) Death explains to me in a soft voice. -War accidentally makes that girl her the servant so she can borrow her power. (Death) Death continues. -And I think the two Lamias chasing them are being manipulated by something since they were not hostile when we left to save you. (Death) -Is that so? (Farah) I need to save them then. I change into magical girl form and rush to their side. -Huh? (Farah) The small Lamia suddenly stops chasing the other twos and turns to me. -Don''t look into her eyes, Farah. (Death) After hearing Death''s statement, I shoot the beam to the ground to create a dust cloud so it can hinder her sight. The dust cloud in front of me instantly hardens like stone. -It''s a close call, Farah. That Lamia can petrify anything with her eyes. (Death) -That sounds really dangerous. (Farah) While I was replying to Death, an axe suddenly appeared and destroyed the petrified dust cloud in front of me. -They are aiming at you, Farah. (Death) -I know. (Farah) I jump backward and keep my distance from the two Lamias. The big Lamia follows me closely while the small one stares at me from afar. -It seems that Lamia girl can''t use her petrified eyes continuously. (Farah) The big Lamia wields her axe and tries slashing me. -My master! (Athena) The girl with golden hair rushes in between the big Lamia and me. She uses her golden shield to block the big Lamia''s attack. -Urghh! (Athena) The girl successfully pushes the Lamia girl back using her shield. The man who stands next to her also puts out his shield and tries to help the girl. -Do you have any way to restrain them, Athena? (Perseus) -If I had one, then I would never run in the first place, Perseus. (Athena) The man named Perseus turns to me and says. -And you are... (Perseus) -What''s wrong, Perseus? (Athena) -Do you think your master looks a little different? (Perseus) The girl named Athena looks at me. -Right! Her hair is pink, not golden. More importantly, the surrounding atmosphere completely changes, as if she is a different person. (Athena) Athena asks me in a serious tone. -Who are you? What have you done to my master? (Athena) -I will explain later. (Farah) I grab Athena''s hand and pull her to my side. -I''m sorry. (Farah) I kiss Athena on her lip. >Activate the Lustful Desire: Increase all of your stats expects DIV and LUK by 100% STG: 45(+45) CON: DEX: 40(+40) INT: 350(00) +(35000) CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: 48 Athena''s face reddened from my action. I feel a little guilty since I kiss Athena so suddenly. -Eh? Eh? (Athena) Death asks me in a questioned tone. -Why do you kiss that girl, Farah? (Death) I point in the direction behind the two Lamias and reply to Death. -I can feel many mana presences come from that side. Therefore, I think I should be in the best state to handle them. (Farah) The only form I can use in this situation is the new form. >The witch of creation has been chosen. >Convert LOV stat into INT stat. This form changes nothing aside from my clothes. I am wearing a side-tie bikini, along with a black robe. My face reddens because of the current clothes. -These clothes are so revealing. (Farah) I shake my head and return my attention to the two Lamias. -Please take care of the one who wields the axe, Athena. I will take care of another Lamia. (Farah) Athena, who barely recovered from my kiss, answered me. -Eh! Ah? Yes! (Athena) I apply gravity magic on myself to make me float. -Intermediate Wind magic: Wind current. (Farah) With the help of the wind, I fly toward the small Lamia girl with incredible speed, with my eyes closed tightly. -Echo. (Farah) I create an echo using magic to locate the position of the small Lamia girl. -There is a change of mana around that Lamia girl, Farah. She is going to cast magic! (Death) I have no choice to open my eyes so I can dodge her magic. -Intermediate Ice magic: Ice Wall. (Farah) A gigantic ice wall immediately appears as I finish my chanting. Because of the Lamia girl''s eyes, a portion of the ice wall turns into stone. -Intermediate Space magic: Teleport. (Farah) Since the Lamia girl focused her attention on the ice wall, I successfully teleported behind the Lamia girl without being noticed. -Unique Ice Magic: Icy touch. (Farah) I use my hand to touch the bat wings behind the Lamia girl and make the bat wings turn into Ice. The Lamia girl can''t stand the pain and shouts out loud. -Ahhhh! (Youngest Sister) -I''m sorry! (Farah) According to my observation, I can feel the bat wings are the source that turns the Lamia girl into this state. Because I can feel ominous energy keep flowing into those bat wings. -Unique fire magic: Burning hand. (Farah) Flame burst out of my hand and destroyed the frozen bat wings. The small Lamia girl can''t handle the pain and fall to the ground. -This will stop this girl temporarily, Farah. I can feel the ominous energy still flowing into this girl through the wound on her back. (Death) I nod at Death''s statement since I can feel it too. -I have to deal with the other Lamia girl. Those mana presences are getting closer. (Farah) Without the small Lamia girl, I quickly subdue the remaining Lamia girl and make her faint. Madeus There is a minor change to chapter 207 that Farah won''t appear in witch form right at the start. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 212: Farah Versus Jormungandr-2 Farah''s POV I placed the fainted Lamias inside a barrier. -With this, they can''t attack us anymore. (Farah) After taking care of the two Lamias, Athena immediately asks me with a red face. -That kiss! Uhmm! No, I mean...Argh. (Athena) Perseus, who stands beside Athena, hits his left elbow to Athena to calm her down. -Calm down, Athena. (Perseus) Athena places her hand on the chest and starts breathing in and out. -Right, I need to calm down first. (Athena) In the meantime, Death tells me about the current situation. -Since those mana presences are getting closer, I could feel many of them carry the ominous energy like these two Lamias. (Death) -That means the other Lamias are also being manipulated. (Farah) -Be careful, Farah. I can feel the rest of the presence carry something sinister. It might be troublesome to deal with them rather than the Lamias. (Death) -Alright! (Farah) I turn to Athena and Perseus and inform them. -I don''t think we have time for that since there is an army coming at us. (Farah) Perseus and Athena seem to be surprised when they hear that statement of mine. -What do you mean by that? (Athena) -I will explain it later. (Farah) Athena sighs and replies to me. -Alright, you better explain everything to me once this end. (Athena) -Yes. (Farah) Athena tells Perseus. -Ready for battle, Perseus. (Athena) -Oh, okay! (Perseus) Athena turns around and notices the arrival of the monster army. -So they are the army that you told me. (Athena) The army comprises Lamias with bat wings with bat monsters that have already reached our place. -Aim at the bat wings of those Lamias. (Perseus) -I know. (Athena) Athena and Perseus seem to learn from the last battle of me with two Lamias. Athena has a hard time against the Lamias since they keep swarming at her. - It''s so hard not to hurt them in the fight. (Athena) Athena skillfully dodges all the attacks of the Lamias and cuts their bat wings at the same time. On the other hand, Perseus uses his shield to push away all the bat monsters and defend against the attack. With no right hand, he doesn''t have any method of damaging their bat wings. -Can you use your goddess realm on them, Athena? (Perseus) -They will die the moment I activate it, Perseus. (Athena) -Tchhh! Shield bash. (Perseus) Perseus pushes away the Lamias and monsters around us. Athena seizes this chance and cast the AOE buff on Perseus and me. -Defender Territory. (Athena) A pale light comes out from Athena''s body and wraps around Perseus and me. >Increase your STG and DEX by 25% -That''s much better. (Perseus) -Advance Ice Magic: The Ice World. A few layers of Ice starts to wrap around the Lamia and the bat monsters. -It will restrain their movement. (Farah) -Hey, some of the bat monster has already broken free. (Perseus) The bat monsters seem to be much stronger than those bat monsters. They also have more numbers compared to the Lamias. -Intermediate Space Magic: Gravity Area. (Farah) I increase the surrounding gravity by ten times to slow down the bat monsters. -I can''t use any other spell aside from non-lethality magic. (Farah) I am afraid of hurting the Lamias when I try to use other magic in this form. -You need more people to save those Lamias. You can''t handle that many enemies at once. (Death) Death is right. I can''t save that many people with only me. -Ah! (Farah) I take out the book of Solomon from the dimension pocket. -I almost forget about this item. With this current amount of mana, I can summon all the devils at once. (Farah) -That''s a good idea, Farah. With the help of the demoness strong as Beleth, you will be able to save more Lamias. (Death) I apply magic to myself and fly toward the sky. -Let''s activate the item. (Farah) >The owner has enough mana to unlock the full potential of the "Book of Solomon." >Do you want to spend 100,000 mana to unlock its full potential? -Yes! (Farah) At that moment, I could feel the book drain the mana from me. The book takes around 1/5 of my mana tank. >The item "book of Solomon" has evolved into "grimoire of the end." >Skill Demon Summon (3*) changes its description and effects. + You can summon 72 demons under the last Solomon. (There is no more INT requirement.) + After summoning the specific demoness. That demoness can summon her army in two hours. + Grant the users "Demon Lord Authority." Require 1,000,000 mana to unlock the other function. -Let''s summon them first. (Farah) I look down and find Athena and Perseus have a hard time against the bat monsters. >Detect the owner had already summoned two demonesses. >Summon the 70 remaining demonesses. >Generating Summoning Circle. The grimoire shines and generates a giant magic circle in the middle of the sky. From the magic circle, I can see many demonesses start to appear. Most of them looked very surprised when I summoned all of them at the same time. Some demonesses trembled when they saw me and tried to avoid my eyes. A few blushed when they looked at my face. And there is a minority of them gave me worship stares. The sister Demoness wears dancer clothes is the first one speaks out. She was one of the demoness blushes when she saw my face. -My master, why do you call us? (Vual) Madeus Chapter 213: Farah Versus Jormungandr-3 Farah''s POV I look at all the demonesses through the summoning circle. They all stare at me and wait for me to reply to the dancer''s demoness. To relieve the tense atmosphere, I try to say hello to everyone. -Uhmm~ Hello, everyone. (Farah) -... (All Demoness) It''s so awkward since everyone else doesn''t reply and keeps staring at me. I think these demonesses may be angry because I summon them so suddenly. Therefore, I try to apologize to them with utmost sincerity. -I''m sorry for summoning everyone so suddenly. (Farah) It may be shameless of me to ask them to work for me. But these demonesses are the only option I have to save every Lamia from the danger. -I need your help. (Farah) A demoness asks me with an Icy voice. -Who do you want us to kill? (Cold Demoness) I can''t feel any intent on her question, so I guess she is bad at showing emotion like Stolas. -I want you guys to help me saving those people under me. A bad guy is temporarily manipulating them. (Farah) After the demonesses had heard my statement, the demonesses kneeled in front of me. -We, the 72 demonesses, will swear eternal loyalty to you, master. (Demonesses) Eh? Why did this happen? Those demonesses who were trembled a few moments ago had now looked at me with respect. A demoness suddenly stands up and introduces herself. -I, Demoness Baal, will bring you the victory, my lord. (Baal) Right after her introduction, she jumps onto the battlefield without hearing the rest of my instruction. -Woah, that girl is like that again. (Demoness ???) -She must really want to impress our new master. (Demoness ???) The next demoness also introduced herself to me. -It''s a pleasure to meet you, my master. I''m Vual, the dancer of the night. (Vual) -Ah, yes. (Farah) -Fufufu, I''m so lucky for me to have a cute master like you. (Vual) Vual suddenly compliments me out of nowhere. Her sudden attack makes my face turn red. -My master is cute indeed. (Vual) Vual turns to other demons and speaks out loud. -As you can see, our new master is not like that "guy." If the grimoire chose our master, she would be so innocent and not harm us for no reason. (Vual) Vual smiles brightly and continues. -No more killing the innocent. No more destroying a country for no reason. From this moment, we rebirth as the new "demonesses" under our new master. (Vual) -Ohhhhhh! (Demoness ???) -All hail new master! (Demoness ???) -We will forever follow your order. (Demoness ???) Vual''s presentation raises the fighting speed of the other demonesses. After that, Vual turns to me and winks at me. -Please continue giving us the order, my master. (Demonesses) -Ah, yes! (Farah) The demonesses stare at me and wait to receive my order. -Please destroy the bat monsters and save all the Lamias on the battlefield. (Farah) -We have received the order, my master. (Demonesses) Right after I gave the command, a terrible aura came out of each demoness. The demonesses fly toward the battlefield and start their slaughter. -Phew, the only problem now is to find the location of Beleth and the others. (Farah) A voice comes from behind me. -You can use me for that, my master. (Little girl) I turn to the voice and find there is a little girl with pink hair is standing there. -Eh? (Farah) -I''m not one of the 72 demonesses. So I don''t have to follow the order you gave them, master. (Little girl) The girl places her hand on her chest and says. -I can help you monitor every action of the demonesses. I can also punish them if they don''t follow your order. (Little girl) -But who are you in the first place? (Farah) The girl tilted her head when I asked that question? -What are you talking about, my master? I''m the catalyst you used to summon the demonesses. (Little girl) I can''t hide my surprise and ask her back. -Are you the "grimoire of the end"? (Farah) The girl nods. -Your guess is correct, my master. My current form mimics your appearance and behaviour. If the master feels uncomfortable, I will change to the book''s form again. (Little girl) I shake my head and deny it. -I''m not uncomfortable but a little surprised when you have your human form. How can I call you then? (Farah) -Item doesn''t have a name, master. (Little girl) I mutter to her in a small voice. -But you have humanized form now... (Farah) The girl makes a tired face and says. -Human is really troublesome. You can call me whatever you like, my master. (Little girl) I try to think of the fittest name for the girl. -What do you think about "Grimm"? (Farah) The girl made an annoyed face when I said that. -"Grimm" from grimoire? Really? Can you think of a better name, my master? (Little girl) -Ufuuu... (Farah) The girl sighs and says. -I will accept the "Grimm" name. It doesn''t sound too bad at all. (Little girl) -Eh? (Farah) Grimm turns on another side while replying to me. -Do not misunderstand! It''s not like I love the name you gave or anything. (Grimm) Grimm continues. -I can locate the position of all 72 demonesses. So I will help you find Stolas and Beleth. (Grimm) -Really? (Farah) -Yup, I only need help from a certain demoness to complete the mission. (Grimm) -Please help me then, Grimm. (Farah) I can feel a hint of joy in Grimm''s reply. -Leave it to me, my master. (Grimm) Madeus There will be more fighting scenes starting from the next chapter. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 214: Farah Versus Jormungandr-4 Farah''s POV After I had given Grimm''s instruction, she disappeared on the spot and left me behind. -I need to return to the battlefield to help everyone soon. (Farah) When I try to fly down to the battlefield, the space next to me suddenly cracks in two. -Watch out, Farah! (Death) I reacted in time and retreated from the place I was standing. -Grawlll! What came out from the crack was a gigantic mouth that tried to bite me. -Fireball! (Farah) I instantly shoot the fireballs at that mouth. The magic left a big burning mark on where it hit. -Grawlll! The owner of the mouth writhing in pain because of my magic. -The wounds are healed already. (Farah) It only takes a few seconds for the wounds in the gigantic mouth to disappear. The thing in front of me closes its mouth and retreats into the crack. -Did it run away? (Farah) Once again, the space in front of me starts cracking. -It''s coming, Farah! (Death) This time, what comes from behind the crack is not only the mouth but a gigantic snake. -A goddess! (Death) There is a Lamia on the top of the snake. -She has so many eyes on her skin. (Farah) Death informs me about those eyes. -There are ominous energies come from those eyes, Farah. They are like the bat wings of other Lamias. (Death) -She is manipulated like other Lamias. (Farah) -Right. She is a goddess on top of that, Farah. So be careful! (Death) The snake roars at me. -How can I stop her from being manipulated, Death? (Farah) -Since those eyes stick to her skin, your only option is to make her faint. (Death) -Then I have to defeat her first. (Farah) I try to cast the offensive magic on the gigantic snake. -Advance Ice Magic: The Ice World. (Farah) Many layers of Ice start to form around the snake''s body. -Grawlll! The snake only needs to shake itself lightly to destroy all the Ice surrounding its body. The Lamia stands on the top of the snake reach out her hand to me. -Poison lance. (???) The Lamias summon many black liquid lances and fire them at me. -Barrier. (Farah) I thought the barrier would stand against all of those lances since I have an abnormal amount of mana now. But counter to my expectation, the first black liquid lance easily melts my barrier. -Tchhh! (Farah) I have no choice but to avoid the remaining lance. -Swallow! (???) -The snake is trying to attack you, Farah. (Death) So those lances are decoys, the Lamia aims to attack me using the snake right from the start. -Overflowing emotion! (Farah) The white lights appear and stop the snake from moving. -Enhance Combination Magic: Flower Of Destruction! (Farah) A magnificent flower combine of fire magic and ice magic appears right in front of the gigantic snake. -Bloom! >Your enhanced spell has activated its special effect: You will now be able to use the same magic without spending mana. The black liquids seem to form into a shield to protect the snake and the Lamia. -Enhance Combination Magic: Flower Of Destruction! (Farah) I try to cast the magic again to destroy the shield. -It doesn''t leave a scratch on the black liquid shield. (Farah) -Raise. (???) With the command of Lamia, the black liquids start coming out from her hand. Those black liquids form into two snakes as massive as the snake she is riding. -Go. (???) The two black liquid snakes rush to me with an insane speed. -Enhance Fire magic: Fireball! (Farah) I shoot a lot of fireballs at the black liquid snakes in front of me. -These spells can''t harm those snakes, Farah. (Death) >Your enhanced spell has activated its special effect: Your next fire magic will increase its damage by 100%. -Hoh! (Death) -Rock creation! (Farah) I create a 100-meter rock on top of my head. -Gravity! (Farah) I follow up with a spell that increases the rock''s weight by one hundred times. -Advance Fire Magic: Hellfire! (Farah) The orange fire appears and surrounds the rock. -Enhance Combination Magic: Meteor Impact. (Farah) I make the burning rock fall right at the two black liquid snakes. >Your enhanced spell has activated its special effect: Increase the spell damage by 100%. A terrible explosion when the rock hit the two black liquid snakes. I create a barrier to shield myself from the blast of the spell. I also construct an enormous barrier to protect the demon and Lamias from the explosion. -Farah! (Death) A giant snake goes right through the explosion and rushes to my side. -Barrier. (Farah) I can only create the barrier to defend against the sudden attack of the snake. -It got me. (Farah) The snake successfully catches me using its mouth. The snake holds me inside its mouth and tries to destroy my barrier using force. -Urghhh! (Farah) The black liquids drip from its teeth and melt my barrier. -Barrier! (Farah) Whenever the barrier broke, I instantly cast another barrier to protect myself. -Gargh! The snake starts to lose its patience and flings me to the ground. -Urgh! (Farah) I received a tremendous shock when I crashed to the ground. When I look up from the ground, I can feel Lamia is glaring at me. -Raise. (???) With the Lamia''s order, two gigantic black liquid snakes once again appear right beside her. Madeus Chapter 215: Farah Versus Jormungandr-5 Farah''s POV I can only stare at the two snakes that the Lamia just summoned. -No way. (Farah) -You can''t win against her at this rate, Farah. (Death) -What can I do in this situation, Death? (Farah) -Your sole option now is to use that skill, Farah. (Death) -Do you mean the skill that can temporarily increase my divine power? (Farah) -Right. (Death) -I thought it would be better to save this skill to deal with the mastermind who controls all the Lamias. It looks like I have no other choice. (Farah) -Right, you have to deal with this goddess first, Farah. (Death) -Uhm. (Farah) When I try using the new skill, I suddenly feel everything around me slowing down until they freeze. -Huh? What''s happening? (Farah) I can talk normally, but somehow I can''t move my body. A familiar figure appears right in front of me. It''s the light figure in the human shape. -My child. (Y) -Eh? (Farah) "Y" tells me with a sorrowful voice. -The skill that you tried to use once belongs to another goddess. (Y) From the tone of her voice, "Y" seemed to be close to the mentioned goddess. -The skill would give you tremendous power, but it also slowly erodes your mind. (Y) Right, it''s unlikely the skill that gives you tremendous power with no side effects. -Therefore, you shouldn''t abuse that skill too much, my child. (Y) -I understand. (Farah) "Y" continues. -My time is almost up. If you have any questions, please speak out. (Y) I take a deep breath and ask her. -When can I come back to the future? (Farah) -You will come back when you achieve the happy ending for all of these events, my child. (Y) -Can you tell me what is the "happy ending" you mentioned? (Farah) "Y" answers me with a sad voice. -I can''t tell you about that. (Y) -... (Farah) -Are Hana and others safe? (Farah) -They are still safe and sound. (Y) I felt relieved when I heard that answer. Right now, I have to ask "Y" about the current situation. -Can I win against that Lamia if I use the new skill? (Farah) "Y" hesitates a bit before answering me. -It would be 50/50. (Y) -Could you tell me why? (Farah) "Y" nods and answers me. -Jormungandr is a goddess that speciality in fighting. Without being manipulated, she can beat many gods and goddesses with the same rank at the same time. Even when she is unconscious like this, she is still a formidable opponent. (Y) -Woah, she is that strong? (Farah) -That''s right. On the other hand, you barely know about utilizing divine power efficiently. (Y) -Uhm. (Farah) -Therefore, I will give you this. (Y) A ball of light comes from "Y" and goes inside my chest. -This is... (Farah) -I gave you the knowledge about the most simple authority of a goddess. That authority is goddess realm. (Y) >You have received the knowledge about "Goddess Realm". You can construct one when your DIV is above 100. I smile and say to "Y." -I''m thankful for everything you have done for me so far, "Y." (Farah) -No need to thank me, my child. (Y) Before I can as "Y" another thing, "Y" stops me. -My time is up, my child. When I disappear from here, the time pause will slowly lose its effect. Please use those times efficiently to prepare for your battle. (Y) "Y" disappears right after she told me that line. >Your soul has finally synchronized with your body. >Some of your stats have been increased as the reward for the "Soul Trial." STG: 45(+45) CON: DEX: 40(+40) INT: 350(00) +(35000) CHA: LUK: 1112 (+100) DIV: 48 -Eh? Why only my luck increase while other stat remains the same? (Farah) >The goddess of luck, Fortuna, had paid attention to your existent. -Why does a goddess pay attention to me? (Farah) >Goddess Fortuna answers: You currently have more luck than her, a luck goddess. I speak my thought out loud. -So you only have 1000 luck as a luck goddess? (Farah) >Goddess Fortuna angrily rebukes: That''s rude! Do you know how hard to accumulate that much luck? -I''m sorry. (Farah) >Goddess Fortuna receives your apology and offers a trade: I want you to give me 100 LUK of yours. I will give anything in exchange for those status points. -Why me? Can''t you take Luck status from others? (Farah) >Goddess Fortuna sighs: I can only take LUK from the person who has higher luck than me. -Is that so? (Farah) >Goddess Fortuna happily asks: Will you trade me your luck then? -I will give you what you wanted, if only you tell me how to defeat the goddess Jormungandr. (Farah) >Goddess Fortuna smiles: It''s a piece of cake. I will find a possible future that you can win against Jormungandr. -Uhmm. (Farah) >Goddess Fortuna says joyfully: I found it. It''s a timeline you say some skill name and beat her. -How is that helpful? Can you at least describe the name of the skill, goddess Fortuna? (Farah) >Goddess Fortuna shakes her head: Mortal is troublesome. It''s the future that you turn into a witch and activate a skill called "Queen" or whatever. -Eh? (Farah) I never thought of that. The thought of using queen mode while transforming never pass my mind. >Goddess Fortuna asks: Is it helpful to you? Now give me your luck. -Thanks a lot, goddess Fortuna. Please take away what you need! (Farah) >Your LUK has been reduced by 100. >Goddess Fortuna happily says: Thanks for the meal! I will find you again if you have higher LUK stats than me. That will never happen again, Muhahaha. After the visit of the two goddesses, I feel like I have more chance of defeating goddess Jormungandr. Madeus Sorry for the late TvT. I have been busy lately. Ara Ara witch is coming soon. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 216: Interlude 75/ Fortuna’s Melancholy Three women sit next to each other at the round table. They are enjoying tea and dessert on the table while talking to each other. -Hohoho! As always, I am the one who rules over the luck. (Fortuna) -Sigh, you merely have 50 more LUK than me, Fortuna. (Gefion) Fortuna glares at the woman who said that statement. -Accept it, Gefion! You will never win against me. Over 1000 years, you never be able to win against me. (Fortuna) -Tcchhh! (Gefion) Gefion turns to Tyche, who is enjoying the soft cake. -Tell her something, Tyche. You are only losing her LUK by 5 points. (Gefion) -I don''t care about that. (Tyche) -You! (Gefion) -Ohohoho! I will always be the greatest goddess of luck. (Fortuna) -I hope someone will overtake your position soon! (Gefion) -It''s impossible, Gefion! (Fortuna) Right at that moment, a notification pops up right in front of Fortuna. >Your title, "The one rule over luck" has been stripped since there is an existence in the universe that has more LUK than you. -I need to go to the restroom for a moment. (Fortuna) -Huh? Why so sudden? (Gefion) Fortuna leaves the other two behind and goes into the restroom. -This is another opportunity to increase my luck. (Fortuna) Fortuna tries to keep calm since she can''t let the other two goddesses notice this. >Activate Luck Finder. >Locate the person who has the highest luck in the universe. >Target found. >Connect to the target "Farah." >Target seems to wonder why you pay attention to her. Fortuna sighs. -Do you think I connect to you for no reason? The obvious reason is you have more LUK than me. (Fortuna) >Target wonders why do goddess only has around 1000 LUK. -Hah? You thought LUK fell from the tree or something? Do you know how hard to accumulate that much luck? (Fortuna) >Target says sorry. -Huhm! Check the target''s LUK. (Fortuna) >Target has 1212 LUK. -Hoh, she has 100 LUK more than me! Tell her to give me those 100 LUK, and I will give her anything in return. (Fortuna) >Target asks why don''t you take other people LUK. -I can only take LUK from people who have higher LUK than me. >Target asks you how she defeats Jormungandr. Fortuna coughed as she heard that question. -What the hell? Is she crazy? Check that if she is a goddess? (Fortuna) >The target is a mortal. -Is she crazy? How can she defeat an intermediate goddess as a mortal? (Fortuna) I scratched my head since I thought this transaction would end up a failure. -Hah, anyway, let answer her first. Tell her I will find the method soon. (Fortuna) >The target is waiting for your answer. -Hah! Activate future predictions. (Fortuna) >Please choose the target for the prediction. -Connect to the target through the luck finder skill. (Fortuna) Thousand of the screens suddenly pop up right in front of Fortuna. Fortuna''s face turned red as she saw the figure of Farah. -That girl looks a bit cute, doesn''t she? (Fortuna) Fortuna shakes her head. -No, I need to focus on this transaction first. (Fortuna) Fortuna looks at those screens and says. -Show me the result of her fight with Jormungandr. (Fortuna) Half of the screen in front of Fortuna disappears. -Huh, most of them will fail. As expected, that girl can''t defeat Jormungandr Show me the future where that girl wins the fight. (Fortuna) Many screens in front of Fortuna start to disappear. -Tchhhh! (Fortuna) At the moment, Fortuna thought all of those screens would disappear. -One screen remains! (Fortuna) Fortuna laughs. -Tells her she won against Jormungandr after she used some skills. (Fortuna) >The target asks you to describe the skills. -Haiz, this mortal is really troublesome. She can win if she turns into a witch and activates a skill called "Queen." (Fortuna) Fortuna scratches her head. -Tell her to give me the LUK stats now. (Fortuna) >Your LUK has been increased by 100. -The greatest goddess of luck has returned. Thanks for the meal! I will find you again if you have higher LUK stats than me. That will never happen again, Muhahaha. (Fortuna) Fortuna, at that time, never knew that Farah would trouble her a lot in the future. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The battle will come in the next chapter (??????) Chapter 217: Farah Versus Jormungandr-6 After the conversation with goddess Fortuna, I look around and find the surrounding starts to move again. -I don''t have much time left. (Farah) First, I need to activate the skill "Abyss knowledge."The moment I activate that skill, the surrounding area darkens. I also start to hear weird sounds. -H'' ah geb (She is here) -R''luh (Power?) -Ymg'' ah h'' gotha? (Do you desire it?) -H'' seems l'' (It seems so) -H'' goka r''luh! l'' reach mgleth! (Give her the power! To reach the "truth"!) -Urgh! (Farah) >Your DIV has been increased by 35000. >Your "???" is reawakening because of an abnormal amount of DIV. STG: 45(+45) CON: DEX: 40(+40) INT: 350(00) +(35000) CHA: LUK: 1112 (+100) DIV: 48 +(35000) I can feel immense energy overflowing in my body. -I have finished the first step. (Farah) Now let''s move to the next step, which goddess Fortuna told me. I try to chant the usual phrase that transforms me into queen form. But somehow, the word doesn''t come out as I wish. -I... (Farah) An image of a girl suddenly flashes in my head when I speak out the first word. -The greedy one! (Farah) The image of that girl becomes much clearer. The figure seems to be very familiar to me. -Devour all knowledge. (Farah) >You have satisfied the condition. >Queen of All Race has unlocked another option. + The user unravels the hidden potentials while the skill is activated. -Destroy the common sense. (Farah) Who is that girl? She is so familiar. But I can''t remember. -Become the sole who stands on the top. (Farah) This time I can see the scene where the girl fights a lot of enemies. -Remember my name! (Farah) Even in that situation, the girl still smiles and tries to inform her enemies of something. Somehow, I know what the girl tries to tell them. -I am the Genesis Witch! (Farah) When I finished the chanting, an enormous shock wave was created with me as the centre. Furthermore, my body also changes because of the chanting. -It''s the adult version of me again. (Farah) The clothes are not much different from the witch of creation form. I shyly say out loud. -Hah! It''s so embarrassing to show off my body like this. (Farah) This time, I feel like my personality doesn''t change much when I use the queen form. Before I can do anything, the whip suddenly flies out of the dimension pocket. -Huh? (Farah) The whip divides into two parts and transforms. One part turns into a witch hat, while the other part turns into a broom. -How should I use these two items? I can fly using this broom, right? (Farah) I place the witch hat on my head and stare at the broom. -I hope I won''t lose my balance when I sit on the broom. (Farah) I reach out to the broom and carefully sit on it. -It''s easier than I thought. (Farah) I can feel the familiar feeling from the broom. -Long time no see, partner. Eh? (Farah) I have never ridden a broom before. Why do I call this broom partner in the first place? I shake my head. -I need to focus. (Farah) I turn my attention to the Lamia, who rides on the back of the giant snake. -I need to defeat her. (Farah) The giant snake starts to move like normal. It seems that the time freeze finally comes to an end. -Hey, idiot snake! (Farah) I ride on the flying broom and provoke Jormungandr. -Catch me if you can! (Farah) I command the broom to fly with insane speed. My destination is a place that is far from here. -Will she follow me? (Farah) I turn back and find out the Lamia girl with three snakes is following me closely. -Good! (Farah) I don''t want to make other people hurt because of our fight. With the current power, I can easily injure innocent people. -Rain. (Jormungandr) -What is she trying to do? (Farah) I look up and find a big dark cloud is heading toward my place. The dark liquid comes out from the cloud and creates a fierce rain in front of me. I instantly pour mana into the broom and strengthen it. -Avoid it, Partner! (Farah) The broom speeds up to make a swift turn to avoid the rain in front of me. -Good job, partner! (Farah) I continue flying until I find a suitable place for our battle. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Y" is looking at the flying figure of Farah through a screen, sighs out loud. -My child grows too fast. (Y) A shadow appears behind "Y" and interrupts her. -Hah, who is your child? (Yoso) "Y" turns around and greets the shadow. -Long time no see, Yog-Sothoth. (Y) Yoso ignores her greeting and glares at "Y." -What are you trying to achieve, "Y"? (Yoso) -I''m just looking forward to the happy ending of Farah. Yoso shouts at "Y." -Bull shit! You better tell me another lie. I can''t believe the being like you approaches Farah with no motive. (Yoso) "Y" sighs and tells Yoso. -You should listen to what others said, Yoso. (Y) Yoso feels the conversation won''t end anywhere. -Tchhh! I will force you to tell your motive using force then! (Yoso) From the back of Yoso, many things grow out, like the branches of the tree. Many orbs pop out from those branches and fire at "Y." -That''s why I hate dealing with the "Chaos" side. (Y) In a place that no one knows, the two strongest existents in the universe fight against each other for a girl. Madeus Chapter 218: Farah Versus Jormungandr-7 Farah''s POV After a while, I arrive in a place far from the old battlefield. -Mana scan! (Farah) I use mana to scan the 1000 Km nearby and make sure there is no one aside from Jormungandr and me. -Destroy! (Farah) I turn around and find two black liquid snakes are rushing toward my side. I smile and reply to Jormungandr. -Can you be a little patient? (Farah) I need to go all out and defeat her. -Goddess realm. (Farah) I wrapped my surrounding in darkness by activating the goddess realm. Many small lights appear around my side. -Welcome to my playfield: Star Sanctuary. Come forward and destroy my opponent, constellation Eirwen! (Farah) The star around me lines up and makes a formation of a dragon. Jormungandr notices the danger and commands the snakes to cease their attack, and returns to her side. -Return! (Jormungandr) From the star formation, an ice dragon is born and comes to life. The dragon is huge as the snake that Jormungandr is riding. -Grawll! The dragon flaps its wings and flies toward Jormungandr. -Divide! (Jormungandr) The black liquid snakes divide into four smaller bodies. They go in front of Jormungandr and try to block the charge of the Ice dragon. -Come, constellation Aiden! (Farah) Another dragon formation appears right beside me. What comes out this time is a fire dragon. -Attack those snakes! (Farah) The fire dragon releases a fire breath and burns down all the black liquid snakes that try to hinder the ice dragon''s path. -Rise. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr summons another black liquid snake and uses it as a shield to defend against the dragon''s breath. After that, Jormungandr reaches out her hand toward the ice dragon. -Corrupt. (Jormungandr) The black liquids come out of her hand and fly toward the ice dragon. -Dodge it! (Farah) No matter how hard the ice dragon tries to dodge, the black liquids will keep following it. -Gragh! The moment the black liquids touch the ice dragon, it melts and returns to water. >You gain 1 Ice orb. When the ice dragon dies, a blue ball immediately appears and floats around me. -If I can''t beat her with quality, then I will beat her with quantity. (Farah) I summon more dragons from different elements and use them to attack Jormungandr. Even when Jormungandr defeats all the dragons, I can call them again. >You gain 1 Ice orb. >You gain 1 Fire orb. >You gain 1 Lighting orb. The orb with the same elements will combine into one and float around me. The only thing it changes when they combine is the size. -Corrupt! Corrupt! (Jormungandr) Jormungandr tries her best to deal with all of those dragons at once. -She is so tough. (Farah) Each of the dragons I summon is a combination of dense mana with divine power. A single breath comes from the dragon can destroy the boss monster I met in the first trial. I don''t think this situation will last long since Jormungandr hasn''t use that "skill" yet. -Goddess realm. (Jormungandr) -Here it comes! (Farah) I wonder what the goddess realm of Jormungandr will look like. -Eh? (Farah) The snake that Jormungandr ride on starts to grow. -No way! (Farah) The snake now is too big. I can''t even see its top anymore. Now the dragons are no different from toys for it. -Attack that snake. (Farah) At my command, my dragon breath at the snake at the same time. -The breath doesn''t leave a scratch on its skin. (Farah) -Sea of despair. (Jormungandr) Black liquids start to fall from above me. I instantly create multiple barriers to protect myself from them. >You are poisoned. Your STG is reduced by 90%. >You are poisoned. Your DEX is reduced by 90%. >You receive a status aliment/Drain: lose 0,5% of your mana every 1 minute. The dragons can''t stand the black liquids and start to disappear. -It''s not good. (Farah) The number of the dragon I can summon is limited. Every time a dragon died, some stars nearby would lose their light. Once all the surrounding stars lose their light, I cannot summon any dragon. I don''t know from when, but the ground below me has turned into a sea of black liquid. -Arise. (Jormungandr) Many black liquid snakes raise from the black liquid sea and try to attack me. At the same time, the gigantic snake tries to use its tail to attack me. -Partner! Avoid it! (Farah) I can barely escape the surprise attack that comes from Jormungandr. -Their numbers are not just one or two. Her goddess realm summons more than thousands of snakes. (Farah) Even though they are not huge as the current snake that Jormungandr rides, their numbers are too much for me to handle alone. The only solution for this situation is to summon the dragon to beat those snakes. Death, who had been silent so far, asked me. -Do you think you can win against her, Farah? (Death) I smile and reply to Death. -What are you talking about, Death? Everything has gone according to my plan so far. (Farah) -Eh? (Death) I look around, and I find out there is no more star shining around me. -Barrier! (Farah) I construct multiple layers of barriers to defend against those snakes. It can only hold them for a few minutes at most. -But it''s enough for me to finish the spell. (Farah) I create a magnificent magic circle with me as the centre. -Shine brightly and be reborn again. (Farah) All the elemental orbs around me combine into a single orb. -Supernova! (Farah) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight Chapter 219: The Happy Ending For Everyone-1 As I finish my chanting, the orb explodes and creates a terrible explosion. The explosion engulfs both Jormungandr and me. -The star will be born and arise again! (Farah) The explosion erases almost everything else aside from me. It vaporizes the black liquids sea that Jormungandr created in an instant. Even the snake that Jormungandr rides has the same fate as those black liquid snakes. -That''s spell is so powerful! (Farah) As the explosion end, the surrounding stars start to shine again. -Come to life! (Farah) I summon many dragons and let them stand by near my side. I stare at Lamia, who is flying in front of me. -Jormungandr, please come to your sense. (Farah) Jormungandr is in a terrible state because of my spell. Half of her body is covered with the burn mark. I can feel a sharp pain in my chest when I see her in this state. -Even I know she is being controlled, but it is so painful to see her in this state. (Farah) Death sighed when she heard that statement of mine. -You are soft heart as always, Farah. (Death) -Eheheh. (Farah) -It''s not a compliment, you know. (Death) Death suddenly shouts out loud. -Farah! That Lamia is falling. (Death) -Eh? (Farah) I return my attention to Jormungandr and find out she is falling. I don''t think much since I thought she become like because of the wounds that I inflicted on her. -Partner, help me catch her. (Farah) I fly toward Jormungandr and manage to catch her before she falls to the ground. -Huff! She is heavy! I need to strengthen my body to be able to carry her in my arms. (Farah) When I try to check up on Jormungandr, I suddenly feel something pierce through my stomach. -Urgh! (Farah) -Farah! Throw her away! (Death) I listen to Death and throw Jormungandr away. -Is she fake fainting? (Farah) Death replies to me. -It seems to be so. (Death) Jormungandr seizes this chance and continues assaulting me. She flies toward my place and tries to punch me. -Barrier! (Farah) The barrier I created couldn''t handle her punch. It shattered the moment her fist touched it. -Urgh! (Farah) I can only reinforce my body and choose to take the hit. -Argh! (Farah) I fly toward and hit the ground because of Jormungandr''s attack. -Farah! (Death) -It hurts! Luckily, I only broke a few ribs. (Farah) -It''s not lucky at all, Farah. (Death) -...I''m sorry, Death. (Farah) -Haha! (Young Outer God) A laugh suddenly wakes me up to reality. -Hahaha! It''s the first time in my life that I saw a person who tried to help the enemy. (Young Outer God) A boy with bat wings on his back flies alongside Jormungandr. The boy seems to be the one who manipulated Jormungandr. He appears here maybe the reason that Jormungandr suddenly changes her attack pattern. He stares at me and mocks. -You are an idiot! You are supposed to kill your enemy, not help them. (Young Outer God) -Urgh! (Farah) I can feel the pain from the place where Jormungandr pierced through my stomach. I look down and find there are many eyes around the wounded area. -I have planned inside you the seed of fear. You will soon enough become one of my puppets. (Young Outer God) Death also tells me. -Something is trying to corrupt your mana and divine power, Farah. (Death) -Urgh! (Farah) The dragons and goddess realm I created gradually disappeared because of the wound. -Farah! Release this form! Now! Also, cancelling the skill increases your divine power! (Death) I listen to Death and release the current form and abyss knowledge skill. The pain in my stomach immediately disappears. I can''t see any eyes on the wound. -Huh! There is no more divine power coming from you. (Young Outer God) The boy laughs out loud. -Are you giving up your godhood to escape my skill? You are even more stupid than I thought. (Young Outer God) The boy points his finger at me and tells Jormungandr. -Finish her, snake. That girl has no more value to me. (Young Outer God) -What should I do, Death? (Farah) Death hesitates a bit before answering me. -The only solution now is for me to take over your body and go all out, Farah. (Death) -Is that so? (Farah) -But I really don''t want to do that since it would leave a terrible effect on your body. (Death) -... (Farah) Jormungandr is now standing right in front of me and ready to cast the skill to kill me. -Ah, wait! (Young Outer God) The boy stops Jormungandr before she casts the skill. He lands right next to her and stares at me. -I want to watch the scene closely. (Young Outer God) -What do you mean? (Farah) The boy forms a malicious smile on his face. -I want to see your despair face up close. Ah, I miss seeing those humans suffer in the trials. (Young Outer God) -You! (Farah) -Ah, that face! I love it. Kill her now, Jormungandr. (Young Outer God) -Farah, let me! (Death) Before Death can finish her sentences, someone appears by my side and hugs me tightly. This softness feels really familiar to me. -Hah, these bugs dares to touch my master. You must be out of your mind. (???) A gigantic gun appears and shoots at the place where Jormungandr and the boy standing. -Another goddess? Who the hell are you? (Young Outer God) -I don''t need to tell my identity to the bug. (???) That person looks down at me and asks me softly. -Are you alright, master? Did those bugs hurt you? (???) -Hana! (Farah) I can''t hold in my tears and hug Hana tightly. Hana pats me lightly on my back to calm me down. -Don''t worry, master. I will end everything soon. And then we will have our time alone. (Hana) I nod at Hana''s statement and keep hugging. Hana turns to the boy and speaks in an icy voice. -As for the price of making my master cry, I will eliminate you from this world. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 220: The Happy Ending For Everyone-2 Farah''s POV. Hana holds me tight when dealing with the boy. The boy shouts at wounded Jormungandr. -What are you waiting for, snake! Kill her! Hana sighs and says out loud. -My master doesn''t want to see you in this state. Therefore, please be quiet for a moment. (Hana) Hana flicks her hand in Jormungandr''s direction. Nanomachine comes out from her hand and flies toward Jormungandr. -Huh! (Jormungandr) Jormungandr tries to dodge the nanomachines, but it follows right beside her no matter how she avoids them. -You can''t run from it. (Hana) The nanomachines turn into a giant net and wrap around Jormungandr. -You thought you could stop a goddess with a net. You must inherit the stupidity from that one. Hana only smiles and replies to the boy. -I think the stupid one is you! (Hana) The boy''s face becomes bright red because of Hana''s statement. It seems that statement of Hana makes him angry. -You dare to ridicule me. I will make you pay for that. -Hah, a bug thought it could she stand any chance against me. (Hana) -You! Hana ignores the boy and turns to me. -Master, it would be hard to move if I had to fight like this. (Hana) Hana bends down and carries me like a princess. -Eh, Hana! (Farah) -Master, please hold me tight. (Hana) -Would this be harder for you to fight, Hana? (Farah) Hana tilts her head and asks me. -What are you talking about, master? (Hana) Hana informs me with a straight face. -I am 1000 thousand times stronger when I carry you like this, master. (Hana) I can feel my face become hot because of Hana''s statement. -Moh, you are teasing me again. (Farah) -I''m telling the truth, master. (Hana) -Moh. (Hana) When we are staying in our world, a yelling voice forces us to return to reality. -Stupid snake! Why don''t you move? It''s the voice of the boy shouting at Jormungandr. -It''s useless, idiot bug! She can''t move, no matter how hard you try. (Hana) When I turn to Jormungandr, she is lying on the ground without moving. I can no longer find any creepy eyes on her body. In the meantime, Hana reaches out and pats my head. -Don''t worry, master. She is not dead yet. (Hana) -Really? (Farah) Hana smiles to reassure me. -Really! (Hana) -Ignore me! You two will die! The boy becomes frustrated. His body gradually changes into a huge ugly bat. -Satellites, eliminate the target! (Hana) A magnificent white beam comes from above and pierces through the bat monster. -Ahhhhhh! The bat shouts out loud, since the beam leaves a big hole in his body. -Why can''t I heal the wound? Why? I will kill you! Fear domination. Many creepy eyes start to appear in the middle of the sky. -I will dominate you with my newly gained power, hihihihi! Hana whispers in my ears. -Please close your eyes for a moment, master. (Hana) -Uhm. (Farah) After a while, Hana whispers in my ears again. -You can open your eyes now, master. (Hana) The moment I open my eyes, I can find many creepy eyes on Hana''s body. The bat monster laughs out loud. -With this, you will be under my control. I will use you to kill the girl you are holding. -... (Hana) -Ah, nothing is better than seeing you kill your loved one. The man reaches his hand out to Hana and says. -Now, let me see your fear. Hana''s body starts to shake. -Hana! (Farah) I''m so worried she would be under the control of him like Jormungandr. -Analysis completed. Neutralize opponent skill. (Hana) -Huh? Why can''t I see your fear? What is happening? Hana says to the bat monster with an icy voice. -There is no fear when I''m holding my master, you know. (Hana) -You! I will end you, god realm! The eyes around the bat monster start to cry. Something that looks like blood comes out of those eyes. The moment blood touches the ground; it forms into a person. -With this, I can replicate every victim of mine so far. Come and destroy her, my army. The blood drops turn into a human and Lamia when they touch the ground. There is also a Lamia who rides a giant snake in the middle of them. -No way! He can even replicate Jormungandr. (Farah) Hana doesn''t show any fear. -Don''t worry, master. I will deal with them real fast. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the same time, in the second trial''s place. In the middle of the newly built village, people fight against the monster with the bat''s head. -They are too much, Lecia. (Nina) -Right! (Lecia) While talking to Nina, Lecia had successfully cut down two bat monsters in front of her. -Something is wrong. (Lecia) -Yeah, no matter how many monsters we slashed down. They keep coming at us. (Nina) Nina turns to her comrade, who fights along her side. -Everyone will be down at this rate. I don''t think my people can hold for much longer. (Nina) -Tchhh. (Lecia) -Fireball! (Ano) A fireball suddenly appears and kills the bat monster near Nina''s side. -We, mage corps, have successfully evacuated everyone to the hidden shelter. We will now aid you guys in fighting against the monster. (Ano) -Ano! (Nina) With the help of Ano and mage corp, the group will be able to hold back the bat monsters for a bit longer. -Everyone, destroy those monsters! (Lecia) -We can''t let them trample over our home! (Nina) -Ohhhhh! (Soldiers) Everyone keeps fighting against the bat monsters for a while until all the soldiers show a sign of exhaustion. -... No one can talk since they are too tired to do it. -... When they are fighting, Nina can''t help but call out loud to Lecia. She points in one direction while frozen. -Lecia! (Nina) Lecia turns in the direction Lecia pointed and finds a giant bat monster. -No way... (Lecia) Everyone at the scene can''t help but despair at the current situation. Lecia instantly commands everyone. -Nina and Ano take everyone and retreat to the shelter. (Lecia) Ano immediately understands what Lecia wants to do and tries to stop her. -I can''t let you stay here and be a decoy, Lecia. (Ano) -Ano... (Lecia) However, a certain person appears and interrupts their moving parting. That person jumps in the middle of the bat monster''s group and destroys them. -I''m sorry to interrupt you guys, but I won''t let anyone die here. (???) -Huh! (Lecia) That person easily destroys the bat monster nearby and walks toward Lecia''s place. -Who are you? (Lecia) The person who walks toward them is a beautiful girl. She has hair white as snow with a tail and animal ears. The girl only smiles and replies to Lecia. -Just a random person passing by. (Industria) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter tonight Chapter 221: Interlude 76/ Capture That Beauty-3 Riola''s POV -Take a picture of her. (Riola) -Hey! (Nurse) -Take more pictures of the beautiful girls! (Riola) -Can you hear me? (Nurse) I can feel someone is shaking me. -Hah! (Riola) I open my eyes and notice a person wearing nurse clothes in front of me. -Ah, right! (Riola) I remember I lost my consciousness when I took a picture of that little girl. The reason why that happened was probably due to blood loss coming from my back. -Right, my camera! Where is my camera? (Riola) I look around to find the most important thing to me! -Where is it? I can''t lose it. (Riola) -Hey you! (Nurse) -My camera. (Riola) The nurse in front of me suddenly hit me in the head. -You should listen to what other people say. It''s rude to ignore me when I try to talk to you. (Nurse) I can only nod and apologize to the nurse in front of me. -I''m sorry. (Riola) The nurse sighs and replies. -Why do I always have to take care of troublesome patients? (Nurse) -... (Riola) I look carefully at the maid in front of me. It''s a beautiful girl with black wings. -I found too many beauties on the same day. (Riola) I must find my camera back. I can''t miss my chance of taking a photo of this nurse. When I''m thinking of getting my camera back, the nurse puts her hand in the thin air and takes a familiar object. -You are looking for this, right? (Nurse) -My camera! (Riola) I reach out to the camera and hug it. -My baby! Ahhh! I thought I would lose you forever. (Riola) I immediately accessed the camera''s gallery to check up on the image that I had taken. -Everything is safe and sound. I had captured all the images about that little girl beautifully. (Riola) The nurse who stood beside me spoke out when she saw my image. -Ah! Is that the picture of our new master? (Nurse) -She is your master? (Riola) The nurse makes a proud face and says. -She is the new master of our demon planet who rules over 72 demons. (Nurse) The nurse continues talking with a lot of enthusiasm. -Our new master can make a playgirl like our master Beleth into her love slave. (Nurse) The nurse puts her hand in the thin air again and takes out a book. On the cover of the book, a mature woman is holding a little girl. The little girl looks like the one I took the picture. -Hah! This book is my favourite 18+ doujin. (Nurse) That girl looks at me with sparkle eyes. -It''s about how master Beleth tries to r*pe master Farah and get counterattack at the end. (Nurse) -Eh? (Riola) I think the nurse in front of me just said some unbelievable thing. -Hey, have a look at it. (Nurse) The nurse shows the doujin to me. I receive and have a look at it. -Woah! The art looks really great. (Riola) The quality of the drawing is almost equal to the pictures that I have taken so far. And the drawing can make the fantasy come true while my photo can''t. -This is a treasure. (Riola) Yup, there is nothing better than looking at beautiful girls flirt with each other. I think I have opened a new door inside me. -It''s too bad the author hasn''t released new work recently. (Nurse) -Eh, why? (Riola) The nurse scratches her head and says. -The author says that she lacks of material. (Nurse) -What does she mean by material? (Riola) -It''s the picture of beautiful girls (Nurse) -Hoh! (Riola) That means this author may become a collaborator with me in the future. -Fufufu! With her, I can make all of my fantasies come true. (Riola) Suddenly, I can hear a loud whistle sound come from out loud. -What is that noise? (Riola) -Ah, it''s the sound that our army used to summon the soldier. (Nurse) The nurse makes a tired face and talks. -You don''t have to worry about that since they only call the ones who can fight. Currently, 72 demonesses and their army are handling those bat monsters. Therefore, you should stay here and take a rest. (Nurse) I ignore the nurse''s advice and head to the gate of the tent. -Hey, where are you going? (Nurse) I can''t miss this chance. I have to be near those demonesses so I can capture their image. There is nothing more attractive than the fighting figure of beautiful girls. -There is only one place in my mind. It''s the battlefield. (Riola) -Hey! (Nurse) Madeus Chapter 222: The Happy Ending For Everyone-3 Mia''s POV. With the help of the new demoness under sister Farah, we can reach the battlefield where the sister is fighting. -But they don''t let us fight along with them at all, sister Amy. (Mia) We are currently inside a camp that is far from the current battlefield. This is the safest place since the soldiers of sister Beleth''s army patrol 24/24. - I want to help sister Farah too. (Mia) Sister Amy reaches out and pats my head. -I also want to help sister Farah too, Mia. However, sister Beleth wants to make sure we won''t encounter any danger. (Amy) Sister Amy continues. -Even though we can''t fight along with sister Farah directly, but we could welcome her warmly once she finished her battle. (Amy) I pout and try to rebuke. -But... (Mia) Sister Amy changes the topic before I even have a chance to continue. -But it''s so awesome for sister Beleth and sister Stolas to summon their army. (Amy) I tilt my head and ask my sister. -I don''t understand that why the two sisters haven''t called their army so far. (Mia) -Ah, I have asked the two sisters, and they tell me the reason. They can only call their army now, because our sister Farah has become stronger. (Amy) Sister Amy looks bitter when she says about sister Farah''s growth. -... (Amy & Mia) As a twin sister, I can understand the feeling of sister Amy. We sometimes feel inferior to sister Farah. No matter how hard we try, we can''t grow as fast as sister Farah. I shake my head and reaffirm myself. -I don''t want to fall behind sister Farah because I want to become one that protects her instead. (Mia) -... (Amy) Both of us stare at each other and sigh out loud. -Hah! (Amy & Mia) At that moment, we can hear a loud whistle sound come from outside. We look at each other and decide to check the situation outside of the tent. When we go through the other side of the tent, we find out many people are running. -What are they doing? (Mia) -How can I know, Mia? (Amy) I decide to call out to the nearest person who looks like a soldier. That person is a man at the age of twenty. -Excuse me? (Mia) The man turns to us and answers. -Ah, yes? You guys are master Beleth''s guest, right? I''m sorry I''m in a rush now. (Soldier) The man runs away after he says a few sentences to us. -Hah! (Mia) -They seem to be in a hurry. (Amy) -Right! (Mia) A soft voice comes from behind us when we are staring at the leaving soldiers. -What are you two doing here? (Sira) We turn around and find a beautiful sister standing there. -Eh? (Mia) -Ah, I forget to introduce myself. I''m the secretary of demoness Beleth, you guys can call me Sira. (Sira) -Hello, sister Sira. (Mia) -It''s nice to see you, sister Sira. (Amy) Sister Sira smiles and replies to us. -You two are docile like what my master said. (Sira) Sister Sira takes some candies from her pocket and gives them to us. -Do you two want some candies? (Sira) We shake our heads and reply to her. -We are good, sister Sira. (Amy) -We are not in the mood for that, sister. (Mia) Sister Sira makes a sad face and put them back into the pocket. -Eh, it''s too bad then. What are you two doing here, though? (Sira) -Ah, we suddenly heard the loud whistle noise coming from outside. Therefore, we decided to go out to check the situation. (Amy) -Oh, you mean the summoning. Our army uses that noise to summon the soldiers for emergency situations. (Sira) Sister Sira''s face darkens when she says that. -What''s happening, sister Sira? (Mia) -... (Sira) Sister Sira looks on the other side and tries to contact our eyes. -Sister! (Mia) -Please tell us about the current situation. (Amy) Sister Sira hesitates a bit before deciding to tell us everything. -The current situation is terrible. The bat monsters resist all the status ailment that all demonesses cast on them. (Sira) She scratches her head and continues talking. -Moreover, their number keeps growing even when the demonesses try their best to restrain them. (Sira) Sister Sira points at the running soldier and says. -As a result, we must send more soldiers to the frontline. Otherwise, we can''t hold against those monsters. (Sira) -... (Amy) -Sister Sira! (Mia) -Huh? What''s the problem? (Sira) -Can I go to the frontline? (Mia) Sister Sira instantly denies that idea. -No, I can''t. My master will kill me if I let you go. (Sira) I stare at her with firm eyes. -No is no! (Sira) I keep staring at her. -My decision won''t change. (Sira) Sister Amy suddenly speaks out. -If you don''t let us go to the frontline, we will find a way and go by ourselves. (Mia) -Hey! (Sira) -I can''t let you two go without a guardian. Those bat monsters can easily injure you two. (Sira) Sister Amy takes out her claymore and shows it to sister Sira. -Look! I can defend against them by myself with this weapon. (Amy) -No, you can''t. More bat monster variants had shown up. I don''t think you two can fight against them. (Sira) A voice suddenly interrupts our conversation. I turn around and find a Lamia and a nurse is standing there. -I can be their guardian, Sira. (Nurse) -You are... (Sira) Sister Sira looks at the two people behind me and then turn to us. -I will leave them to you, Viola. (Sira) The nurse answers sister Sira. -Leave it to me, Sira. (Viola) Madeus Chapter 223: The Happy Ending For Everyone-4 Mia''s POV. After we had received the approval from sister Sia, she advised us to follow nurse Viola closely. -Where are we going, sister Viola? (Mia) The nurse Viola looks at us for a moment and answers: -We are going to join up with the other soldiers. It''s still better to go into a group. (Viola) I agree with sister Viola since it''s safer to have experienced soldiers by our side. -But sister Viola. (Mia) The nurse in front of us tilts her head and asks me back. -What''s the problem? (Viola) I point at the Lamia next to her. That Lamia is aiming her camera at us and taking pictures of us. -Is she your friend, sister Viola? (Mia) The reason I know she is taking pictures of us is so obvious. I can clearly hear a click sound whenever she takes a picture. Furthermore, that Lamia even tries to take a photo of us from the various angels. The nurse sighs and hits Lamia in the back. -Argh! My wound is going to open again! (Riola) Lamia angrily shouts at the nurse. -What kind of nurse hurt a patient like you? (Riola) -Hah! What kind of patient doesn''t listen to the nurse''s advice and insists on running into the battlefield? (Viola) The Lamia looks aways and starts sweating. -I don''t understand what you are talking about! (Riola) -Hah! (Viola) Sister Amy pokes my cheek and says. -These two are so close, aren''t they? (Amy) -Uhm. (Mia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Beleth''s POV I look at the ground while flying in the sky. On the ground, there are more than thousands of bat monsters fighting against our army. -There is no end to them. (Beleth) The situation changed worse when more bat monsters'' variants showed up. -More of them are showing up. (Beleth) One of the new bat monster variants is a small bat that looks like an ordinary bat. It could release high-frequency sound and make the nearby temporary deaf. -Reflection. (Beleth) I create a gigantic mirror to reflect all those bats in the sky. -Die! (Beleth) They disappeared right after I cut down all the mirrors using my sword. -Master! The big one is coming! (Soldier) A voice comes from the ground and informs me about the situation. There is a giant figure walking toward the battlefield from afar. The figure is around 3 meters tall. It has a bat head with a gigantic deformed human''s body. -Tchh! They are here again. (Beleth) But the most dangerous thing is the monster that stands on its head. The monster who stands on the top of the giant monster is a thin and frail-looking bat monster. -Flame! Destroy them! (Beleth) Flame came out from my wings and burnt down all the two monsters. The reason I must deal with them quickly because the thin bat monster can brainwash the soldier and temporarily control them. -Many creepy eyes will appear on the body when they successfully brainwash a person. (Beleth) Luckily, these variants don''t have the power to multiply like the normal bat monster. -However, it''s really troublesome to deal with them at the same time. (Beleth) Unlike me, the other demonesses and my army have limited stamina. This situation leads to the number of injured soldiers increasing as time pass by. -Let''s hold them for a little more. (Beleth) Also, I am concerned about the current situation of Farah. The other said that Farah fought with a gigantic snake before she disappeared. -Farah... (Beleth) Even when I try to look calm in front of Stolas, the truth is I really worry about Farah. The thought of losing Farah forever has crossed my mind. -It really hurts. (Beleth) Just thinking about it makes my chest hurt. The only thing I can do now is distract myself by battling against those bat monsters. -It seems I am not the only one who fights to forget about the worry. (Beleth) I turn to the right side and find Stolas is killing all the new variants to the heart''s content. When I am fighting, a person suddenly appears behind me. It''s the girl who claimed herself as the "Book of the Solomon."However, Farah gives her a new name now, and the girl forbids us to call her by that name. -I have found the place where all those monsters were born. (Grimm) -Hoh! Finally, a piece of good news. (Beleth) -In that place, a mother monster keeps giving birth to all those bat monsters. (Grimm) -Have any demoness tried to deal with it? (Beleth) Grimm answers me in a low voice. -Baal has tried to attack that monster. (Grimm) -She failed to destroy it, right? (Beleth) Grimm nods and continues. -She was also injured in the process of fighting with it. She won''t be able to move in the next few days with the current wound. (Grimm) That monster can wound the strongest demoness. It doesn''t sound good at all. -Furthermore, the number of monsters standing by in the mother''s monster side is approximately a million. (Grimm) -... (Beleth) -The reason I appear to call the 20 strongest demonesses and their armies to strike at that place. (Grimm) -Hmmm. (Beleth) -We don''t have much time left, Beleth. For every second passed, that monster will give birth to new bat monsters. (Grimm) -Alright. We will be ready in one hour. (Beleth) Madeus Sorry for the late. I was really tired yesterday. Therefore, there will be 2 chapters tomorrow. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 224: The Happy Ending For Everyone-5 Mia''s POV. After we joined the corp that belongs to sister Beleth, we marched out to the frontline. -We have already marched for 2 hours. When we will be able to reach the frontline, then? (Mia) Nurse Viola, who heard my question, turns back and answers me. -There is a sudden change in the schedule. It seems that master Beleth summoned all of her armies to do an important job. (Viola) -Eh? (Mia) -How do you know it, sister? (Amy) Nurse Viola takes out a crystal and shows it to us. On the crystal, there is a message written on it. -It''s about the emergency summons to all the armies under master Beleth. (Viola) Nurse Viola touches the screen of the crystal and swipes it. The screen now changes into a map. -And it''s the location we will meet up with, master Beleth. It''s pretty far from the current battlefield. (Viola) Sister Amy walks next to me can''t help but wonder. -What could be more important than fighting those bat monsters? (Amy) -I have an assumption why master Beleth calls us. (Viola) -Can you tell us, sister Viola? (Amy) -Hmm, you two knew more bat monsters keep appearing despite the demonesses trying their best to restrain them, right? (Viola) We nod at sister Viola''s statement. -Yes! (Amy & Mia) -I think that master Beleth and other demonesses had found the source where all those monsters come from. That''s why she must summon all of their armies to get rid of it. (Viola) -Is that so? (Mia) -It sounds really reasonable. (Amy) I feel the nurse in front of me is a little suspicious. It''s not in a bad way, I mean. -Sister Viola. (Mia) -Yes? (Viola) -Are you really a nurse? (Mia) -Argh! (Viola) The nurse in front of me starts coughing and avoids my eyes. -What are you talking about, Mia? I can''t be anything aside from a nurse. (Viola) Viola is really suspicious! She can easily communicate with the commander of this corp to make us easily join in. Furthermore, even after Viola walked for two hours, she didn''t break a single sweat. -There is no way you are just an ordinary nurse, Viola. (Mia) -... (Viola) -Are you perhaps... (Mia) -Ehm! (Commander) A person calls out to us from behind. It''s the commander who leads the current corp. -Viola! (Commander) Viola turns to the commander and listens to him. -Your friend has separated from the corp again. (Commander) Nurse Viola can only hold her head and sigh. She runs toward Lamia, who is straying from the corp. -You again, Riola! (Viola) She grabs Riola''s head and draws back to our corp. -It''s hurt! What kind of violent nurse is this? (Riola) -Do you know you are bothering others? (Viola) The Lamia girl points in a direction and tells Viola. -But beauty radar told me that there are a lot of beauties in this way! (Riola) -It''s the direction of the frontline. (Viola) -It''s our destination, right? Then why are we here now? Release me! (Riola) -Excuse me! (Viola) Viola uses her left hand to hit the back of Lamia''s neck. -It hurts. What is that for? (Riola) -Tchhh, you are tenacious. (Viola) Nurse Violas keeps hitting the back of Lamia''s neck until she is unconscious. -... (Amy) -Is this how a nurse treats her patient? (Mia) The commander can only laugh as a reply to my question. -Ahahaha. (Commander) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Beleth''s POV After we successfully summon most of our army, we decide to launch the attack at the place where the monster came from. -But the situation is worse than I expected. (Beleth) The bat monsters easily over number our army. Their number is too much for us to handle alone. Therefore, we decide to strike at the core where they were born the monster. -The plan is supposed to be like that. (Beleth) I stare at that bat monster that holds a giant mirror in front of me. -But it goes astray from the moment these monsters spawned. (Beleth) The bat monster in front of me can''t be reflected in the mirror. The bat monster is also immune to my flame. -Why can''t you die? (Beleth) I wield my sword and cut the monster in two. However, it only takes a few seconds for the monster to regenerate to its original form. -Tchhh! (Beleth) When I heard from Baal that she met a bat monster that could counter her power, I thought it was just a coincidence. -But the reality is not that sweet. (Beleth) The moment we struck at this place, 20 new bat monster variants suddenly appeared. Each of them carries the power to counter us. The monster tries to aim the mirror in my direction. I immediately avoid it with all my might. -Like the hell, I would let you reflect me on that suspicious mirror. (Beleth) What reflects on the monster''s mirror is a bunch of other bat monsters. The reflection would only last for a few seconds and disappear. I turned to the place where that mirror reflected a few seconds before and found those bat monsters had disappeared. -I don''t think I can let my army deal with it. (Beleth) I turn to other demonesses and also find they have a hard time dealing with those monsters. At the same time, the crystal that I bring along with me starts to shake. I place the crystal on my ear and answer. -Sira? Make it short. I''m in the middle of the battle now. (Beleth) -I have sent the reinforcement to your place. They would arrive in 30 minutes. (Sira) -Alright, anything else? (Beleth) Sira suddenly lowers her tone and tries to tell me something. -The two guests... No, I have nothing to report aside from that. (Sira) -Got it. (Beleth) I hang up on Sira and return to the battle. Madeus Chapter 225: Interlude 77/Escaping Goddess Yoso''s POV. -Hah, she got away. (Yoso) Yoso can only sigh at her current situation. She resolute to violence to make that one talk about her motive of approaching Farah. -I know that I really can''t win against her using this avatar. (Yoso) Her favourite avatar, which has a human form, can only stand around 1% of her power. Once she transfers over 1% of her power, the avatar''s body will mutate and lose the human look. -Hah, at least I can deal a heavy wound to her avatar. (Yoso) The current Yoso only has her head. Everything below her had disappeared. -She even knows how much Farah like this form of mine. Therefore, she doesn''t wipe it out. (Yoso) From Yoso''s head, piles of meat grow out from there and start to take the form of a human. It only takes a while for Yoso to transform back into her normal body. -Argh, that''s better. (Yoso) I scratch my head and sigh. -I can no longer chase after her now. I only managed to discover her place since she used her power to appear in front of Farah. (Yoso) I make a screen appear in front of me. -I need to check up on Farah''s situation first. (Yoso) What appears on the screen is Hana hugging cute Farah. -So the other me sent her to help Farah. That girl is extortionary as always. She is always able to achieve the thing that ordinary people can''t possibly do. (Yoso) I stare at the screen while thinking. -It''s not surprising to see her achieve godhood. In every timeline she is alive, she becomes a goddess. (Yoso) However, the thing that annoys me here is the goddess form Farah transformed into. -I can''t recognize the other magical form that Farah transformed into. But I think I have seen that figure somewhere. (Yoso) I shake my head. -I can''t remember, no matter how hard I try. (Yoso) Farah only transformed into that form after she had a conversation with "Y." That''s why I approached her in haste to find out her motive. -This "Farah" is much different from the other "Farah." (Yoso) I think about all that Farah I have seen so far. -She is stronger and braver. (Yoso) I smile and think about Farah. -However, there is something about her that doesn''t change. She is still cute and naive. She doesn''t hesitate to sacrifice herself to protect her loved one. (Yoso) I remember about that time. The time I made the promise with "that Farah" from that timeline. -Farah becomes stronger. To overcome the cruel fate which is waiting for you. (Yoso) Madeus Chapter 226: The Happy Ending For Everyone-6 Mia''s POV. -Hit the one on the left, teddy! (Mia) The teddy bear follows my command and hit the bat monster on the left. In the meantime, the other teddy bears surround me to form a wall protecting me from outer harm. -I can still fight. (Mia) Suddenly, an enormous roar comes from in front of me. I turn in that direction and find out a gigantic bat monster. -Hmmm! (Viola) Nurse Viola, who fights right next to us, throws a knife at the bat monster that rides on the gigantic monster''s head. The bat monster fell to the ground after the blade pierced through its throat. -One more! (Viola) Nurse Viola throws another knife at the giant bat monster, but they get repelled and fall to the ground. -Tchh, its skin is too hard! (Viola) Nurse Viola takes out more knives from under her uniform and throws them at the giant one. But no matter how hard the nurse Viola throws those knives at it, they can barely make a scratch on the monster''s body. -Nurse Viola, It''s useless. (Mia) The nurse ignores me and focuses on her throwing. -Down. (Viola) The moment the nurse said that, the big one also fell lifelessly to the ground. -One down. Focus, Mia. Three more giant one has appeared. (Viola) -Uhm! (Mia) On the other hand, sister Amy plays an active role in fighting against those normal bats monsters. -Take this! (Amy) By enhancing herself with mana with gravity magic, sister Amy easily cut off the head of those bat monsters. -Sister know they will multiply if you kill them that way, right? (Mia) Sister Amy laughs and replies to me. -Well, our job is only to stop them here, Mia. We have no way to restrain them since we are in the middle of the battlefield. (Amy) Nurse Viola suddenly calls out to us. -Amy, Mia! (Viola) -Yes? (Mia) -Leave all those monsters to the other soldiers. (Viola) Nurse Viola raises a crystal on her hand up. -It seems that master Beleth has some job to give us. (Viola) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV -Don''t worry, master. I will deal with them real fast. (Hana) It''s what Hana told me. But I can''t help but worry about Hana. Even when I''m in the strongest state, I have a hard time fighting against Jormungandr. -I really don''t want to use this skill since I can''t bring them back to the future. (Hana) Hana reaches out her hand and says. -Nano maid creation. (Hana) >Please state the specialization of the maid corp that you want to create. -Create a corp that can slay the god. (Hana) >Command accepted. Creating the maid corp number 21. Nanomachines fly out of Hana''s body and form into the human figures right in front of us. The first one that takes the form of a person is a girl with green hair the eyes red as blood. -21 is here. I am waiting for your command, my master. (21) However, the girl is staring at me instead of Hana. -Eh? (Farah) Hana pats my head and explains. -I have set your priority over me, master. Please give them the command. (Hana) While the girl is looking at me, the other maid has also taken the form of humans. If I include this girl, the corp only 10 people in total. -Uhm... (Farah) I point at the army that the monster controlled and give them the order. -Please defeat that army for me. (Farah) The girl smiles and says. -Destroy them, isn''t it? (21) 21 turns her back to me and says to the other maid. -The sister of mine. Let''s bring back the victory for our master. (21) All the maids nod and run toward the army of the monster. The bat monster looks at the situation and laughs. -Haha? What can 10 people do? Are you sending them to the death''s place? (The Young Outer God) He continues to speak with a haughty voice. -This army can also replicate the victim''s power. Therefore, they are strong as the real ones. You can never defeat them with these little people. (The Young Outer God) The boy laughs and looks down at us. -Even if you can kill one, they will immediately revive. Hihihihi, let me see your suffering and despair! (The Young Outer God) Hana continues patting my head and appeases me. -Don''t worry, master. That monster is all talk. (Hana) -You! (The Young Outer God) In the meantime, 21 has arrived at the front of the monster''s army. -Knife creation! (21) 21 creates a knife and slashes at the people in front of her. -It''s useless! They will revive immediately! (The Young Outer God) 21 ignores the monster''s statement and keeps slaughtering the other nearby. -Eh? (The Young Outer God) Unlike what the boy said, the monsters that 21 killed don''t revive. -How? What have you done? (The Young Outer God) -Hah? Why do I have to explain to you? (Hana) -Urgh! (The Young Outer God) The monster angrily and looks at his army being slaughtered. -Hana. (Farah) I pull Hana''s shirt and ask her. -Can you explain to me how can 21 and others easily defeat his army? (Farah) Hana pokes my cheek. -Nyaaa~ (Farah) -My master is really curious, isn''t she? (Hana) -Uhm. (Farah) Hana makes a proud face and tells me. -The nanomachine I just made is a little different from the other maid. They are the same material as the net I used to restrain that goddess. (Hana) I tilt my head and ask her. -How different, Hana? (Farah) -I make them from the materials that can kill a god. (Hana) Hana looks at the monster and forms a devil smile. -It''s a material that can eliminate divine power. (Hana) Name: 21 Age: Less than 1 year old Breast size: C/ Height: 172 cm/ Weight: 49 kg Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be two chapters tmr. Chapter 227: The Happy Ending For Everyone-7 Farah''s POV 21 and other maids keep charging through the monster''s army. The bat monster becomes furious and tries to stop them. -What are these useless things doing? Stop them! (Young Outer God) The Lamia in the back row starts shooting arrows at the maids. However, the maids easily dodge those arrows, which result in those arrows hitting their own army instead. -The vanguard stops them! (Young Outer God) The front of the army charges at the 21 maids. -Sometimes number can''t beat the quality, you know. (Hana) 21 and other maids like untouchable shadows on the battlefield, the bat monsters and Lamias can''t land a single hit on them. On the other hand, the maid can easily handle the opponent with one slit in their throat. -You guys are useless. Why can''t you guys stop a mere 10 women? (Young Outer God) The bat monster loses his patience and gives the order to the fake Jormungandr. -The real one is useless! You! Deal with them! (Young Outer God) The snake that fake Jormungandr rides on sudden roars. With the roar of the snake, black liquids come out from its mouth and create two black liquid snakes. Those two black liquid snakes fly toward them with insane speed. -Tchhhh! (Young Outer God) 21 manages to dodge the first snake and is able to injure it while dodging its attack. The black liquid snakes gradually dispersed after getting hit by 21. However, another one immediately spawns and reaches out to the maids. -Arghh! (Maid) The maid behind her doesn''t react fast enough and lets herself hurt by its attack. Even 21 and other maids have weapons that can eliminate divine power. Those black liquids are different stories. -Hana! (Farah) Hana seems to notice my worries. Hana looks at me with caring eyes and replies. -Don''t worry, master. I will deal with that snake by myself. (Hana) Hana says with a low voice while having a scary face. -Master will be sad if I kill the real one. Therefore, I will deal with this one as "gently" as possible. (Hana) -Hana? (Farah) Hana holds me and flies toward the fake Jormungandr. The fake one summons more black liquid snakes and commands them to attack us. -Eliminate them. (Hana) Ray of light comes down from the sky and terminates all the black liquid snakes that come at us. -You guys deal with the rest. (Hana) 21 and the other maids nod and follow Hana''s order. After that, Hana returns her attention to the fake Jormungandr. -How should I deal with you then? (Hana) Fake Jormungandr ignores her and summons other black liquid snakes. -You seem to have no intelligence. (Hana) Another ray of light comes down and makes them disappear. -Urgh. (Fake Jormungandr) Hana looks at the fake and provokes it. -Come! (Hana) Fake Jormungandr and the snakes fly toward us. The snake opens its mouth and tries to swallow us. -Hah! (Fake Jormungandr) Hana flies to the left side and easily dodges its attack. -You don''t even know about the trap I laid in front of your eyes. (Hana) I turn to the place that the snake with fake Jormungandr just passed through. -Huh? (Farah) In that place, the blood has dyed a gigantic net in red colour. -Is that? (Farah) Hana suddenly uses her hand to cover my eyes. -Arghhh! Haaa! (Fake Jormungandr) I bet this is terrible scream comes from the fake Jormungandr. -Hoh, you revived right after you got cut into these tiny pieces. (Hana) -Argh! (Fake Jormungandr) I hear a devious laugh come out from Hana. -I wonder how small you can become? Let''s make a few holes in your giant body now. (Hana) -Arghhhh! (Fake Jormungandr) -Keep shooting at her, satellites. (Hana) -Arghhh! Graghhh! (Fake Jormungandr) -Hoh, you can revive even when you are in that state. (Hana) After that, I can hear more screaming come from the fake Jormungandr. -...Let''s never make Hana angry. (Farah) After a while, I can no longer hear the screams coming from the fake Jormungandr. -Master, you can open your eyes now. (Hana) -Uhm! (Farah) When I open my eyes, I see the fake Jormungandr and the snakes lying on the ground. It looked like they had experienced something really horrible when I closed my eyes. At the same time, 21 and the other maids also finished killing off all the fake Lamias and monsters. Hana turns to the bat monster. -What can you do now? You are already run out of the minions. (Hana) The bat monster watches the situation with calm eyes and replies. -Hahahaha! You thought I was lost? (Young Outer God) The bat monster makes two gigantic screens appear in the sky. -When I hurt that silly one you hold in your hand, I manage to know what she fears about most. (Young Outer God) The bat monster laughs out loud. -With that, I have prepared the second plan. (Young Outer God) A familiar village appears on one screen. -No! (Farah) This is the village I built with everyone in the second trial. -That''s right! Hihihi! I love that face. (Young Outer God) A gigantic bat monster appears on that screen. It moves toward the village with the intent of destroying everything. When Hana and 21 try to make a move, the bat monster immediately warns them. -If you guys dare to make a single move, the one that silly one love will die. (Young Outer God) -You! (Hana) Hana looks at me with a worried face. -Hana... (Farah) I can feel my eyes become wet again. -I''m... sorry. I become your hindrance again. (Farah) -Master... (Hana) But the thing that happens in the next few seconds surprises both me and the bat monsters. -Huh? What? (Young Outer God) The mist suddenly covers the whole body of the monster. After the mist dispersed, I only a gigantic ice cube instead of the bat monster. A girl suddenly appears in front of the screen and speaks. -Hey! Can you hear me? (Industria) The girl continues. -Don''t worry about this side! I have taken care of all the monsters here. (Industria) Madeus Chapter 228: The Happy Ending For Everyone-8~End Arc 3 Farah''s POV We both look at the screen and fall silent. I never thought the crisis would be handled that easy. -Hah, I will deal with that village later. (Young Outer God) The bat monster makes that screen disappear and shows us the other screen. On the screen, a gigantic eye keeps crying. But the things that come out of its eyes are not normal tears but many kinds of bat monsters. -These monsters will kill all of your loved ones! (Young Outer God) Before the bat monster can say another sentence, the gigantic eyes suddenly explode. -Huh? (Young Outer God) From the screen, I can hear a familiar voice. -Mia! Hurry and make those teddies bears jump in that eye. (Amy) -I''m doing it, sister. (Mia) Mia commands three teddy bears of her to jump at the eye. -I''m sorry, teddy! (Mia) The explosion this time is bigger than the last time. -Nooooo! (Young Outer God) With that explosion, not a single piece of the eye can remain. -... (Farah) Hana looks at the bat monster and smiles. -Is that all you have? (Hana) -... (Young Outer God) The bat monster creates a dark gate and tries to get away with it. -Not so fast. (21) I don''t know from when, but 21 has already stood behind the bat monster. -You can''t leave here in one piece, monster. (21) 21 stabs her knife at the back of the bat monster. -Arghhh! No! (Young Outer God) The bat monster falls to the ground because of 21''s surprise attack. -Let me finish you off! (21) Before 21 has the chance to finish the bat monster off, a hand appears in the middle of the air and grabs her head. -21! (Farah) The hand throws 21 likes a toy and makes her fly backward. I can''t help but jump off Hana''s arm and fly toward 21. -Ahh! (Farah) I manage to reach her side and catch 21. -I''m sorry, master. I''m still a little inexperienced. 921) -It''s not your fault, 21. (Farah) I turn back and look in the bat monster''s direction. -Can you show yourself instead of stalking us all the time? (Hana) A gate is opened from the place where the hand comes out. A girl with Athena''s face slowly walks out of the gate. -Huh? (Farah) -You had stalked us from before we started the fight, right? (Hana) The girl ignores Hana and goes to the bat monster''s place. She uses her hand and pierces through its body, and takes out something from it. -It really wastes on you. You can''t even utilize this thing efficiently. (Nyarlathotep) -Throw at her! (Hana) The maids listen to Hana''s command and throw the knife at the girl. However, a black wall appears and stops those knives in the middle of the air. -I can deal with these things by mixing my divine power with mana. (Nyarlathotep) The girl looks at Hana and says. -You need to improve a lot to hurt me with these toys. (Nyarlathotep) After that, she turns to me and shows a disappointed face. -It''s a brilliant fight, and you have a high chance of winning it. But to fall for such a cheap trick. I''m really disappointed in you. (Nyarlathotep) Dark divine power starts leaking out of the girl''s body. -I really want to test your more to see if you are fit to be my future rival. (Nyarlathotep) -21! Take the master and run away! (Hana) -Yes! (21) When 21 tries to bring me along with her, I resist because I want to stay back and fight with Hana. -I don''t want to go,21. (Farah) -Master. (Hana) The girl laughs and retracts her divine power. -But let save the fun for next time. You should consider yourself lucky since "father" suddenly called me. (Nyarlathotep) The girl turns back and walks through the gate. -Hah... (Farah) -That girl is gone now, master. (21) The moment I confirm no more danger is around, I relax my body and let 21 hold me. 21 reaches out and pats my head. -Master''s head is really...warm. (21) -Umu~ (Farah) Hana walks toward my side. -Give her to me,21. (Hana) -No. (21) -Huh? Don''t let me repeat. Give her to me! (Hana) I can feel the embrace of 21 become tighter. -Let me have our master for a while. You can get her back later. (21) -I said give her to me now! (Hana) -No. (21) -... (Hana) 21 and Hana stare at each other intensely. -Farah. (Death) -Death? (Farah) -I know this is not the right time to call out for you. But I need your help, Farah. (Death) -Please tell me, Death! (Farah) -Can you harvest the polluted soul from that bat monster? (Death) -Polluted soul? (Farah) -Yes, I will explain it later. But that soul could heal "Conquest." (Death) -But I don''t know how to do it, Death. (Farah) -Don''t worry, Farah. I will help you do that. We also seize this chance to reawaken your new power. (Death) -21, can you release me? (Farah) -Yes, master. (21) -What are you trying to do, master? (Hana) I tell 21 and Hana. -Please wait! I will explain to you later. (Farah) I walk toward the bat monster''s place and stand in front of it. -What should I do now, Death? (Farah) -Please imagine you want to separate the bad and the good thing inside that monster. (Death) -Uhm. (Farah) I close my eyes and follow Death''s instruction. -Master? (Hana) >??? is reawakened. My mouth moves on its own. -What comes after the end is a new start. (Farah) I place the hand on my chest. -The line between light and dark will now be separated. (Farah) From the chest, I pull out a rainbow scythe. -Reap your guilt and let you become my servant. (Farah) I slash down the scythe at the bat monster. -Rebirth! (Farah) ~~~~~~~~Arc 3: The Trial Of The Past END~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Madeus Chapter 229: White Rose-1 Farah''s POV I am standing in a dark place. I look around and can''t find any light source around me. -Where am I? (Farah) The last thing I remember was the moment I swung the scythe at the bat monster. I try to recall memory, but I can''t remember anything else beyond that. When I lost in thought, a girl with a blurred face appeared. Her appearance brightens the space where I am standing. She wears a pointy head with clothes that look like a witch. -Hey ****! (Witch Girl) The witch runs up to another girl who sits in the wheelchair. The girl in the wheelchair wears a light blue one-piece skirt. -I can''t see that girl''s face too. It seems like something has blurred her face, like the witch girl. (Farah) But I can see her body is slightly thin. I don''t think it''s a body of a healthy person. The girl in the wheelchair reply to the energetic witch girl. -What''s wrong, *****? (Sick Girl) The witch girl laughs and says out loud. -Check this out, ****! (Witch Girl) The witch girl shows the girl in the wheelchair her palm. -What are you trying to show me, *****? -This! (Witch Girl) A small fire dragon pops out of the witch girl''s hand. -Eh? (Sick Girl) The witch girl says with a proud voice. -Is it cool? (Witch Girl) The witch girl makes the small fire dragon fly around her as if it is a real dragon. -Woah! (Sick Girl) -Eheheh! It''s my original magic. (Witch Girl) -Woah, it looks so cute, *****! (Sick Girl) -Ehehe! I will use it as my attack magic. (Witch Girl) The girl in the wheelchair tilts her head and asks the witch girl. -Why do you choose to make your spell in the dragon''s shape? I don''t think it''s efficient to make them in that form, right? (Sick Girl) -Umu..... (Witch Girl) -You can make your spell ball shape. (Sick Girl) -No, it would look so boring! (Witch Girl) -Haiz, you are still are so childish. (Sick Girl) -Hehehe, but this would make me cooler, ****. (Witch Girl) The witch girl suddenly hesitates and says in a low voice. -Whew, if it is what you like, you should pursue it to the end, *****. (Sick Girl) -I will! (Witch Girl) The girl in the wheelchair suddenly coughs out a lot of blood from her hand. The witch girl immediately takes out a handkerchief and wipes the girl''s blood. -... (Witch Girl) -Don''t look so sad, *****. (Sick Girl) -But! You have little time left... (Witch Girl) The girl in the wheelchair makes a surprised voice. -Where did you hear that from? It''s a lie, *****. I still have a lot of time. (Sick Girl) The witch girl shouts out loud. -Don''t lie to me. I heard about your situation from the doctor. (Witch Girl) The witch girl says while crying. -She told me you had little time left. (Witch Girl) The witch girl mocks herself. -If only I have a talent for healing magic, I can treat your disease. (Witch Girl) The witch girl starts crying. -Why am I so useless? (Witch Girl) The girl mutters her strength to stand up from the wheelchair and reach out to the witch girl. She hugs the witch girl and appeases her. -I''m sorry. (Sick Girl) The witch girl accepts her hug. -It''s not your fault. (Witch Girl) The witch girl keeps crying. -I will live for a long time! I will never leave you alone. (Sick Girl) -Really? (Witch Girl) -Really! (Sick Girl) The witch girl stops crying and smile. -You must stay by my side to the end, ****. And I will become the grandest magic-user in the universe for your sake. (Witch Girl) The witch girl keeps talking. -I will achieve it for you! (Witch Girl) -Thank...you. (Sick Girl) When I watch the heartwarming scene, the mist comes out of nowhere and engulfs the two girls. It takes a while for the mist to disperse. -The scenery has changed. (Farah) I can see the witch girl is sitting in front of a giant crystal. She stares at the crystal and says. -You are a liar after all,****. (Witch Girl) I try walking closer to the girl, but somehow I can''t move a single centimetre from where I stand, no matter how hard I try. -You helped so many people in the past. (Witch Girl) The witch girl says with an angry voice. -But not a single person joins your funeral... (Witch Girl) The witch girl stands up and walks toward the crystal. She bends down on her knee and hugs it. -The universe has lost one of the greatest magic-user. (Witch Girl) The witch girl continues. -And I had lost you,****. You leave me in this lonely in the middle of this cruel world. (Witch Girl) I can see water drops on the crystal. I think it is the witch girl''s tear. -It''s not the first time I lost an important person. The one I loved kept leaving me behind. (Witch Girl) The witch girl continues. -This time will be the last time I cry since I have something to achieve. (Witch Girl) The witch girl takes out a white rose and places it on the crystal. -As revenge for the one who didn''t keep her promise. I had made this crystal coffin that can imprison your soul. The crystal coffin also stops your body from rotten and always keeps you in the most beautiful state. (Witch Girl) The witch girl turns her back on the crystal and walks away from it. -I know you will despise me, ****. Or you will even hate me to the bone because of my action. However, I will find a way... (Witch Girl) The witch girl says in a low voice. -To bring you back to me. (Witch Girl) >End of the memory''s replay of ??? >The other memory''s replay is currently locked because of certain conditions. >Hidden function of "Magical girl of Love" is temporarily locked. Please strengthen the skill so you can continue using it. >The possible memory replay that you can see once you strengthen your skill: + Magical of Bravery''s memory. + Daughter of Mist Forest''s memory. + The other part of Witch of Creation''s memory. >??? effect will take place once you finish watching the replay. Madeus Chapter 230: Please Stop Bullying Me, Hana Farah''s POV -Hah! (Farah) I open my eyes and find out I am sleeping on the bed. -Am I back? (Farah) When I try looking around, a person runs to my side and hugs me. -Master! (Hana) I can never mistake this soft feeling. I can''t help but hug that person tightly. -I''m back, Hana. (Farah) -Master... (Hana) Hana pushes me out and pinches both of my cheeks. -Nyaaaa~ It hurts, Hana. (Farah) Hana keeps pinching my cheeks. -Master said she would explain everything. But she immediately fainted before she could explain anything. (Hana) I can feel that Hana really worries for me from the tone of her voice. I pull the helm of her maid skirt. -I''m...Sowwy, Hana. (Farah) Hana froze while staring at me. Because Hana is pinching my cheeks, my voice doesn''t come out properly. -Wat... the problem, Hana? (Farah) -Master is destructive as always. (Hana) I tilted my head, since I didn''t understand what Hana meant. -That makes me want to eat you immediately. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) Hana puts her hand around my neck. -Hana? (Farah) Hana''s face gradually approaches me. And then Hana puts her lip on mine. -Hyaaaa~?? (Farah) Hana is fiercer than usual. She doesn''t give me a chance to respond and keeps kissing me. My head becomes blank because of her kiss. -H...ana~ Hyaaa~?? (Farah) My mind becomes blank. At the moment, I can only focus on the kiss between Hana and me. -You should use your tongue a little more, master. (Hana) -Eh? Ah! (Farah) Hana doesn''t wait for me to reply and continues kissing me. -Han...a, Stop! (Farah) The longer Hana kisses me, the more I feel my body become strange. My body becomes really hot from Hana''s kissing. -W...ei...rd! H...ana! (Farah) Hana stops her kissing for a moment and whispers in my ear. -You need to put more effort into stopping me from loving you, master. (Hana) -Ahhh, wait! (Farah) Hana puts her lip on mine once again. I''m so happy that Hana loves me and doing intimate things with her. -S...top~Hya~?? (Farah) My body becomes extremely hot, especially the place under my abdomen. -Ha..~Nya~?? (Farah) It feels weird. I can''t understand what is happening. It''s the first time I felt something like this. -Hy...a~?? Some...thing is going to ?? come out~?? (Farah) Even when I try my best to stop Hana, but she doesn''t listen to me at the end. -Hyaaa~ (Farah) I try my best to hold back. -Han...a~ (Farah) -Master, you are the cutest in the world. I love you most in the world. (Hana) With Hana''s sudden attack, I feel like I can''t hold back anymore. -It''s comi...ng ?? out?? (Farah) I can no longer think of anything and release the wave under my abdomen. I reflexively put my hand to my face. -Don''t be shy, master. Your face at that time is the cutest. (Hana) Hana keeps teasing me with a smile. -Therefore, you should show me more from now on. (Hana) I should be happy because of Hana''s compliment. But somehow, I can feel tear starts dripping from my eyes. Hana''s face became white as a ghost when she saw me in that state. -Master! (Hana) She instantly releases her playful attitude and starts hugging me. She lightly pats me on the back and tries to calm me down. -There...There, master. I am a bad girl. (Hana) She says to me lightly in an apologizing tone. -I''m sorry for making master cry. (Hana) It takes a while for me to calm down. -Have you calmed down, master? (Hana) I answer Hana in a small voice. -Did you hate it, master? (Hana) I don''t really hate doing with Hana. I merely became surprised since it was the first time I felt that kind of feeling. Hana makes a depressed face and continues. -If you hate it, I will never do it to you again, master. (Hana) -Noo! (Farah) I realize I suddenly raise up my voice when I try to reply to her. -Is that so, master? You don''t have to force yourself, master. (Hana) I shake my head and reply to her with a tiny voice. -I don''t hate in the slightest. (Farah) -... (Hana) -I want to do it with you again. (Farah) Hana formed a smile when I said that. -I am happy to do it with you again, master. (Hana) When I look at Hana''s current attitude, and rebuke her. -But with one condition! (Farah) I pout and say it to her. -Don''t do it too forcefully like this time. (Farah) Hana nods and answers me. -I will be more gentle to master next time. (Hana) -Hehehe, I love you, Hana. (Farah) -I love you too, master. (Hana) But I think I need to change my clothes now since I feel it really wet down there. -Hana? (Farah) -Yes, master? (Hana) -I need to change my clothes now! (Farah) Hana tilts her head and asks me back. -Why master? (Hana) My face becomes bright red. -I pee and wet my underwear. (Farah) It''s really embarrassing to say that. How could I pee when we kissed each other? And now I have to say it to her directly. -...I will help you change, master. Let me take bring them to the laundry and wash them. (Hana) I thought Hana would make fun of me, but she only smiled and helped me to change the clothes. However, I have a hunch that I will never see that underwear again. I don''t why I have that kind of feeling. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The last chapter is the end of the serious chapter for the trial arc. We will have a lot of fluff before we move on to the Ahma''s arc again. Chapter 231: Interlude 78/ Formidable Opponent-1 Beleth''s POV When I was fighting against the bat monster that holds a big mirror, it suddenly died and fell to the ground. -It seems that the other three succeeded in destroying the source which created these monsters. (Beleth) I look around and find out not only the special variants die but also the normal variant. I land on the ground and start checking up on my army. I give orders to the commander of each corp to report back the damage of this war. -It takes a while for all the corps to group up to receive a detailed report. (Beleth) When I am waiting for the report, Stolas appears next to me. -It seems everything works according to my plan. (Stolas) I nod and reply to her. -Though if we don''t have the help of the Lamia girl, there is no way we find out the place of that "eye". (Beleth) -Right, how could she stumble on that eyes while going around and taking the photo? (Stolas) Another shadow suddenly appears right behind me. I turn around and find a girl in nurse clothes. -I have sent the two kids back to the barrack, master Beleth. (Viola) -Thanks a lot, Viola. (Beleth) -It''s my pleasure to serve you, master. (Viola) I stare at her and say. -You have done a great job, as always. How about going back to your original position, Viola? (Beleth) Viola coldly declines my offer. -I have to decline it, master. (Viola) Viola turns around and says. -I am just an ordinary nurse now, master. (Viola) A sad voice comes from Viola. -I don''t want to kill anymore, master. I want to dedicate the rest of my life to save others. (Viola) -... (Beleth) I can only sigh and scratch my head. -I won''t force you, Viola. But remember that position always belongs to you. (Beleth) Viola faintly smiles and replies to me. -I understand, master Beleth. (Viola) Before Viola disappears, she turns around and informs me. -Ah, Riola reminds me of telling you guys the price for those photos. (Viola) -How much is it? Since we don''t have her currency, should I pay her in gold or diamond? (Beleth) Viola shakes her head. -That girl doesn''t want money. (Viola) Right, if she gets a piece of important information like that, she won''t demand something like money. -I don''t know what master is thinking. But I don''t think she is a bad girl. (Viola) -Hoh? (Beleth) -She wants something from master Farah and not you two, though. (Viola) Stolas was the first one to react when she heard Farah''s name. -What does she want? We won''t accept unreasonable demands come from her. (Stolas) -That girl merely wants a photo session of our master. (Viola) Both Stolas and I were surprised at the unexpected demand of that Lamia. -She wants to make master Farah wear different clothes and take a photo of her. She also says she will give you guys a copy of those photos once she is finished. (Viola) Before I could tell Viola the answer, Stolas had already answered her. -We approve her demand. (Stolas) -Eh? (Beleth) -Then I will tell Riola your answer. (Viola) Viola disappeared in the night right after she received the confirmation from us. -... (Beleth) I can''t help but stare at Stolas. -What are you staring at me for, Beleth? (Stolas) -Nothing... (Beleth) Thanks to master Farah, I can see more faces of Stolas. -...Haiz. (Beleth) But I am also a little sad since I am not the one who can make show her emotion. I love Farah, but I am also a little jealous of her. -Master Beleth! (Soldier) I turn around and find a soldier is standing there. -A beast woman accompanied by the maid calls out to you, master. (Soldier) -Huh? What did she say? (Beleth) The soldier seems to be a little afraid before he answers me. -She said that if you want to meet master Farah, please meet her. (Soldier) The moment the soldier finished his sentence, I could feel terrible murderous intent come from the Stolas. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There will be one more chapter today Chapter 232: Interlude 79/ Formidable Opponent-2 Beleth''s POV -Stolas, let''s calm down first, okay? (Beleth) Stolas keeps glaring at the soldier as if she wants to eat him alive. -... (Stolas) Well, it makes sense for Stolas to be this angry. Suddenly, a strange girl appeared, and she told me the master was in her hand. I turned to the soldier and told him to lead us to the girl. -She is in this way, master. (Soldier) The soldier clumsily leads us to the place of the beast girl. -Hmmm? (Beleth) The one waiting for us is a beautiful girl with white hair. She wears a fluffy dress that looks like a noblewoman. -There is something not right about her. (Beleth) When the girl saw us, she returned us with a warm smile. -Welcome. (Industria) I look at her and keep thinking. A noblewoman that appears from nowhere is really suspicious. As if the girl notices my line of sights, the girl says. -It''s rude to stare at a maiden like that demoness Beleth and demoness Stolas. (Industria) Stolas instantly changed into the battle stance the moment she heard that statement. -How would you know our identity? (Stolas) Stolas really becomes emotional these days. I think I should calm down and process the current situation first. I stare at the girl and find out she smiles back at me. -It''s not a sincere smile, but a business smile. This girl is not an easy enemy to handle. (Beleth) I reach out to Stolas to calm her down. -Stolas, we should listen to what she wants to say first. (Beleth) Stolas calmed down after she heard what I said. -Fine. (Stolas) I turn to the girl and ask her with an integration attitude. -The statement that you said to this soldier, is it true? (Beleth) The girl smiles and lightly replies. -It''s the truth, miss Beleth. (Industria) I release my bloodlust and try to immediate the girl. -Oh, my! (Industria) The girl doesn''t have any change in her expression, even when she is under my bloodlust. -Our master was supposed to fight a giant devil snake. I wonder why she is now in your hand. (Beleth) The girl tilts her head while smiling. -She was in danger when she fought against that snake. All we did was save her from the crisis. (Industria) -What do you mean by "we"? (Beleth) The girl turns around and says. -Everything will be answered if you come along with me, miss Beleth. (Industria) -... (Beleth) The girl summons the mist and uses it to create a door in front of me. -Please follow me. (Industria) -Beleth. (Stolas) -Stay here, Stolas. If you don''t see me come out in an hour, call other demonesses. (Beleth) -Okay... (Stolas) The girl walks through the door created by mist, and so do I. -This is! (Beleth) The scenery after we pass through the mist door is familiar scenery. -It''s the second trial! (Beleth) The girl didn''t answer me and continued walking. The girl leads me into the forest where we didn''t develop before we went into the third trial. -We are almost there, miss Beleth. (Industria) It takes a while for us to arrive in front of a gigantic building. -Eh? Where did this building come from? (Beleth) From the building entrance, two maids come out and welcome us. -Maid? (Beleth) They are kind of expressionless for a maid. -Lead me to your master. (Industria) The two maids nod and lead us. We go through the second floor and arrive at the third floor. -The master is on this floor. (Maid) The maid goes to the innermost room of the third floor and knocks on the door. -Head maid, there is a guest who wants to visit the master. (Maid) -Alright. (Hana) The one who opens the door is a beautiful woman who is wearing maid clothes. -Hmmm! (Hana) The moment the girl saw me, she released terrible bloodlust that makes me falls on my knee. -Urghhh! (Beleth) -You shouldn''t treat my guest like that, Hana. She merely wants to visit Farah. (Industria) -Huh! (Beleth) The maid named Hana is reluctant to retract her bloodlust and informs me. -Our master has fainted because of the battle aftermath. You should visit her later. (Hana) The maid tried to close the door after she had informed me. -Wait, at least let me see her face. (Beleth) -Tcchh. (Hana) The maid seems to be annoyed by my demand. -Hana...Ah! (Beleth) The name that Farah told me in the past. She is the first lover of Farah. -Right. (Hana) From the bloodlust she released, I understand she is much stronger than me. I keep staring at her and observing her. -What are you staring at me for? Come in if you want to meet the master. (Hana) However, there is one battlefield that I don''t want to lose to her. -It''s the love battlefield. (Beleth) I will defeat the girl in front of me and become Farah''s number one. Madeus I''m sorry, I need to take a break yesterday for some private reason. Don''t worry I will post regularly as usual again. Thanks for reading Chapter 233: Interlude 80/ Formidable Opponent-3 Beleth''s POV -Farah... The moment I see my dear Farah on the bed, I want to run to her side and hug her. If not for the maid who keeps glaring at me, I would do that already. I turn to the maid and ask her. -Can I get closer to Farah? The maid sighs and answers me. -You can, but do not get too close to her. I nod and walk to Farah''s side. -Suu...suuu~ I can feel her breath by standing this close to her. While looking at her, I pray master will wake up soon. The moment I try to reach my hand to pat Farah''s head, the maid behind me immediately speaks up. -You are too close to the master. -Tchhh! I can''t help but retract my hand and continue watching Farah''s sleeping face from afar. -Hey, Hana? -Huh? -Why are you so strict with that girl? The maid reaches out and grabs the girl''s head. -Arghhh! It hurts! Release me. -Because some bug like you suddenly pop out of nowhere and attach to our master. -You are going to crush my head at this rate, Hana. Please release me! -You can''t die, anyway. -No, I can! I ignore two of them and secretly pat Farah''s head. -Myuuuu~ My Farah is cute as always. I want to play with her head for a little longer. But I think I will stop here since the maid had finished quarrel with the girl and glared at me. -You should take your hand off my master. -...Fine. I reluctantly put my hand off Farah''s head. -It''s almost one hour now, miss Beleth. You should go back to not make your friend worry. -Alright. Before I leave the room, I give Farah a last glance. -Please wake up soon, Farah. The maid is still glaring at me. But somehow, I can feel her glance become softer compared to before. I wonder why? I go along with the girl and get out of the building. -Hey? The girl calls out to me with a smiling face. -You know there is nothing free in this life, right? -... Hah, of course, this girl will demand something in return for her favour. I angrily glare at her. -What do you want? -Oh my. -I merely want a simple thing from you guys. Not just you, but from all demonesses. I became cautious and listened to her demand. -What do you want? The girl takes out an envelope from her pocket and gives it to me. -You will find out my demand once you have read this letter to others. -Alright! We will consider it after we read it. The girl creates a mist door and tells me to pass through it. -You can return to your friend''s place through this door. -Okay. Before I went through the door, I could hear her voice. -Consider it carefully since it relates to the future of your master. I try to turn around and ask the mean of her statement. However, the mist door was already closed when I turned around. -Beleth? -Ah, Stolas... -Did you find the master, Beleth? I nod and answer her. -I found her, Stolas. Stolas immediately reaches out to me and shakes my body. -Why didn''t you bring her back, Beleth? -Ca...lm down, Stolas. Let me explain first! -Fine... I explain to her slowly about Farah''s situation. -So she is being protected by her acquaintance. -Yup. Stolas relaxed her body once she finished hearing my explanation. -Hah, so master is safe after all. -Right. I took out the envelope that girl gave me. -And she wants something from us. Not just you and me, but all the demonesses. Stolas'' face becomes serious while staring at the envelope. -What could it be? I open the envelope and find out a letter inside. I take it out and read it. -... -Beleth? -Stolas! Call everyone! The content of the letter is about a proposal coming from the girl. It could change everything when we demonesses decide to accept it. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After Industria took Beleth back to the camp, she arrived at the tent where Jormungandr rested. -Who? Jormungandr seems to be Industria''s presence. She raises her body from the mat and turns in Industria''s direction. -Are you here to finish the weakened me? Jormungandr sneer at Industria. -I can still bring you down with me even if I have to die here. Industria smiles and replies to her. -I won''t harm you, miss Jormungandr. Industria takes out another envelope and throws it at Jormungandr. -Hmmm? Jormungandr catches the envelope and reads the letter inside. -Hoh! Interesting. -... -I won''t give you an answer now, though. It''s not something that simple to give you the answer right away. Industria turns her back to Jormungandr and creates a mist gate. -I will wait for your answer, miss Jormungandr. Madeus Sorry for the late, I lose the internet for the whole day TvT. We will have two chapters tmr. Thanks for reading (??????) Chapter 234: Interlude 81/ The First Failure Of 21 21''s POV. It''s me, the maid who served the cutest master in the world. One day had passed since our master awakening. I didn''t know what the head maid did to master Farah, but I could hear a lot of weird noise from their room yesterday. -I can''t beat my curiosity and try to sneak a peek at their room yesterday. (21) My body becomes hot just by remembering the scene between the head maid and master. -What''s wrong with my system? Why did it become hot so suddenly? (21) >Checking the current status of the body. >... >No abnormal condition found. The head maid adjusts me to become close as a human as possible. Therefore, I could conclude these abnormals happened because of the program called "emotion" that the head maid installed inside us. -It seems the head maid makes a copy of her own emotion program and gives it to us. However, I found some problems with that program. There is some file that the head maid tried to delete before she installed the program on us. (21) I make a confident smile and nod while heading toward the master room. -But it''s easy for me to recover those files. Unlike other maids who are clueless about those missing files, I have already recovered them and installed them in my system. (21) There was some noticeable change after I fixed that program. -Whenever I saw my master, I had an urge to hug and cuddle with her. (21) But as a perfect maid, I have tried to suppress those urges and serve her as usual. When I was deep in thought, I arrived at the master''s room. I knocked on the door. -Master Farah! Have you woken up yet? It''s me, 21. Today is my turn to serve you, master Farah. (21) I stand in front of the door and wait for the master''s reply. -... (21) Even after 10 minutes, there is no reply comes from master Farah. -Excuse me then, master Farah. (21) I open the door to check up on master Farah. -Master is still sleeping. (21) I go to the master''s bed and lightly shake her. -Master, it''s time to wake up. (21) -Myuuu~ Five more minutes, Hana. (Farah) -I''m not Hana, master Farah. (21) -Muyaaa~ (Farah) Master Farah reaches out to my right hand and hugs it. -Fuyaaa~Warm~ (Farah) -... (21) I try to find on my date the way to solve this situation. But somehow, I cannot find a safe way to solve it. -Master Farah~ Please wake up. The head maid will be angry if you continue sleeping. (21) -Mukyuuu~ (Farah) I tried many more methods, but all ended in failure. -Master~ (21) I look at the face of master Farah, who is having a nice sleep. -Master looks so adorable when she is sleeping. (21) I use my remaining hand to poke my master''s cheek. -Nyaaa~ (Farah) Every time I lightly poke on the master cheek, she will respond back with a cute sound. -Cu...te~ (21) After playing with master cheek for a while, I stare at the lips of master Farah. -I saw head maid used her own lips to touch master Farah''s lips. I wonder what is so special about her lips. (21) I stopped poking on the master cheek and put my finger on her lips. -Soft~ (21) The lips of the master give me a "puni puni" feeling. -Hyaaa~ (Farah) I try to use my finger to trace the lips of the master. Master opens her eyes for a moment and stares at my finger. -Candy? (Farah) She opens her mouth wide and lightly bites my finger. It doesn''t hurt me since the master doesn''t put a lot of strength into biting my finger. -Nyaaaa~Swe...et (Farah) Master is so adorable. What kind of cute creature is this? -Hehehe...(Farah) Master stop biting my finger, and she starts to lick my finger as if it is something really delicious. I can feel something tickle the tip of my finger. It''s really soft and slippery. -Master~(21) Master Farah once again and looks at me. -You need to wake u... (21) Before I can finish my sentence, master Farah pulls me into her bed. She places her hand around me and hugs me tightly. -Hehe, good night. (Farah) -...I can''t escape now. (21) It''s impossible to escape by any methods aside from using brute force. -Sleep is a way humans use to replenish their energy. But nanomachine maid doesn''t need that. (21) But the hug of master Farah is comfortable. I can feel my eyes become heavy. After that, I slept with my master and didn''t wake until evening. Which eventually results in the head maid scolding both of us. Madeus Thanks for reading ? ??? `? The other chapter will be posted later. Chapter 235: Interlude 82/ The Duty Of A Maid 21''s POV It''s me, 21 again. The incident yesterday was a shame in my maid''s career. -I will never repeat the mistake like yesterday. (21) I have asked the head maid to let me serve the master today. I want to prove to the head maid that I wouldn''t fail like yesterday. Once again, I am standing upright in front of the master room. -Master recently seemed tired in the morning since I can hear a lot of weird noise come out of her room at night. (21) I knock on the door of the master room. -There is no reply again. (21) I have no choice but to open the door and walk inside. I walk to master Farah bed and stare at her. -This time, I have prepared a perfect plan that can wake the master up. (21) -Suuu...Suuuu. (Farah) This time I will wake you up, master. I reach out to master and start tickling her. -Tickle~Tickle (21) -Hyaaa~ (Farah) -It''s time to wake up, master. Tickle~ Tickle! (21) -I have already woken up, 21. Hya~ please stop. (Farah) I help master raise her from the bed and take her to in front of the mirror. -Please raise both of your hands, master. (21) Master Farah follows my instruction while yawning. It seems that master Farah is not fully awake. -Let me take off your clothes, master Farah. (21) I take off the camisole that master Farah is wearing, which revealed her white skin the moment I took it off. -Why didn''t you wear anything inside when you were sleeping, master? (21) Master Farah replies in a half-asleep state. -Yaaaa~ Hana took them off for me yesterday. (Farah) I tilt my head and wonder why the head maid took them off yesterday. -I want to look at my master''s skin a bit longer. (21) However, I can''t do that since I will make master catch a cold if it takes too long to change her clothes. I take out a simple white dress from the wardrobe and help master wear it. -Muyaaa~ (Farah) -What kind of hairstyle do you want on today? (21) -You can choose for me, 21. (Farah) -How about twin-tail style, master? (21) Master Farah nods and answers me. -It would do, 21. (Farah) I tie up her hair and make it into a twin-tail style. -Fu~ It''s done, master. (21) Master Farah suddenly calls out to me. -Hey, 21! (Farah) -Yes? (21) She bends down and does something with her hair. When master Farah raises her face, I can see her using two hair bunches of her as beards. -Look, I am a pirate now! (Farah) I can''t help but smile at the childish figure of master Farah. -Ehem! (21) I try to calm down and return to my usual figure. -Master, you shouldn''t play with your hair. (21) Master smiles and says. -You just laughed when I did that, though. (Farah) -You must be mistaken, master. (21) Master Farah pouted when she saw I denied her statement. -Moh, I''m sure that you just laughed. (Farah) -You must be mistaken, master. (21) -... (FaraH) I reached out to her hair and combed it again since it was messed up because master Farah played. -It''s time for breakfast, master. (21) -Uhm~ (Farah) I take master Farah to the second floor, where we have the dining room. The other maid has prepared the breakfast and placed it on the table. -It''s a delicious smell~ (Farah) -We have pumpkin soup for breakfast today, master. (21) -Hehe~It sounds delicious. (Farah) I go to a place where master Farah usually sits. I sit down and turn to master. -21? (Farah) -I saw master Hana usually do this with you, master. Please feel free to sit on my lap. (21) Master seems to be reluctant at first. But after a lot of persuasion, she decides to sit on my lap with a bright red face. I can feel her warmth since she is close to me. -Am I heavy,21? (Farah) -You are not heavy at all, master. On the other hand, I think you should eat more to get some meat on your body. (21) -I am trying...though. I work out every day, but somehow my muscle remains undeveloped. (Farah) The main reason the master becomes like that is the head maid wants to see her in a cute figure forever. However, I can''t tell the master the truth since the head maid becomes angry If I tell master Farah. To distract master Farah from the current topic, I scoop a spoonful of soup. -Master, Ahhhhh~ (21) Master Farah opens her mouth wide and takes the spoon. -Ehehe, It really delicious. (Farah) After that, I had a heartwarming time with my master. However, It ended abruptly when the head maid saw me being too close with master Farah. Madeus Thanks for reading (???)?*:??? Finally, I finished the second chapter. Bed, I am coming for you TvT Chapter 236: Let’s Find Out The Secret Of Hana! -1 Farah''s POV -Please let me go outside, Hana! (Farah) I pout at Hana, who stops me from going outside. -You need to take a rest for a few more days, master. (Hana) -But I have already recovered, Hana. (Farah) -You are not fully recovered, master. (Hana) I glare at Hana as a sign that I am against her idea. -Muhhh!Muhhh! (Farah) Even against my glare, Hana shows no sign of flinching. -Your puppy glare is cute, master. (Hana) I raise both of my hands and raise my voice. -It''s my angry glare, not puppy glare, Hana. (Farah) Hana smirks while putting her hand at her mouth. -Is that so? Since you were adorable, even if you glared at me like that, master. (Hana) I can''t help but blush at Hana''s compliment. -You are unfair again, Hana. (Farah) -How am I unfair, master? (Hana) Before I have a chance to reply to Hana, she puts her hand on my chin. -I love you, master. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) Her face comes closer to me. Since I know what Hana will do next, I close my eyes and wait for her to kiss me. -Uhmmm? (Farah) However, the expected kiss doesn''t come, no matter how long I wait for it. I open my eyes and find Hana is looking at me with a smirk. -You are so innocent, master. (Hana) -Hana! You are so mean! (Farah) I pout and look down. -... (Farah) Right at the moment when I''m feeling down, Hana bends down and makes a light kiss on my lips. -Muhhh~ (Farah) I raise my head and find Hana smirking again. -...I hate you, Hana. (Farah) -Eh? (Hana) Hana suddenly froze when I said that statement. Furthermore, I look down again and fake crying in front of her. -Eh? Master! It''s my bad. Please don''t cry! (Hana) -Ehehehe... (Farah) Hana seems to notice something is wrong with my crying. She asks me in a terrifying voice. -Are you lying to me, master? (Hana) -Tehee~ (Farah) -Master has become a devil again. I have to punish you, so you can go back to being a good girl. (Hana) I retreat a few steps from Hana. But it''s too late, since Hana has already placed her hand around my hip to stop my escape. -Hyeee~ (Farah) -You can''t run away, master. (Hana) My face became red since I knew what kind of punishment was waiting for me. -Stop, Hana. We are in the middle of the hallway! Nyaaa~ (Farah) After that, I got "bullied" by Hana a lot for lying to her. -Master must promise you never lie to me again, okay? (Hana) I can only nod to Hana, since I can''t feel any strength in my body after Hana''s bullying me. Hana reaches out her hand and strokes my head. -You finally return to be an angel again, master. (Hana) -Myuuu~ (Farah) -Don''t worry too much about your friend, master. I have checked up on them and found out they were safe. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) I don''t remember telling Hana that I gained many friends while separated from her. -How do you know about my friends, Hana? (Farah) Hana places her index finger on my lip and replies to me. -It''s a maiden secret, master. (Hana) -Moh! (Farah) In the afternoon, Hana had an important thing to attend to so she couldn''t stay with me. The one who is currently accompanying me is 21. We ramp around the building since I am bored with staying in my room. -How could Hana build this building,21? (Farah) I was so surprised Hana could build this gigantic building in just a few days. The building doesn''t look shabby at all. Instead, the quality of this building must be at least the same as the shelter I used to stay. -The head maid used the highest technology contained nanomachines to build this building, master. The head maid used nanomachines as the core of the building, and she extracted the other materials from the current environment. (21) -Oh, is that so? (Farah) When I was talking with 21, we have already in a room called the library room. -We also have a library here, 21. (Farah) I open the door and run inside the room. Inside the room, there are many bookshelves inside. -Woah! (Farah) I arrive at the nearest bookshelf and take a book off it. -Huh? (Farah) -What''s wrong, master? (21) I show the book to 21. -There is nothing inside the book. The book is blank with no word in it. (Farah) -Hmm, It''s weird indeed. (21) I tried checking other books, but they were the same as the first one that I found. -Is this library just for show? (Farah) 21 shakes her head and tells me. -It can''t be, master Farah. There is no way that the head maid built this room for no reason. It''s illogical for her to do that. (21) -Heh! (Farah) I go around those bookshelves and check the book one by one. -Not this one! This one is the same as the others. (Farah) When I am going through these books, I feel 21 is looking at me with heartwarming eyes. -Moh, I think they are all the same! (Farah) When I am on the verge of giving up, I suddenly find a unique book in the middle of it. -I think this book is stuck on the shelf, 21. I can''t pull it out! (Farah) 21 reaches out to the book and helps it out. *Click* The moment we successfully pulled the book out, I could hear something being opened. I looked around and found two bookshelves behind me had disappeared. A gigantic metallic door has replaced those bookshelves. -Hoh! (Farah) -It seems this is the real reason that master Hana built this room. (21) Madeus Sorry for the late. I has been busy IRL lately TvT There is one more chapter today. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 237: Interlude 83/ The Invitation Hana''s POV -Huh? (Hana) I look down and find there is a notification coming from the watch I bring along with me. -It seems someone had found my secret base. (Hana) I touched on the screen of the watch to see what was happening. -Oh? (Hana) It seems that master and 21 are the ones who found the secret base. Since the master became bored lately because I didn''t let her go out of the building, I would let her explore the secret base. -All right, let''s change the base a little bit. (Hana) I twitch the base before the master tries to go inside. -Hmmm, let reduce the defence security of the base to the lowest level for the master. On the other hand, set the highest level for that girl 21. I have to punish that girl for a little. (Hana) I can only sigh when I think about 21. -I wonder why all the maids I create don''t work as I want. (Hana) It''s not just 21, but also other maids have their own problems. Most of them become obsessed with the master. -I never plan to let them become like that. As for 21, I had deleted most of the emotional files related to master Farah before I created her. (Hana) I scratch my head and look at the watch. -But in the end, she became the same as the other 20 sisters of her. At least, she doesn''t become troublesome as 016. 016 creates a religion for the master. She has already successfully created many churches on 3 different planets. (Hana) I am afraid If I leave this one in the past, she will become troublesome like 016. -Hah! (Hana) -Why are you sighing, Hana? (Industria) I turn to the voice direction. The person who stands there and calls out to me is Industria. -You are late, Industria. (Hana) The girl smiles and replies to me. -Huh, is that so? I''m really sorry for that. (Industria) -Hah, you don''t look sorry at all. (Hana) -Haha. (Industria) -Stop the roundabout, Industria. Why do you call me out today? (Hana) Industria takes out an envelope and gives it to me. I received the envelope and opened it. -Hoh! The proposal is interesting. (Hana) Industria nods and waits for my answer. -But it also what make this proposal unbelievable. (Hana) -What do you mean by that, Hana? (Industria) I show the letter inside to her and tell her. -Your plan is undoubtedly fascinating, Industria. However, the chance of success is incredibly low. (Hana) -... (Industria) -Unless you have someone big behind you to back you up for this. (Hana) Industria smiles again. I really hate seeing the annoying smile of this girl. -It likes what you said. I have someone to back me up. (Industria) -Hmmm, are you sure that one does not use you to achieve its goal? (Hana) The girl turns away from me and creates a mist gate. -You could believe her, Hana. (Industria) -Why? (Hana) Before Industria goes inside the gate, she answers while laughing. -She is one of us, Hana. (Industria) Madeus Chapter 238: Let’s Find Out The Secret Of Hana! -2 Farah''s POV -Hmmmmm? (Farah) I stare intensely at the metallic door in front of me. -What are you trying to do, master? (21) I look at 21 with the face asking for help. -How can I pass through this door, 21? (Farah) -Eh, aren''t you afraid that head will find out, master? She will punish you if she knows. (21) -He, there is no way Hana can know about it. I looked around the room and didn''t find a single camera inside. (Farah) 21 answers me while looking at the corner of the room. -Heh~ (21) I follow her line of sight to the corner of the room and find nothing in that place. -What are you looking at, 21? (Farah) 21 instantly looked away when I asked her that. -Nothing, master! (21) I walk toward her place. I stand on the tip of my toe while glaring at 21. -Your puppy glaring is indeed cute, like what the head maid told me. (21) I raise both my hands and try to protest against 21. Since I woke up, I could feel both Hana and 21 continuously teasing me. 21 decides to change the topic by answering my previous question. -Let me give it a try, master Farah. (21) -Okay, then. (Farah) 21 goes to the front of the metallic door. -First, we need to find a way to open the gate. (21) -Uhm. (Farah) -It seems we need to use voice to open this door. (21) -Eh? (Farah) 21 places her hands on my shoulders and tells me. -You must scream the secret password out loud to open that door. (21) I turn to the metallic door and mutter. Hmmm, is that so? (Farah) In the meantime, I can hear that 21 talks to herself in a tiny voice. -Why did the head maid make me tell an absurd lie like that? (21) I call out to 21. -21? (Farah) -Yes, master? (21) 21 coughs. -Ehem, master Farah must think of the password that head maid had set for this door. (21) -Hmmm, I wonder how long the password is. (Farah) -I think the password is three words long, master Farah. -How can you be so sure about that, 21? (Farah) For some reason, 21 coughs again while turning away. -It''s just my instinct, master. (21) -... (Farah) *Chi* -You are so suspicious, 21. (Farah) -What are you talking about, master Farah? (21) -I feel like Hana instructed you from behind the scene! (Farah) I say it as a joke, but 21 suddenly coughs like crazy. I wonder if it''s the truth after all. -I will leave it for now. (Farah) -Right! You should focus on opening this door first, master. (21) -Uhm. (Farah) I turn back and look at the door. -Hana is an idiot. (Farah) -...Master, it''s four words, not three. (21) I form a mischievous smile and stick out my tongue. -Moh, master. (21) -Now, let me try other passwords. (Farah) There is only one possible password I can think of in this situation. -I... (Farah) -What are you trying to say, master? (21) -I love Hana! (Farah) -Eh? There is no way our head maid will put a password like that, right? (21) Unlike 21''s expectation, the metallic door opened when I said that sentence. -Eh? (21) My face becomes bright red since I don''t expect the password to work. -Moh, Hana. (Farah) -... (21) -All right, let''s go inside. (Farah) -I am right behind you, master. (21) We walk inside the room and find there is another room behind the metallic door. -And there is another door at the end of this room. (Farah) The moment we step inside, many lasers lights come out from the wall beside us. -Master, please be careful. (21) Since there is a space between these lasers lights, 21 and I try to avoid them as much as we can. -Ahhh! (Farah) When I try to avoid those laser lights and lose my balance, 21 instantly reaches out to me and hug me. -21! (Farah) Because of that, 21 has touched the laser lights while holding. The alarm of the room suddenly rang out loud. -It seems that we have triggered the security system, master. (21) Many things that look like cannons come out from the wall surrounding us and aim at us. -Master, this is going to be hurt. (21) At this rate, 21 is going to be hurt because of me. I utilize my mana and create a shield surrounding us. I close my eyes while hugging 21 tightly. -Uhmmm! (Farah) I can hear something pierce through the shield I made and fly toward us. I try creating more mana shields to stop it, but the thing that flies toward us pierces those shields easily. It only takes a few seconds for those things to hit us. -Urghh! (Farah) I expect those projectiles that come from the cannons would hurt us. -Soft? Eh? (Farah) But I can feel the softness on my skin when they touch my body. I open my eyes and see there are many teddy bears around us. -Teddy bears? (Farah) -It seems that the head maid uses them as ammo since she knew the master would explore this room. (21) -Ehhh~ (Farah) I look at those teddy bears and notice they can move on their own. They make many cute gestures while waving their hand at me. -They are so cute, aren''t they? How about exploring the next room with them, master? (21) I pull the helm of 21''s maid uniform and tell her. -Let''s stop for today, 21. (Farah) -Eh? It''s still soon, master. We could explore this place a little longer. (21) I shake my head and answer 21. -I don''t want to see you hurt because of my selfishness. So, let stop here. (Farah) -Master... (21) I smile at 21. -Let''s go back now. (Farah) The adventure may be dangerous sometimes. However, today adventure result in success since I find so many teddy bears. -You seem to like these teddy bears, master. (21) -Ehehe. (Farah) I pick one of them up and hold them in my arm. -I don''t know,21. But somehow, I feel really happy when I hug these teddy bears. (Farah) Suddenly, an image flashes in my mind. It''s a small girl handing over a teddy bear to a boy. As usual, I can''t see the face of the girl and the boy. -Maybe...just maybe, I used to receive them from someone important to me. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A girl with platinum hair knocks on the door in front of her. -Are you there, Renata? (099) The voice comes from the other side of the door softly replies to her. -You can come in, 099. (Renata) The girl opens the door and walks inside. -You are at it again, Renata. (099) The girl sighed when she saw Renata was sewing something in her hand. -It can''t be helped, 099. I want to make these cute teddy bears and gift them to my brother. (Renata) -I wouldn''t complain if you know your limit, Renata. It''s really overkilled to make a teddy bear per day. (099) -What''s wrong with that? My brother will be so happy when he receives them. (Renata) -Hah! (099) The girl looks around and sees the room is full of teddy bears. -I won''t complain if not for you to waste over 10 rooms to store almost 100,000 teddy bears of yours. (099) Renata ignores the girl and returns to sew the teddy bears on her hand. -Hey, don''t ignore me! (099) Madeus Chapter 239: Her Story-1 Farah''s POV When I found out that the surrounding area belonged to the second trial, I tried my best to ask Hana to let me go to the nearby town. With my perfect persuasion method, Hana has no choice but to let me go outside. -Ehehehe. (Farah) -You are smiling by yourself again, master. (Hana) -I''m just happy I can meet everyone else today again. (Farah) Hana tilts her head and reminds me. -You can only meet the people in town today, master. (Hana) I pout and reply to Hana. -I know, Hana! You shouldn''t ruin my fun like that. (Farah) -A maid''s duty is to correct the way of her master and guide her to the correct path. (Hana) -Your wording makes me feel like I am going to do something sinister, Hana. (Farah) -Did you do something really sinister today, master? (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) -In the morning, my cute master turns into evil. She threatened me that she would hate me if I didn''t let her go to the nearby town. (Hana) I turn away from Hana and feel a little guilty about doing that. At that time, I didn''t know Hana was approaching me from behind. -I got you, master. (Hana) Hana hugs me from behind. -Hyaaa~ (Farah) Hana comes near my ears and blows on it. -Nyaaaa~ What is that for, Hana? (Farah) -It''s a punishment for being a bad girl, master. (Hana) -Moh! (Farah) Hana puts her arm around me and picks me up. -Let me hold you like a princess this time, master. It is faster to go in this way. (Hana) -Eh, Hana! (Farah) My face becomes bright red when I imagine the others in town seeing me in this situation. -Please let me down, Hana. (Farah) I notice Hana becomes sad for a moment. -So master hates me, after all. (Hana) Her face makes me feel so guilty. -It''s not like that, Hana! (Farah) Hana looks at me with teary eyes and asks me. -Then why didn''t you allow me to hold you like this, master? (Hana) -I...I. (Farah) -It seems that I have no more value to you, master. (Hana) -No, Hana. It''s okay to hold me like this. (Farah) The moment I said so, the teary eyes of Hana were immediately gone. Instead, I could see her mischievous smile on her face. -You tricked me, Hana! (Farah) Hana looks away while she is trying to hold back her laugh. -It''s so cute to see my master taste her own special move. (Hana) -Moh! (Farah) Hana really loves teasing me like this. -I will find a way to tease you back soon. (Farah) However, Hana replies with a smile at my threat. -I will wait for it, my master. (Hana) It takes a while for both of us to arrive at the gate of the town. -We are here, master. (Hana) When I saw the familiar gate of the town, I became so happy because I never thought I could reunion with everyone here this soon. -Ehehe! (Farah) Everyone in the town was surprised when they saw my appearance. People want to go near my side to say hello, but somehow Hana chases them away with her glare. -Moh, Hana. Why did you do that? (Farah) Hana looks at me and says. -I never thought you would make these many "friends" when I was not by your side, master. (Hana) -Hehe, everyone is a good friend of mine. They took care of me a lot when I stayed here. (Farah) -Tchhh. (Hana) -What''s wrong, Hana? (Farah) Hana shakes her head and says. -Nothing, master. (Hana) While I''m in Hana''s embrace, we take a tour around the town. -I can''t see Lecia and others. Maybe they are busy again. Eh? (Farah) Suddenly, I saw an unexpected face when I toured around the town. It''s a small girl standing in the middle group of kids. The kids surround her and sit down on the ground. -The hero slays the dragon and saves the princess. (???) It seems like they are listening to a fairy tale. -After that, they lived happily ever after! The end! (???) -Ehhh! (Kid A) -Please tell more fairy tales, sister Grimm. (Kid B) Grimm coldly replies to them. -The time is up. You guys must go back now. (Grimm) -We want to listen to more stories from you, sister. (Kid C) -Kiddo, it''s for lunch. Go back, now. (Grimm) Grimm makes a scary face and starts chasing all those kids around. -She is your "friend", right? (Hana) -How could you know that, Hana? (Farah) -I knew that just by looking at your face, master. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) I want to meet up with Grimm and say hello to her. -Hana, please let me down. (Farah) Hana nods and puts me down to the ground. After making sure there are no more kids around her, I walk toward her side. -Grimm, we meet again. (Farah) I thought she would say hello to me, but she replied to me in a haughty voice. -It''s not like I come here to meet you. I never want to see your face at all. (Grimm) Hana stands next to my side, instantly glaring at Grimm. -Should I deal with this thing, master? (Hana) -No, Farah. (Farah) I know she could sound so haughty if we only listened to her voice. But I knew she was a good and sincere girl since I saw she helped me earnestly in the last battle. If she didn''t care about it, then there is no reason for her to appear here in this place. -... (Grimm) Grimm retreated when she met the glared of Hana. She turns to me and shows a lonely face. That face makes me want to come close and hugs her tight. -Grimm... (Farah) I try to reach out to Grimm. -No! (Grimm) Unexpectedly. Grimm hits my hand and pushes me away. -Eh? (Farah) Grimm''s face suddenly turns into sorrow. As if she wants to explain something, but she can''t. -I...I''m sorry. (Grimm) Grimm turns away from me and runs toward the forest direction. -Grimm! (Farah) Grimm quickly vanishes from my field of vision and disappears into the forest. Madeus Chapter 240: Her Story-2 After Grimm runs away from Farah, she runs toward the gigantic tree in the middle of the forest. -Ahhh! (Grimm) The girl kept shaking while she was running. Even when Grimm doesn''t need to breathe like an ordinary human, she still has to inhale and exhale loudly. -I can''t touch her. (Grimm) Grimm can easily interact with Farah from afar. However, it''s a different story to let her new master touch her directly. -Argh! (Grimm) Grimm puts her hand to block her mouth. In the current situation, she wants to vomit everything inside out. -No, I need to keep calm. (Grimm) The real reason that Grimm becomes like that is not because of Farah but her past. The past which haunting her and is her trauma until now. -Why can''t I? (Grimm) Her current emotion is in a mess right now. For all these years that she was a book, she was yearning for a master that could ease her loneliness. But the moment she direct confronted the current master, she found out she couldn''t truly accept her as the new master. -Pathetic. (Grimm) Grimm falls on her knee and stops running. Tears come out of her eyes. -As usual, I run away from my past. My new master is not like that "guy." (Grimm) She uses her hand and holds her head. -But what if? (Grimm) Grimm stares at the void while asking herself. -What if everything was a lie? (Grimm) Because of unstable emotion, Grimm unconsciously releases an enormous wave of manas from her body to the surrounding. -Ahhh! (Grimm) She falls to the ground lifelessly after that. At that moment, a shadow appears and picks Grimm up from the ground. She holds Grimm in her arm and brings her toward the tallest tree in the forest. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next time Grimm opens her eyes, she finds herself in an unfamiliar place. The first thing that hits her eyes is a beautiful girl with green hair. It seems like Grimm is currently lying on the lap of this mysterious girl. -Where? (Grimm) When Grimm tries to raise her body up from Mashiro''s lap, Mashiro pushes Grimm back down. -Take...break. You... wounded. (Mashiro) -I''m fine, for now. Let me go now. (Grimm) -You...not... fine. (Mashiro) Grimm agitated and shouted at me. Grimm knows the girl doesn''t have any fault, but she still throws a tantrum at her. -You...not...okay. (Mashiro) -What are you talking about? I have no wounds on my body! Let me go! (Grimm) Mashiro shakes her head and tells Grimm softly. -No...wound...outside...but...inside. (Mashiro) -I don''t know! What are you talking about? Release me! (Grimm) Mashiro kindly bends down and hugs Grimm tightly. Grimm can no longer hold back her tears and starts crying out loud. -Uwaaa! Uwwaaaa! (Grimm) For all those years, she was in her book shape. She has no one to share her thinking with. She is just lonely by herself, holding back her emotions for more than a thousand years. -There...there. (Mashiro) Mashiro copies the action of a certain person. She reaches her hand out and pats Grimm''s head. -Everything...eventually...fine. No... more...negative. (Mashiro) Grimm keeps sobering inside Mashiro''s embrace for a while. -Please release me. (Grimm) After confirming the negative energy inside of Grimm reduced, Mashiro releases Grimm from her hug. -Okay...now? (Mashiro) Grimm nods and replies to her. -I''m fine now. (Grimm) Both of them start staring at each other without speaking a sentence. -Ah! (Grimm) Grimm is the first one to break the silence between them. She bends her head down and says. -Thanks for saving me and sorry for being unreasonable. (Grimm) Mashiro nods and replies. -No...problem. (Mashiro) Then the twos stop talking again. -Uhm? (Grimm) Mashiro tilts her head and waits for Grimm to say. -Are there any deep reasons that are you saving me? (Grimm) Mashiro wonders why the person in front of her saves her for no reason. Is there any reason to go that far for a person she never meets unless she has a hidden motive? Mashiro pondered for a while. It seems like she is thinking of the answer and try putting them into words. -You...same... me! (Mashiro) -Huh? (Grimm) -We...both...not...human. (Mashiro) Grimm froze because the opponent noticed she was not human at first glance. -How could you know? (Grimm) Mashiro lightly smiles and points at the chest of Grimm. Mashiro holds her breath and tries to express her thoughts as clearly as possible. The words this time come out smoothly and do not break like other times. -I can feel...the will of your creator. (Mashiro) Grimm could feel a shock run through her body when Mashiro mentioned "creator"? -She wishes you... to always give the other happiness. It''s the same as... my duty. (Mashiro) Tears once again came out from her eyes when Grimm heard that statement. -I''m sorry, Elizabeth. I have gone against your wish. (Grimm) Grimm stares at her hand. -These hands have become dirty. I can no longer fulfil your wish, Elizabeth. (Grimm) Grimm clenches her hand and looks at Mashiro. -Should I just run away from the past again? I don''t want to. (Grimm) Grimm asks Mashiro with her low voice. -Can... you hear my story? (Grimm) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- There is a girl with blonde hair who stands in the middle of the town square. Surrounding her is not just kids but also adults. All of them are staring at the girl with sparkling eyes. -The dragon stands on the top of the castle and haughtily challenges our hero. (???) In the middle of the air, a scary dragon hologram appears. -But our hero doesn''t retreat. He took out a spear, which he received from the goddess trial, and threw it at the dragon. (???) A small human hologram appears and throws the spears at the dragon hologram. -The dragon doesn''t stand a chance against the hero. The dragon falls to the ground lifelessly. With the help of the hero, the peace return to the kingdom once again. (???) -Ohhhh! (Villager A) With the brilliant show happening in front of them, the villager help choice but clapping her hand. -Another story, miss Elizabeth. (Villager B) -Please tell us another story, sister Elizabeth. The dragon is so awesome. (Villager C) The fairy tales may have a happy ending. Unfortunately, the story of Miss Elizabeth as the protagonist is not like that. Madeus Chapter 241: Her Story-3 After Elizabeth finishes her show, she closes the book and makes all the holograms in the sky immediately disappear. She bends down in front of the audience with courtesy and says goodbye to them. -It''s all for today, everyone. (Elizabeth) Everyone who is watching Elizabeth clasp their hands. -Please show us more, sister! (Villager A) -We want more! (Villager B) Elizabeth smiles faintly and replies to the audience. -I really appreciate everyone who loves my show. But it''s better to save for the fun for the next time. (Elizabeth) She reaches out to the book and opens it again. -Please come back to see my show next week. I will be here every Sunday. (Elizabeth) The moment Elizabeth opens the book, a small fireball shoots toward the sky. It explodes and turns into a magnificent firework. -Woah! (Villager C) -So pretty~ (Villager D) When the audience focused their attention on the firework, Elizabeth had already disappeared from the scene. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In a place deep inside the forest, there is a small hut. Elizabeth stands beside it and smiles brightly. -The show is a success again. (Elizabeth) She brought her books to her side and held it tightly. -Eheheh! (Elizabeth) Elizabeth feels so happy because she can see those smiles come from the villagers. -It is all thanks to you, my dear friend. (Elizabeth) Since there is no one besides Elizabeth, she can only regard her creation as her only friend. -I will improve you even more, so I can make others even happier. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth walks to the door of the hut and opens it wide. The inside of the hut looks really cozy. There is a small chair at the table in the corner that Elizabeth used as her workstation. The rest of the furniture is only a small wardrobe and a poor-looking bed. -Nothing is better than my own home. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth places the book in her hand at the table. She also takes out pen and ink from the cabinet under the table. -Let''s add more magic circuits to the book~ (Elizabeth) Elizabeth opens the book, and this many difficult magic circle appears in the middle of the air. -Huhm~ (Elizabeth) Elizabeth changes those magic circles by adding new magic circles while refining the old magic circles. The thing that Elizabeth is currently doing is not something a person without a deep understanding of magic knowledge can do. -Add this and this. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth focuses on her work without paying attention to nearby. -With this as a final touch! (Elizabeth) By adding the last magic circle, all of the magic circles inside the book combine into one huge magic circle. -Ahhhh! (Elizabeth) A light comes out of the book and shoots into the sky. >You have created a grimoire. -No way! (Elizabeth) For a mage like her, creating a grimoire does not differ from a lifetime achievement. -I never thought I could reproduce a relic of the past. (Elizabeth) Grimoire is considered a relic of the past because people can only find the grimoire in the ancient ruin. It''s impossible for the mage of this generation to create one. -I did it. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth can''t help but shed her tears at this event. -Ehehe, I wonder what kind of grimoire you have become. (Elizabeth) At that moment, a "life" had settled inside the grimoire. The "life" inside the book is no different from a newborn child. It stays close to Elizabeth and observes her own creator. -See you tomorrow, my dear friend. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth places the grimoire on the table and takes a rest. The day continues passing on with no change in Elizabeth''s daily life. The only thing changes is the "life" inside the grimoire. By observing Elizabeth, the intelligence of the "life" increased as time passed on. The "life" is like a sponge that absorbs everything it sees and hears. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- But the peaceful day of Elizabeth soon ends. It''s a day when Elizabeth tries to improve her grimoire even more. -She is here, huh? (???) From outside of the hut, Elizabeth could hear the people trying to destroy the door. Elizabeth hurriedly places the grimoire inside the cabinet and turns her attention to the door. *Crack* the door is broken open by forces. -So you are here, little rat. (???) From the other side of the door, she could see a fat man with many soldiers. Elizabeth tries to escape by magic. -Not so fast! (Soldier) The soldier hit Elizabeth''s stomach before she could finish casting her magic. -Urghh! (Elizabeth) The fat man walks toward Elizabeth with a disgusted face. -How could you live in a place like this? You are shaming our family, Elizabeth. (Man) Elizabeth glares at the man. Her glare makes the man angry to the extent he orders the soldier to hit her stomach again. -You shouldn''t look at your father like that, Elizabeth Von Grimm. (Man) The man angrily mocks Elizabeth. -I don''t understand the reason you throw off your name to live like this. Why can''t you obey and marry the second prince? (Man) -Huh? I don''t want to see this country fall into your hand, "father." (Elizabeth) The man bends down and slaps at Elizabeth''s face. -You are an idiot, as always, my daughter. (Man) He grabs Elizabeth''s neck and chokes it. -I will give you one week, Elizabeth. You have to return to the capital in one week. (Man) The man says in a threatening voice. -If you don''t or even think of running away again, I will kill off all those disgusting commoners you knew. (Man) -Arghh! No...o! (Elizabeth) -One by one, I will kill all the people who watched your silly show. (Man) -Urghh! (Elizabeth) -You have only one week, Elizabeth. Do you understand? (Man) -I under...stand! (Elizabeth) The man releases his choke and orders his soldier to retreat. -I hope you will make up your mind soon, my stupid daughter. (Man) When Elizabeth confirmed her father had gone, tears came out of her eyes. -Why did I bear in that household? (Elizabeth) Elizabeth hugs herself and continues crying. -All I want is just a peaceful life... (Elizabeth) Madeus Chapter 242: Her Story-4 In the next few days, Elizabeth feels down because of her father''s statement. -Ahh... (Elizabeth) Elizabeth keeps sobbing while lying on the bed. It''s easy for her to escape and leave those villagers behind. -But I can''t do it... (Elizabeth) Elizabeth doesn''t dare to let those villagers die in her instead. If she does that, she will be no different from her father. -I don''t want to become a heartless monster like him... (Elizabeth) She has no way of escaping from a fate being a marriage tool for his father. -Once I marry that prince, "he" will be able to control that idiot prince from behind. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth raises up and takes out the grimoire from the cabinet under the table. -What can I do now, my friend? (Elizabeth) She hugs the grimoire tightly and slowly closes her eyes. -Should I give up my life to save others? (Elizabeth) Elizabeth has no choice but to accept her fate. -But who will save me in the end? (Elizabeth) The question echoes through the small hut. However, there is no one there to answer Elizabeth''s question. -I need to go to sleep soon. Tomorrow is Sunday. (Elizabeth) Even in this hopeless situation, Elizabeth smiles when she thinks about Sunday. -I will tell them my best story before I leave this village. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth gradually falls asleep. The grimoire in Elizabeth''s hand started to shine. For a brief moment, a sound suddenly comes from the grimoire. -Eli... (Grimoire) However, the light immediately dies down a few seconds later. The darkness once again returns to the hut. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the next day, Elizabeth wakes up in a better mood. -Today... (Elizabeth) She uses both of her hands to hit her face. -Be strong, Elizabeth. (Elizabeth) She turns to the grimoire behind her and says softly. -I guess I won''t bring you with me today, my dear friend. (Elizabeth) Since today can be her last performance, Elizabeth doesn''t want to use the grimoire to aid her. Instead, Elizabeth wants to show other her story with her own strength. -I will be back soon, my dear friend. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth takes the grimoire and puts it in the cabinet again. -Off I go, my dear friend. (Elizabeth) Elizabeth left the grimoire behind and went in the town direction. Inside the cabinet, the grimoire shines once again while calling out to Elizabeth. -Eliza... (Grimoire) But the voice doesn''t reach Elizabeth at all. The grimoire has no choice but to wait patiently for its master''s return. However, the grimoire will never know that it will never see its master again. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 1 day, 2 days, then 3 days. Elizabeth doesn''t show any sign of returning. The grimoire inside the cabinet shines again and calls the name of Elizabeth out loud. -Elizabeth... (Grimoire) The magic circles come out of the grimoire and hover around the hut. The light keeps coming out of the grimoire and lights up the small hut. -Eli... (Grimoire) The grimoire keeps shining inside the hut for hours until the light disappears. The grimoire keeps repeating its own action for the first month. -El... (Grimoire) The action of grimoire is no different from a child that wants attention from its parents. -Eliza... (Grimoire) No matter what the grimoire did, Elizabeth still didn''t come back. In the next two months, the grimoires keep repeating Elizabeth''s name. -Elizabeth! B..ack Elizabeth! (Grimoire) The effort of the grimoire ends in fruitless. Elizabeth doesn''t show any sign of coming back to the hood. The grimoire has no other choice but to wait even more. Time passes quickly. It has been six months since Elizabeth leave the grimoire behind in the hut. -Why do you leave me behind, Elizabeth? (Grimoire) The consciousness of the grimoire becomes much clear. It now can easily have a conversation with an ordinary human. -Why? (Grimoire) A gigantic magic circle appears from the grimoire. After that, a light comes out of the magic circle and destroys the cabinet alongside the roof. -I... am alone again. (Grimoire) The water starts to come from the sky and pours directly at the grimoire. There is nothing to protect the grimoire from the rain since it had destroyed the roof. -I... want to meet you. (Grimoire) The rain keeps pouring down at the grimoire. When one year has passed, the grimoire has no choice but to accept the cruel truth. -Elizabeth. (Grimoire) Her master has thrown away. Elizabeth doesn''t need her anymore. -... (Grimoire) The grimoire wants to give up and uses the magic circle to destroy itself. At that moment, it suddenly hears the voice of two people who are walking toward the hut. -Is it the place of that "Witch"? (Thief A) -Ye, it looks so dirty. (Thief B) Two men who look like a thief walks into the hut. -I hope we can get something valuable from here. (Thief A) -Ye, me too. (Thief B) One man turns and asks the other. -How do you know about this place, man? (Thief A) -Hey, it''s a secret trade. I can''t tell you. (Thief B) -Hah! (Thief A) The two men keep looking around and eventually find the grimoire. -The "Witch" is a kind of poor, isn''t she? (Thief A) -Ye, I never thought she would only have this old book. (Thief B) One man scratches his head and says. -Just by mentioning her reminded me of those terrible memories. (Thief A) The other man shakes his body and agrees with the other one. -Ye, we thought she would be a good witch at first. I never thought she would turn into a monster suddenly. (Thief B) -At that moment, she looked so scary. Luckily, our village successfully killed it. (Thief A) The grimoire on the man starts to shake when it hears his statement. -What''s wrong with this book? I feel like it shaking for a moment. (Thief A) -Hah? How could this book shake? It must be your imagination. (Thief B) -I guess so. (Thief A) -Anyway, I have something I wonder about. (Thief B) -What is it? (Thief A) -Do you think why the "Witch" never fights back until it dies? (Thief B) -How could I know? (Thief A) At that moment, a magic circle appears from the book. The magic comes out from the magic circle and cuts the head of the two men cleanly. The two men don''t have any chance of fighting back and turn into two lifeless corpses. -Eliza... (Grimoire) At this moment, the grimoire realizes it was never being thrown away in the first place. -Why do...you take her from me? (Grimoire) It''s all the fault of those dirty humans who take away the master of it. They have killed and humiliated her master as a "Witch." -Kill! I have to kill you! (Grimoire) A shadow suddenly appears beside the grimoire. The shadow seems to belong to an adult man. -Die! (Grimoire) The grimoire tries shooting the magic at the man. The man used his hand and made the magic disappear. -Die! Die! (Grimoire) The man walks toward the grimoire while stopping its attack. When he is right in front of the grimoire, he stops and whispers in a small voice. -Do you want to have your revenge? (???) It is a whisper coming from the "Devil." Madeus Chapter 243: Her Story-5 -Do you want to have your revenge? (???) The man offers the grimoire a sweet offer. -I...I want to kill them all! Let me kill them! (Grimoire) The man has a satisfying look on his face while staring at the grimoire. -Let me help you then. (???) A ray of energy comes out of the man''s palm and hits right at the grimoire. -I will give you the strength to do it. (???) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In front of the gate of the peaceful village, people are talking to each other happily. -It seems that we have a bountiful harvest this season. (Villager A) The other person laughs and replies. -Haha, it all thanks to the goddess that we can have a harvest like this. (Villager B) At that moment, two people suddenly spot something abnormal near the entrance of the village. It''s a dark shadow in the shape of a human. -Huh? (Villager A) The terrible aura comes from the human shape and makes all the villagers tremble. -R... (Villager B) Because of the heavy pressure, the villagers can''t move and stand there like stones. -Hurgh... (Villager A) The shadow stares at them intensely. -Ku...Ku! (Grimoire) An eerie laugh could be heard from human shape shadow. -Human...You must atone for your sins! (Grimoire) Many black liquids drop from the back of the shadow. They slowly take the shape of many monsters from goblin, orc and even dragons. They are all common monsters that people can often see from the fairy tale. -Let my story devour you! (Grimoire) On that day, the scream continuously comes out of the village. Not a single villager manages to stay alive after that incident. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *In the capital of a country. Two guards are yawning in the middle of their duty. -We have to guard even when today is the wedding day between the second prince and second daughter of duke Grimm. (Guard A) -Well, you know that is a political marriage, right? (Guard B) -Ye. (Guard A) One guard scratches his head while showing an annoying face. -Though, I don''t really like the second duke daughter at all. (Guard A) -Ah, yes. That one is famous for being arrogant and looking down on the commoner. (Guard B) -Yeah, she is a typical noble that you can find anywhere. (Guard A) -Since the duke spoiled that girl so much, turn her into that state. I wish the first daughter would be the queen, though. (Guard A) -The first daughter of the duke? Who is she? (Guard B) -Hah? How come you never hear about her? (Guard A) -I still can''t remember it. (Guard B) -Hah, her name is Elizabeth Von Grimm. She is a genius that you can only find 1 in 1000 years. (Guard A) -You mean "Lady Perfect." I only have known her nickname so far, but I have never heard of her real name. (Guard B) The guard looks at the sky and sighs. -If only she didn''t disappear so suddenly, she would become a good queen and lead this country. (Guard A) The guard continues. -She treats the commoner as her equal, and she really cares about her citizen. (Guard A) -...Do you know why she disappeared? (Guard B) -How could I know? (Guard A) The guard takes out a small bottle from his pocket. -You''re going to drink wine again? We are in the middle of duty, you know. The higher-up will punish you if you drink right now. (Guard A) -Do not be a scaredy-cat, bro. It''s fine as long as they don''t notice. (Guard B) The guard opens that bottle and takes a sip from it. -Hah! (Guard A) -Hey, give me some too! (Guard B) -Tchhh! (Guard A) The guard hands over the bottle to his friend. -There are a few rumours that miss Elizabeth disappeared because she ran away. I don''t know if it''s true or not. (Guard A) -Why does she run away from the duke''s house? As a duke''s daughter, she must have all the privileges in this life, right? Like the other day, I heard the second daughter bought a few stores using her "pocket money." (Guard B) -The duke pampered the second daughter because she was born between the duke and the duchess. On the other hand, the first daughter was born between the duke and his mistress. (Guard A) -Ahhh! That''s why! (Guard B) The other guard drinks another sip from the bottle and stares at the sky. -Arghh... (Guard B) He drops the bottle and freezes while staring at the sky. -Bro, you drop my booze. (Guard A) The guard bends down to pick up the bottle. -Huh? Why did the sky suddenly become dark? (Guard A) The surroundings become dark as if the day suddenly change into night. The guard feels weird about this situation. He follows his friend and stares at the sky. -What the hell is that? (Guard A) What he found was a cloud made from thousands of body parts of the human. -Hey, hey! (Guard A) Many black things start coming from behind the shadow and head toward the ground. -Bro, we need to run away! (Guard A) The guard shakes his friend and urges him to run away. But he soon notices a black monster in the form of a sparrow has already made a hole in his friend''s head. -Goddess! (Guard A) The guard knows he can''t run since the other black monster approaches him soon. -Please save me... (Guard A) The guard mutters his last word before becoming a lifeless corpse. All the corpses that were left behind by the black monster''s armies moved. They flew toward the human part cloud and combined into one. The slaughter of the grimoire keeps going until the entire country disappears from the map without leaving a single trace behind. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A shadow appears in an abandoned city. The shadow speaks with a smile. -It seems to be a success. (???) The identity of the shadow is no one, but the man gave the grimoire the power to revenge. -Finally, I can have my hand on a "Corrupted Grimoire." (???) The abandoned city in front of him used to be the biggest city in the country. However, after the attack of the grimoire, this place is no different from the dead land. -It''s here. (???) The man arrived at the centre of the city where the human part cloud was situated. -Open for me. (???) The man makes a hole in the meat cloud and walks inside. A terrible voice comes from inside of the cloud. -Youuuuuuu! (Grimoire) He finds a dark grimoire in the middle of this meat cloud. -You develop well. It''s time to harvest now. (???) -Gragh! (Grimoire) The grimoire shouts and summons the black monsters to attack the man. -You are stupid like your master. You want to use my power to attack me. (???) The man waves his hand and makes all the monsters disappear. -That woman declines my offer to help me create the grimoire. (???) The man laughs while walking toward the grimoire. -Therefore, I punish her by turning her into a horrible monster. (???) A sinister smile forms on the man''s face. -Do you know what is even better? All those people that she wanted to protect killed her. (???) A dark chain comes out of the man''s hand and binds the grimoire. -You are so beautiful now, grimoire. You are now the perfect tool for me to make the contract with those demonesses. (???) The man laughs hysterically while holding the grimoire in his hand. -You should be proud you have some uses for me. Since you will work as my slave from now. (???) Light comes out of the man''s palm and wraps around the grimoire. -I order you to become my slave under my name. (???) The man whispers his name to the grimoire. -Solomon. (???) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO We are back to fluff in the next chapter. There is one more chapter will be released today. Chapter 244: One Step Forward Grimm uses all of her strength to tell Mashiro about her past. -That''s my past. It''s the past which was painted with blood. (Grimm) Mashiro nods. -I...understand. (Mashiro) Grimm closes her eyes to avoid looking directly. Grimm is too scared to look at Mashiro directly now. She expects Mashiro will look at her with hatred eyes. -You...know. (Mashiro) Unlike what Grimm imagined, Mashiro came close to her side and hugged her. -You...can''t...change...the...past. (Mashiro) -But I... (Grimm) Tears come out from the eyes of Grimm again. -You...can''t...forget...it. Since...past...a...part...you. (Mashiro) -But what can I do? I don''t have enough courage to confront it. (Grimm) Mashiro lightly pushes Grimm out. She smiles at Grimm to ease her uneasiness. -Are...you...sure? (Mashiro) -What do you mean? (Grimm) Mashiro holds her breath and tries to express what she wants to say to Grimm. -If...you only want to...run...away from your past, you...would never tell me about your past. (Mashiro) -I... (Grimm) Grimm lowers her head and thinks about what Mashiro said. -You are right... (Grimm) The image of the first time she met her new master in human form once appeared in her head. Even their appearances are different, they still carry the same caring atmosphere. And the moment her new master gave her the name "Grimm", she felt so happy about it. She places her hand on the chest and thinks about it. -It may be a coincidence, but she has the same name as her first master. (Grimm) The name also gives her a sense of security since it feels like her new master recognizes her existence. -I want someone to accept me as I am, but not some kind of tool. (Grimm) Grimm''s face darkened as she remembered what that man had done to her in those years. -But what can I do to redeem all the mistakes? (Grimm) Grimm becomes shy and turns to look at Mashiro again. She was embarrassed, since she had shown Mashiro her weak self. And now, she even seeks advice from Mashiro. -You...knows...the...answer. (Mashiro) Grimm tilts her head. -Me? (Grimm) Mashiro nods. -Confront...the...past...and...aim...toward...future. (Mashiro) -... (Grimm) Grimm knew she couldn''t change the thing that I had done in the past. For all lives she had taken so far, the only way to overcome it was to save even more lives. Grimm inhales and exhales deeply. -I will no longer run away. (Grimm) Grimm can no longer look away from her past. Now she has taken a step toward the future. -Are you here, Grimm? Mashiro? Anyone? (Farah) At the same time, she could hear a voice come from below her. -It...seems...someone...looking for you. (Mashiro) Grimm nods and asks Mashiro to show her the way. So she can meet the owner of the voice to take one step forward in her future. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV I am so worried that Grimm ran into the forest alone. I have no choice but to follow her. Hana, who stands by my side, sneers. -That girl isn''t worth your effort, master. (Hana) -Moh, Hana! She is not a bad girl, you know? (Farah) Hana immediately denies it. -I am not talking about her behaviour, master. (Hana) -Then what are you talking about? (Farah) -I can feel a hint of madness deep inside that girl. I feel like something is burying it and sealing it from coming out. (Hana) Hana continues. -Do you remember the black monster we fought along with Hina, master? (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) Hana tells me in a serious tone. -They have the same smell, master. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) -Terrible madness comes along with destructive power. That girl is like a timed bomb for me. (Hana) -... (Farah) -I know my master is the kindest person in the world. (Hana) Hana stares me in my eyes. -But once that girl becomes like that monster, do you have the courage to kill her? (Hana) I bite my lips while thinking about Hana''s question. -There is always a price for everything, master. (Hana) What Hana said may be the truth, but I won''t accept it. I answer Hana with determination. -I will save everyone! (Farah) -But what cost? (Hana) I can see Hana become angry at me. -You almost kill yourself by saving a snake goddess that you never knew, master. Do you think everyone will be happy to be saved at the cost of your life? (Hana) In the last fight, I was too naive to fall for a trick like that. Everyone would be sad if I died. -... (Farah) -Do you understand, master? You can''t save everyone. (Hana) I shake my head. -No, Hana. I can do it. (Farah) Hana glares coldly at me. I am scared at the current Hana, but I can''t back down now. -I will save everyone and even me. So you guys don''t have to worry about my safety anymore. (Farah) Hana slowly walks to my side. -A naive answer, as always, master. (Hana) I thought Hana would scold me again. However, I can feel her soft hand on my head. -Your naive part is one thing that makes me fall in love with you, master. (Hana) Hana bends down. -But you must know one thing, master. Even if this universe was destroyed and other people died. (Hana) Hana kisses me lightly on the lips. -I don''t care about that. Screw the universe and screw everyone else. Because I only need you, my dear master. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 245: Interlude 84/ The Past Meet The Future When Farah was away, there were two shadows slowly approaching the building that Hana built. -Grawlll (It''s over, here.) -Kyuuu? (Here?.) The two identities of the two shadows are Kyu and her dad. -Kyuuuu! (My mate is here. I can smell her scent from here.) Kyu becomes energetic and tries to run toward the building. However, her dad reaches out and uses his palm to grab Kyu''s tail. Because of that, Kyu is unable to move. -Kyuuuu! (Release me, dad.) -Grawlll. (You need to calm down a little, Kyu.) -Kyuu! Kyuuu! (I hate you, dad.) With the statement of Kyu, the giant wolf lies to the ground as if it loses all its strength. -Grawlll... (My daughter hates me.) When Kyu turns back and finds her sad dad, she gives up on advancing toward the building. She rubs her head against her dad to appease him. -Kyuuuu. (I don''t mean it, dad.) Her father turns his head to her and asks her. -Grawwlll! (Is that so?) -Kyuuuu! (Really.) The father wolf raises his body up and starts licking Kyu. -Grawlll! (My good girl!) Kyu immediately tried to get away from the father wolf. -Kyuuu! Kyuuu! (I just took a shower, so I can meet my mate. Get away from me, dad.) -Grawll... (My girl seems to be in the rebellious phase.) Suddenly, the daddy wolf jumps right in front of Kyu. He starts growling while staring at his frontal. -Hoh? You notice my presence. (21) Ten maids suddenly appear from nowhere and walk toward their place. -The optical camouflage function needs to be improved later. (21) -Grawlll! (Who are you?) -I can''t understand your language, so I will make it short. (21) 21 steps up and releases her blood lust. -I was ordered but not to harm any monster in this area. However, once you try to get closer to this building. I will never let you see the sun again. (21) -Grawlll! (Strong!) The father wolf seems to be under the blood lust and can''t move. -Do you understand? (21) 21 walks even closer to the daddy wolf and stares at him with bloody eyes. -Huh? (21) Kyu jumps from behind her dad and tries to bite the neck of 21. -How can she overcome my blood lust? (21) When 21 tries to create a knife and slashes Kyu, white mists appear and wrap around Kyu''s body. The white fogs froze and turned into the snow wraps around Kyu''s body. Only her head is left out, so she can breathe. -Kyuuu! (What!) Kyu falls to the ground because of the snow heaviness. -These two are my guests! Please don''t hurt them. (Industria) 21 turns to the owner of the voice and finds a pretty girl with white hair. -You are head maid''s acquaintance. (21) The girl nods and smiles at 21. -That''s right! Please excuse me if these two annoy you. (Industria) -It''s nothing much. But you need to take care of your guest carefully. (21) -I will! (Industria) 21 signals the other maid to come back for the building. 21 turns to the building as if she had lost her interest in Kyu and her father. -Please take care of those two and don''t let them run wild. (21) -Okay. (Industria) Before 21 disappears from Industria''s sight. -Remember, there is no next time. (21) After confirming that 21 had come back to the building, Industria let out a long sigh. -Those maids are unfriendly as always. (Industria) Industria turns to Kyu and the father wolf. The father wolf shows a grateful face to Industria while Kyu keeps barking at her. -Kyuuu! Kyuuu! (I can deal with her! Why do you stop me?) -She is stronger than how she looks. If I didn''t intercept, you would die at that moment. (Industria) -Kyuuu! Kyuuu! (Nonsense, I am stronger than her!) -You aren''t. (Industria) -Kyuuuu! (Shut up, old hag!) Industria kicks Kyu and makes her roll like a ball. -The young me is really annoying! (Industria) -Kyuuu! (What are you doing?) Industria sighs and walks toward Kyu. -Whew, I don''t have time to play with you? (Industria) Industria stares at Kyu and asks. -Do you want to become stronger? (Industria) -Kyu? (You can make me stronger?) Industria makes the white mists surround her. Those mists look like they have their own will. -Yup, If you agree, I will teach you the true power of the mist. (Industria) The father wolf was left out of the conversation, stared at those two and growled. -Grawllll? (What about me then?) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I was tired yesterday so I couldn''t write anything yesterday. Therefore, We will have one bonus chapter tomorow Chapter 246: Interlude 85/ The Peaceful Daily Life Lecia''s POV It is all thanks to a weird girl that appears and defeats all the bat monsters along with the gigantic bat monsters that our village can become peaceful once again. A voice comes from above and calls out to me. -Lecia, please give me the hammer. (Nina) I am standing with many tools on the ground. I stare at Nina, who hangs herself on the roof with a rope. -Here you go. (Lecia) I pick up the hammer and throw it at her. Nina skillfully catches the hammer without hurting herself. -Thanks, Lecia. (Nina) -No problem, Nina. (Lecia) Nina and I are fixing all the houses that broke because of the last battle. Since we don''t have enough human resources, even leaders like Nina and I have to help the construction team. -I don''t feel too bad, though. (Lecia) These chores are like exercise for us. -Lecia, I need more nails. (Nina) I pick up the box of nails. After ensuring those nails can''t fall out of the box when I throw them, I put some strength in them and throw them at Nina. -Catch it! (Lecia) The box of nails flies beautifully toward Nina''s place. -Hoh! (Nina) Like last time, Nina catches them with ease. She looks at me with a smirk face. -This is still too easy, Lecia. (Nina) At that moment, small rocks come from nowhere and hit our heads. -It hurts! (Nina) -Ouch! (Lecia) We both turn in the direction that stone comes from. -Ano! (Lecia & Nina) Ano sighs and says. -I can never think of the two leaders like you guys playing with tools like that. (Ano) -Ahahaha! (Nina) -Well... (Lecia) We look away from her and try to change the topic. I can hear Ano walking to my side. Ano reaches out and pinches my ear. -You two can be childish sometimes. (Ano) -Arghhh! (Lecia) Ano turns and glares at Nina. -I will deal with you later, Nina. (Ano) Ano looks around and talks with a satisfying tone. -You guys seem to finish most of the house in this area. (Ano) I nod and answer her with a smile. -Of course. Even though we played like that for a little, we still finished our work perfectly. (Lecia) -Hmmm. (Ano) -What''s about other areas, Ano? (Lecia) -They will finish the reconstruction by tonight. (Ano) -That''s good. (Lecia) -Anyway, I have something to report to you, Lecia. (Ano) -Hmmm? What is it, Ano? (Lecia) -Our soldier recently spotted the one that saved us from the crisis. (Ano) -Hoh! (Lecia) After that weird girl defeated the giant monster, she disappeared without letting us have a chance to talk to her. -I wished we could meet her again. I want to say thank you to her at least. (Lecia) Ano scratches her head before turning to my side and asking me. -Lecia? (Ano) -Yes? (Lecia) -Did you feel anything when you saw that girl? (Ano) I put my hand on the chin and think carefully. -Whew, I could feel a kind of familiarity when I saw her. As if I have seen her somewhere. (Lecia) -I also have that kind of feeling. (Ano) -What about you, Nina? (Lecia) -I am the same as you guys. But when I try to think about her, nothing comes to my mind. (Nina) -It feels so weird and creepy at the same time. (Ano) Nina suddenly calls out to us. -Hey guys! (Nina) We look up and find Nina is pointing in one direction. We follow where Nina points and discovers an unbelievable sight. -What the...? (Ano) It''s Kyu with rope tying around her body and pulls a giant block of Ice. Furthermore, I could also spot another person sitting on the top of the Ice block. -Is the one who saves us from the crisis? (Lecia) -Yeah... (Nina) -Can we consider that animal abuse? (Ano) I could also see the father wolf walking behind and watching over the two. -The father wolf doesn''t seem to be against this. It means that girl does no harm to Kyu. (Lecia) -We can leave them like that. The last time I saw Kyu''s training, the father wolf made Kyu punch at the tree for the whole day. (Nina) -It sounds so weird. (Ano) -Well, the wolf is different from the humans. (Nina) -Still, I never thought that girl knew Kyu and the father wolf. (Lecia) -It''s the first time I''ve seen them together too. (Ano) At first, we think of calling out to the girl. However, we eventually gave up the idea when we saw the hard-working face of Kyu and decided to talk to the weird girl later. Madeus Chapter 247: Interlude 86/ The Late Night Meal Amy''s POV -Urghhh! (Amy) When I open my eyes, I can see the darkness surrounding me. I turn to my right side and find Mia is hugging me. -Ehehe, don''t be shy like that sister Farah. Let me touch it a little more. (Mia) I can''t help but sigh while looking at my little sister. I use my left hand and pinch her nose. -This little pervert! (Amy) -Urghhh! I can''t breathe, sister Farah! (Mia) After a while, I released my pinching and let her sleep again. -Hehehe, your butt is so soft, sister Farah. (Mia) -... (Amy) I give up on her and try to turn to another side. Before I have the chance to return to my sleep, someone suddenly walks into our tent. -Sister Stolas? (Amy) -Oh, you have already awakened, Amy? (Stolas) Sister Stolas looks at me with a troubled face. -What''s wrong, sister? It''s rare for you to appear at our place this time. (Amy) Sister Stolas scratches her head and asks me with a hesitant voice. -Do you mind going out to eat something? (Stolas) Since I feel a little hungry now, I can only agree with sister Stolas'' offer. -But sister. (Amy) -Huh? (Stolas) I point to Mia, who is hugging me. -I understand. (Stolas) Sister Stolas takes out a gigantic teddy bear from the air. -With this, you can escape from her restraint. (Stolas) By using the teddy bear, I successfully escape from Mia''s hug. -Let''s go, Amy. (Stolas) I nod and follow sister Stolas closely. It doesn''t take long for us to arrive in the cafeteria. When we walk inside the cafeteria, I can only notice a giant Lamia who sits alone. The Lamia girl calls out to us with a refreshing smile. -We still have some sit over here. (???) Two of us don''t want to reject Lamia''s girl friendliness. We go to her table and sit opposite her. -Nice to meet you guys! My name is Euryale. The lamia girl laughs out loud and bends down. -I appreciate your guys'' help. It''s all thanks to you guys that every Lamia can remain alive. (Euryale) -It''s not much. If you want to say thank you, please say it to our master. We merely follow her order. (Stolas) -Is that so? Let me say thank you to her later. (Euryale) -Uhm! (Stolas) The waitress appears and places a big bowl of noodles in front of her. -I will have my late-night snack. (Euryale) -I think it''s a little big to consider that noodle bowl as a snack. (Amy) The Lamia smiles and replies. -I can eat a few more bowls like this. (Euryale) -Woah! (Amy) Euryale looks at me and kindly advises. -You should eat more meat, little girl. Otherwise, you can''t have muscle in your body. (Euryale) -I don''t want them, though. (Amy) -Ahahaha. (Euryale) Since Lamia is too friendly, we keep talking with her until we finish our late-night meal. After we finish our meal, Lamia says goodbye to us and leave the two of us behind. -It''s so fun to talk with you guys. I will see you two later. (Euryale) -See you! (Amy) Stolas sister suddenly says in a serious tone. -Amy? (Stolas) -Yes? (Amy) -I have found it... (Stolas) -What do you mean by that, sister Stolas? (Amy) -I mean that I have found the trace of your parents. (Stolas) -Eh? (Amy) Name: Euryale Age: ??? Breast size: E/ Height: 185 cm/ Weight: 527 kg/ Length (Lamia Form): 17 m Race: Lamia Madeus Chapter 248: New Friend Farah''s POV After I had finished my conversation with Hana, we resumed finding Grimm again. -Master, I have used the nanomachines to search for that girl. However, the result is the same as other areas. I still can''t detect any life signal around this area. (Hana) -Is that so? (Farah) Hana and I searched around the forest, but we couldn''t find any trace of Grimm. -The only area that we haven''t searched so far is the gigantic tree over there, master. (Hana) I nod and answer Hana. -I have a friend who lives in that area. Let me ask her if she saw anyone wandering around that area then. (Farah) Hana froze when she heard I mentioned a "friend." -Master has another friend aside from those in villages too? (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) Hana looks at me and sighs. -Maybe, I was mistaken about master''s education. (Hana) I tilt my head and ask Hana. -What are you talking about, Hana? (Farah) Hana immediately changes the topic. -We need to find that girl soon, master. It''s pretty late now. (Hana) -Eh? Okay! (Farah) In the end, we process on advancing toward the gigantic tree without talking about that topic again. After ten minutes of walking, we eventually arrived at the gigantic tree in the middle of the forest. Hana looks around and asks me. -Where does your friend live, master? I can''t perceive any life signal around here. I also can''t find any building that humans can live in this place. (Hana) I smile and point at the gigantic tree in front of me. -She is over here, Hana! (Farah) -Eh? (Hana) Hana reaches out and pats my head. -I don''t know that our cute master can even become friends with a tree. (Hana) I pout and rebuke Hana. -Moh, what I mean is she lives inside the gigantic tree. (Farah) -Are you sure about that, master? I don''t think anyone would live inside a tree. (Hana) -Because she is a world tree spirit, she lives inside the tree. (Farah) -Master had read too much fairytale. There is no way a spirit lives in a place like this. (Hana) -Muumuumuuu! (Farah) I kept staring at Hana, since she didn''t believe in me at all. -Fufu! (Hana) Hana reaches out and pokes both of my cheeks. -Master is so cute when she looks angry. (Hana) At this moment, I realized Hana was teasing me again. -Hana! You are so mean! (Farah) I run to her side and use both of my hands to beat her chest lightly. -I hate you, Hana. (Farah) Hana slow wraps her hand around me and hugs me. -I love you, master. (Hana) I can feel my face becomes hot because of Hana. While hugging Hana, I avoid looking directly at her. I don''t want to show her embarrassing face so she can tease me again. -Uhmm... (Farah) -What''s wrong, master? (Hana) I whisper in Hana''s ear. -I ...love you too, Hana. (Farah) Hana pushes me out and tries to look at my face directly. I can see Hana is smirking while watching over me. -I couldn''t hear what you just said, master. Could you repeat it again? (Hana) -I don''t understand what you are talking about, Hana. (Farah) -Is that so, master? For a moment, I heard you say you love me. (Hana) -You must be mistaken, Hana. What I said was: I hate you. (Farah) I try to use my hand to hide my embarrassing face. Hana reaches out and grabs my hand. -It''s a pity to hide your cute face behind these tiny hands, master. (Hana) -Uhmmm! (Farah) Hana pushes my hand out, so she can see my face. -I want to eat you right here and right now, master. (Hana) I immediately use my hand to push Hana''s face. -Not now! (Farah) -How about tonight, master? (Hana) I look away from Hana and answer as quietly as possible. -Let''s... do it tonight. (Farah) I can see Hana''s devil smile appear on her face again. -This time, I will teach you something aside from kissing. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) Is there something that a couple does aside from kissing? I never know that since Hana prohibits me from investigating those topics. -Okay... (Farah) After I calmed myself from Hana''s teasing, I turned toward the gigantic tree. -I need to touch the tree, right? (Farah) The moment I touched the tree, a door immediately appeared and welcomed me in. -Let''s go in, Hana. (Farah) -I''m right behind you, master. (Hana) What appears beyond the door is a spacious room. -Are you here, Grimm? Mashiro? Anyone? (Farah) But there is no one to reply to my question. There is only silence inside the room. I turn to Hana and tell her. -Let''s wait for a moment, Hana. (Farah) -Yes, master. (Hana) After a while, another door appears at the wall of the room. Two shadows walk out from that door. -Grimm! And Mashiro! (Farah) Grimm stared at me when she noticed my presence. But the moment our eyes touch, she immediately looks away. -Go. (Mashiro) Mashiro lightly pushes Grimm from behind. Grimm closes her eyes and uses her hands to hit her cheeks. -Okay! (Grimm) She opens her eyes and walks toward my place. When Grimm is right in front of me, she bends down. -I''m sorry because of my rudeness behaviour! (Grimm) -I do not mind about that at all. (Farah) I can see her face become a little teary. -Please don''t hate me because of that. (Grimm) To not scare Grimm like last time, I don''t touch her but give off my hand instead. -Uhm? (Grimm) -How about you become my friends? (Farah) -Friend? (Grimm) Grimm looks a bit hesitant. -Can I stay by your side by becoming your friend? (Grimm) -Yes! (Farah) Grimm reaches out and holds my hand. She looks at me with a beaming smile. -Please take care of me, master. (Grimm) -Please take care of me too, Grimm. (Farah) We keep holding each other hands for a while until Mashiro goes to our place and intercepts it. -Me...too! (Mashiro) Mashiro reaches out and grabs both of our hands. -We...friend...forever! (Mashiro) Madeus I can''t write a chapter yesterday because I was too busy TvT. Therefore, one bonus chapter will be posted on Monday when I finished the current work. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 249: The Jealously Farah''s POV I found Grimm''s face looked pretty funny when Mashiro held my hand. -Eh? (Grimm) -What''s wrong, Grimm? (Farah) She takes her hand off and points at Mashiro and me. -You two knew each other? (Grimm) -Yes? (Farah) Mashiro replies Grimm with no hesitation. -Farah...master...and...friend. (Mashiro) Grimm looks down and lets out a big sigh. -Ahhh! (Grimm) She looks like a child that was exposed to her mischief. She calls out to Mashiro. -Mashiro? (Grimm) Mashiro tilts her head and waits for Grimm''s question. -What...? (Mashiro) -Could you not tell her about that "story"? (Grimm) Mashiro smiles and answers Grimm lightly. -It...the...secret. (Mashiro) Grimm''s face brightened up when she heard that statement. -Thank you. (Grimm) Look at this heartwarming scene. I wonder what had happened when I was not here. But I felt so happy when I saw everyone become friends with each other. -Ehehehe. (Farah) -And...Farah! (Mashiro) Mashiro turns and looks at me with a smile. She uses her hand to pull me closer to her side. Mashiro approaches my side and lightly kisses me on my lip. -Huh! (Hana) -Wah! What? (Grimm) I can''t help but blush, since I can''t comprehend what just happened. But I could hear someone approach me hurriedly from behind. -What did you do to my master? (Hana) Hana approaches my side and pulls me away from Mashiro. She keeps glaring at Mashiro while hugging me. -What...do...you...mean? (Mashiro) -Don''t beat around the bush. Why did you kiss my master so suddenly? (Hana) I understand the kiss between us happened so suddenly. I remember Hana told me it''s normal for two best friends to kiss each other. Therefore, I don''t understand why Hana spoke to Mashiro with such a harsh tone. -Do...you...mean...the...kiss? (Mashiro) Mashiro tilts her head and asks Hana back. -Is...it...natural...to...kiss...your...friend? (Mashiro) -Urghh! (Hana) -I...saw...you...kissed...each...other...in...the...wood. (Mashiro) -Afuuuu. (Farah) I can hear a small murmur come from Hana. -I am such an idiot to teach master about that... (Hana) I pull Hana''s helm and ask. -What do you mean by that, Hana? (Farah) Hana avoids answering me directly and looks at Mashiro again. -Anyway, the master is mine for today. (Hana) -Then...It...would...be...no...problem...If...I...kiss...her...tomorow...right? (Mashiro) -... (Hana) The two keeps staring at each other for a while until Hana decides to speak up first. -Fine... (Hana) Mashiro brightens her face and returns her with a beaming smile. On the other hand, Grimm looks at us from her sideline, has her face red as a tomato. She points at us and says out loud. -You guys are so shameless! (Grimm) Right after she said she escaped through the door behind her. -Anyway, it''s time to return, master. (Hana) Hana bends down and places me in her arms. -See you then, Mashiro. (Farah) Mashiro looks at me and lightly smile. -See...you. (Mashiro) She raises her hand and waves it at me. I also wave back at her. On the way back, Hana acts a bit different from the usual. -Master love me, right? (Hana) Hana asks me with a sulky and very different voice from her usual character. -Don''t you have the answer already, Hana? (Farah) -I know, master. But I want you to say it clearly to me. (Hana) I smile and reach out to her head. I pat her head while answering her question. -I love you, Hana. You are always my number one, Hana. (Farah) Hana takes my hand and places it on her cheek. -Master... (Hana) Hana turns my hand and kisses my palm. I can feel her lightly licking on the palm of my hand. -Hyaaaa~ (Farah) -I want my master to be mine only. (Hana) Hana continues licking my hand. I could feel the warmth and slipperiness of her tongue. -Hana, It''s tickle. (Farah) Hana pulls me closer and lets my head rest on her shoulder. -My master. (Hana) -Hana? Hyaaaaa! (Farah) Hana suddenly bites me in my ear. The bite is too sudden to make the strength leave my body. -Nyaaaa~ What...is that for, Hana? (Farah) Hana starts playing with my ear with her lip. Each time she bites my ear, I can feel an electric shock run through my body. My breaths start to become disturbed and heavier. -Nyaaaa~?? (Farah) I try to push Hana away, but somehow there is no strength in my arm. -Show me this face of yours more, master. (Hana) Hana earnestly teased my ears for a while. I can''t go against Hana and let her play with my ear. After the teasing session ended, I helplessly leaned against her body. I let go of my consciousness and fall asleep in Hana''s arms. -I think it''s too much for the master since I increased her body sensitivity by 5 times when I created her body. At this rate, my master can''t stand "it" if I do "it" for real! (Hana) At that moment, I could hear the voice of another person. -You! (Hana) -What''s so surprising about me being here? (???) -No, it''s just annoying to see your face here. (Hana) -Heh, thanks for your compliment. (???) -Tchhh, what do you want, Industria? (Hana) -I want to go out with Farah tomorrow. (Industria) -... (Hana) -It''s a term in our contract. You won''t go against it, right? (Industria) Hana sounds a bit reluctant before answering the girl''s name Industria. -Fine... (Hana) Hana''s voice turns harsh. -But if you make my master sad, I will make you regret being born. (Hana) The girl answers Hana in a firm voice. -Don''t worry about that. I will never make Farah unhappy. (Industria) Madeus Chapter 250: Interlude 87/ The First One To Act In a small room, four people sit around a small round table. They all stare at each other with serious faces. The girl with dog ears says out loud. -I''m not going to lose again. (Fifir) -You are too naive, Fifir. Take this! (Akuji) Akuji sits next to her, slaps a card on the table. -Plus-two! (Akuji) -Argh! Damn you, Akuji! Why are you always getting in my way! (Fifir) Akuji has no choice but to draw two cards from the stack of cards. Ano, the person on Fifir''s right, smirks at the current situation. -I got another "plus-four" in my hand! Sorry, Nina! (Ano) -Hey, Ano. I thought we were in the same team! (Nina) Ano tries to use her hand to hide her mouth. -Oops, are we in the same team? (Ano) -You! (Nina) Nina isn''t afraid and slaps a card on the table. -Luckily, I also have another "plus-four" in my hand. (Nina) Fifir points at Akuji and laughs out loud. -Muhahaha, serves your right, Akuji! Draw 8 cards and lose this match, you idiot. (Fifir) -Are you sure about that, Fifir? (Akuji) -Eh? (Fifir) From Akuji''s hand, she puts down another "plus-four" card on the table. -Ahhhhh! (Fifir) Fifir shouts out loud. -It''s not fair at all. You guys are bullying me! (Fifir) Akuji places her hand on Fifir''s shoulder and smirks. -Draw 12 cards now, stupid dog! (Akuji) -Youuuuuu! (Fifir) Akuji turns to the other two. -There are only two opponents left. (Akuji) -Hey, I''m still in the fight. (Fifir) Akuji ignores Fifir and looks at the other two. -My, my! Sorry again, Nina. I have "Skip turn" on my hand. That leaves me with one card to play. (Ano) -Fufufu, Nina! You forget to say "Uno." That means you must draw two additional cards. (Nina) -You! (Ano) -Ah, yes. It''s my turn again. Here is my "plus-four." And Uno! (Akuji) -Uwaaaaaaa! (Fifir) Both Ano and Nina stare at Akuji and think this girl is too evil. -I hate you, Akuji! (Fifir) -Coincidently, I also hate you, Fifir. (Akuji) This time Ano and Nina unite to stop Akuji from winning. -It''s my turn again! Here is my "plus-two." (Ano) -I also have a "plus-two." (Nina) However, Akuji''s reaction is opposite to their expectation. She lightly puts a card on the table. -Oh, my last card is "plus-four." (Akuji) -Uwaaaaaaaaa! (Fifir) The two silently stare at Fifir. -... (Ano & Nina) Akuji reaches out to another side of the table where they place the prize. -These cute photos of the master will be mine! (Akuji) Fifir takes out a card and transforms her hand into a gun again. -Stop, right there! (Fifir) -Hey, don''t break the rules, idiot dog. Accept your loss already! (Akuji) Fifir frustrates and rebukes Akuji. -No way! You must cheat to win! There was no way I would lose like that! (Fifir) -You! (Akuji) Akuji also takes out her sword and is ready to fight. At that moment, a maid opens the door and reports urgent news. -Athor''s capital is under the attack of the undead horde. (Maid) Akuji ceases her action and asks the maid. -What''s the number of the undead horde? (Akuji) -According to the satellites, the amount of undead is around one million. (Maid) -Tchhhh! Call other numbers and tell them to ready for the battle. (Akuji) -I will report to others immediately. (Maid) Madeus Sorry for the late. I sleep like the log yesterday because of a sudden party in my company. There will be one chapter post shortly. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 251: The Misunderstanding Farah''s POV The next time I opened my eyes, I found myself was sleeping comfortably in the bed. -Heh? (Farah) The last thing I remembered was Hana kept teasing my ears until I fainted. -Fuaaaaa! (Farah) I use both of my hands to hold my face. How can I faint just because of playing with the ears? -Did Hana mention something about the sensitivity of my body? (Farah) I try to check my body by touching it in various places. -First, let''s touch the area around my head. (Farah) I touch my hair, my nose and then my ear. -Hyaaaa~ (Farah) I try to block my mouth, so I can stop the suddenly moaning. -It''s so weird! Why do I feel so good just by touching my ear? (Farah) I try touching my ear once again. -Nyaaa~ (Farah) I unconsciously moan again. -But why did Hana do that? (Farah) I tilt my head and ask myself, since I don''t know what could Hana gain from making my body like this. I shake my head and tell myself. -Let me do the final check! (Farah) I reach out to the small bell is placed carefully on the small table next to my bed. I pick the bell up and ring it. From the other side of the door, I can hear the voice of a maid. -Do you need my attendance, my master? (Maid) -Yes, please come in. (Farah) A maid with light blue bob hair walked into my room. She greets me with courtesy while bending down. All the maids aside from Hana and 021 are like this. They are kind of rigid and show very little emotion. -Can you come a little closer? (Farah) I form a mischievous smile while thinking about my plan. The maid slowly walks closer to my side. -You are standing a little too far from me. (Farah) -But master... (Maid) -Please come closer. (Farah) The maid reluctantly comes right in front of me. I seize this chance to jump up and hug her. -Ma-aster! (Maid) The maid sounds a little surprised by my action. -Please stand still for a moment. (Farah) -Bu-ut! (Maid) Before the maid has a chance to complete her sentence, I lightly bite her ear like what Hana did to me yesterday. -Hyaaa~Master~ (Maid) -Do you feel good? (Farah) The maid breathed heavily while asking at me. -Is this feeling called "good", master? (Maid) I lightly try licking her ears this time. -Hyaaa~No~ (Maid) The maid lost her strength and fell at me. Because of the maid''s weight, I also dropped to the bed. -Ehhh? (Farah) I never thought the maid would react like this. I concluded that. -So it''s normal for people to moan when they are licked by the ear? (Farah) I tilt my head and ensure myself. -I must be mistaken when I heard that statement from Hana yesterday. (Farah) I look at the maid, who is the victim of my experiment. I pat her head and say sorry. -I''m sorry for playing with you like that. (Farah) For the first time, the face of the maid turns red. She looks down and mutters in a small voice. -You can play with me as much as you can, master. (Maid) -Master! (Hana) A wild Hana suddenly appears in front of my room. The moment she walks inside, she finds out something is wrong with the maid and me. The tone of Hana''s voice immediately changes into scary. -We need to talk, master! Now! (Hana) -Hana, I can explain! (Farah) I try to talk back to Hana and explain to her. However, it''s too late since Hana has already stood right in front of me. I looked around and tried to find the maid that was my victim. -I''m sorry for the inconvenience. I will leave now, master. (Maid) The maid goes out of the room and leaves Hana and me behind. -Eh! (Farah) -Master! If I leave you like this, you will turn into a cute devil, master. (Hana) Hana licks her lips while looking at me as prey. -I need to purify you to my heart''s content then. (Hana) -Ehh! (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Victim''s Maid''s POV. After I had finished my duty, I returned to the maid''s room. -Arghh! I almost forgot to adjust my body to normal. (Maid A) After accessing the nanomachine in my brain, I readjust the ear''s sensitivity and facial expression to normal. -I still don''t understand why the head maid told me to adjust the ear 10 times more sensitive than ordinary. (Maid A) And the reason that we must adjust the facial expression is because of our maid code. The maids who can freely show their emotions are the "number" maid and the head maid. -I''m a little jealous of them, though. (Maid A) Another maid goes into the room and greets me. -Oh, you are back. (Maid B) She asks me with a smile. -How''s the master today? Is she cute as usual? (Maid B) I use my hand to hold my face. My face became red as I remembered what the master had done to me. -Master Farah used me wholeheartedly today. (Maid A) -What do you mean by that? (Maid B) I told her about the incident that happened in the master''s bedroom. -Awwww! You are so lucky. I never thought master Farah could be aggressive like that. (Maid B) -Ehehehe! Master Farah surprised me, too. (Maid A) Another maid puts her hand on her chin and says. -Maybe the head maid told you to increase the sensitivity because she had predicted that would happen. (Maid B) -Ahhh! (Maid A) -Maybe she wants us to become close to the master in this way. (Maid B) -Is that so? (Maid A) I look at her and say. -Let increase our ear sensitivity from now on. (Maid B) -It''s a good idea. Let me tell other maids, too! (Maid A) Madeus Chapter 252: Interlude 88/ Sudden Encounter Industria''s POV. I am currently flying around the camp of 72 demonesses. I want to make sure they are not in chaos since their leader is missing. By casting a mist around my body, I can move through the camp with no one noticing my presence. -Everyone seems to be alright. The demonesses are considering my offer seriously. (Industria) I fly toward the sky above the demonesses'' camp while thinking seriously. -If they want to protect Farah, they have no choice but to accept the offer. (Industria) My face darkened when I thought about what kind of enemy Farah could meet in the future. -Hah, let''s stop thinking about those kinds of stuff for now. (Industria) My face naturally formed into a smile when I remembered the cute figure of Farah yesterday. -Farah looked so defenceless when she was sleeping. I really want to make a mess out of her when she is asleep. (Industria) But that maid will stand in my way if I dare to make a move of Farah. -She is really annoying! (Industria) Hana will stand in my way when it comes to Farah. Like yesterday, she was supposed to let me date Farah according to the contract. But she uses her reasoning to move the date to 3 days later. -Arghhh! I become angry whenever I think about that maid! Huh! (Industria) I turn in one direction and stare at it intensely. -There are fluctuations of divine power in this area. (Industria) The only one who has divine power in this area is Jormungandr, but this kind of energy definitely does not belong to her. -Is it a god that comes from "Chaos"? Or is it come from "Order"? (Industria) I flew toward the place where I could feel the divine power. -This place is pretty far from the demonesses'' camp. And I could see many traces of the battle over here. (Industria) It took me half an hour to reach the place with fluctuations of divine power. -What the hell is this? (Industria) In front of my eyes, there is a giant cocoon in the middle of the air. I look around and immediately notice this place. -Ah, this is where I took Farah back through the mist gate. (Industria) I stare at the cocoon and wonder. -I never knew there was a cocoon when I arrived in this place. (Industria) That means this cocoon must pop out from nowhere. -Maybe it''s a gift from some god that belongs to "Chaos." Should I deal with it here and now? (Industria) When I try to cast magic to exterminate the cocoon, a rift suddenly opens right next to the cocoon. -Huh? They are...! (Industria) Many scarecrows like monsters come out from the rift. It seems like their aim is the cocoon. -Time guardian! (Industria) I have always wondered why no time guardian when Farah makes a mess out of the past. -But to think they actually appear now. I will deal with those monsters along with the cocoon, then. (Industria) *Crack* -Huh? (Industria) I can hear a sound come from the cocoon. -Is it hatching now? Not good! (Industria) The cocoon exploded and revealed what was inside. -A girl? (Industria) A white hair girl with bat wings comes out from the cocoon. -... (Industria) The girl turns to all the scarecrow monsters and spreads her wings. -Become my kind. (???) From the wing, many rainbow lances fire down and hit those monsters. They easily pierce through those monsters as if they have no resistance against those lances. -Gruagh! After the monster groaning, the spear slowly disappears inside the monster''s body. -Good. (???) The girl comes down to the ground and arrives right in front of those monsters. -What is she trying to do? (Industria) It doesn''t take long for her to answer my curiosity. The monsters start changing their shape. -They are combining into one? (Industria) Those monsters combine into one entity. It turns into a giant bat with a clock in the middle of its face. The girl opens her mouth. -You look ugly. My master won''t like it. Return when you become cute. (???) After the girl''s statement, the bat disappears and leaves no trace behind. The girl turns to me and asks in an icy voice. -Who are you? (???) When I look at this girl directly, I can see her eyes with the emptiness of vitality. I turn in my battle stance and am ready to fight her. -You don''t need to know! (Industria) The girl nods and acknowledges my answer. -Okay. (???) The girl turns away and readies to leave. -Where are you going? (Industria) -Leave. (???) The darkness wraps around the girl and makes her disappear on the spot. -Eh! I thought it would be a big fight between us. However, I never thought the girl would disappear like that. (Industria) At that time, I never thought I would meet that girl again very soon. Name: ??? Age: 0 Breast size: B/ Height: 132 cm/ Weight: 35 kg Race: ??? Madeus Chapter 253: Interlude 89/ The Origin Of Twins’ Parents Amy''s POV. After the meeting with sister Stolas last night, I cannot focus on anything from that moment. -Sister! (Mia) -... (Amy) -Sister! (Mia) Someone suddenly shakes my body and makes me return to reality. -Eh! (Amy) I found out Mia was the one who shook my body. -Sister! (Mia) -Ah! Yes? What''s wrong, Mia? (Amy) Mia sighs while staring at me. -Your food is turning cold, sister. You have spaced out for a while. (Mia) -Ah! (Amy) I used the spoon to take a sip of the soup I was eating. -Cold... (Amy) -Do you need me to ask the canteen lady to warm it up for you, sister? (Amy) I give Mia my soup plate and answer. -Yes, please. (Amy) After Mia finished heating my soup, she brought it back to the table and gave it to me. -Here you are. (Mia) -Thank you, Mia. (Amy) I receive it from her and resume eating. -Huh? (Amy) While I''m eating, Mia keeps staring at me. -What''s in your mind lately, sister? (Mia) -Huh, what are you talking about, Mia? (Amy) She keeps staring at me. -You have acted weirdly since the moment you woke up. As the instinct of twin, I could guess you were hiding something from me. (Mia) I dropped my spoon in my right hand at the sudden statement of Mia. -Am I right, sister? (Mia) -Uh...m (Amy) I can''t look into her eyes and answer her. -Fine! I won''t ask you anymore. (Mia) -Eh? (Amy) Mia picks her plate and stands up. -I feel you would tell me when the time comes. Therefore, I won''t ask anymore. (Mia) -... (Amy) Mia leaves me behind and goes out of the cafeteria. I have no choice but to eat alone. After finishing breakfast, I go to the training ground to exercise my body. -Oh, are you also here to practice, Amy? (Euryale) -Yes! (Amy) The one that calls out to me is Euryale. She wields a gigantic axe to cut the scarecrow in front of her. I go to the place a bit far from Euryale and take out my claymore. -... (Amy) I stare at the scarecrow in front of me and swing my claymore. -Huh! (Amy) On the first swing, I missed the scarecrow and hit the ground. -Amy? (Euryale) -Yes? (Amy) I turn to my left and find Euryale is standing there. -Your strike looks a bit dull. Is there something on your mind? (Euryale) I never thought even a stranger could notice something was wrong with me. -Yeah... (Amy) Euryale reaches out and pats my shoulder. -Kid like you should take a rest. You should come back once your mind is stable. Otherwise, you could hurt yourself while training. (Euryale) -... (Amy) Euryale sighs. -If you have something that hard to talk to others about, I can be there and share your worries. (Euryale) -Thank you, Euryale. (Amy) Should I tell her about "that"? I haven''t told Mia yet since I am afraid of giving her false hope. Before Euryale could return to her training, I called out to her. -I...I have something to tell you. (Amy) Euryale puts her axe down and looks at me with a calm face. I slowly tell her about my family situation. -I understand. You didn''t want to hurt your sister again because you thought your parents'' survival chances were low, right? (Euryale) -Yes? (Amy) -I think you should tell your sister, Amy. (Euryale) -Why? (Amy) -It''s for your own sake, Amy. You will keep feeling guilty if you hide that secret from her. (Euryale) -... (Amy) -Furthermore, I think your sister has the right to know about it. (Euryale) Euryale continues. -You two are sisters and twins on top of that. You should not keep a burden on yourself alone, Amy. (Euryale) -But... (Amy) -I don''t think your sister is weak as you think, Amy. (Euryale) I know that since Mia had grown after she went through the trials. She is not crying as much as before. -I will tell her then. (Amy) Euryale smiles and says. -That''s good! Even as the second sister of the trio, I often rely on my big sister since she is smarter than I. (Euryale) -Right... Family needs to rely on each other. (Amy) -I almost forget to ask about it! (Euryale) -What''s wrong, Euryale? (Amy) -You told me that your parents left some hints to you guys, right? (Euryale) -Ah, yes! (Amy) I open my pocket and start finding that "thing." -My parents seemed to give that "thing" to a survivor and told him to give it once they met us. Luckily, sister Stolas met that person, and he told her to give this to us. (Amy) I take out a black coin from the pocket and show it to Euryale. -Euryale? (Amy) The moment Euryale saw the coin in my hand, her face darkened. -Can I borrow it a little bit, Amy? (Euryale) -Yes? (Amy) I gave the coin to her. Euryale picked the coin and looked at it with a stiff face. -Amy! (Euryale) -What''s wrong, Euryale? (Amy) -I think your parents may come from "Chaos." (Euryale) Madeus Chapter 254: Interlude 90/ The Message-1 Mia''s POV -I''m alone again. (Mia) I''m currently rolling on the bed while hugging a giant teddy bear. -Sister Amy is out now. (Mia) I raise the teddy bear and stare at it. -Sister Farah~ (Mia) I imagine I can hug her and do many naughty things with my sister. -Ehhehehe. I miss her smell. Once I meet her again, I will sniff her a lot. (Mia) My face naturally forms a grin when I think about sister Farah. -Haaaa~ (Mia) I hug the teddy bear tightly and imagine it as sister Farah. -I miss you, sister. (Mia) Even though I know this teddy bear is not her, I bring it in front of my face and stare at it. -I love you, sister~ Myaaa~ (Mia) When I try to kiss the teddy bear, Sister Amy suddenly appears from nowhere and stands beside me. -.... (Mia) -What are you trying to do, Mia? (Amy) -Eh, sister Amy! Why are you here? (Mia) Sister stares at me with a smirk on her face. -I never knew you were sexually interested in those teddy bears, Mia. (Amy) -I don''t know what you are talking about, sister. (Mia) -Heh, really? (Amy) I throw the teddy bear in the face of sister Amy and try to avoid the topic. -La...La...La! (Mia) Sister Amy bends down and uses her hands to drill my head. -This naughty kid! (Amy) -That hurts...sister! (Mia) After a while, sister Amy released her drill. I can''t help but stand up and rub my head. -You are so meanie today, sister. (Mia) -Hahaha. (Amy) I look at my sister Amy and say. -You have finally made up your mind, right? (Mia) Sister Amy smiles bitterly and answers me. -Uhm. I have something to tell you, Mia. (Amy) I can no longer see the playing atmosphere around sister Amy. She sits down on the bed and looks at me in the eyes. -I have found some clues about our parents. (Amy) -Eh? (Mia) I reach out to sister Amy and place my hands on her shoulder. -What do you mean by that, sister Amy? Can you tell me about the clue, sister? (Mia) I keep shaking sister Amy to make her answer my question. -Calm down, Mia. (Amy) I stop shaking my sister and look down. -I''m sorry, sister. I''m just too anxious when it comes to our parents. (Mia) Sister Amy nods and takes out a coin from the pocket. -This is what was left behind by our parents. (Amy) -Eh? A coin? (Mia) Sister Amy gives the coin to me. I try to inspect the coin, but I can''t find anything. -Is this just an ordinary coin, sister? (Mia) -It''s not, Amy. It''s an encrypted message from our message. (Amy) -Huh? (Mia) Sister Amy picks up the coin from my hand. -It requires a particular method to activate this coin. (Amy) -Do you know how, sister? (Mia) The sister nods and says. -The coin will react to particular mana. Once you insert the correct mana, you can see the secret message. (Amy) She continues. -I have tried to insert my mana, but nothing happens. So, I guess the coin needs both of our mana. (Amy) The sister shows a side of the coin to me. -Let''s insert your mana inside the coin, Mia. (Amy) I place my hand on the other side of the coin and start inserting the mana into it. The coin vibrated when it received our mana. -Huh! (Mia) We both release the coin from our hands. The moment it fell to the bed, a hologram of a person came out from it. -Mother! (Amy) -Mom! (Mia) The hologram looks at us and smiles softly. -Amy and Mia. (Hologram) -Mother, we are here! (Amy) -If you two heard this message, that means we could not stay on your side anymore. (Hologram) -... (Mia) -From the moment this planet encountered those strange phenomena. We immediately realize this is the work of "Chaos." (Hologram) It''s not the first time I heard that name. They were the ones who messed up our planet and turned it into a state. But how could our parents know about them? -You two must question how could two of us know about this, right? Because we were once the scientists from the "Chaos" side. (Hologram) -Eh? (Amy) -No way. (Mia) The hologram of my mother smiles sadly and continues her story. -We are afraid the "Chaos" has found our hiding place. So, we chose to reveal ourselves to ensure the safety of you two. (Hologram) I don''t understand why they had to do that? Are our existences related to "Chaos"? -I know it''s cruel to leave you two behind. But once the "Chaos" finds your whereabouts, what awaits you two will be hell. (Hologram) -... (Mia & Amy) The hologram looks a bit hesitant before she continues talking. -I know this secret may shock you two. But we are not your actual parents. (Hologram) -Ah! (Mia) -How come? (Amy) -In the past, we successfully took two out of three experimental subjects from the "Seed" project and ran away. (Hologram) My mother''s hologram talks in a solemn voice. -You two are those experimental subjects. (Hologram) Madeus Chapter 255: Interlude 91/ The Message-2 Mia''s POV All the statements that the hologram said so far scares me. -So everything is just a lie so far? (Mia) -Mia? (Amy) The world around me starts losing its colour. What comes after that is uncontrollable nausea. I place both of my hands on my mouth to stop it. -Did they take care of us out of the obligation? (Mia) Sister Amy runs to my side and hugs me. -Calm down, Mia. The message is not ended yet. (Amy) At that moment, I could hear the hologram softly call us. -Amy. Mia. (Hologram) -Mom. (Mia) -Mother. (Amy) -It must be quite shocking for you two to know the truth. (Hologram) -... (Mia) -But Amy and Mia, you twos must know this. (Hologram) We stare at the hologram and wait for the following sentence. -We always love you twos as parents. (Hologram) The colour returned to my world when I heard that statement. My eyes become teary, and I can no longer keep calm. -Mom... (Mia) Sister Amy lightly pats me on the back to appease me. -I love you, mom. (Mia) After telling us the last message, the hologram disappears and leave the coin behind. I wipe up my tears and declare with all my might. -Until I can save you two, I will never cry again. (Mia) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A girl flies in the sky and stares at the twins'' place. There is mist surrounding her body to hinder others from noticing her. -Subject no 1 and subject no 2 are such a failure. They are too easy to be driven by the thing called emotion. (Girl) She continues mocking the twins with an icy voice. -They should disappear forever. Failure products should never return to "Chaos." (Girl) Suddenly, the moonlight shines through her mist and reveals her face. She has the same face as Amy and Mia. The only difference between them is her hair colour lighter than those twos. The girl says with a hint of happiness. -But finally, the twos returns to me. They are the only ones who care about me in that hell. (Girl) A monster with an eyeball suddenly appears right beside her. There is a voice of a male coming out of it. -What''s the situation? (???) -The "Order" force has arrived at the scene and dealt with the outer god. -Tchh, I thought he would be a little useful. But I never thought he would fall under the hand of a mere snake. (???) -... (Girl) -Hmmm, did you find Subject no 1 and subject no 2? (???) -No, I could find any trace of those twos. (Girl) -That''s regretting. Maybe I need to torture those two scientists to know their whereabouts. (???) Terrible blood lust came out of the girl when she heard that. -Don''t you dare you to touch a single finger on them, Solomon! (Girl) But the man doesn''t show any sign of afraid against him. -Ahahaha! I''m just joking. (Solomon) -... (Girl) The laugh of the man becomes eerie. -I want to remind you, subject no.3. The moment you failed, I wouldn''t know what would happen to those scientists. (Solomon) The girl reaches out and crushes the eyeball ball monster. -I don''t need your reminder. (Girl) The girl glances at the twin''s place before disappearing from the sky. -This time, they are mine only. You two will never be able to meet them again. (Girl) Madeus Chapter 256: The Date With Industria-1 Farah''s POV In the next few days after the incident with Grimm, Hana prohibits me from going outside again. Hana thought it was still too soon for me to go outside. -But somehow, Hana allows me to go out today. (Farah) -Master, please standstill. (Hana) Hana pinches both of my cheeks to stop me from moving. I pout at Hana and use both of my hands to rub my cheeks. -That hurts, Hana. (Farah) Hana smiles and tells me. -But I love the soft feeling of the master''s cheeks. Would you let me pinch them a little more? (Hana) -Muuuuuuu! (Farah) Hana looks at me with expectant eyes. However, I know that once I let Hana play with my cheeks, she will keep bullying my cheeks over and over. -I... (Farah) Before I could answer her, Hana showed me her sad face. -U...u. (Farah) I know Hana is not really sad. She used this trick so she could pinch my cheeks again. Therefore, I''m not going to fall for it. -Master... (Hana) Or not... I feel so bad if I decline her right now when staring at Hana''s face. I become shy and look away from her. -...Only a little. (Farah) The moment I said that sentence, I could see a mischievous smile form on Hana''s face. At this moment, I realised I was tricked by Hana again. -Master is so naive~ (Hana) Hana reaches out to my face and lightly rubs my cheeks. -Moh! Where are we going today, Hana? (Farah) Hana''s face darkened when I mentioned today outing trip. -Tcchhh, today master has to meet up with a person. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) I thought today''s trip would be between Hana and me. I never thought I would go out and play with another person. -If not for the deal between that pervert and me, I would never let you go with her. (Hana) I tilt my head and ask Hana. -Deal? (Farah) Hana nods and replies to me. -That pervert demands dating you to fulfil her contract. (Hana) Hana reaches out and pats my head. -If I don''t agree to do that, she won''t help me find you. (Hana) -Heh? (Farah) -That girl is a devil, master. Please don''t be too close to her. (Hana) Hana stops rubbing my cheeks and pinches them instead. -Are you pay attention to what I just said, master? (Hana) Because of Hana''s pinching, the sound comes out a bit different from usual. -I... H...erd you, Hana. (Farah) -That''s good, master. (Hana) Hana releases her pinch and returns to change my clothing. After a while, we finished changing my clothes, and I was ready to leave now. -Hana! (Farah) I look at the clothes I wear and stare at Hana. It''s a black jacket covered from head to toe of me. No part of the body can be seen by wearing this jacket. Furthermore, Hana also makes me wear a big hat and sunglasses to hide my face. -I think today clothes are a little weird, aren''t they? (Farah) -It''s the best clothes for my master to wear today. (Hana) -Why is that, Hana? (Farah) Hana, this time, forms a devilish smile on her face. -With this, that girl can''t see any part of your body. And I will give you this too, master. (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) Hana opens her left hand and makes the nanomachines float. The nanomachines slowly form into a whistle with a button in the middle. Hana places it in my hand and says. -This is an emergency whistle, master. Once that pervert tried to make a move on you, please use this one, master. (Hana) -O...kay. (Farah) I take the whistle and hang it over my hand wrist. -Is that girl dangerous, Hana? (Farah) -She is a very...very dangerous pervert, master. (Hana) Just from the tone of Hana, I imagine the girl I am going to meet is extremely perverted. I hold my hand firm and make up my determination. I will hander her perfectly so Hana doesn''t have to worry about me. -Master. (Maid) A maid appears from the door and goes inside the room. -The guest has arrived. (Maid) -Tell her to wait a bit longer. (Hana) The maid nodded and disappeared after she received Hana''s command. -I will make a final check before the master meets that pervert. (Hana) -Uhm. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After we finished the preparation, Hana led me to the first floor of the first building. Hana guides me to the guest room and lets me go inside. Inside the room, a girl with platinum hair gracefully drinks the tea. -Ah! (Farah) The moment I saw the girl''s face, I immediately recognized the girl''s identity. She is the one that saves the village from the gigantic monster. -Finally, you are here, my little wife. (Industria) Before I can open my mouth, a voice comes from behind and interrupts me. -Who is your wife, pervert? (Hana) The girl stands up and stares at Hana with a grudge. -I''m not asking you, damn maid. (Industria) -Huh! My master doesn''t want to spend her energy to answer the pervert like you. (Hana) -You! (Industria) While I am looking at the quarrel between these two, I can''t help but laugh at these two. -Master? (Hana) -Wifey? (Industria) I block my mouth and say in a small voice. -I think you two are pretty close to each other. (Farah) -Master must be wrong. I can never get along with this pervert. (Hana) -I hate this maid most in my life, you know. (Industria) The twos keep quarrelling with each other for a while. Madeus I was busy yesterday, therefore we will have two chapters tmr instead. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 257: The Date With Industria-2 Farah''s POV It takes a while for me to stop these two from fighting. On the way to the entrance of the building, Hana and the guest girl just keep glaring at each other. -Why don''t you leave my wife for me? It''s supposed to be an outing day between her and me, but you hold her hand all the time, maid. (Industria) -Master is still inside her house. So, you still don''t have any authority to hold her hand for now. (Hana) The guest girl looked irritated when she heard Hana''s statement. -I don''t think my wife has the same thought as you. (Industria) She tried reaching her hand to my side. However, Hana immediately slapped the guest girl''s hands before they could touch me. -Hey! (Industria) -Master doesn''t want to touch your hand. (Hana) Hana bends down and whispers into my ears. -Right, master? (Hana) -Eh, I think it''s okay for her to hold my hand... (Farah) Hana looks up at the guest girl and says. -See! Master doesn''t want to hold your hand at all. (Hana) -Hey! I never heard her say that. Don''t lie to me, stupid maid! (Industria) Hana smirks while looking at the guest girl. And eventually, we reach the entrance of the building. -Let me hold my wife hand now, stupid maid. (Industria) -Tchhh! (Hana) Hana reluctantly releases her hand and glares at the guest girl. -If I found a single scratch on the body of master after this trip, you won''t be... (Hana) The guest girl ignores Hana and reaches out to me. She grabs my hand and pulls me closer to her. -Fufufu, my cute wife. (Industria) The moment she hugged me, I could feel the soft feeling and warmth from her body. -Eh? (Farah) When I am being hugged by her, I can also smell a familiar scent coming from the guest girl. -Uhmm! (Farah) I try sniffing on the guest girl a little. -Do I have a pleasant smell, my wife? (Industria) -Afuuuu! (Farah) Apparently, the sound I made when I tried to sniff was too loud, which resulted in alarming her my action. -I...am sorry. (Farah) The girl only smiles and lightly pat my head. -It''s alright. You are my wife. (Industria) She takes my hair and sniffs them. -Everything that belongs to me will belong to you. (Industria) The guest girl looks at Hana with a triumphant face. Hana turns into a bad mood because of that. -Master! (Hana) Hana separates me from the guest girl and continues. -You should remember what I said to you, master. (Hana) I nod and reply to Hana with a firm voice. -Uhm! (Farah) Hana sighs and looks away. -If only I could lock up my master forever... (Hana) Since Hana just said in a low voice, so I couldn''t hear her clearly. -What did you just say, Hana? (Farah) Hana smiles and answers. -Nothing, master. (Hana) -Is that so? (Farah) Once again, the guest girl pulls me to her side. -She is mine now! (Industria) -No! (Hana) Before Hana can rebuke the guest girl, the white mists come out of nowhere and wrap around our bodies. -Hey! (Hana) -See ya, stupid maid! (Industria) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next time open my eyes, I found myself in the forest. -This place looks like... (Farah) This place looks exactly like the second trial when I first arrived. The guest girl who stands next to me touches my clothes. -That maid has poor taste in your clothes, my wife. (Industria) The mist wraps around my body and makes the clothes I''m wearing disappear. -Eh! (Farah) I instinctively sit down and hug my body. So this girl is a pervert, like what Hana said. -My wife! I just changed your clothes a little. (Industria) I look down and find out I''m wearing a different dress now. It''s a white princess dress with a transparent belly part. -Cutee... (Farah) -Is that so? (Industria) I nod enthusiastically at Industria''s question. -But I think there is something that cuter than that dress. (Industria) The guest girl reaches out and places her hand on my chin. -You are the cutest thing in the world, my wife. (Industria) -Ehhh...Ehhhhh! (Farah) Word doesn''t come out because of the sudden compliment from the girl in front of me. -Fuuuuuu! (Farah) I can feel the smoke come out of my head right now. I raise my hand and ask the girl. -I''m sorry. But I don''t understand why did you call me your wife? (Farah) The girl was frozen in a place when she heard that. -Eh! (Industria) The girl looked kinda sad when she heard that. Mist starts coming out from her head and the lower part of the body. After the mists dispersed, I could see pure white wolf''s ears and tails. -Ahhhh! (Farah) At this moment, I collect all the hints that I have received so far. This girl comes from the future along with Hana to save me, and she has a wolf''s ears and tail. -There is only one that I can think of with these hints. (Farah) I ask the girl in a questionable tone. -Are you... Kyu? (Farah) The face of the girl immediately lightens up at my sentence. -Farahhhh! (Industria) Her tone changes completely compared to a few minutes ago. I can feel her current voice tone is more childish compared to before. -Afuuuu! (Farah) Kyu hugs me tightly while smiling out loud. -Ehehe, finally you remembered me. (Industria) I notice her tail keep shaking up and down. -Ehehehe. (Industria) Kyu keeps snuggling beside me while laughing cutely. Madeus Chapter 258: Interlude 92/ Failed Operation 21''s POV While watching the camera, I can confirm the head maid is having a "peaceful conversation" with that white girl. I call another maid from outside the security room and tell her to take my place. -Please watch over the camera inside the building. And you must inform me once the head maid finishes her conversation. (21) -Yes. (Maid) After leaving the command for the maid, I leave the room and head to the destination that I have in my mind. -It''s here. (21) I have arrived in the library with those blank books. -I am going to uncover the head maid''s secret today. (21) Since the head maid always pays attention to this room, it''s hard for me to break through this room alone. With a few steps, I reveal the metallic door behind those bookshelves. -Huhmmm, let''s find out what the head maid hides behind this door. (21) I took out my prepared recording machine and played it. The usual angelic voice of my master comes out from the recording machine. -I love Hana! (Recording Tape) By using the master''s voice, I pass through the metallic door without breaking a sweat. -Next is the laser room again. (21) I command the nanomachines inside me to create two gigantic mirrors from both sides. I arrive at the metallic door on the other side of the room using these two mirrors. -This door is locked. (21) I tried using master''s voice, but it doesn''t seem to work. Even when I try to comply with other methods, the door keeps standing still, with no movement. -Hmmm. (21) I had no choice to create the knife with nanomachines and cut the door in front of me down. -I will fix the door with nanomachines later. (21) I look around and find out there is nothing in the next room. -There is nothing here? (21) I look around, but I can''t still find anything abnormal about this room. -There is no way our head maid made this room just for fun. (21) I command the nanomachines to come out of my body and spread throughout the entire room. The nanomachines examine every part of the room. -Ahhh! Got it. (21) I finally found a hidden door in the middle of the room''s floor. I open the door using the nanomachines knife. When I jump inside the door, I arrive at a small cellar. Keep going through to the small cellar, I eventually encounter another door. -This door can be opened without the nanomachine knife. Let''s see what the head maid hides inside in this room. (21) The moment I step inside the room, I can see the picture of the master everywhere in the room. Master Farah''s photos are decorated from the ceiling to the floor. -Woah. (21) And in the middle of the room, someone put underwear in the glass cage. -Is this belong to master? (21) I walk toward the glass cage to check up on it. -This pattern of underwear definitely belongs to my master. But why is it wet in the middle of it? (21) I don''t understand why the head maid doesn''t wash master''s underwear and put it here. I try using the knife to make a hole in the glass cage. -The glass cage is so hard. I can''t even make a scratch on the glass cage. (21) After identifying the glass closely, I notice a space-time barrier surrounding the master''s underwear. -Let''s use full of my strength to... (21) Before I could finish the sentence, a hand came from behind and grabbed my head. The icy voice comes from behind calls out to me. -What are you trying to do, 21? (Hana) -... I have something to explain, head maid. (21) -There is no explanation here. You are going to be punished. (Hana) After that incident, I was bedridden and couldn''t move because of the head maid''s punishment. -The punishment is so horrible I wanted to delete it from my memory. It''s totally different from how the head maid punishes master Farah. (21) Madeus Chapter 259: The True Predator: Industria-1 Farah''s POV Kyu keeps hugging and snuggling at me for a while without leaving my side. -Ehehehe! (Industria) I have no choice but to continue patting her head since she won''t leave my side, no matter what. -Farah''s smell and Farah''s warmth. I love them ~Kyuuuu! (Industria) Because there is a difference in height between Kyu and me, I can feel her chest touching my face all the time. -Urghh! It''s so hard to breathe. (Farah) Since Kyu hugged me too tight, she made me hard to breathe with her enormous breast. I had to smack lightly on her back, so I could make her release me. -Ahhhh! (Industria) Kyu immediately releases me from her hug and looks at me with worried eyes. -I''m sorry, Farah. Did I hug you too tight, Farah? (Industria) I notice her tail and ears stop waving, and she looks kind of down. Seeing her current situation of her makes me feel bad instead. -Only a... little. (Farah) Kyu looks at me with sparkle eyes and asks. -Then... can I hug you a little more, Farah? (Industria) I nod with a red face. -Uhm. (Farah) Kyu slowly wraps her hand around my body. -Farah, Farah! (Industria) -I''m here, Kyu. (Farah) I can feel the current Kyu is no different from her young version. However, I don''t understand why Kyu behaved weirdly a while ago. I can''t help but ask her out loud. -Kyu? (Farah) -Yes? (Industria) -I have something to ask you! (Farah) Kyu smiles softly and tells me. -You can ask me anything, Farah. (Industria) -Why do you behave weirdly a few moments ago? (Farah) Kyu releases her hug and looks a little awkward. -Uhmm... (Industria) She scratches her cheeks and looks away from me. -I thought you realized me at that time, Farah. Therefore, I try to act according to how my father taught me. (Industria) -Eh? (Farah) The one Kyu mentioned probably be daddy wolf, right? -What did he teach you? (Farah) Kyu''s face turns red, and she tries to use her hand to hide her face. -He taught me how to take the lead in the relationship. (Industria) Kyu bends down and touches my forehead. -Since you are my mate, Farah. (Industria) Suddenly, the light starts coming out of my forehead. -I have marked you, after all, Farah. (Industria) The moment she said so, I could feel something soft and warm touch my forehead. -Uhmmm! (Farah) -You taste delicious as always, Farah. (Industria) At this moment, I realize Kyu is licking my forehead. -Ehhh! (Farah) I become shy and push Kyu away from me. -Moh, what are you doing? (Farah) Kyu looks a little regretful while having a devious smile on her face. -I want to taste you a little longer, though. (Industria) I pouted and flicked Kyu lightly on her forehead. -You are a bad girl now, Kyu. (Farah) Kyu holds down her head. Her ears and her tails also stop moving. -Eh, did that hurt you, Kyu? (Farah) -Uhm... (Industria) I try to rub her forehead to ease her pain. However, Kyu doesn''t show any sign of becoming energetic again. -Is it still hurt? (Farah) Kyu answers me in a small voice. -It still hurts, Farah. (Industria) -How can I help you then? (Farah) Kyu points at her lips and says. -I think a kiss on my lips could help me, Farah. (Industria) I ask Kyu in a serious voice. -Really? Will it help you? (Farah) -Yes... (Industria) Perhaps Kyu has some skill that could heal by kissing. But it is still embarrassing to kiss Kyu suddenly. -I saw you kiss that maid all the time. Perhaps, do you hate me, Farah? (Industria) I shake my head and deny it. -No way! (Farah) I raise up and on the tip of my toe. -Chuuuu... (Farah) I lightly kiss Kyu on her lip. Since I''m too embarrassing, I try to back down and stop my kissing with Kyu. -Not so fast... (Industria) I don''t know from when, but Kyu''s hands wrap around my shoulder and stop me from backing down. -Nyaaaaa~ ?? (Farah) I unconsciously release a sweet moan while being attacked by Kyu. At this rate, Kyu would totally dominate me and leave me with no chance of fighting back. -Hyaaaaa~ ?? (Farah) No...no, my head slowly become blank, and I can no longer think straight. I am on the experienced side here. I can''t let her dominate me like this. -You are so delicious, Farah. (Industria) I try to fight back desperately. -Hyaaa~ Why...your~?? Salvia...sweet~?? (Farah) Kyu puts her tongue in and totally dominated me. Her tongue technique must be on par with Hana. -You are so cute, Farah. (Industria) I realize I have no chance to fight against Kyu. I entrust my body to Kyu and let her take the lead. -I want more of you, Farah. (Industria) Once again, I can feel the lower part of me ache and become hot. -Kyuuuuu! It''s...?? (Farah) Before I could feel "that", Kyu stopped kissing and separated from me. The moment we separated, I could see a line of saliva connect our tongues. -Why~??...stop? (Farah) Kyu looks at me as if a predator has found its prey. She licks her lip and says in a charming voice. -Do you want to feel "it", Farah? (Industria) I feel kinda disappointed since Kyu halted her attack. I want to feel that feeling again, and I don''t want to stop like this. -Ye...s~ Please make me feel it, Kyu. (Farah) -That''s no good, Farah. (Industria) Kyu whispers in my ears. -You must beg for it. (Industria) -Hya~ (Farah) Beg? I don''t know anymore... I just want to feel that feeling. -Please...make me feel "it", Kyu. (Farah) -That''s not it, Farah. You need to charm me so I can do it. (Industria) Charm Kyu? What can I do to charm her? -I... (Farah) -Please be faithful to your desire, Farah. (Industria) Right! I only want one thing right now. -Please... make a mess out of me, Kyu~?? (Farah) Kyu immediately pushes me to the ground. Kyu looks at me as if she could swallow me with only her eyes. -Thanks for the delicious meal. (Industria) At this moment, I know I will be eaten by Kyu. Madeus Ehe~ sorry for the cliffhanger (n?v??)? And thanks for reading (??????) Chapter 260: The True Predator: Industria-2 Farah''s POV My head is blank right now. The aches that come from the part below my body are unbearable. -Hoh~ (Industria) I thought Kyu was going to kiss me next. However, the kiss never comes, no matter how long I wait for it. -Why...why? (Farah) I could feel the heat inside me was going to die down. -Fufufu, it''s so fun to bully you, Farah. (Industria) Kyu bent down and started violating my mouth. -Hyaaa~ Nyaaaa~ Nooooo~ ?? (Farah) The weird feeling once again comes to the surface. But... I don''t think I hate this feeling. The heat swirls throughout my body. -Ahhhh~ I want to hear more of your cry, Farah. (Industria) However, Kyu continuously bullied me in her strange way. -Kyuu... (Farah) Kyu pushes me down and smiles at me with a sadistic smile. -What''s wrong, Farah? (Industria) While Kyu was kissing me, she would stop her kissing before I felt "that." She did it not once but repeated that action many times. -Yo...u are so mean, Kyu. (Farah) I instinctively shed tears after saying that. -Farah... (Industria) Kyu bends down and kisses me lightly on the lip again. -Hyaaaa~?? (Farah) And... she did it again. -Meanie...meanie. (Farah) Kyu smiles and sweetly replies to me. -You are such a sinful woman, Farah. (Industria) Kyu bends down, but this time she doesn''t approach my lip. -Eh? (Farah) I can feel the warm and tingling feeling on my cheeks. -Kyu...? (Farah) Since the heat died down, I could think more reasonably. I look at Kyu and find Kyu is licking my face. -You tears are delicious, Farah. (Industria) -Moh! (Farah) I become embarrassed and try to push her out. However, my current strength can''t do anything against her. -Don''t be like that, Farah. Let me enjoy my meal slowly. (Industria) -Ah~ (Farah) Kyu starts licking every part of my face slowly. -It''s tickling, Kyu. (Farah) -I have to mark you with my smell to make you completely mine. (Industria) Somehow, I could feel a little good just by letting Kyu lick me. -You are having a lewd face now, Farah. (Industria) -Eh...Lewd? What do you mean? (Farah) Kyu smiles and flicks her left hand. -Now with this... (Industria) With her flick, all of my clothes suddenly disappear. -Eh? (Farah) I hurriedly used my hands to hide my important part. My eyes become teary again. -Please don''t look, Kyu. It''s embarrassing. (Farah) Kyu licks her lips and stares at the lower part of mine intensely. -It''s a mess down there, but I need to start from these places first. (Industria) Kyu reaches out and licks my hand. She licks every corner of my hand without leaving sparing any place. -Nyaaa~ (Farah) I can feel the warm and soft lip of her crawl through my body. -Hyaaaa! (Farah) All suddenly, Kyu places her hand on my breast. And she starts massaging them. -No~ Hyaaaa~?? (Farah) What...is this? The feeling that comes from Kyu''s massage is even more intense than the kiss. -Nyaaa~ No~?? (Farah) I could feel that weird feeling again. -It''s... going to com...?? e (Farah) Kyu finishes licking my hand and moves to my armpit. -Nooo....~?? (Farah) I can''t... stop. -Hyaaaa~?? (Farah) I can no longer hold back because Kyu bullied my breasts and armpit same time. -It''s...~?? coming~ Nyaaa. (Farah) Something comes out from the lower part. I could feel the ground around my legs become extremely wet now. -Hyaaaaa~ (Farah) I tremble nonstop because of "that." My breath becomes heavy, and I am unable to move now. -It''s only the start, Farah. (Industria) -Eh? (Farah) My mind becomes blank since I can''t comprehend the situation in front of me. Normally, Hana would stop after I feel "that." However, the current Kyu doesn''t show any sign of stopping soon. -Noooo... (Farah) I became a little scared since I couldn''t think of handling another wave. Counter to my expectation, I could see Kyu show an excited face when I said that. -Ahhhh! (Farah) Before Kyu could make another move, a whistled sound came out of nowhere and interrupted her. -Huh! (Industria) I looked at my left hand and found the back of my hand touched the whistle''s button. -Ahh! That...! (Farah) Kyu becomes serious and looks around. -There is a change in space and time? (Industria) A gigantic rift suddenly opens wide next to us. -Tchhh! (Industria) Before I could understand the situation, a shadow came out of the rift and launched a kick at Kyu. -Nuh! (Industria) Kyu guards the attack, but she could handle the impact and flew toward the tree nearby. The shadow arrived at my side and slowly picked me up. -Hana! (Farah) -My master... (Hana) Hana holds me in the arm and hugs me tightly. -Master... (Hana) Hana reaches out to my lower part and touches it. -It''s all wet down there. (Hana) I become embarrassed because of Hana''s statement, and I try to hide my face. -It''s... (Farah) -You are being painted in her smell too, master. (Hana) Hana looks at me and pokes my cheeks. -It''s not good. I need to discipline my master alone later. (Hana) Hana bends down and kisses me on the lip. Her kiss is much violent compared to the usual. -Hyaaaa~?? (Farah) -Master is mine. (Hana) Hana blows and whispers in my ear. -Master, I will teach you more awesome things later. So you could forget all things that girl did to you today. (Hana) -Uhmmm... (Farah) Hana stared in the direction that Kyu flew and shouted out loud. -Master didn''t feel well today. Your date with the master will be left to a later date. (Hana) I could see Kyu run toward our place. However, Hana ignored her and carried me through the rift. -Heeeyyy! (Industria) Before Kyu disappeared completely from my side, I could hear her anger shout. -It''s supposed to be my date! You damn maid! (Industria) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I will put down the R-15 tag since there will be more lewd chapters in the future. I am currently practising smut now so it would take a while. The next chapter will be fluff again UwU. As for yesterday, there was no chapter because I was busy. However, there would be an extra chapter on Monday since I have a business field trip tmr TvT Chapter 261: Farah’s Escape Plan-1 Farah''s POV Because of yesterday''s incident, Hana prohibits me from going out again. -Muhhhh! (Farah) I pout while staring at the blue sky through the window. -Hana is such a worrywart! (Farah) It''s so boring to stay inside the building alone all the time. Normally, I would have 21 or Hana accompany me. However, they are both busy today for some reason. -I don''t ask other maids to play with me since I don''t want to bother with their work. (Farah) A sudden idea suddenly sparks inside my mind. -Eheheh. I''m sorry, Hana. (Farah) I open the window and jump through it. -Air cushion! (Farah) I create a small cloud on the ground to soften my landing. -Yosha! I land with no problem. (Farah) I giggle by myself and head to the forest nearby. -Humm~ (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *At the same time, inside the security room. Two maids are talking with each other while watching the screens in front of them. -Since that "event", our cute master has kept teasing our ears every morning. (Maid A) The other maid''s face becomes red when they think about it. -Right! It felt so good when master Farah licked my ear. I wished my turn would come soon to feel that feeling again. (Maid B) -Huh! (Maid A) One maid noticed their master escaped through the window. The girl reached out to the button on the table and pressed it. -It''s emergency situation number 3! All the maids are on standby and ready for action. (Maid A) The other maid also becomes serious about the current situation. She pressed another button on her side. -Drones deployed. (Maid B) With that action, she replaced all the screens in front of her with a master image. They were the real-time images that drone captured in the sky from various angles. -Should we move out now? (Maid B) -No, let''s follow the master''s action closely. We don''t have to make any move unless the master encounters any dangerous situation. (Maid A) -Alright, I will report the situation to the head maid in the meantime. (Maid B) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV It only takes me a while to arrive at the side of the forest. -She is in this way, right? (Farah) I release my mana and send it in a specific direction in the forest. -I only have to wait now. (Farah) It doesn''t take long for me to hear some rustling sound from the forest. -She is coming! (Farah) I can hear heavy footsteps slowly coming towards me. A gigantic shadow gradually reveals itself from the forest. I run to the shadow side and hug it. -Mama bear! (Farah) The identity of the shadow is a gigantic bear that is three times bigger than me. The reason that I could call her that way because I was the benefactor of the forest and the master of the world tree. -Fluffy! (Farah) The fur of the mama bear is really soft and warm. I love the feeling when I rub my body against her fur. -Gruwlll! The mama bear tries to appeal to me by rubbing her head against mine. -Ehheheh! (Farah) -Gruwlll! Mama bear sounds really happy when she meets me again. She thought we couldn''t meet again since I departed from the second trial. -Mama bear! (Farah) -Gruwlll? -Could you take me around the forest and play? (Farah) -Gruwwl~ She happily nods and agrees to my proposal. Mama bear bends down and picks me up by biting the back of my clothes. -Hehe! This again! (Farah) And then, mama bear uses her force to fling me to her back. -Aiyaaa! (Farah) I somehow manage to land safely on her back. -It is all thanks to her fluffy fur. (Farah) Her back is even softer than my current bed. I spread out on all four and hugged the body of the mama bear. -It''s so soft~ (Farah) My face naturally forms a smile when I hug her body. -Piyuuu? I could hear a cute sound come from in front of me. I look up and find the voice''s owner belonging to a bear cub. It has the same colour as the mama bear, which is brown. It''s a little bigger than Kyu but shorter than me. -Piyuuuu! The cub runs to my side and jumps in my face. -Fuyaaa! The cub hugged me tightly, using all four legs. -Piyu! I can''t breathe like this! (Farah) I try to push her out, since I can''t breathe this way. The kid seems to notice the problem and reluctantly leave my face. -It''s nice to meet you again, Piyu! (Farah) -Piyuuu! Piyuu! This kid is the animal I made a friend of in the forest. We usually have a fun time together when I play with her and Kyu. -But somehow, Kyu doesn''t like her much when Piyu gets close to me. (Farah) Since I have met up with the future Kyu, I wonder about the rest. -Will they be alive? Or all of them had died because of old age. (Farah) My chest becomes tight when I think I could never meet them again once I come back to the future. -It''s kinda sad, isn''t it? (Farah) Piyu seems to notice my sadness. She runs up to my thighs and curls up. I pick her up and hug her tightly. -Are you trying to appease me, Piyu? (Farah) I could feel the soft hand of her touch my back. -Piyuuu! Piyuu! -Ehehehe! Thank you, Piyu! (Farah) Right, I shouldn''t think deeply for now. My current priority is enjoying the present with everyone! Madeus Chapter 262: Farah’s Escape Plan-2 Farah''s POV Our first destination is the place where the mist wolves live. -If I am not mistaken, they should be around this place, right? (Farah) I am currently on top of the mama bear and hugging Piyu. -Ehehe, she is my special hugging pillow for this trip. (Farah) Piyu raises her arm up and pokes my cheek. -Moh, Piyu! You should stay still. (Farah) -Piyuuu! Piyuuu! -Ehehehe! (Farah) Hugging the cute and fluffy Piyu is really healing my soul. -I want to mofu mofu you a little more, Piyu! (Farah) Piyu happily replies to me. -Piyuuu~ -Gruwlll! I could hear mama bear''s growl. It seemed like she signalled me we had arrived at the destination. -Piyuuu! Piyu stops poking my cheek and looks at the scenery in front of her with sparkling eyes. -Hehe, we are here, Piyu! (Farah) I could see a vast blue lake right in front of me. Many kinds of animals play on the water surface, such as ducks. -But they are not ordinary ducks, though! (Farah) When I reformed the second trial, I spread my manas thought out the second trial. Because of that, the animal in the forest started to change. The most noticeable change is some animals were increasing in their size. -There is some special case likes the duck in front of me. They gain the ability to accelerate instead of changing in their size. The mama bear could turn her fur into steel. (Farah) At the appearance of mama bear, many mist wolves appear and surround her. -Gruwlll! I pat mama bear on her back and tell her. -Don''t worry! Let me handle it, mama bear. (Farah) I spread my manas toward mist wolves to let them know about my presence. The moment the mist wolves noticed my manas, all of them started to lie on their back and showed their belly. They also put their tongue out and make cute faces. -Eheheh, they are so cute. (Farah) They always appear like this with my arrival. I can''t help but tell the mama bear to put me down so I can play with them. I walk over to the hugest wolf and start to scratch its belly. -Grawlll! The wolf looks like he is enjoying it and starts growling happily. -Who is a good boy? (Farah) -Grawlll~ The other wolves approach my sides and rub their bodies against me. They seem to be jelly with the one I am rubbing. -Don''t worry! I will rub you guys, too~ (Farah) While I''m enjoying fluffy time, I can feel someone is poking me from behind. I turn around and find Piyu with puffing cheeks. -Piyuuu! She seems lonely because I leave her behind to play with other wolves. I reach out and hug her. -Don''t worry, Piyu! I don''t forget about you, Piyu! (Farah) After that, I continue playing with everyone to my heart''s content. -Uhmmmm... (Farah) While I am playing with everyone, my stomach suddenly growls. -Piyuuuu? -How could I be hungry so quickly? I just ate a pancake before I went out! -Piyuuu! -You are also hungry, Piyu? (Farah) Piyu nods and raises up both of her hands. -All right, let''s go to that "place" for lunch then! (Farah) When I mentioned that "place", Miyu''s face lit up. She used her cute pawn to pull my clothes. -Piyuuu! Piyuu! -Don''t be in such a hurry, Piyu! (Farah) Piyu doesn''t care much about my statement. She goes right behind me and pushes me toward the mama bear. -Moh, Piyu! You are such a gluttony! (Farah) -Piyuuu! -All right, I am going! (Farah) I turn back and wave my hand at the mist wolves while letting Piyu push me. -See you guys later~ (Farah) -Grawlll! Mama bear picks both of us up and lets us stay on her back again. -Let''s goooo! (Farah) -Piyuuuu! -To the beehive! (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *At the same time, in the security room. There are not only two but seven maids staring intensely at the screen. -No way! (Green Hair Maid) On the screen, Farah is playing with a small bear on the back of the mother bear. -I can''t stand it anymore! (Green Hair Maid) The maid with purple hair tries to use both of her hair to block her nose. -She is at it again. (Maid A) -Yup! (Maid B) The other maid could notice something red coming from her hands. One maid takes out a tissue and gives it to her. -Why do you nosebleed every time you watch master? (Maid A) The nosebleed maid starts hugging her body and explaining in an energetic voice. -Because I couldn''t handle the cuteness of our master. I could feel my nanomachines boil up when I watched over her. (Green Hair Maid) The maid with red hair immediately denies it. -No, you are just a pervert. (Red Hair Maid) The other maid immediately becomes agitated and glare at the maid with red hair. -My love for our master is so pure and innocent. How could you come to that conclusion? (Green Hair Maid) The red maid looks at the green one as if she is looking at the most disgusting in the world. -Do you think I call you a pervert for no reason? (Red Hair Maid) -Right, it''s totally baseless! (Green Hair Maid) The red hair maid takes a watch from her pocket and touches it. -Watch! (Green Hair Maid) A screen comes out of the watch and shows the images of the green hair maid. Everyone could see the green hair maid was licking a spoon while having a nosebleed. -That spoon belongs to our master Farah. -... (Green Hair Maid) -Would you mind explain about your action then? (Red Hair Maid) The green hair maid sighs. -Hah! (Green Hair Maid) She walks toward the red hair maid and places both hands on her shoulder. -If it was you, would you lick the utensil belonging to our master? (Green Hair Maid) -I am not like you! I would never do that! (Red Hair Maid) -Are you sure? (Green Hair Maid) -Yes! (Red Hair Maid) The green hair maid takes out the watch and shows everyone a picture. -No way! (Maid C) -Woah! (Maid D) It''s the picture of the red hair maid sniffing on Farah''s bra. -You are a pervert like me! (Green Hair Maid) -You! (Red Hair Maid) The two kept quarrelling and got kicked out of the security room because they were too noisy. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Farah is like pervert''s magnet Xd Chapter 263: Interlude 93/ Hana’s Business Meeting Hana''s POV While I wait for my cute master to wake up from slumber, an annoying beast appears and invades my building. -Tcchhh! (Hana) At the same, 21 appears at the door in front of my room and informs me. -Head maid, that girl has arrived in front of our door. She wanted to meet you, head maid. (21) -I will arrive shortly. (Hana) I arrive at the front door to see the hateful pervert beast. -Yo! (Industria) I sneer at her. -Hey, don''t look at me like that! I should be the one angry here since you messed with my date yesterday. (Industria) The beast I mentioned was the goddess called Industria. -That''s the right thing to do! If I were late, you would totally put your hand on Farah. (Hana) The pervert tries to look away and avoids my eyes. -I don''t know what you are talking about! (Industria) -... (Hana) I smile and ask her. -You are not in the beast form like yesterday? (Hana) -Ehem, I only show it to my wife and close people. I don''t want to show it to others. (Industria) The girl tilts her head and asks me. -Why do you ask about that? (Industria) I smirk and reply to her. -I think that form fits you most. (Hana) -Eh? (Industria) -Since only a beast like you would be in heat all over the year. (Hana) -Yooouuu! (Industria) Industria''s face turns red because of anger. -Hah! I don''t have time for a joke. (Industria) She looks at me with serious eyes. -I want to hear the answer to the invitation. (Industria) -... (Hana) I turn back at her and try to go back inside to house. -I never think your invitation is trustworthy at all. (Hana) -Why? (Industria) -How can a group appear out of nowhere and claim that they want to protect the master? I think it is really absurd. (Hana) -... (Industria) -It''s really more like a convenient reason that you make up to trick me into accepting that invitation. (Hana) I answer her with a firm voice. -My power is enough to protect my cute master. I don''t need additional help come from you guys. (Hana) She sighs and says to me in a tired voice. -Hana, I don''t think you can protect Farah by yourself. (Industria) I become angry and turn to that girl. The nanomachines come out of my body and turn into many guns. I order them to point at Industria. -Are you suspecting my power? (Hana) -It''s not that! (Industria) Mists come out of her body and wrap around all the guns. -You should know we are at the bottom of the power ladder, Hana. There are uncountable entities out there stronger than us. (Industria) Industria walks toward me. -You can''t protect Farah with just only your power. (Industria) -I can. (Hana) -Don''t be stubborn, Hana. (Industria) Industria points at me. -This is not just your fight, but our fight. I also want to protect Farah from all the incoming danger. (Industria) -I... (Hana) Industria puts her hand in the pocket and takes out a black envelope. -I will let you see a fragment of the apex. (Industria) The moment she opened the envelope, a terrible aura came out. The aura takes a form of a shadow and approaches me. -What...? (Hana) The things that Industria released made every nanomachines in my body scream. They want me to run away from this place as soon as possible and never come back. -... (Hana) Am I scared? -No, I can''t be scared. (Hana) I clasp my hands and make them bleed. How could I run away from this place? -I will destroy it! (Hana) I make my nanomachines inside my body...No; I force them to work at maximum capacity. -Huh! (Hana) I will never run away from here because my cute master is sleeping right behind me. >Finished analyzing. Activated counterattack. (Hana) White energy comes out of my body and destroys that dark aura. I have wasted 90% of my power to create an energy counter the aura. -Ughh. (Hana) To destroy of aura that comes from that person, I have wasted this much energy. I have no choice to but accept the truth. -I am still weak. (Hana) -You know your weakness now. (Industria) I glare at the girl in front of me. -Don''t be like that! I just point out the truth. And I want to let you know there are many entities stronger than that aim at Farah. (Industria) -...Fine. I will accept the invitation on one condition. (Hana) -I can only fulfil it if it''s not too unreasonable. (Industria) -I want to meet the one that sent the invitation. (Hana) Industria smiles and replies. -Oh, that? I can fulfil it right away! That one has expected you to come sooner or later. (Industria) Industria creates a mist gate and invites me to come along with her. -She is beyond this gate. (Industria) -Okay. You are also going with me, 21. (Hana) 21 appears from behind the door and walks to my side. -I will follow your order, head maid. (21) I stare at the mist gate and walk inside with 21. Madeus Chapter 264: Farah’s Escape Plan-3 Farah''s POV Since the beehive is in the northeast of the forest, it will take us around an hour to reach it. In the meantime, mine and Piyu''s stomachs keep growling non-stop. -Piyuuuu... Next to my side is Piyu which lying on four because she was too hungry. I reach out to Piyu and shake her body. -We are almost there! (Farah) Piyu answers me in a non-motivated voice. -Piyuu... -Come on, Piyu. Let''s play with me in the meantime. (Farah) Piyu turns in the other direction and refuses to play with me. -Piyuuuuu! -Are you too hungry? (Farah) Piyu nods and looks at me lazily. -Do you want some food right now? (Farah) Piyu''s face immediately lightens up the moment I mention food. She raises her body and jumps at me. -Fuyaaa! (Farah) -Piyuuuu! -Calm down, I will give you the food. (Farah) -Piyuuuu! Piyuuu! I tried to take all the meat dishes from the dimension pocket and showed them to Piyu. She shakes her head and refuses to eat them. -Moh, Piyu! You are such a picky eater. (Farah) The only thing I left is the pudding that I saved from yesterday. I intend to save that pudding for today''s dinner, so I can eat two puddings tonight. -Uhmm... (Farah) I reluctantly take the pudding out and show it to her. This is a unique giant pudding that Hana specially made for me, and Hana put it nicely on an iced dish. -I will give you half of... (Farah) -Nom! Just right before I finish my sentence, Piyu reaches out to the dish and swallows the entire pudding. -Ehhhhh! (Farah) Piyu showed a satisfying face after she finished my pudding. -My pudding... (Farah) On the other hand, I could feel tears coming out of my eyes. -Huuuu... (Farah) Meanine Piyu! Why do you eat all of it by yourself? -We are supposed to share it with each other. (Farah) Piyu became panicked when she noticed my abnormal. -I hate you, Piyu! (Farah) My statement makes Piyu frozen. I don''t care about Piyu anymore and turn around. -Hummm! Piyu starts using her hand to poke my back. But I totally ignore her while pouting my cheek. -Piyuuuu... I could hear the sad voice come from behind me. -Humm! I won''t forgive you that easily! (Farah) After a while, I couldn''t feel Piyu poking my back anymore. I turned around and found she had already gone. I could no longer detect her on the back of the mama bear. -Piyu! Where are you? (Farah) I show a depressed face and look down. -Does she hate me now? (Farah) Mama bear seems to notice my worried. She growled in a cheerful voice to reassure me. -Thank you, mama bear. (Farah) I feel a little down since there is no more companion on my side. I keep spacing out from that moment. -Gruwllll! Mama bear''s growling wakes and makes me return to reality. -Eh? (Farah) I look up and notice a gigantic block with a yellow colour in front of me. -We are here! (Farah) In front of me is a gigantic beehive. It''s much bigger than the building where I am staying with Farah. -There are many buzzing sounds nearby. (Farah) The closer to the beehive, the clearer the buzzing is heard. I could see more than twenty bees come from the hive and fly to the opposite side of us. The only thing different from this bee from ordinary bees is their size. Each individual is big as the current Piyu. They also have a special to create their own clone for 10 minutes. -They ignored us since they knew we were their familiar customer. (Farah) -Gruwwlll! It doesn''t take long for us to approach the beehive''s entrance. Mama bear stops and puts me down to the ground. -Gruwlll! -You want me to wait, mama bear? (Farah) Mama bear nods and stares in one direction. -Gruwll! I follow her eyes and notice an icy mountain in that direction. I sit down on the ground and continue staring in that direction. -Let''s wait for now. (Farah) After waiting for 15 minutes, I could identify a small figure pulling a gigantic Ice block come from that direction. -Eh? Piyu! (Farah) I hurriedly ran to her side and tried to help her. -Piyuuuu! Piyu showed an excited face when she saw me. I pout at her and say. -I haven''t forgiven you yet. (Farah) -Piyuuu... I look at the giant ice block and ask her. -What are you using this ice block for, Piyu? (Farah) Piyu calls out to her mother. -Piyuuu! -Mama bear? (Farah) Mama bear lightly pushes both Piyu and me back. She wants us to take a safe distance from the ice block. -Gruwlll! Mama puts out her right claw and uses it to cut the ice block in two. She uses the left claw to create a hole in the lower part to make an iced bowl. -Gruwlll! Gruwlll! And she places the upper part on the bowl. She uses her powers to crush them into the grinded ices. -Woah! (Farah) -Gruwll! At the same time, many bees fly out of the hive while carrying many honey buckets. They fly toward the iced bowl and pour them down. -Woahh! It''s honey grinded ices! (Farah) This must be the reason Piyu disappears so suddenly. Piyu turns to me and pulls the hem of my skirt. -Piyuuu... It seems she wants to apologize for eating my pudding. -Moh! (Farah) I bend down and pat her head. -I can no longer be angry at you with this. (Farah) -Piyuuu! The two of us stare at each other and start smiling. -Let''s eat, Piyu! (Farah) -Piyuuuu! Piyu and I head toward the iced bowl and have enjoyable lunch with mama bear. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO. I''m sorry that I couldn''t post a chapter yesterday because of busy. I am currently writing the other chapter now. If I am able to finish it by today, I will post it shortly. Otherwise, there will be a bonus chapter tmr. Chapter 265: Farah’s Escape Plan-4 Farah''s POV. The first thing I do is take out the spoon from the dimension pocket. -Ehehe, thanks for the meal. (Farah) I use the spoon to take a bite at the grinded ice. My face naturally formed a smile when I tasted the honey grinded ices. -De...licous! (Farah) I instantly take another bite. -So...delicious! (Farah) I put down the spoon in the bowl and rubbed my cheek. -Hehee... (Farah) If Hana catches me eating this for lunch, she will punish me. There is no way she would agree to let me have only sweet for lunch. -Hmmmm, there is no way that Hana would know about this, though! (Farah) I turn to Piyu and find her eating really fast. She uses both of her hands to eat these honey grinded ices. -You should eat slower, Piyu. (Farah) Piyu suddenly stops her hands. She looks at my spoon and smirks. -Ehh! (Farah) She turns away and returns to eating. -MuuuMuuu! I could feel she looked down at me. -I won''t lose! (Farah) I pick up the spoon and stare at the mountain of grinded ice. -Let me show you my power! (Farah) I take up the spoon and start eating faster. -Uhmmm! (Farah) The more I eat, the colder I feel. -Uwaaa! (Farah) I drop the spoon and hold my head. -Brain freeze! (Farah) It takes a while for me to become normal. -I shouldn''t eat like that. It''s better to enjoy it slowly. (Farah) When I assure myself with that statement, I can feel something poke me from the side. Piyu is poking at my side and staring at me with a pity face. She shakes her head and laughs. -Piyuuuu! Piyuuu. I become a little angry because of her action. I reach out to Piyu and push her down. -How dare you smirk at me like that, Piyu! (Farah) I use my special move to punish the naughty Piyu. -Tickle! Tickle! (Farah) Piyu rolls on the ground and laughs out loud. -Piyuuuuu! When we are playing on the ground, a gate suddenly opens at the tree nearby. -Eh? (Farah) Both Piyu and I look up. -Farah... (Mashiro) -Mashiro! (Farah) Mashiro walks to our side and sits right in front of me. -Uhmmm... (Mashiro) Mashiro keeps staring at me without saying anything. -Why are you here, Mashiro? (Farah) -Look...at...you...through...tree. (Mashiro) I tilt my head since I don''t understand why she did that. Mashiro reaches out and pats my head. -I...want...to...play...with...you. (Mashiro) -Hehehe. (Farah) -Cute. (Mashiro) My face becomes red because of Mashiro''s statement. I turn away while telling her. -You are cuter, though. (Farah) I reach out and grab Mashiro''s hands. -Huhm? (Farah) I place her hand on my cheeks, so I can feel more of her warmth. -Soft. (Mashiro) -Piyuuuu! At that moment, something jumps into her hand and separates us. -Moh, why did you do that? (Farah) She points her hand at the grinded ice and growls softly. -Piyuuu! -Ah, I almost forget about it. (Farah) When I tried to resume eating, I found Mashiro kept looking at her hand and spaced out. -Mashiro? (Farah) I bend down and grab her hand. -Let''s eat with us. (Farah) She nods lightly and stands up. We walk toward the grinded ice bowl and resume eating. Somehow, Mashiro lets me sit on her lap. -You are so warm, Mashiro. (Farah) I can feel the warmth of Mashiro transmit through my body. Thanks to Mashiro, I can really enjoy the grinded ice to my heart content. For a while, I couldn''t see Mashiro eat anything. -Mashiro? (Farah) -Yes? (Mashiro) I scooped up a spoonful of grinded ice and held it in front of her. -Say ahhhhh! (Farah) Mashiro looks a little surprised. But she still takes a bite from my spoon. -How is it, Mashiro? (Farah) -Sweet! (Mashiro) -Do you want more? (Farah) Mashiro lightly nodded and let me feed her. With four of us, the mountain grinded ice soon disappears. -It''s delicious. (Farah) I reach out and rub my belly. -Though I have a feeling that I will have stomachache later. (Farah) I find Mashiro keep staring at the bowl with a regretful face. -Sweet...enjoy. (Mashiro) I try to appease her. -We would have another one next time, Mashiro. (Farah) Her eyes lit up. She looks at me with hopeful eyes. -Really? (Mashiro) -Really! (Farah) As if she were satisfied with my answer, I could see a faint smile form on her face. -Mashiro? (Farah) Once again, Mashiro keeps staring at my face. -What''s wr... (Farah) Before I can ask, she puts her hand on my shoulder. -What...? (Farah) This situation feels like the one I was with Kyu. My face become red as I imagine what she will do to me. -Uhm... (Farah) The face of Mashiro slowly comes close to mine. I close my eyes and wait for her to kiss me. -Please be gentle, Mashiro. (Farah) But what comes after that is not a kiss. I could feel something warm and soft keep touching my lips. I open my eyes and find Mashiro is licking my lips like a cat. -Honey...lips. (Mashiro) -Afuuuuu! (Farah) I could feel smoke come out of my head. I never thought she approached me because of the leftover honey. -Mohhhh! (Farah) I really wanted to hit myself a few moments ago. I try to stand up and change the topic. -Anyway, let''s go back now. It will take a while for me to arrive at the building again. (Farah) -But...I...can...help. (Mashiro) Mashiro summons a portal on the tree nearby. I can see the building through the portal. -I...can...get...you...back...home. Play...with...me...more. (Mashiro) -Uhm... (Farah) I smile and answer her. -I will play with you then! (Farah) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The other chapter will be posted soon. And Merry Christmas (??????) Chapter 266: Interlude 94/ The Debt In a tent, there are two people with one Lamia staring at each other. To break the silence, Lamia is the one who starts the conversation. -Why are you here, Athena? There is no way a goddess appears here for no reason, right? (Jormungandr) Athena looks at her and sighs out loud. -It''s not like I want to be here and see you here, though. (Athena) She scratches her face and says with a sarcastic voice. -I just want to confirm you are alive or not. (Athena) -Heh, How could a calculation goddess like you care about the insignificant one like me? (Jormungandr) Athena immediately sneers at Jormungandr. -You? Insignificant? What a joke! (Athena) Jormungandr ignores her and stare at the other person. -And who is that one? I can''t remember his name. (Jormungandr) Athena points at the person and says out loud. -Do you mean this idiot? This dumb kid calls Perseus. (Athena) -Is that so? I never heard his name, so I don''t remember his name. (Jormungandr) Perseus ignores Athena''s statement and bends down. -I''m so sorry! (Perseus) -Huh? What do you mean by that? (Jormungandr) Athena sighs and replies to her. -A goddess misled him to put his hand on your subordinate. (Athena) A terrible mudder aura oozes out from Jormungandr. It''s scary enough to make Perseus tremble non-stop. -What have you done? (Jormungandr) Jormungandr slithered to Perseus and grabbed him by his neck. She lifted him up and brought him to in front of her face. -Answer me! (Jormungandr) Because Jormungandr is holding his neck, Perseus doesn''t have the strength to mutter a word. -Urgh! (Perseus) -Calm down, Jormungandr. (Athena) Jormungandr turns to Athena and glares at her. -You told me to calm down when a dirty thing like this touched my family? (Jormungandr) -I know you are angry, Jormungandr. But you need to listen to me first. (Athena) -Huhm? (Jormungandr) -Your family is still safe and sound, thanks to that girl. (Athena) -What do you mean? (Jormungandr) -The girl that saved you also saved your family from his hand. You didn''t want to trouble her by making a mess here, right? So stop it. (Athena) Jormungandr releases her grip and makes Perseus fall to the ground. -Fine! (Jormungandr) Jormungandr turns to Perseus and gives him a caution. -I will forgive you today because I don''t want to trouble the one who helped me. But there is no next time, okay? (Jormungandr) -...Yes. (Perseus) Jormungandr slithered back to her seat. -This becomes a big mess thanks to that crazy goddess. (Jormungandr) -You mean "Her." (Athena) -Yeah, one of the craziest ones on the "Chaos" side. Did you also meet her? (Jormungandr) -Yes, apparently she appears in my appearance. She was the one who tricked the idiot over there. (Athena) -Tchhh! She could easily invade the "Order" as if it was her home. (Jormungandr) -I think there are also many "rats" on our side. (Athena) -Well, because the "Order" is a mess in the first place. Instead of protecting the weak, they spend their force fighting each other. (Jormungandr) -... (Athena) -It''s impossible to rely on them. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr points at Athena and says. -You should be careful too, Athena. You never know when they will stab in your back. (Jormungandr) Athena''s face darkens because of that statement. -Thanks for your advice... (Athena) -Is that everything you want to talk to me? (Jormungandr) -No. (Athena) Athena takes out an envelope and shows it to Jormungandr. -Did you receive the invitation too? (Athena) Jormungandr takes out her envelope and shows it to her. -Ye, I also received one. (Jormungandr) Athena hesitates before asking further. -Should I attend this? (Athena) -It''s all your choice, Athena. I''m not your mom. (Jormungandr) -... (Athena) -But I will accept it! (Jormungandr) -Eh? (Athena) -I want to peek and see if this force can become the third force that could go against both "Chaos" and "Order." (Jormungandr) -That''s a quite big topic... What is your letter content? (Athena) Jormungandr smiles and replies. -The one who sent the invitation told me that I could achieve the dream of my army and me by joining them. (Jormungandr) -Is that all? (Athena) -Yeah? (Jormungandr) Jormungandr turns to Perseus and finds him fidgeting. -What''s wrong with him? (Jormungandr) -Ah... (Athena) Perseus knelt in front of Jormungandr. -Please...Please save my wife. (Perseus) -What? (Jormungandr) -Let me tell you his story first. (Athena) Athena told Jormungandr about everything happened to Perseus so far. -I see. (Jormungandr) Athena looks a little troubled since she knows there is only a tiny chance that Jormungandr would agree to save Perseus''s wife. -I will save her. (Jormungandr) -Eh! (Athena) Perseus raised his head up, and tears came out of his face. -I know the feeling of losing your family worse than anything in the world. So I will help you. But It doesn''t mean that I forgive you, Perseus. (Jormungandr) Perseus hits his head to the ground. -I can trade my life if you want. The only thing I want is my wife''s revival. Jormungandr waves her hand. -I''m not interested in your wife. However, I will count this a debt between us. When the time comes, you will have to repay me. (Jormungandr) Tears come out of Perseus non-stop. -Than...Thank you! (Perseus) -Shh, take this crybaby out, Athena. (Jormungandr) Athena grabs Perseus'' hand and pulls him out. Before she leaves the tent, she doesn''t forget to thank Jormungandr. -Though this one is an idiot. He is still my family. Thank you for helping him. (Athena) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO We will have a special chapter to celebrate Christmas tomorrow. Happy Christmas everyone. Chapter 267: Interlude 95/ Red Christmas In a small alley between the street, a group of men is hitting a single boy. -You damn thief! The bearded man grabs the boy''s head and slams it to the ground. -Urghhh! The boy doesn''t fight back and curl up his body. -I''m sorry... (The Boy) -Do you think you can solve everything with one sorry? They ignored the apology and continued to beat the boy. Until they tired of beating him, they went away and left him behind. -... (The Boy) The boy firstly raises his head to confirm no one is around. -They are gone. (The Boy) He tries to stand up from the current place. However, his first attempt ended in failure. He lost his balance the moment he raised his body up. -My leg hurts. (The Boy) He looks down at his body and finds it''s full of bruises. -It''s okay. It will heal naturally. (The Boy) He takes out some crumpled money from his pocket and stares at it. -This will be enough for mother''s medicine. (The Boy) Those amounts of money were the dirty money he got from pick-pocketing. The boy has no choice. He has to do it so he can save his mother. -I know it''s a bad thing to do... (The Boy) But no one would help him, even though he begged them to do it. He once again tries to stand up and walk out of the alley. -I need to find a pharmacy! (The Boy) When he walked out of the alley, he found the atmosphere outside differed from usual. -It seems to be this time of the year again. (The Boy) He could see many couples walk hand in hand on the streets. -Ordinary people call this Christmas, right? (The Boy) He stares at people enjoying this festival and thinks about himself. -Why? (The Boy) He puts his hand on his chest and feels something different from usual. -I feel... (The Boy) He shakes his head and tells himself. -Let''s get the medicine for mother. (The Boy) The boy starts heading for the nearest pharmacy. However, He couldn''t find any pharmacy open at this time. -I couldn''t see any pharmacy open. (The Boy) The boy doesn''t know most pharmacies would close sooner than usual on holiday. -The only pharmacy left was the one on the main street. (The Boy) He reluctantly heads to that pharmacy. -That owner is famous for hating people like me. (The Boy) He approaches that pharmacy. But the moment he tries to push the door to walk inside, a man with a moustache walkout. He stares at me with hateful eyes and pushes him out. -Beggar can''t come in! The boy doesn''t care about his statement. He takes his money out and shows it to the man. -But I have money. (The Boy) The man spits at the boy''s face and uses his hand to sweep all the boy''s money to the ground. -I don''t need dirty money that comes from a beggar like you. You probably get those amounts of money by stealing from others. The heart of the boy beat like crazy when he heard that statement. Because he knew that statement was true. -I want... (The Boy) The man doesn''t want to listen to the boy and hit his stomach. -Get out! -Urgh! (The Boy) After the hit, the boy reluctantly stands up and moves to the place nearby the pharmacy. -I... am so useless. (The Boy) He crouches and holds his face. -I can''t even do a single thing right to save his mother. (The Boy) Tears start to appear on the boy''s face. He is crying for his uselessness. He fears that if he fails to get the medicine, he won''t be able to see his mother again. -Hale? (Septem) The boy raises his head and finds a familiar girl standing there. -Sister Septem? (Hale) -What''s wrong? (Septem) Septem takes out another handkerchief and wipes his face. -I''m sorry. I dirty your handkerchief again. (Hale) -Don''t worry about that, Hale! Could you tell me your story? (Septem) The boy takes a deep breath. He has a feeling that the girl would have him if she listened to history. He didn''t know why he felt like that. -The thing is... (Hale) The boy tells her about everything. -I understand. From the symptom you have told me so far, I think your mom got a cold. Let me get you the necessary medicine. (Septem) -Eh! (Hale) The girl immediately heads to the pharmacy nearby. After a while, she comes out with a medicine bag in her hand. The girl moves right next to the boy and tells him kindly. -Since you can''t read, I would tell you what medicine your mother should drink and the appropriate amount. (Septem) After listening to the girl, the boy tries to take out the money and gives it to her. -I don''t need it! (Septem) -Why? (Hale) The girl smiles and answers. -There is no reason to help a person in need, right? (Septem) -... (Hale) -But Hale! (Septem) -Yes? (Hale) -You should never steal others'' money again. (Septem) Since he knew it was the wrong thing to do, he answered the girl with a smile. -Yes! (Hale) After that, the girl said goodbye to the boy since she was in hurried. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the way back home, the boy suddenly encounters a group of people. It''s the group that hit him because of pocketing. -Oh? -What is in your hand? -He dares to use the stolen money on something. The boy tries to hide the bag behind him. -It''s not your money. (Hale) -But it is also not your money! -Give it here! They walk closer to the boy with the intent of stealing the bag. -Don''t come over here! (Hale) -Huh! One man runs up to him and hit him on his face. -Shut up! -Urghhh! (Hale) Other men immediately showed joy on their faces when they saw that. One appears from behind and tries to take his bag. -Nooo... (Hale) At that moment, the eyes of the boy suddenly glow red. His face no longer shows any emotion, as if it belongs to others. -The...? The group immediately notices something is wrong with the boy. However, it''s too late now. -What? -Something is wrong! The men turn their attention to the one that tried to take the bag. -Ahhhh! -What....! The lower body of the man complete disappear. The upper part of him fell to the ground likes broken toys. Then, a gigantic mouth appears from the ground and swallows the other body part. -Noooo! -Run away! The men turn their heads and try to run away from the boy as possible. -Late. (???) Many mouths appear at their back. Those men slowly disappear one by one. The only trace that proves that those men used to be here were those red puddles on the ground. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV -Haaaaa! (Farah) I raise up my body and stare at the darkness. -Noooo... (Farah) Hana appears at my side and hugs me. -Master, don''t worry. I''m here. (Hana) She pats on my back and reassures me. -Don''t worry, master. It''s just a nightmare. (Hana) I didn''t remember what I had just dreamt. However, I feel like I could still feel the horror so vividly. Madeus Chapter 268: Farah’s Escape Plan-5 Farah''s POV -Farah? (Mashiro) I could feel something placed on my shoulder and started shaking me. -Ahhh! (Farah) -Farah! (Mashiro) Once again, a familiar voice calls out to me. -I''m sorry. I space out a little. (Farah) I turn to Mashiro, who is looking at me with a worried face. -I''m fine, Mashiro. (Farah) Mashiro looks at me with suspicious eyes. She doesn''t seem to believe my statement. -Closer...to...you! (Mashiro) Mashiro stands up and tries to walk over to my place. -Noooo! Don''t come over here, Mashiro. (Farah) Mashiro doesn''t seem to understand and tilts her head. -Why? (Mashiro) I try to make up the answer because I don''t want to look at her directly in this situation. -It''s just... (Farah) Mashiro asks me with a sad voice. -Do...you... hate...me...Farah? (Mashiro) I shake my head and deny it. -No, I don''t hate you! (Farah) Mashiro slowly walks toward me. -No...problem...then. (Mashiro) I use both of my hands to block my eyes. -Why...you...do...that? (Mashiro) I can feel the sound of Mashiro come from right in front of me. -Because you are naked! (Farah) I was like this because Mashiro didn''t have a single piece of clothes on her body. -Muuuuu! (Farah) -You...no...clothes...too. (Mashiro) -Ummuuu! (Farah) The reason that both of us are currently naked is that Mashiro suggested I go to this place. I look around and find the surrounding scenery is being covered by snow. Mashiro and I currently are bathing in a hot spring in the middle of wildness. -Look...at...me. (Mashiro) I could feel Mashiro''s hand touch mine. She uses a little force to put my hand off the face. -Ahhh. (Farah) Mashiro wraps her hand around my head and forces me to look directly at her. I tried to look up, so I could see less of her body. -You...hate...me. (Mashiro) -It''s not that! (Farah) Even though I always take a bath with Hana. I still feel embarrassed when I look at another person''s body naked. -Since I think we need to spend more time together, so we could see another naked. -What...you...just...said? (Mashiro) -It''s still too soon. (Farah) Mashiro places her hands around my hip and pulls me toward her side. She sits down and puts me on her lap. -Eh? (Farah) -Alright...like...this? (Mashiro) I became shy and put half of my face under the water. -Cute. (Mashiro) Mashiro reaches out and pats my head from behind. We keep staying like this for a while without talking to each other. -Uhhh. (Farah) I feel the silence is a little awkward. I try to speak out to break the current silence. -Mashiro? (Farah) -Yes? (Mashiro) -Why do you want to take a bath with me? (Farah) -I...saw...you...did...with...maid... every...day. I...want...to...try. (Mashiro) -Eh! How could you know that? (Farah) -Tree...my...eyes. With...tree...I...can...see...through...it. (Mashiro) My face immediately becomes red because of that statement. That means Mashiro saw everything that Hana did to me so far. Because I never closed the window, even when we did that at night. -No way... (Farah) When I felt embarrassed because of my action, a furball float nearby hit my body. The identity of the furball is a snow rabbit. Those rabbits have a lot of white fur with a softness equal to a stuffed animal. -Catch! (Farah) I reach out and catch the rabbit. -Mofu Mofu! (Farah) This softness is really heavenly~ Only this fluffiness could heal my current embarrassment now. -Why...did...you...space...out? (Mashiro) At that time, I was thinking about my situation recently. I felt like I had encountered many nightmares recently. However, I can''t remember the content of that nightmare. -It''s nothing too serious. (Farah) Furthermore, I can no longer enter the black space to meet Death and others. -Don''t...worry. (Mashiro) Mashiro hugs me even more tightly. I could feel two soft things rub my back from behind. -Afuuu~ (Farah) It takes a while for me to be familiar with the current feeling. I relax my body and lean over Mashiro. -You...can...sleep...if...you want. (Mashiro) I listen to her advice and lean my head over her body. -Laaa~ (Mashiro) Mashiro starts singing a warm melody. -I... (Farah) My eye''s lid becomes heavy. What comes after that is pure darkness. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Three girls are standing in the black space and staring at the cocoon. -I don''t think Conquer couldn''t totally consume the energy. (Death) -Right. (Famine) -I thought it would only be enough to heal her wound. However, the negative energy mutates once Farah takes it inside the body. (Death) War scratches her head. -If we don''t do anything, the seal will be broken, and "White" would remember everything at once. (War) -Uhm, the current situation is like a punctured ship. Even when I tried to seal back those memories, others would keep coming to the surface. I even have to block "White" from coming to the current space. The seal would weaken even more if she came. (Death) Both three of them sigh out loud. -Well, we have only one choice left. (Death) Cocoon starts to appear and wrap around their body. -We need to absorb this energy along with Conquer. (Death & War & Famine) Madeus Chapter 269: Interlude 96/ Arrival Of A Certain Person In the hot spring, Mashiro is holding Farah dearly. It''s like she considered Farah as if she was the most precious thing in the world. -Sleep...well. (Mashiro) Mashiro turns to Piyu and mama bear and tells them. -Protect! (Mashiro) The twos nod at Mashiro''s command and growl. -Gruwlll! -Piyuuu! Mashiro gets out of the hot spring and summons a small tree. The tree reaches out to her and slowly turns into a dress. After that, Mashiro bends down and touches the ground. -Cover. (Mashiro) Many trees come out of the ground and cover the hot spring. Those trees form into a dome and cover the whole hot spring area. -Enough. (Mashiro) Mashiro turns in the direction in front of her and stares intensely. -It comes back. (Mashiro) Mashiro could feel an entity with the energy resemble the bat monster flies toward their place. -Summon...guardian. (Mashiro) Since Mashiro contracted with Farah, her power is further expanded. Thanks to the newly gained power that Mashiro managed to protect the world tree and other beasts in the forest. -Raise! (Mashiro) From the place under Mashiro''s feet, a giant made of the tree comes out from the ground. In the direction that Mashiro stared at, a black dot is flying toward her with insane speed. -Eliminate! (Mashiro) The giant swings his left hand at the black dot. -Miss. (Mashiro) The black dot easily avoids its attack. It ignores the giant and keeps flying in Mashiro''s direction. -Again! (Mashiro) This time, many trees grow from the ground and turn into obstacles to stop the black dot. The black dot can no longer maintain the speed while avoiding those trees. -Attack! (Mashiro) The giant use both of his hands to hit the black dot. -Got...it! (Mashiro) Not letting Mashiro be happy for too long, the hands of the giant turn black. -Urghh! (Mashiro) The black hand immediately breaks into many pieces after a few seconds. The black dot accelerates and appears right in front of Mashiro. -You? (Mashiro) The identity of the black dot is a girl with bat wings. -Why do you hinder me? (Bat Girl) -Bad...must...eliminate. (Mashiro) -I will forgive you since you are a senior. But don''t... (Bat Girl) The giant has recovered his hand, and he once again reached out to the girl. -You are annoying. (Bat Girl) Rainbow lances appear from behind and piece through the hand of the giant. -Perish! (Bat Girl) The girl summons even more lances and shoots them at the giant. Mashiro has no choice but to jump off the giant to avoid the fierce attack that comes from the batgirl. -She is there. (Bat Girl) The batgirl traces the energy that comes from the girl and identifies it. Her target is right under her feet. -I will... (Bat Girl) A white mist appears next to the batgirl side. A leg comes out from it and kicks the batgirl''s face. -Urghh! (Bat Girl) The batgirl flies backward because of the impact. -I never thought you would be alive. (Industria) Industria walks out of the mist and stares at the girl. -Tchh, that maid is so useless. How could she leave that thing alive? (Industria) The batgirl remains unscathed after the sudden attack of Industria. -Could you die soon? (Industria) Industria creates footholds made of mist and runs toward the batgirl side. -... (Bat Girl) The batgirl notices the power difference between her and Industria. She retreats and tries to avoid her attack. -She is strong. (Bat Girl) However, she forgot she was 2 vs 1 situation. Mashiro seizes this chance and commands all the trees nearby to attack her. -Icy Claw! (Industria) The trees wrap around the batgirl to stop the girl from escaping. At the same time, Industria swings her mist claw at those trees. Those trees immediately turn into ice in a few seconds. -Echo break! (Industria) Industria uses her remaining hand and hits the ice. An energy wave comes out and breaks the ice in front of her into many pieces. -Did I get her? (Industria) But Industria instantly something is wrong. She couldn''t see any corpse coming from the inside of the ice. -Her target is Farah. No! (Industria) She looked at the dome and found a hole in it. She jumps off the mist and heads toward''s place. -Please don''t be too late. (Industria) Madeus Chapter 270: The Visitor In The Middle Of The Night Farah''s POV -Huh! (Farah) Some loud noise comes from outside awakes me from the dreamland. I look around and find something is covering the whole place beside me. -It''s so dark. I can''t see anything. (Farah) -Piyuuu! -Gruwlll! In the darkness, I could hear the voice of Piyu and mama bear come from next to me. -Light! (Farah) I use mana to make a small light ball float in front of me. The ball of light illuminates my surrounding. -Why do the trees surround me? (Farah) I raise my body up and feel the cold sweep through my body. -Ah, I''m still naked! (Farah) Piyu swims to my side and puts her hand on my shoulder. -Piyuuuu! -What''s wrong? (Farah) Piyu points at the rock next to the hot spring. -Ah, right! I put my clothes on that rock. (Farah) I try to tell Piyu to give me my clothes. -Piyu, could you...! (Farah) Suddenly, I could hear another loud sound come from the rock''s direction. -Eh? Why a hole appears there? (Farah) I could hear another swift sound from the hole''s direction. However, I couldn''t find the thing that created that sound. -Is that just my imagination? (Farah) I turn to Kyu and ask her. -Did you see anything, Kyu? (Farah) Kyu shakes her head rapidly. -Wait! (Farah) I forgot something significant. -My clothes! (Farah) I raise up my body and head toward the rock direction. -The appearance of the hole blew the rock along with my clothes. (Farah) -Piyuuuu! -Gruwlll! Piyu and mama bear rub their body at me to appease me. Mama bear puts her paw on my head and pat it. I place my hand over her and say. -Thank you, mama bear. (Farah) -Gruwll! At that time, two shadows arrive at the hole. One of them is Mashiro, and the other is Kyu. (Farah) -Farah! (Industria) -Hyaaaa! (Farah) I hunk down and hug my body. It''s really embarrassing to let everyone see me in the current state. -Ehhh! (Farah) Despite my action, I could the footsteps of Kyu run toward my side. She hugs and asks me. -Are you alright, Farah? (Industria) My face becomes red like a tomato. -I... (Farah) I remember the thing that Kyu did to me in the mist forest. I become shy and push her out. -I''m alright! (Farah) When I did that, I could feel Kyu looked like a sad puppy right now. I felt a little bad for her now. -I''m sorry, Kyu. (Farah) -It''s okay. I know you hate me because of last time. (Industria) She scratches her head and says in regret. -I let my libido control my body at that time. (Industria) I immediately deny it. -No! I don''t hate you because of that. (Farah) -Can we do it again next time then, Farah? (Industria) What should I answer her in this situation? I look away and reply to her. -Well... (Farah) Kyu bends down and arrives at my side. -What is it, Farah? I couldn''t hear you. (Industria) -We... can do it. (Farah) -Heh~ (Industria) I turned to Kyu and found a smile form on her face. I felt like Kyu tricked me again. -Could we do it now then, Farah? (Industria) I shout with all of my might at Kyu. -Noooo! Idiot Kyu! (Farah) I call mama bear and tell her to take Kyu away. -Phew! Kyu is an idiot. (Farah) I look at the tattered clothes on the broken rock. -Hana is going to punish me because of this. (Farah) I reluctantly take out different clothes from my dimension pocket and wear them. It''s easy to move shorts with a cute T-shirt. -Achiiii! (Farah) I suddenly sneeze because of the cold. -I should tell Mashiro to bring me back soon. (Farah) For a few seconds, I suddenly feel my shorts become heavier. I look down and find nothing there. -Well, Let''s go back now. (Farah) I go out through the hole and meet the others. I can hear the conversation between those two from outside. -The trace of it disappears. (Industria) -Unable...to...find. (Mashiro) -What''s wrong, Kyu and Mashiro? (Farah) Kyu smiles and answers me with a gentle voice. -Nothing Farah. Anyway, Mashiro takes Farah back, please. (Industria) -Eh, you won''t go back with me? (Farah) -I have to search for a few things. (Industria) -Is that so? (Farah) -I will meet you later, Farah. (Industria) I wave my hand at Kyu and follow right behind Mashiro. -See you later, Kyu. (Farah) Of course, I don''t forget to say goodbye to Piyu and mama bear, too. -Bye-bye, Piyu and mama bear. (Farah) Piyu stands up on her two legs and energetically waves her paw at me. -Piyuuuu! On the other hand, mama bear''s growl softly to see me off. After that, I eventually arrive at the mansion thanks to Mashiro''s gate. For some reason, both 21 and Farah couldn''t go back and have dinner with me tonight. -They aren''t back tonight. (Farah) I''m currently rolling on the bed after having dinner alone. Before I change into cute animal pyjamas and roll on the bed, I put the shorts and shirt on the hanger nearby. -I hope I will have a good sleep today. (Farah) I close my eyes and call it a day. -Hana... (Farah) With the missing of Hana by my side, it''s harder for me to sleep than usual. -Good night~ (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night, I was once again being awakened. This time, it''s not because of the nightmare. But I feel like something is riding on my chest. -Ahhh! (Farah) I open my eyes and find a naked beauty is riding on my body. How could that girl appear here? -I need to finish my contract with you, master. (???) -No! (Farah) I could feel her bite lightly on my neck. There is something like a fang sink through my skin. Electricity runs through my body and makes me paralyzed. -Hyaaaa~ (Farah) A sweet moan comes out as the result of it. -Nooo~ (Farah) The girl has no sign of stopping. I could feel she was taking something from my body. Madeus Chapter 271: Interlude 97/ Chaos In The Middle Of The Night From the place nearby the building, a mist gate appears. Hana and 21 walkouts from the mist gate along with Industria. -It took so long to take us back. (Hana) Industria scratches her head and laughs. -Well, I was a little busy. (Industria) Hana becomes a little surprised and asks her in sarcasm voice. -A pervert like you has something to do? Did you stalk Farah again? (Hana) -No, not this time... Eh! (Industria) Industria points at Hana and shakes her body. -How could you know? (Industria) Hana brings her hand to her mouth. She looks at Industria and smirks. -How could I not know about that, you say? (Hana) -... (Industria) -Your look at us is no different from a dog in heat. It''s like you want to jump out and prey on master Farah anytime. -You... (Industria) Industria looks angry because of Hana''s statement. -Why do you let me see that scene then? (Industria) Hana walks to Industria''s side and whispers into her ears. -It''s fun to show something that you couldn''t touch to your opponents. I feel you would become frustrated when you saw our flirting. (Hana) -You have a really unpleasant taste. (Industria) -Thanks for your compliment, doggie. (Hana) Industria can no longer hold back and launch a punch at Hana. Hana gracefully avoids the blow by stepping back. -Woah, calm down. (Hana) Hana smiles sweetly and looks at Industria. -You shouldn''t do something like that, or your head will roll on the ground. (Hana) Don''t know from when 21 arrived behind Industria and puts the knife on her neck. -... (Industria) -It''s not an ordinary knife, you know. It could kill a goddess like you. (Hana) Industria places her hand on the knife and answers her with ease. -You could try if you can, Hana. (Industria) Hana glares at Industria. -You...! (Hana) 21 puts a little more force on the knife. It results in hurting Industria a little by making her bleeding. -If you could do that, you did it a long time ago. (Industria) -Tcchhhh... (Hana) Hana signals 21 to put her knife down. -So, how''s your meeting with her? (Industria) Industria brings her hand up to her mouth and licks it. -It''s really complicated. But at least I archive the target by meeting that one. (Hana) The wound on Industria''s hand gradually closed. Nothing looks like a wound could be seen on her hand anymore. -A wicked smile appears on your face again. (Industria) -Well...You only need to know I would become even stronger with our meeting. (Hana) -Tchhh... What a monster maid! What are you anyway? (Industria) -I am an ordinary maid that serves by master Farah''s side. You could find a maid like me anywhere. (Hana) -Hah! Only an idiot could believe that statement. (Industria) At that moment, a strange energy surge comes from the building. -That! (Industria) -21, we need to go! (Hana) -Yes, master! (21) Both 3 of them head toward the building. The closer the three were to Farah''s room, the stronger the energy they could feel from her direction. -We need to go faster. (Hana) Hana stops her movement and looks up at the ceiling. -Hey, don''t tell me you are going to! (Industria) Hana jumps through the ceiling to arrive at Farah''s room sooner. 21 and Industria have no choice but to follow her. -Arrive! (Hana) It takes a few seconds for three of them to arrive in front of Farah''s room using this method. When they arrived on the third floor, they could see other maids standing in front of Farah''s room. -Head maid! (Maid A) -We couldn''t open the room. (Maid B) -Step aside! (Hana) All the maids follow Hana''s order and let her arrive at the door of Hana''s room. Hana tries to punch it, but there is no scratch in front of the door. -We tried to negate the divine power, but somehow the barrier kept replenishing the energy non-stop. (Maid A) -You guys back down! (Hana) Hana puts her hand behind and summons the nanomachines. They float around her hand and take the shape of a drill. -Hey, Hana! You are going to destroy the entire building with this. (Industria) Hana ignores Industria''s warning and focuses her divine power on the drill. -This damn maniac! (Industria) Hana uses the drill to attack the room with all might. The front of the room is blown away because of the impact. -You! (Hana) The three of them could see a naked girl with bat wings is riding on Farah. Hana becomes agitated and runs toward Farah''s side. -What have you done to master? (Hana) Before Hana could put her hand on the batgirl, she sank into a small white bat that could fit Farah''s palm. -Huh! (Hana) Farah immediately raises her voice and tries to stop Hana. -Hana, the bat is my contracted beast. She would do no harm to me! (Farah) -Ehhh! (Hana) Hana froze and stopped her hand right before the drill touched the bat. She looks at Farah with a scary smile and tells her. -Master, you need to tell me everything. (Hana) -Y...es. (Farah) Madeus Chapter 272: Dealing With The Night Visitor .Farah''s POV I can''t do anything to the naked girl who rides on my body. -Hyaaa~ (Farah) I could only feel she was sucking something from inside my body. The girl suddenly stops her action and looks at me. -Master, don''t be worried. (Batgirl) She reaches out and touches my hair. -Everything will be just fine, my master. (Batgirl) I try to reply to her, but somehow I can''t move my body as I wish. At this moment, I can only mutter some meaningless words. -No...~Hyaaaa~ (Farah) The girl once again bends down and reaches out to my neck. -No...Ple...~ (Farah) It''s my meaningless resistance against that girl. She doesn''t care about me and continues her doing. -You smell so good, master. (Batgirl) At this time, I look over the girl''s shoulder and find bat wings on her back. -Wha...Hya~ (Farah) The girl suddenly attacks me by licking my napes. What is she trying to do? Is she going to eat me for real? -Master? (Maid A) -Are you inside, master? (Maid B) I suddenly hear the call of everyone from the outside. It''s the familiar voice of all the maids that serve me every day. -Hmmmm! (Batgirl) The batgirl raises up and looks really annoyed by the outside noise. -They are really annoying. (Batgirl) She flicks her hands to make the voice of everyone completely disappear this time. -That''s better. (Batgirl) She places both of her hands on my cheeks and forces me to stare at her. -You only to focus on me, master. I need more blood of yours to finalize our contract. (Batgirl) The batgirl aims at my neck and sinks her fang on my body again. -The blood is the easiest way to connect our emotion, master. (Batgirl) This time, a voice rang in my head. It did not differ from when I completed the contract in the past. >Master-Servant contract between Individual Farah and ??? were created. >Individual Farah is established as a master in the relationship. >Individual Farah received a fragment of ???''s origin. > Condition achieved: New magical girl form is ready to be created. > Do you want to create it? I can only nod in this situation since no sound could come from my throat now. New form available. +Ruler Of The Night. -Increase all of your stats by 200% when you are fighting in the dark. -You can teleport to any place that has a shadow. -By taking the blood of others, you will be able to activate the "Emotion Link". +The target under the "Emotion Link" will completely follow your command. The link won''t be cancelled even when you return to normal. +The target under the "Emotion Link" could also create a weaker link with others. -Caution: If you don''t take any blood every one hour in this mode, you will enter "Estrus Mode." +In the "Estrus Mode", all the links under your control will enter Berserk state. Their stats will be increased by 200% in exchange for their reasoning. +You cannot receive any damage in the "Estrus Mode." >The memory relates to the Ruler Of The Night is currently locked That''s too much information for me to remember in this situation. After the girl finished her contract, she fell to my body lifelessly. -Eh? (Farah) At this moment, the door in front of me broke into many pieces. I could see Hana running in along with others. -You! What have you done to master? (Hana) Hana looks furious because of the girl that is riding on me. The batgirl suddenly sunk and turned into a cute bat before Hana could touch her. -Huh! (Hana) When the girl turned into a bat, I could finally move my body as usual. I raise up and try to stop Hana. -Hana, the bat is my contracted beast. She would do no harm to me. (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV -So that was everything that has happened so far. (Farah) Hana holds her head and sighs helplessly. -Master! (Hana) She walks closer to me and stares right at my eyes. -You are an idiot, master! (Hana) Hana head chop at my head. -Aiiii~ (Farah) I hold my head and pout at Hana. -I did nothing, though! (Farah) -You should know you almost put yourself in danger situation again, master. (Hana) I tilt my head and ask her. -Why? (Farah) -She may be the remnants of the bat monsters we fought before. (Hana) I shake my head and deny it. -There is no way that could happen since I absorbed the... (Farah) I suddenly remember Death told me not to tell everyone else. -You absorbed what...master? (Hana) Kyu even looks so surprised at my statement. -What do you mean by that, Farah? (Industria) Hana looks at me with a smiling face. However, her eyes are not smiling at all. -I thought you would only kill off the monster, master. If you don''t tell me everything, I will prohibit you from eating sweets for 1 year. (Hana) I could feel the sweat keep dripping from my forehead. -....I (Farah) I hesitate a bit before telling Hana. -I will tell you about it. (Farah) I tell them about how I absorb the negative power to heal myself. I avoid talking to the other four since I don''t feel it''s the right time to tell them now. -Is that so? (Industria) -But how did you get your hand in that power in the first place? (Hana) I look bitter and look down. I couldn''t tell them the one inside give me that power. -I... (Farah) I know that I''m really a selfish girl. I couldn''t have the courage to tell them about the ones inside me. -Master... (Hana) I am really an ugly existence. I am the only one who can enjoy this happiness while the other four always stuck inside my body. -Master! (Hana) Hana wraps around my body. -Don''t worry about it, master. You could tell me at another time. (Hana) -...Right. (Farah) I hug Hana and regain my calmness. Why do I suddenly think like that? Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 273: Interlude 98/ The Return Of A Certain Person Hana''s POV. -Master...I will let you meet everyone tomorrow. (Hana) My cute master asks me with a weak voice. -Really? (Farah) -This maid will never lie to you, master. (Hana) I hold my master tighter and pat her lightly on the back. -It''s alright, master. Everything will be just fine. (Hana) But I still don''t understand why the emotion of my master becomes unstable like this. I think it all starts from when the master encountered a nightmare in her dream. -Master? (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) -I will check up on your body a little. Are you alright with that? (Hana) Master Farah nods softly. -You are a good girl, master. (Hana) I expect the master to softly smile likes always, but she is just silent and leans my head against my body. -Am I? (Farah) -... (Hana) I don''t know what I should answer her in the current situation. But I know what I should do in this situation. -Believe in me, master. (Hana) I pick her up and hold her in my arms. As always, my master is light as feathers. -We will be there right away. (Hana) -... (Farah) Before we go out, I give orders to the other maids to supervise the small bat. As 21 and the annoying beast are the only ones who follow me. -Don''t give me that look, damn maid. I need to make sure Farah is healthy. (Industria) -Tchhh, Fine... (Hana) -Hey! Don''t click your tongue! I could hear it from here. (Industria) I carry master, and we head to a room on the first floor. Inside the room, there are many experiment glass tubes. I place the master in the biggest one in the middle of the room. -I need to take off your clothes, master. (Hana) Master stands up and lets me take her off her clothes. -... (Farah) In this current situation, the master doesn''t show her usual shyness. -Master, don''t worry. It won''t be hurt. (Hana) -I believe in you, Hana. (Farah) I close the door of the glass tube. I activate the machine next to the glass tube and pump the anesthetized air into it. -I feel a little sleepy, Hana. (Farah) -You can sleep now, master. (Hana) Master yawns and slowly closes her eyes. -Good night, everyone. (Farah) After that, I flush special nanomachine inside the tub. Those nanomachines can be easily mistaken for water because they are transparent and tiny. With this, the master float in the middle of the glass tube because of the nanomachines. The annoying beast raises her voice and asks me in anger. -What are you trying to do? Are you going to hurt her? (Industria) I chop the annoying beast in her head and tell her coldly. -Calm down! You should watch and see first. (Hana) I ignore her and return to look at the screen of the machine. I designed those nanomachines, so they could check up on the master''s body. -No abnormality could be found. Master''s physically is fine. (Hana) -Well, then there is no problem with her, right? (Industria) -Tchhh, what an idiot dog! (Hana) -I will ignore your insult, for now, maid. You should better explain to me everything. (Industria) I briefly explain to her Farah''s situation. -That... I think nightmares may be the source of her illness. (Industria) -Thanks a lot, captain obvious. (Hana) -Heyyyy! (Industria) -Anyway, I need to check up on the master''s brain signal now. (Hana) I stare intensely at the screen and wait for the result to come out. -Nothing... (Hana) A hurried voice comes from beside me. -There is something wrong with Farah. (Industria) I look up and find something like black tears coming out of the master''s eyes. -Nooo more! (Farah) The hairs of my master turn black. -What is going on, Hana? (Industria) -I don''t know. (Hana) I try to check up on the machine, but it no longer works as I want it to. I look up and focus on my master. -Terrible energies keep leaking out from Farah. What the hell did you do to her, Hana? (Industria) I can no longer keep my calm and shout back at her. -Like hell, I would know! (Hana) This time, the master opens her eyes and stares back at us. Suddenly, the glass tube breaks into many pieces. The nanomachines spill out of the glass tube. -White...No, I...! (???) Master acts weirdly... -No, you are not my master. (Hana) The atmosphere around the master differs from the usual. The air around the master usually is fluffy and cute. But the current master is totally different. I could feel the coldness and dominating aura coming from her. -I am...alive? (Hale) Master...No, the one in the master''s body raises up. -Ahahaha! White! (Hale) The tears come out of her face. -I''m glad I could meet you again, White. (Hale) With this, I can confirm "Zero''s" report was the truth. There is more than a personality inside the master. The girl in the master''s body raises up and stares at me. -Who are you? (Hana) -Ahahaha... (Hale) The girl just laughs and replies to me. -This time, I will take the lead. (Hale) The girl walks toward me and declares loudly. -This time, I won''t lose to you, Hana! (Hale) -What do you mean? (Hana) She ignores my question. -I need to seal those things again. (Hale) -What? (Hana) -I will see you again soon, Hana. (Hale) Once the girl finished her sentence, she fell to the ground like a puppet lost the string. I ran toward her side and held it, since the body still belonged to my master. -The energy disappears! (Industria) Her hairs colour and almost returns to the usual too. -I need to ask the master a lot once she wakes up. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 274: Resolve Of The Worried Princess Farah''s POV The last thing I remember was the conversation between Hana and me. The next time I open my eyes, I appear in the black space again. -I have tried many times last few days and I couldn''t go into this space. (Farah) I look around and find the three cocoons in the middle of the space. -Why would I appear here again so suddenly? (Farah) I place my hands on my chest and think about the current situation. -What should I do? (Farah) While I am standing in this place, a terrible black aura comes out of my body. -Hot! (Farah) I feel like my body is burning. Something from deep inside me is going to burst out. -Everyone... (Farah) I can''t stand the terrible pain coming from the heat and falling to the ground. -It''s not good, White...Farah. (Hale) There is a hand wrapping around my body and hugging me. The heat disperses just from a hug. -Ahhh? (Farah) I turn my attention to the one who hugs me and finds a familiar person. -Even if this space is not the reality, I don''t want you to be dirty, Farah. (Hale) -Hale! (Farah) -I''m back, Farah. (Hale) She reaches to my head and pats my head. I don''t know why, but I feel her presence is much bigger even when we have the same height. -I''m sorry... Because of me... (Farah) -Idiot! (Hale) Hale suddenly flicks my forehead. -Awuuuu! (Farah) I instinctively hold my forehead because of her sudden attack. -Why did you do that, Hale? (Hale) She sighs and flicks my head again. -Because I am witnessing the dumbest person in the world in front of me. (Hale) I understood she referred to me. -Right? (Farah) Hale places her hands on my head and pat it. -Farah! (Hale) -Yes? (Farah) -You shouldn''t think about complicated things. (Hale) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) Hale looks at me with a bitter face. -You should live positively and live for yourself only, Farah. (Hale) -But you guys... (Farah) They are stuck in this black space and can''t communicate with anyone aside from me. -I want to free you guys. (Farah) -We don''t want to, Farah! (Hale) -Eh? (Farah) -Do you think we find happiness in the outside world, Farah? (Hale) -There are many people good out there, Hale. I think they can... (Farah) Hale pushes me out and stares at my face. She shouts at me. -No, Farah. (Hale) She places both of her hands on my cheeks and forces me to stare at her. -You are just getting lucky this time, Farah. The world outside is not dreamy like you thought. (Hale) -Yeah... (Farah) -Four of us don''t really like the outside world at all, Farah. (Hale) -Eh? Why? (Farah) I can''t understand her thought since you could meet many good people out there. -You don''t seem to believe me, Farah. -I... (Farah) -Since we could keep our memory, we knew about the darkest face of the others, Farah. (Hale) I...I know nothing since most of my memory was sealed by Hale. -We are happy just by living here and staying by your side, Farah. (Hale) Hale approaches me and kisses me on the lip. -Uhmmm! (Farah) Before I could react, Hale''s lips had already left mine. -Fuwaaaa! (Farah) I felt I was always in a passive situation. -I like the usual you better, Farah. (Hale) I try to push her out, so I can hide my embarrassed face. Was Hale this impressive in the past? -Hale... (Farah) -Fufufu, you are cute as always. (Hale) Hale pulls me in and hugs me again. -My happiness is just like that, Farah. I feel so happy just by playing with you. (Hale) I don''t understand why people find happiness in teasing me, though. -The outside is full of cruelty and unfairness. We don''t really want to let you go outside. (Hale) Hale looks away and talks with an annoyed voice. -If only the other three agree with my idea to imprison you here forever with us. (Hale) -Ehh? (Farah) Hale pats my head and appeases me. -I''m just kidding, Farah. (Hale) I pout at Hale. -Moh! (Farah) Though from the tone of her voice, I never thought she made a joke like that. -It was a joke, Farah. (Hale) I nod and answer her. -Well. I believe... Wait? (Farah) -You only realized just now, Farah. I have read your thought from the start until now. (Hale) That''s understandable since she resolved my worries right away. -So, you don''t have to worry about that problem anymore, Farah. (Hale) But still, I want to play with them in reality. It''s just a selfish wish of mine. -Well, there is one solution for that, Farah. (Hale) -Eh? (Farah) -We could go into reality with a skill of yours. (Hale) -What do you mean? Could you explain it to me? (Farah) -I have checked through the skills of yours, Farah. The Doppelganger skill of yours can make it possible. (Hale) -Ah, I almost forget about that skill. (Farah) -If you improve that skill, you could make that dream turn into reality one day. (Hale) I hold my palm and make a goal. -I will try! (Farah) -That''s the spirit, Farah. (Hale) -But Hale? (Farah) -Yes? (Hale) -What''s wrong with the other three? (Farah) I point at those cocoons and ask Hale. -Ah, those three need to take a rest. Those trees will wake up soon, so you don''t need to worry about them. (Hale) I feel so relieved just by hearing that. -Hah! (Farah) I relax my body and lean against Hale. -Take a break, Farah. I will reseal memory while you are in here. (Hale) -I... (Farah) My consciousness is gradually fading. -Please be happy forever, Farah. I don''t want to see you be the one suffering most in the five of us again. (Hale) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Farah will meet others again in the next chapter (??????) Chapter 275: Meet Up With Others-1 Farah''s POV -Hana! Let''s go! (Farah) I pull the helm of Hana''s skirt and tell her to take me to the place of everyone. -Master, you are too energetic today. (Hana) -Ehehe, because I can meet up with everyone today! (Farah) After the conversation with Hale last night, I am no longer felt burdened by the guilt anymore. I woke up and felt energetic like never before. I stare at Hana with a puppy''s face. -Let''s go, Hana. (Farah) For one moment, I could feel Hana''s melt under my attack. -Ehem, master. That one has arrived yet. So, you don''t have to be in a rush like that? (Hana) I tilt my head and ask her. -What do you mean, Hana? (Farah) Do we need to wait for someone to be able to meet others? While I wondered about that, Hana placed the hand on my shoulder and shook my body. -Master, she is here. (Hana) Kyu is the one who walks into the room from the other side of the door. When Kyu saw me, she ran to my side and jumped at me. -Farah! (Industria) -Afuuuu! (Farah) I accept the warm hug of Kyu. -Ehehehe, you smell good as always. (Industria) I could hear the sniffing sound come from Kyu. -You got to stop it, damn pervert. (Hana) Hana separates us by grabbing Kyu''s neck. Kyu puts up her hand and tries to shake her off. -Damn maid, you are in my way again! (Industria) -Just open the gate, doggie. (Hana) -Who is doggie here? (Industria) Again, I could see the warming quarrel between these two. -Master is really excited about meeting others. You should open the gate soon. (Hana) Kyu clicks her tongue and creates a mist in front of us. -Well, you could meet others beyond this gate, Farah. (Industria) I look at the gate with sparkle eyes. -Let''s go then! (Farah) -Master! (Hana) I feel something soft from behind and grab my left hand. -Hana! (Farah) -I just want to make sure my cute master won''t get lost. (Hana) -How can I...? (Farah) -I won''t lose to you! (Industria) Kyu also reaches out and grabs my left hand. -Fufufu! (Industria) The two once again start their staring contest. -Moh, you two! It will take forever if you twos keep quarrelling like this. (Farah) -Tchhh, You must be grateful I don''t beat you to pulp today. (Hana) -Huh, who is going to beat who? (Industria) Eventually, I pass through the gate while stopping the twos fighting against each other again. On the other side of the gate, Two shadows fight each other on the training ground. One belongs to a giant Lamia who wields an axe, and the other belongs to a tiny figure. -Your attack is monotonous, Amy. (Euryale) Amy keeps swinging her claymore and tries to attack her from all sides. The Lamia girl parries those attacks with her axe easily. -Urghh! Gravity! (Amy) Mana comes out from Amy and scatters around the whole training area. -Hmmm! (Euryale) The Lamia girl knew she would be at a disadvantage in this situation. She uses her axes and breaks the ground of the training. -Ehhh! (Amy) With that attack on Lamia, Amy immediately loses her foothold. Amy almost falls to the ground because of losing her balance. -Take this! (Euryale) The Lamia girl rushes to Amy and swings the axe right at her. -Urghh! (Amy) Amy tries her best to guard the attack with her claymore. -It''s so heavy! (Amy) -Well, there is one terrible weakness when you applied your magic on the sword, Amy. (Euryale) The Lamia girl slowly pushes Amy away. In the battle of force, Amy doesn''t stand a chance against her. -What is that? (Amy) The Lamia girl applies even more force on the axe and breaks the claymore in two. -Like this, Amy! (Euryale) Amy immediately throws her weapon and takes a few steps back. -Once again, ground break! (Euryale) The Lamia girl swings her axe at the ground again. A crack appears on the ground and heads toward Amy. -You are a good target in this position, Amy. (Euryale) The Lamia girl smiles and aims the axe at Amy. The axe immediately leaves her hand and flies toward Amy. -Danger! (Farah) I noticed Amy was in a dangerous situation. I transformed into the daughter of mist and headed toward the training ground. -Sister Farah!? (Amy) Amy seems to be surprised at my appearance. I can''t answer her now since I need to stop this flying axe. -Summon clones! (Farah) 10 clones appear in the front and try to grab the axe. The momentum of the axe is strong enough to destroy 4 of my clones. However, I can stop the axe at the end. -Woah! Who are you? (Euryale) When the Lamia girl tried to continue the conversation, Kyu and Hana appeared right behind her. -...Uhm, are these twos your acquaintance, by any chance? (Euryale) -Well...yes! (Farah) Kyu looks really happy while staring at me. -It''s my girl, you see! Farah in the wolf form is the cutest! Muhahaha! (Industria) -... (Hana) The Lamia girl looks really nervous and asks me softly. -Could you tell them to have a conversation somewhere without aiming for my life? (Euryale) -Eh... (Farah) While the two arrived behind the Lamia girl, Kyu transformed her hand into claws and placed it near the Lamia girl''s throat. And Hana turned the nanomachines into a gigantic gun and aimed at her head. After that, they ignored the Lamia girl and talked with each other. -You lose aga... (Industria) Hana immediately lands a kick on Kyu''s face and makes her fly toward the wall nearby. -Wafuuuu! (Industria) The impact makes the wall break into small pieces. Kyu raises up from the rubbles and shouts at Hana angrily. -What is that for? (Industria) Hana places the hand on her mouth to hide the smile. -I found a mosquito... (Hana) -Like I would believe in your blatant lie like that! (Industria) -Sister! (Amy) Amy wraps her hands around my hip and hugs me. -I really miss you, sister. (Amy) Madeus Chapter 276: Interlude 99/ The Recruitment Jormungandr and Beleth walk sides by side while talking with each other. -That''s really open-minded for me to see how your army trained. (Jormungandr) -Well, it''s not that special. (Beleth) -Why do you think so, Beleth? I think you should believe more in your leadership. (Jormungandr) Beleth looks a bit awkward and replies to her. -I think your army is more well-trained than mine. Those recovered soldiers of yours had already returned to their daily routine and trained every day. (Beleth) -Hahaha! They only like that because they feel guilty because of their action. (Jormungandr) -Huh? What do you mean by that? (Beleth) -Well, you see... we are one of the most famous mercenaries. But this incident will probably tarnish our reputation. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr takes out a bottle of wine from her back. She takes a sip from it and continues the conversation. -All thanks to a certain goddess made a mess out of my plan. (Jormungandr) -... (Beleth) Jormungandr takes another sip of wine and grunts about it. -If I could hit that crazy one, I would beat her with all of my might. (Jormungandr) -Why don''t you find that goddess and beat her? (Beleth) -Nah, I won''t risk the life of my fellows for that one. (Jormungandr) Beleth looks really surprised at the answer from Jormungandr. For a few days, Beleth gets to know more about Jormungandr. Beleth understands Jormungandr really loves the people under her. -Is she that strong? (Beleth) -... (Jormungandr) Beleth has some guesses for the reason Jormungandr reacted like that. -Hah! (Jormungandr) Jormungandr gulps the rest of the wine bottle. -Whosaaa! Wine is the best thing to relieve my stress. (Jormungandr) She puts the bottle back into her bag and sighs out loud. -Well, let me answer your question. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr points at Beleth and her. -Well, if our armies combined and launched the attack at her. We won''t be able to lay a finger on her. (Jormungandr) -... (Beleth) -And for that one, she won''t bother to deal with us directly. She would order a few puppets under her and destroy us. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr scratches her head and complains. -Luckily, that one never focuses on attacking someone. That goddess just torments people randomly for her entertainment. (Jormungandr) -That sounds really troublesome! (Beleth) -You shouldn''t think too hard about that one. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr laughs out loud. -Though I really want you to go under my wings. (Jormungandr) -I''m sorry, but I''m forever loyal to your master. (Beleth) -Do you mean the contract that was binding your mana? I could release you from it if you want! (Jormungandr) Beleth refuses her with determined eyes and stares at her. -My answer shall remain the same. (Beleth) -An unwavering loyalty... (Jormungandr) Jormungandr looks away and shows a sign of giving up. -It''s too bad then. I still want your talent that can lead many races, though. (Jormungandr) Beleth frowned at Jormungandr''s statement. -You noticed it? (Beleth) -Well, I could feel a familiar scent from you, to be honest. And that scent is very familiar to me. Oh, do you try to hide that fact? (Jormungandr) Beleth shakes her head and spreads out her dark wings. -Nope, these black wings of mine are a sign of redemption. I taint it to give up my identity as an angel. (Beleth) Jormungandr waves her hand and stops Beleth. -I don''t know what happened to you in the past, and I don''t want to hear it. What I care about is your talent only! (Jormungandr) -... (Beleth) -I could see make many races admire you, Beleth. They use those wings as a sign of following your leadership. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr points at Beleth and says. -Believe in yourself, Beleth. You are a good leader. I think you can achieve the same feat as me in the future. (Jormungandr) Beleth looks down and starts laughing. -Hahah, thanks for your advice, Jormungandr. (Beleth) -You are welcome! (Jormungandr) At that moment, something big flies toward them. -Danger! (Beleth) Two of them jump back to avoid that thing. -What? (Jormungandr) The identity of that thing is a teddy bear. -What is this thing doing here? (Jormungandr) -This one results from Stolas''s work. (Beleth) Suddenly, the teddy bear breaks in two and reveals Mia inside. -Fuaaaa! Sister Stolas is strong as always. (Mia) From afar, Stolas runs toward Mia to check up on her. -Are you alright, Mia? (Stolas) -I''m fine, sister. (Mia) Stolas looks at Jormungandr and Beleth. She bends down and apologises to them. -I''m sorry because of careless action of mine. (Stolas) -Muhahah! It''s fine. It''s normal for me, though. (Jormungandr) Beleth waves her hand and says. -We are still fine, Stolas. (Beleth) -Well, are you two practising? (Jormungandr) Before Stolas could answer, a small owl arrived on her shoulder. She takes the letter that was tied to its leg and read it. -Oh... (Stolas) A faint smile blooms on the expressionless face of Stolas. -She is back... (Stolas) Madeus Chapter 277: Meet Up With Others-2 Farah''s POV We are currently staying inside a tent and talking with the Lamia girl. From the conversation, I learned about her name, which is Euryale. Euryale laughs while scratching her face. -Maybe the little miss here is a little mistaken about me? (Euryale) I stare at Euryale with fierce eyes. -You almost hurt Amy because of your mistake. (Farah) Euryale laughed off when she heard my statement. She tries to reach the axe she laid by her side. Hana, who is on my right side, immediately gave off her warning. -I advise you not to do anything stupid. Otherwise, your head will roll on the ground. (Hana) Euryale froze in the place because of Hana''s harsh warning. -... (Euryale) Kyu, who stands on another side of me, also looks serious. -It''s not a joke. You should think carefully before acting. (Industria) Euryale smiles awkwardly and calls out to me. -Could little miss tell those twos to retract their bloodlust? I merely want to show you something to prove my innocence? (Euryale) From the tone of Euryale''s voice, I could feel her sincerity. I don''t think she has more reason to put her in an awkward place. -Hana, Kyu! Please calm down! (Farah) -Master, It would be dangerous to let that kind of people act freely. (Hana) -I agree with this, Farah. (Industria) -Uhmm... (Amy) At this moment, a voice comes from Amy, who is snuggling in my chest. She peeks her eyes out and says to me. -Sister, please hear sister Euryale out. I am sure sister Euryale would never want to harm me. (Amy) -Is that so? (Farah) Amy shrinks back and rubs against my chest again. -I''m so jealous... (Industria) -Master is truly defenceless, Haiz! I will teach her a lot about this once we come back. (Hana) The twos beside me suddenly act weirdly. I ignore them and turn to Euryale. -Please tell me the reason you did that. (Farah) -Right! (Euryale) Euryale picks her axe and aims at the other side of the tent. She throws it to the outside with all of her might. I could hear the wind''s sound was torn up because of her thrown. -Return! (Euryale) -Eh? (Farah) The axe, which was supposed to fly outside, suddenly appeared in her hand. -You see... As long as I recall the axe on time, Amy wouldn''t be hurt. (Euryale) Amy nods as if she understands the situation and faces against my chest again. -I... (Farah) I try to bend down and apologise to her, but she stops me from doing that. -No need! (Euryale) -But... I have almost mistaken you for an evil person. (Farah) -Nah, it''s alright. You haven''t done anything wrong, little miss. (Euryale) Euryale laughs out loud. -I''m glad Amy has a sister like you. (Euryale) Euryale reaches out and pats my head. I could feel the glare come from the other two. -You have no hesitation when it comes to protecting your important one. It means you really cherish Amy. (Euryale) I look down and find Amy blushing because of Euryale. -You two look really close! (Euryale) At that moment, Hana reaches out and grabs Euryale''s hand. -You shouldn''t touch my master carelessly like that. (Hana) Euryale retracts her hand and answers. -Fine...Fine! You are overprotecting the little miss. (Euryale) -It''s not your job to care about that. (Hana) -Oh, you guys are here! (Beleth) I turn to the entrance and find many people are walking inside. -Sister Farah! (Mia) Another shadow rushes to my side and jumps at me. -Afooo! (Farah) -You should pay attention, Amy. You hit me on my head with your jump. (Amy) -Huhm! You shouldn''t stand there in the first place. (Mia) Mia starts sniffing me while laughing. -I''m full of Farahnium now. (Mia) Another Lamia appears from the entrance. She immediately froze when she saw Hana''s appearance. -I guess I stepped into the wrong room. (Jormungandr) The Lamia tried to turn over and walked outside. But Beleth appears right behind her and pushes her in. -What are you doing, Jormungandr? (Beleth) -I remembered I had something to do! (Jormungandr) -Really? What is it? (Beleth) I could see sweats come out from Lamia girl''s forehead. For some reason, she gives Hana a glance before answering Beleth. -Well...Something important. (Jormungandr) -... (Beleth) Beleth pushes her in and says. -Just come in! You are blocking the entrance. (Beleth) Jormungandr reluctantly goes inside the tent. Jormungandr seats in a place far from Hana. -What''s wrong with her? (Hana) Hana tilts her head and looks like she doesn''t understand the situation. -Did you do something to her, Hana? (Farah) From memory, I recognized the Lamia girl. It was the goddess I saved last time along with Hana. -No, I didn''t, master. I didn''t touch that one as you wish, master. (Hana) -Nothing comes to your mind at all? (Farah) -No, master. (Hana) Hana suddenly looked like she had figured out something. -Ah! I accidentally "play" with the clone of her a little, though. (Hana) Jormungandr shook her body and looked away from Hana. -Play? (Farah) -Well... (Hana) Hana makes a devil smile and replies to me. -It''s an adult thing, master. I will tell you once you grow up! (Hana) I pout and rebuke her. -I am an adult now. (Farah) The last person who walked inside the tent was Stolas. When Stolas came inside, she looked around before she took a seat. Stolas looked really disappointed when she found the seat beside me was occupied. -I''m here. (Stolas) In the end, Stolas sits down right next to Beleth. Beleth claps her hand to make everyone focus their attention on her. -Since everyone is here, I have something to talk about! (Beleth) Madeus Chapter 278: Meet Up With Others-3 Farah''s POV -...It''s not fair at all, Hana! (Farah) I raise both of my hands and try to rebuke Hana. -Why don''t you guys let me join your conversation? (Farah) Hana bends down and pats my head. -You are still small, master. These matters should be left to the adult! (Hana) What kind of reasoning is that! Did Hana forget about my actual age? -Hana! (Farah) -Yes, master! (Hana) -I''m over 100,000 years old, so please let me participate in the conversation with you! (Farah) Once I said that, the surrounding people started giggling. I look at Beleth and Stolas and hope they will help me. -Fu...fu. (Euryale) Beleth uses her hand to block her mouth. It seems like she is trying her best to stop the giggling. -Stolas... (Farah) The same situation also applied to Stolas. She turns away from me and tries to get hold of herself. -Umu... (Farah) It seems like no one believed my statement was the truth. This time, I stare at Kyu and hopes she will help me. -Ummm... (Industria) But Kyu only returns my staring with an awkward smile. -No way... (Farah) And the most hateful betrayer who stands right in front of me. Hana doesn''t want to help me in this situation at all. -I hate you, Hana! (Farah) -Fufufu, I know that is a lie, master. (Hana) -Mogyuuu! (Farah) I don''t think any attack of mine can reach Hana. The current Hana is like a firm stronghold that withstands everything. -Sister Farah! (Mia) -Sister! (Amy) Two hands come from behind me and grab my shoulder. The twins pull me away from Hana and others. -Just give it up, sister. (Amy) -You can''t stay here, sister Farah. (Mia) -I''m telling the truth, you two. (Farah) The twins answer me in a monotonous voice while they keep pulling me. -Right! (Amy) -Yup! (Mia) -Muuuuuu! (Farah) Hana sees me off with a smile and waves her hands. -I will get you later, master. (Hana) -Nooo... (Farah) In the end, the twins pull me to their tent and throw me to their bed. -Moooo! (Farah) The twins don''t care about how they were left out of the conversation. They seemed to be really happy when they could see me again. -Ehehehe! We could have sister Farah for us only. (Mia) -Right, Mia~ (Amy) So, I choose to forget about the incident with Hana and play with the twins instead. I''m lying on their bed because Mia wanted to test something on me. -Sister? (Mia) -Yes? (Farah) -Please lay up so I can do it! (Mia) -Alright! (Farah) I follow Mia''s instructions and turn over my body. The twins put many pillows under my body. -What are you two trying to do? (Farah) -It''s a secret, sister. (Mia) However, there are not enough pillows to cushion my whole body, which leads to my head being left out. -Uhmmm, Mia. My head will be a little tired if there is nothing under it. (Farah) Amy smiles a little and comes close to me. -You don''t need to worry about that, sister. I will have a unique pillow for you! (Amy) Amy places my head on her thighs. -Is it soft, sister? (Amy) -Ehehehe, it''s the softest in the world. (Farah) -Moh... (Amy) -Sister Farah, please relax your body. I will start now. (Mia) -Uhm... (Farah) Suddenly, I could feel something on my back, as if someone was stepping on it. -Hyaaaa! (Farah) I could hear the worried voice of Mia. -Did I hurt you, sister Farah? (Mia) I immediately deny it. -No...But what is this, Mia? (Farah) -Ehehe, this is a new kind of massage that I learnt from sister Stolas. (Mia) -If you feel hurt, please tell Mia right away, sister. (Amy) -You sound like you had some experience in this, Amy. (Farah) -Well, Mia used me as her test subject a few times already... (Amy) -Sister Amy! Don''t scare sister Farah like that! I have improved a lot compared to my first time. (Mia) -Right, the current you are really different. Don''t worry about it, sister! Mia always massages like this to me after the training to heal my muscle pain. (Amy) -Is that so? (Farah) -That''s right, sister! (Amy) -You heard that, sister Farah! Leave it to me and relax your body. (Mia) I listen to Mia and close my eyes. I could feel more pressure is put on my back. Those pressures give me a comforting sensation instead of pain. -...Myaaa~ (Farah) I can no longer hold my urge and slowly drift into the dreamland. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Uwaaa! (Farah) I open my eyes and find out I''m still lying on Amy''s thigh. Amy turned over my body to make me sleep more comfortably. -How long have I slept for, Amy? (Farah) Amy smiles and softly answers me. -You have only slept for an hour, sister. (Amy) -Is that so? (Farah) I ask them with a tiny voice. -Did you feel bored when you saw me sleeping? (Farah) Mia, who sits next to Amy, immediately reply. -There is no way that happened, sister Farah! There is nothing more precious than your sleeping face. (Mia) Mia hits her elbow into Amy''s body. -Right, sister Amy? (Mia) -...Uhm. Right! (Amy) After that, Mia claps her hand and changes the topic. -Anyway, sister Farah! (Mia) -Yes? (Farah) -Who were the two beauties? I mean those inside the tents and sat next to you. (Mia) -Right... (Farah) I haven''t told the twins about my relationship with Kyu and Hana. I feel a little shy to talk about this out loud. -Hana...The one who wears maid clothes is my lover. (Farah) -Ehh? (Mia) -Ahhhh! (Amy) I look up and find the twin''s expression a little weird. It''s like they witness the end of the world expression. Madeus Chapter 279: Interlude 100/ The Pandemic-1 Aya''s POV -Hah...I wonder how long until I can meet my dear Farah again. (Aya) It has been a long time since Farah''s disappearance. It''s pretty lonely not to have her by my side. -Though I''m familiar with being alone... (Aya) All those years when I stayed with Yua, I still preferred in dealing with everything alone. At that time, I thought I could deal with anything by myself. -I leant I can''t solve everything by myself. (Aya) I learn that lesson very harshly. -Haizzz...Farah... (Aya) Even when I call her name, she is not here now. Even though I could confirm her safety through that little girl''s information and news from Hana, I''m still worried about her. -I miss you...so much. (Aya) The one who taught me about love is not here anymore. I want to feel your warmth again, Farah. I take off my clothes and change into something that is more comfortable for me to sleep. -What should I do now? (Aya) Should I do it again? I go to the door and make sure I have locked it. -Right! With this, no one could come in! (Aya) I go to the wardrobe that is next to mine and open it. -Farah''s closet! (Aya) I take a deep breath and look at her closet. The first thing I do is grab Farah''s skirt and bring it in front of me. -Farah... (Aya) I could feel a faint scent of her come from it. I go to bed while holding it. -This could substitute Farah for now. (Aya) I blush when I think about what I will do with her dress. I immediately use both of my hands to hit my face. -What am I shying for? It''s not the first time I''ve done this kind of thing anyway. (Aya) I know it''s immoral to do it. -But... I! (Aya) -Master Aya? (Kohaku) I startle because the voice comes from the other side of the door. -Kohaku? (Aya) -Yes, master Aya. I want to give you something. Could you open the door? (Kohaku) It''s really scared me. It would be a disaster if Kohaku came a few seconds later. I stand up and place Farah''s skirt back in her closet. -Are you there, master Aya? (Kohaku) -Please wait for me for a moment! (Aya) -Yes! (Kohaku) I gently close the door of Farah''s closet and walk toward the door. I open the door and find Kohaku is holding a hot cup in her hand. -Eh, what is this for, Kohaku? (Aya) -Ahhh! (Kohaku) Kohaku is a really hard-working child. Farah first took her in and let Hana train her. The current Kohaku now has been recognized by Hana as a decent maid. -It''s a hot chocolate, master Aya. (Kohaku) -Huhmm? (Aya) -I thought you lost your sleep recently. So I decide to make you a cup of hot chocolate to make you sleep easier. (Kohaku) Me? Lose sleep? What does she mean by that? -What do you mean, Kohaku? (Aya) Kohaku scratches her head and answers. -Because I heard a lot of weird noise came from your room recently, master Aya. (Kohaku) -... (Aya) No way...No way! No way! Was I too loud when I did that? -Uhm...You must be mistaken. (Aya) Kohaku immediately shouts in a worried voice. -There is no way I mistook about that, master Aya. (Kohaku) -Why are you so sure about that, Kohaku? (Aya) -Because I could even hear you called master Farah''s name. (Kohaku) She heard it! SHE HEARD IT! No, you have to be calm, Aya. -... (Aya) -You called her name so earnestly, so I could feel your sorrow come from her missing. (Kohaku) -AAAAAAAA! (Aya) -Master Aya! (Kohaku) I try to block Kohaku''s mouth from talking. -Please stop Kohaku! I am going to die at this rate. (Aya) Right, if this continues, I will die because of the shame. Kohaku tilts her head as if she doesn''t understand the situation. -Sorry, Kyuuuu...But... (Aya) At the moment, a wolf''s howl comes from outside and interrupts me. -Huh? (Aya) Kohaku shakes her body and drops the cup from her hand. -No...Again! (Kohaku) I immediately notice something is going to happen. I run toward the cabinet beside my bed and take out the magic gun. -Just to make sure! (Aya) I go to the window and open the curtain. -What are those? (Aya) On the streets, many monsters look like wolves attacking people. -Tchhh! (Aya) I go to Kohaku''s place and ask her. -Kohaku! (Aya) -Yes? (Kohaku) -Where is that girl''s room again? (Aya) -You mean Mia? She is on the third floor. (Kohaku) I pull Kohaku''s hand to make her follow me. -Which room? (Aya) -The furthest room on the left. (Kohaku) I could hear a loud cracking noise on the first floor. Those wolves seem to be successful at invading the inn. I go inside the mentioned room and find a little girl sitting on the bed. -What are you two doing here? (Mia) -I have no time to explain! Please evacuate now! (Aya) -Grawlllll! -Bend down! (Mia) I follow her instructions and pull Kohaku to the ground with me. Mia throws something like a teddy bear in my direction. It turns big and beats something behind me. -... (Aya) I turn around and find a wolf monster there. -It won''t hold long! Let''s go! (Mia) -Where? (Aya) What does she mean by that? The door is currently being blocked by the monster! -Through the window! (Mia) -Eh? (Aya) Another gigantic teddy bear appears and pulls us along with it. The last thing I remembered was we jumped off the window. Madeus Chapter 280: Meet Up With Others-4 Farah''s POV The twins suddenly act really weird. They keep muttering to each other non-stop. -Amy, Mia! What''s wrong with you guys? (Farah) Mia ignores me and turns to her sister. -Sister Amy! Please tell me it''s not a dream. (Mia) Amy looks really desperate and answers Mia. -It''s not...Mia. (Amy) Mia places both of her hands on Amy''s shoulder and keeps shaking rapidly. -Whyyyyyy? (Mia) -Eh, Mia? (Farah) When I try to comfort them, Amy immediately stops me from doing that. -Sister, please leave us alone for a while. (Amy) -...Uhm...Okay? (Farah) I have no choice but to look at them in silence. It takes a while for the twins to calm down and talk with me again. -Sister, you can continue. (Amy) -Are you twos alright? (Farah) -YES! (Mia) -...I will continue my story then. (Farah) The two nod weakly and look into my eyes. -Hana is a really caring person. I can''t imagine a life without her. (Farah) -Is that so? (Amy) I use my left hand to hold another hand of mine. -She is like the second mother and the teacher to me. (Farah) -Uguuuu... (Amy) -No way! It sounds impossible for us to defeat her. (Mia) I tilt my head and ask them. -What are you two talking about? (Farah) -Nothing, sister... (Amy) -Well...Okay. (Mia) The twins are pretty weird some days. I have no choice but to continue my conversation again. -I will tell you about my next girlfriend then. (Farah) -Wait! (Mia) Mia immediately places her hands on my body. -Sister! (Mia) -Yes!!!?? (Farah) Mia puts more force on her hands. It makes me feel a little painful because of that. -One of your girlfriends? Does that mean you have a lot of girlfriends, sister? (Mia) -Yessss? (Farah) -No way! (Mia) -What''s wrong with it? Hana told me it''s normal for a person to have many girlfriends. (Farah) -... (Mia) Mia immediately pulls Amy up. -Sister Amy, please follow me! (Amy) -Wait, Uhm... Sister Farah, could you sit up? (Amy) I can''t understand the current situation. In the end, I still raise up and leave Amy''s thigh. Though, I still want to enjoy that softness a little more. -Please wait here for a while, sister Farah! (Mia) Mia pulls Amy and leaves the tent with an insane speed. -Those two just leaves like that... (Farah) I lie on the bed and stare into the air. -What should I do now? (Farah) I close my eyes and try taking another nap. I have nothing to do until those two come back, anyway. -Oh, I don''t know that you are over here, my master. (???) -Uhmm? (Farah) I slowly open my eyes and find a shadow that blocks the lights coming at me. -You are... (Farah) I squinted my eyes, so I could identify the identity of the shadow in front of me. -Vual? (Farah) -Fufufu, it takes long enough for you to realize. It''s really new to me see you in a cute state like this, my master. (Vual) My face immediately becomes red because of Vual''s compliment. I sat up straight and looked right at her. I can''t let other demonesses see this side of me. -Fufufu, are you trying to look serious, master? (Vual) No...With the current situation, the dignity of a master leads 72 demonesses will fall beyond the ground at this rate. -What are you talking about, Vual? It''s the usual me. (Farah) -Is that so? (Vual) I could see her smile softly and reached out her hand to pat my head. -I understand... (Vual) But where did Vual come from? She appeared in front of me so suddenly! -I have heard your conversation of yours with the twins, master. (Vual) Vual comes close to my ears and whispers in a seductive voice. -Would you take me as your girl...No, your lover? (Vual) After that, Vual separates from me. She starts showing me her body with a seductive pose. -I can help you from morning to night, master. (Vual) Vual drops her upper part of dance clothes. -Noooo! (Farah) I immediately use my hands to block my views. -I can even help you with the night~service too~ (Vual) -Please don''t do that, Vual! (Farah) -Why, master? Am I not attractive to you? (Vual) I decline it with firm voices. -You are so attractive, Vual! (Farah) -Then, just why? (Vual) -I think we need to know about each other first! Also, both of us must love each other before we become lovers. (Farah) -... (Vual) It suddenly becomes quiet again until I hear the laughing voice coming from Vual. -Fuhahahah! (Vual) -Eh? (Farah) -It seems like those conditions are actually the truth. You passed the test, master. (Vual) -Ehh? Ehh? (Farah) My brain just couldn''t process the current situation. -I will wear my top again~ You can open your eyes now. (Vual) When I put away my hand, I can see Vual is putting her clothes on. She hadn''t put anything on yet, unlike what she told me. -Oh my, what a naughty master~ (Vual) -Afuuuu! (Farah) I could feel smoke come out of my head. I look away again and rebuke in a rebellious voice. -Why did you lie to me? (Farah) -Ara, Did I? (Vual) At this moment, I could hear the sound of footsteps coming from the tent''s entrance. -Anyway, I will see you later, master. (Vual) I turn in Vual''s direction and find she has already disappeared. -Sister Farah! (Mia) -Sister! (Amy) The twins jump at me and say with an enthusiastic voice. -We have a proposal, sister? (Mia) -What is it, you two? (Farah) -Can we become your girlfriend, too? (Mia) Madeus Chapter 281: Meet Up With Others-5 Farah''s POV I''m so happy about the sudden proposal of the twins. -But... (Farah) I can''t carelessly accept the two offers in this place. Because I know... -Sister! (Mia) -Are our confessions not sincere enough? (Amy) The twos look up at me with teary eyes as if they know I''m going to decline their confessions. -Please don''t decline the proposal, sisters! (Mia) -We really love you! (Amy) More tears come out of their face. I don''t know what should I do in the current situation because I was the one who made them cry. -I... (Farah) I will return to the future soon. I can''t just accept the twins'' proposal half-heartedly like this. -Maybe you guys will meet someone better than me in the future. (Farah) Because the twins in the future don''t seem to remember about me. Maybe they have already met someone they liked and forgot about me. -There is no way we would meet someone better than you, sister! (Mia) -We love you the most in the world. (Amy) -I... (Farah) The twins continue crying while hugging me tightly. At this moment, I can no longer hold back my tears and cry along with them. -I want...but...! (Farah) -Master? (Hana) -Farah? Mia and Amy, too? What''s wrong? (Beleth) Three people walk through the entrance and arrive at our side. Hana is the one who reacts first. She takes out the handkerchief and starts wiping our tears. -I think there is a misunderstanding in the way you conversed with these kids, master. (Hana) I hiccup and ask Hana in a low voice. -What do you mean, Hana? (Farah) -Firstly... (Hana) Hana picks on the neck part of our skirts like puppies and places us into the bed. -Hmmm, I can guess the reason you tried to decline them, master. (Hana) -Eh! How long have you heard our conversation? (Farah) -I only hear a small part of the conversation, but I can guess the rest of it. (Hana) Hana smiles and answers me kindly. -It''s a maid duty know what my master thinks about! (Hana) Hana turns to Beleth and Stolas and orders them. -You two should also sit down! (Hana) Beleth scratches her head and reluctantly sits down on the bed. Stolas also follows her. -Well, master! (Hana) -Yes! (Farah) I was startled because Hana called out to me. I feel so awkward in this situation. -You should talk about "that" to them, master. (Hana) The twins tilt their heads because of Hana''s statement. -That? (Mia) -What do you mean? (Amy) Beleth on the side looks troubled. -Hana had already told me about it, Farah. Your origin... (Beleth) Stolas also has a bitter face and looks away from me. -... (Stolas) Did they hate me now? Because I lied to them? Was I too selfish and narrow-minded when I accepted Beleth as a lover at that time? -Urghhh... (Farah) I could feel stress pressure on me heavily. I use both of my hands to block myself from vomiting. -Master! (Hana) -Farah! (Beleth) -Sister! (Mia & Amy) -Calm down, master! (Hana) Hana pats me on the back and tells me. -You can take it easy, master. No one is going to blame you... (Hana) Another familiar voice comes out and assures me. -Take a deep breath, Farah. (???) It''s the voice that belongs to Hale. -Take a deep breath and tell them the truth. (Hale) -But I... (Farah) -I believe you can do it. Take those small steps and grow, my dear Farah. (Hale) -I... (Farah) -You could do it. (Hale) I take a deep breath and raise my head. I stare at everyone in their eyes and speak out loud. -I don''t want to hide anymore! I want to tell everyone the truth. (Farah) I can feel all the stares are now focusing on me. I also can hear a small laugh of Hale. -That''s my girl, Farah. I know you can do it~ (Hale) I will tell them...my story. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -That''s everything... (Farah) I have told them everything. I''m so scared to see everyone''s reaction with my eyes. -... (Farah) I don''t want to turn my head down at this moment because I don''t want to run away from my responsibility anymore. -Sister... (Mia) -Sister Farah. (Amy) Amy and Mia are the one''s first call out to me. -You are... (Mia) -You... (Amy) The two suddenly jump at me and hug my stomach. -You are an IDIOT! (Mia & Amy) -Eh? (Farah) -We will never forget about you! (Amy) -Absolutely! (Mia) -But... (Farah) Hana stops me before I can speak out the sentence. -That girl''s words are truth, master. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) I look at Hana with a surprised face. -The future Mia was the one who gave me a hint about you, master. (Mia) Mia tilts her head and says out loud. -Ehhhh? (Mia) -It seemed like something sealed her memories. She only remembered about everything after you had disappeared. (Hana) No way! Everything that happened so far was just my misunderstanding? -That''s right! (Mia) -No matter how time passes, we always love you! (Amy) -I... (Farah) -Sister! (Mia) -We will change the content of the proposal... (Amy) The twins hold their breath and say in a clear voice. -Would you accept us as your lovers once you meet us again? (Mia & Amy) -I...accept! (Farah) -Yesssss! (Mia & Amy) The twins yell happily. -We did it! (Mia & Amy) The two raise up and kiss me on both of my cheeks. -Fuuufu! (Amy) -We love you~ (Mia) My face becomes red after the twins'' sudden attack. -Beleth... (Farah) I slowly move my eyesights to Beleth. She doesn''t look angry at me at all. -Fufufu, Farah~ You are such a cute liar. (Beleth) -Are you not angry? (Farah) -Angry? No, master. (Beleth) Beleth asks me with a smirk face. -Or you perhaps want me to punish you? (Beleth) I slowly nod my head. Because I feel terrible for lying after all. -Then the punishment will be... (Beleth) I gulp and wait for the rest of Beleth''s sentence. -Once we meet up again, you will have s... (Beleth) At that moment, Hana appears right in front of Beleth and hits her on the stomach. -Ugahhh! (Beleth) -Don''t try to pollute the pure children, pervert. (Hana) -...Fine. (Beleth) Beleth raises her head up and tries to assure me. -Don''t think about that too much, Farah. For us demoness, time is something we won''t care much about. We will meet each other again, eventually. (Beleth) -Uhm... (Farah) The only one left is Stolas. I could see a quiet sadness on her face. -I need to go... (Stolas) Stolas stands up and goes out of the tent. Madeus Chapter 282: Interlude 101/ Go Without Looking Back Beleth''s POV -Farah! (Beleth) -Yes? (Farah) Farah looks at me with a worried face. She is like a puppy that was abandoned in the rain. I smile to reassure Farah. -Please leave it to me, Farah. (Beleth) Before I go out, I don''t forget to wink at my cute Farah. -Stolas...I thought you had made up your mind. (Beleth) I spread out my mana through the surrounding area. -I need to find her soon. She can''t go too far from this place. (Beleth) It doesn''t take long for me to detect an abnormal amount of mana coming from the west of the camp. -As a queen of fairy, she would never let out her mana carelessly like this. (Beleth) This situation could only happen if her emotion came to the surface. I have witnessed this situation one time in the past. -I have no time to waste here. (Beleth) I dashed toward the direction of the abnormal mana, where I assumed Stolas was there. -Please wait for me... (Beleth) When I arrived at the designated place, I found a gigantic rose flower. -Tchhh... this girl! (Beleth) I jump up and aim at the centre of the flower bud. -Stolas! (Beleth) There is no one answer to my question. I don''t give up and spend more effort looking for Stolas. -These gigantic petals are really annoying. (Beleth) These things get in my way and hindrance me from finding Stolas. -Let''s try again. (Beleth) I try to spread my mana around the rose. -The manas here are too chaotic. I can''t locate Stolas location like this. (Beleth) I really have no choice in this situation. I take out my dark wings and spread feathers around. -Burnnnn! (Beleth) The feathers turn into orange fire and burn down all the surrounding petals. I wait until everything around me turns into scorching ashes to look for Stolas. -She is right there. (Beleth) In the ovule of the flower, I could see Stolas shrank and held herself. -This girl... (Beleth) I run toward her and try to take her hand. -Stolas! (Beleth) -Leave me alone. (Stolas) Stolas shouted and pushed me back with the forces. -Graghhh! Stolas! (Beleth) Stolas expresses emotions more clearly than last time. -Beleth... (Stolas) She raises up her face and looks at me with a crying face. -Stolas? Why do you behave like this? (Beleth) -Why? (Stolas) Stolas shouts out loud. -Why, you asked? (Stolas) -...Last time, I thought you had confirmed your love with Farah, right? (Beleth) -Right... (Stolas) Stolas speaks out with more tears coming out of her face. -I love Farah... I love her more than anything in the world! (Stolas) -Then... (Beleth) -Why do I run away? Right? (Stolas) Petals come out from Stolas and head to me like a gale. I immediately burn down it using my fire. -You know the answer better than I do, right? (Stolas) I could hear a deep sadness come from her tone. -The twins may be small...They wouldn''t know how scary the time is. (Stolas) -... (Beleth) -Did you feel it, Beleth? The fear that you won''t be able to meet Farah again. (Stolas) -How can you be so sure about that? The twins appear... (Beleth) -Hah! (Stolas) Stolas summons four rose dragons and fires them at me. -But Farah never met us in the future. (Stolas) The four rose dragons roar and head toward me with an insane speed. -You know we can''t live that long. It must be a miracle for the twins to meet her again. (Stolas) I take out the sword and am ready to repel the dragon. -Reflection! (Beleth) Four mirrors appear in front of me and reflect those dragons. -Severed! (Beleth) I cut down the mirrors along with the dragon. -Why are you being so negative, Stolas? (Beleth) I dash toward Stolas. -Is your love with Farah just that much? (Beleth) -No... (Stolas) -Do you really love her? (Beleth) Stolas shouts and makes a rose barrier. -Of course! For the first time, I feel this feeling. Just imaging I have to separate Farah for thousands of years breaks my heart. (Stolas) I swing the sword at the barrier, but it doesn''t budge in the slightest. -And you, Beleth! You talked about it so simply. Did you know the thousands of years of wandering without a goal differs from the times you separate from her, right? (Stolas) -I... (Beleth) -Could you really feel that pain? (Stolas) I put more force on the sword and slashed down the barrier in two. -Of course, I know how painful will it become! (Beleth) I stand in front of Stolas and say proudly. -Even If I knew the truth beforehand, I would still choose to confess to Farah. (Beleth) Stolas falls on her knee and asks me with a small voice. -Why? (Stolas) -Because I don''t want to regret I can''t confess her feeling to her. (Beleth) -Just that? (Stolas) I put my sword away and answered her. -Just that! (Beleth) I bend down and put my hand on Stolas''s shoulder. -You also do that when you have a chance... (Beleth) -I... (Stolas) -If you died when you couldn''t confess your feeling, it would be even more painful Stolas. (Beleth) Stolas closes her eyes for a while. -I will confess...my feeling to Farah. (Stolas) -Go for it... (Beleth) -I owe you this one, Beleth. (Stolas) I smile at Stolas. -That''s three times already. (Beleth) -Right... (Stolas) Stolas wipes off her tears and jumps off the flower. -Hah...(Beleth) I lie down on the flower because of tiredness. -Who told you I felt nothing, idiot? (Beleth) I''m so scared of parting with Farah. -But I need to hide it. (Beleth) Stolas has her point... The waiting time between us will be so painful. -And I don''t know if the next time we meet, I will still be the person she loved... (Beleth) Madeus Chapter 283: The Counter Attack Farah''s POV After Beleth had told me to leave Stolas''s issue to her, she ran out of the tent and left me behind. -Sister! (Mia) -Sister Farah? (Amy) The twins stand up and reach out to my head. -Don''t be sad, sister Farah. (Amy) -Sister Stolas...will need a bit of time to process her thought. (Mia) -Uhm... (Farah) Hana suddenly calls out to me. -Master, it''s pretty late. We should head back now. (Hana) -But... (Farah) I look in the direction that Stolas ran out. I still hope Stolas will come back and meet me soon. The twins who stand in front of me nod at each other and pull my hand. -Please don''t be back soon, sister. (Mia) -Play with us a little more... (Amy) Hana looks really troubled at the current situation. -Uhm... (Farah) I think I need another little push to get her to listen to me. -Hana... (Farah) -I''m listening, my master. (Hana) -Please lemme play with them for a little more. It has been a long time since I meet the twins. -You can meet them again tomorrow, master. (Han) -Uhm... (Farah) -If you are late for dinner, it will be bad for your health, master. I don''t want to your skin be ruined by an unhealthy routine. (Hana) -It just one day! (Farah) Hana shakes her head and tells me. -If that happens once, then it could happen twice, master. (Hana) -Umu... (Farah) There is no way I could win Faran in the battle of reasoning. I must find another way to achieve my goal. -Hana! (Farah) -Yes, my master. (Hana) -What if... (Farah) Here it goes, my secret weapon! -What if I let you do anything to me once we come back to the future? (Farah) -... (Hana) Hana froze because of my statement. -Anything, master? (Hana) -Yes, anything... (Farah) Suddenly, I feel the stare of Hana become a little scary. -Well...well. (Hana) Her stare was no different from a wolf that had found its prey. -I will take your words, master. (Hana) -Eh? That means you will let me stay here for a little more, right? (Farah) -That''s right, master. (Hana) Hana suddenly licks her lips. -However, you must keep your promise, master? (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) Hana bends down and whispers in my ears. -I won''t stop even if you cry at that time, master. (Hana) Cry? What does Farah mean? I think Hana would kiss all night at best, right? -Sister... (Mia) -I think she just made a deal with a devil... (Amy) -Poor sister. (Mia) After that, I played with a twin for a while. -Eheheh! Sister is my wife. (Mia) Amy bends down on the ground with a desperate voice. -If only I didn''t lose the rock-paper-scissor game. (Amy) Currently, we are playing house. Mia is my husband, and Amy is my lover. The story takes place in the fight between my lover with my husband. -Defeat her teddy bear. (Mia) -It''s unfair! (Amy) And the result is the terrible defeat of my lover. Since Amy can''t swing her claymore inside this tent, the teddy bears easily overwhelm her. -That''s the end for today playing, master. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) In the end, Stolas didn''t meet me again. -Sister... (Mia) I pat the twins'' heads and appease them. -It''s alright, you twos... We could meet again tomorrow. (Farah) After saying goodbye to the twins, I reluctantly leave the tent. -We will head to the place of that "one", master. (Hana) Hana and Kyu are really close to each other. -Ehehehe... (Farah) Hana suddenly flicks my forehead. -Ouch, what is that for, Hana. (Farah) -I know what you are thinking with that face, master. I''m not close to that "one" at all. (Hana) Eventually, we reach Kyu''s place. -Yahoo, Farah. (Industria) Kyu waves her hand and happily welcomes her. -Where have you been, Kyu? (Farah) Kyu scratches her head and answers me. -I have something to do... (Industria) She bends down and rubs her cheek against mine. -Did you miss me? I will spend more time with you tomorrow. (Industria) Hana immediately pushes Kyu''s face away and scolds her. -You are dirtying her face! (Hana) -What! (Industria) Kyu clicks her tongue and ignores Hana. -Tchhh, I don''t want to waste more energy today to fight you. (Industria) Kyu flicks her hand and makes a mist gate open. She reaches out and grabs my right hand. -Fufufu, I win this time. Let''s go back, Farah! (Industria) -Well... (Farah) And then my left hand is occupied by Hana. -Let''s go, master. (Hana) -Uhmm... (Farah) Before I step inside the mist gate, I turn over and give the camp a final glance. -Right, let''s go... (Farah) A familiar voice suddenly calls out to me. -Farah! (Stolas) -I... (Farah) Both Hana and Kyu look at me and sigh. They release my hand and let me free. -You should go, master. (Hana) -Someone wants to meet you, Farah. (Industria) I turn back and run in the voice direction. -Stolas! (Farah) I could see Stolas run toward my side. -Farah! (Stolas) With an insane speed, Stolas arrives by my side and hugs me. -When I ask the twins whereabout, they tell me you will leave soon. (Stolas) -Let''s calm down first, Stolas. (Farah) Stolas seems to be out of breath. It seemed like she ran here immediately after she heard that news. -Stolas... (Farah) I look down at Stolas''s body and find many burn marks on her body. -Stolas...Excuse me. (Farah) I look up and aim for Stolas''s lip. >Activite "Field Of Lily". With this, those wounds are healed now. I immediately part away from Stolas after I heal her wounds. -Not fair... (Stolas) Stolas wraps her hands around my neck. -I love you... (Stolas) Once again, I can feel her soft lips touch mine. Madeus I am running out of ideas for the title''s name TvT Chapter 284: The Daily Life Farah''s POV Unlike Stolas''s normal calm appearance, she is really aggressive in kissing. -Myaaaaa~?? (Farah) Stolas inserts her tongue and starts violating my mouth. -Hyaaaa~ Don''t! Sl~??ow down~ Stolas. (Farah) The slimy and soft touch of Stolas makes me feel incredible pleasure. -Nyaaaa~?? (Farah) I follow my instinct and seek more of it. However, Stolas soon parts away from me. -Farah... (Stolas) -Eh? (Farah) My head is really fluffy right now. I can''t think of anything because of Stolas''s sudden attack. -You are so cute~?? (Stolas) Suddenly, I feel Stolas''s gaze almost the same as Hana. -Let''s... (Stolas) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Fuyyya! (Farah) I open my eyes and find myself is still on the bed. I pat my chest and let out a loud sigh. -Phew, it''s just a dream. (Farah) I hold my head and shake vertically. -It''s not totally a dream, though. Yesterday, Stolas appeared and confessed to me. She ran away right after kissing and confessing her love to me. (Farah) But... -Why would I feel Stolas and Hana''s images overlap each other? (Farah) Let''s forget about it for now...I call out to the maid outside of my room, and have her change my clothes. -Uhm... (Farah) -Yes, master? (Maid) -Could you bend down a little? (Farah) I could find the maid''s face became a little red because of my order. -Fufufuf... (Farah) The maid has no choice but to bend down and show her ear to me. I form a mischievous smile on my face and aim at her ear. -Thanks for the meal~ (Farah) I bring my face closer to her and softly bite on it. The maid immediately moves her hand to her mouth. It seems like she is trying her best to suppress her moaning. -It''s not good. (Farah) I place my hand on her and push them down. The maid turns to me and says in a shaking voice. -Bu...t, master! (Maid) I find all the maids are so cute like this. It''s much different compared to their expressionless face. -Iyaaaa~ (Maid) -Fufufufu~ (Farah) After playing around with the maid for a while, I released her and let her return to work. The thing I did with the maid was a ritual I did every morning since that incident. At first, I only did it as a test run to see if Hana told me the truth. But it''s gradually become one of my routines that I can''t give up. I tried stopping the ritual in the past, and the atmosphere around the maids immediately became gloomy. -Master, It''s time for breakfast. (Maid) -Is Hana busy today again? (Farah) The maid nods and answers me. -The head maid is busy today too. So she won''t have breakfast along with you. (Maid) I pout and talk in a small voice. -Hana is busy again... (Farah) Let''s have breakfast and find her after that, then! I head to the dining room and enjoy the delicious breakfast. -Ehehehe, today''s breakfast is so delicious. (Farah) I have a gigantic pancake with maple syrup today. -But... (Farah) I look down and feel a little sad. -It would be more fun to enjoy it if I could enjoy it with Hana and 21. (Farah) I hit my face and tell myself. -Don''t be selfish like that, Farah... (Farah) The twos have the things to do... I can''t ask them to play with me all the time. -But... (Farah) I still want to see them a little. Is it alright for me to intrude on Hana and 21 while they work? I could hear Hale''s voice echoing in my head. -I''m sure those two won''t think like that, Farah. (Hale) -Umu, Is that so, Hale? (Farah) Hale laughs softly and replies to me. -Yup, those two will be so happy if you pay them a visit. (Hale) I raise both of my hands to show my determination. -Let''s go then! (Farah) I set the next destination of mine as Hana''s study room. It doesn''t take long for me to arrive at the front of her study room. -Let''s knock first. (Farah) Before I could reach out to the door, someone else had already opened it. I startle and let out a surprised voice. -Hyaaa! (Farah) -Master? (Hana) It was Hana who opened the door. Hana tilts her head and asks me. -Do you need anything from me, master? (Hana) -No... (Farah) I answer her in a tiny voice. -I only want to see you... (Farah) Hana formed a smile when she heard my answer. -Please come in then, master. (Hana) I nod and follow Hana to go inside the room. -Sorry for intruding~ (Farah) I could also notice 21 is dealing with paperwork diligently inside the room. 21 sits at a small table in the room''s corner, while Hana usually sits at the big table in the middle of the room. -21! You are also here. (Farah) 21 raises up her head and welcomes me with a smile. -Master, It surprise to see you here. (21) -I''m sorry for disturbing your work, 21! (Farah) -It wouldn''t affect me in the slightest, master. I think I will work even more efficient in your presence. (21) -Try your best then, 21! (Farah) -I will work with 200% of my power now! (21) -Master? (Hana) -Yes, Hana? (Farah) Hana puts out a chair with a soft cushion on it. -You can sit here while we are working, master. (Hana) -Uhm! (Farah) I climb and sit neatly on the chair. -And this for you, master. (Hana) Hana gives me a big sheep stuffed toy. I receive it and hug it with all of my might. Ehehehe, It''s so fluffy. -Master is really a natural-born cute genius... (Hana) -Mooo... (Farah) -If you find our work boring, you can head back anytime, master. (Hana) I nod and lie my back on the chair. -21, Let''s return to our work. (Hana) -Yes, head maid. (21) -Our organization must be big enough to cover up everything. So this and this part of your plan are unacceptable. (Hana) -Uhm...Right, let me make the change to these. (21) -You must prepare even more carefully for the "future". (Hana) -Yes... (21) What are these two talking about? I don''t really understand the content of their conversation. After watching over them for a long time, I slowly drip into the dreamland. Madeus Chapter 285: Interlude 102/ Transaction-1 21''s POV It''s unexpected to see master here. -Aaaaaa... (Farah) I could feel my face was melting by watching the sleeping of master Farah. -Myaaaa~ (Farah) Master pulls sheep shape to her side and hugs it tightly. -Amuuuuu... (Farah) Master sways her head to find a comfortable place to settle in. -Harddd... (Farah) The chair''s backrest seems too hard for the master to sleep on it. I turned to the head maid, who had taken out her camera and started filming. -My master is so cute... (Hana) -... (21) Where did she take that camera from? Anyway, I need to return to watch master soon. -Myuuuuu~ (Farah) Finally, the master has found the solution for the previous issue. She reaches out to the sheep and rubs against the stuffed toy. -Ugaaaaa! (21) The head maid immediately places her hand on my mouth to stop the sound. -Don''t disturb the master''s sleep. (Hana) -Uhmmm... (21) She released her hand and returned filming master Farah. -Truly an angel... (Hana) Master finally settles out and continues snoring peacefully on the cheek of the stuffed toy. -What is this cute creature...? (21) I can''t hold it any longer. I feel like all of my soul has been purified by the scene. -I want to see more of it. (21) Once again, the head maid starts making a move. She set up over ten cameras around the master chair to film her in all directions. -The head maid is genuinely an expert in this field. (21) Suddenly, master Farah drops off her stuffed toy to the ground. -Ehhh... (Farah) In the half-sleep state, she put out her hand to find the toy again. -Where... (Farah) Master Farah unconsciously pout when she can''t find her favourite toy. -Mofu Mofu... (Farah) Master''s face turns sad, as if she had lost something important to her. -Too cuteeeee... (21) And the head maid holds her stuffed toy without giving it back to the master. -Head maid... (21) She puts the hand on her lip and signals me to silence. -Let''s enjoy it for a little while. (Hana) -... (21) The head maid is absolutely an evil being... -Muuuuuuuu...Soft~Missing! (Farah) The head maid doesn''t give the stuffed toy to the master until the cute master tears up. -Please don''t cry, master. Here is your toy. (Hana) Once the master hand could feel the soft feeling, she immediately grabbed it with full force. -Ehehehe... (Farah) Master Farah forms a smile once she gets hold of the stuffed toy again. I don''t take my eyes off master until she lets out cute snoring again. -Let''s return to work now, 21. (Hana) I don''t know from when the head maid had already stood by my side. -You need to put more effort, 21. Otherwise... (Hana) The head maid heavily finishes her sentence. -You won''t have a chance to see the master again. (Hana) My face became gloomy when I heard about that. The head maid informed me about the shocking truth that I couldn''t return to the future with my master. -If only I am powerful enough to return to the future with the master. (21) The head maid sighed when she heard my statement. -It''s not your fault, 21. If anyone had a fault in here, it would be me. (Hana) I shake my head and deny it. -Noooo... (21) -Haiz, you are hard head like me sometimes... (Hana) I laugh and try to change the topic. -Ahahah, let''s resume our work, head maid. (21) -Alright. (Hana) -Then how about the proposal about the operation on "Earth." (21) Before the head maid could answer my question, a voice came from the master''s place. -It''s foolish to do anything there, you two. (Hale) -You... (Hana) -You should step aside from "Earth." It''s no different from courting death when you try to intervene with it. (Hale) This kind of atmosphere doesn''t belong to our master. The one in the master''s body smiles and says. -I told you that we would meet each other soon, Hana. (Hale) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I''m sorry that today chapter is shorter than usual. I am currently really tired because I just took the third shoot of the vaccine today. Tomorrow chapter will return to usual if nothing happen . Chapter 286: Interlude 103/ Transaction-2 21''s POV Hana asks the one in the master''s body. -Why do you appear so suddenly? (Hana) She answers back to the head maid in a playful voice. -Why can''t I? (Hale) -... (Hana) The head maid looks down and sighs with a tired voice. -I don''t care about what you are you up to? But don''t you dare to hurt the precious body of my master! (Hana) The one in the master body put the stuffed toy aside and stands up. -Hah, a cheap threatening. You can''t do anything to me anyway, Hana. (Hale) The girl points at the head maid and asks her. -Because I''m stronger than you. (Hale) The one in front of me releases some kind of weird energy and tries to overwhelm us. -That... (21) I make the knife out reflexively. -21! (Hana) -Eh! (21) Why did I point my knife at our dear master? Is it my instinct to tell me to do that? -Oh, woah... (Hale) The one in the master''s body appears at my front and picks up the knife. -Urgh... (21) I try to move my knife away from her, but somehow I can''t control it anymore. -What a fun toy~ (Hale) The girl takes the knife now and stares at it. -It''s enough for you to kill some weak goddess. But it can''t even scratch the higher being. (Hale) The girl looks at my face and apologises. -It''s my bad. (Hale) She retracts her intense energy and looks at me with a worried face. -I don''t want to harm you guys at all. (Hale) The head maid looks at her with a questionable face. -Why? (Hana) -Because I don''t want to make Farah sad at all... (Hale) -Why do you release those energies so suddenly then? (21) The girl laughs and tells me. -The reason for me to do that? To persuade the stubborn person next to you. (Hale) I turn to the head maid. She is looking at the girl with a bitter face. -"Earth" is not an easy place like you think... (Hale) The girl returns to the chair and sits on it again. -... (21) Is she implying many terrifying existences like that exist on "Earth"? -Could you tell me more about it? (Hana) -About what? (Hale) -About "Earth"! (Hana) -Did you have some knowledge about it already? (Hale) Hana clicks her tongue and replies. -I think it''s better to hear the witness rather than those unreliable data. (Hana) The girl starts playing with the chair and poking at the stuffed toy. -You just can''t get anything for free, right? (Hale) -This pattern again... (Hana) The girl tilts her head and asks. -Again? (Hale) -Anyway, what do you want? (Hana) -I want something so simple. It''s the things you are hiding... (Hale) What does the head maid hide? What does she mean by that? -You mean..."them"? (Hana) The girl forms a satisfying answer and nods. -That''s right. I want "Them". (Hale) -You...! (Hana) The head maid glare at her angrily. -You have hidden "Them" for a long time and don''t dare to touch "Them". Give "Them" to me! (Hale) -Tchhh... (Hana) Did the head maid develop a secret weapon without me knowing about it? -Alright... If it is what you wished for... (Hana) The head maid calls the maid from outside. She orders the maid by whispering lowly into her ears. -I will back for a moment, head maid. (Maid) -Could you tell me more about "Earth" now? (Hana) -Hmm, I won''t tell until I have "Them" in my hand. (Hale) After that, the two keeps staring at each other without speaking anything. -... The silence is not broken until the room''s door open. -Head maid... (Maid) The head maid coldly gives an order to the maid. -Bring a tray and a small table for her too. (Hana) Tray? Table? What? The maid puts down box on top of the tray and table. -They are what you requested. (Maid) The girl bends down and sniffs at it. -It''s obviously "Them". (Hale) Someone helps me! I can''t understand the situation that happened right in front of me. -Bring me a milkshake too. (Hale) -Yes. (Maid) The maid follows her order and gets out of the room. -... (21) This time milkshake? -The head maid... (21) Once again, the door is opened before I can finish my sentence. -Here is your milkshake. (Maid) The girl receives it and takes a sip from it. -Woah, this is just too sweet. How can Farah swallow these things every day? (Hale) She places the milkshake on the tray and reaches out to the box. -What are the things inside the box? (Hale) The things inside the box are...cookies. -What? What does that mean, head maid? (21) The head maid replies to me in a sad voice. -They are hand made cookies of our master. (Hana) -... (21) The girl takes a bite of the cookies and holds her cheeks. -It''s a little too sweet, but really delicious. More than that, these were made by cute Farah. (21) The head maid coughs and tells her. -You should tell me now! (Hana) -Hah...Alright. (Hale) The girl answers Hana in an annoyed voice. -I won''t give you too much information... But there is one thing you should know about "Earth." (Hale) -Just tell me already. (21) -"Earth" is an experimenting ground of the higher being. (Hale) Madeus Chapter 287: Visiting The Town-1 Farah''s POV. -Myaaa? (Farah) How long have I been sleeping? I raise my head and find Hana is sleeping beside me. -Is it already night? (Farah) I looked through the window and found the sun had already gone down. -Did Hana take me to the bed? (Farah) But...how come she slept apart from me? I pout and crawl close to Hana. -Muuuuuu! (Farah) Hana reflexively opens her eyes and looks at me with a half-sleep face. -You are back, master? (Hana) Eh, what does Hana mean by that? I wake up just now, right? -Master... (Hana) Hana reaches out and wraps her hands around my body. -Hummm~ (Farah) I snuggle to Hana''s side and rub my face against her chest. -Ehehehe~ (Farah) I can feel the warmth coming from Hana this closely. -Master can be naughty sometimes... (Hana) -Hehehe...Good night, Hana~ (Farah) Why do I feel tired even when I just awakened? Let''s not think about it now. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next time I open my eyes, Hana is no longer there. -Hana... (Farah) I roll on the bed and talk to myself. -She is busy again. (Farah) While the maid is changing my clothes, she tells me about Hana''s message. -Master? (Maid) -Yes? (Farah) -The head maid leaves a message for you. (Maid) I look out of the window to check up on the weather today. -The head maid will go out today with miss 21. She has a meeting she must attend, master. (Maid) -Oh! (Farah) I''m not too surprised since Hana went out many times recently. -Is that all? (Farah) The maid shakes her head and replies to me. -And she told me you could return to the future in a few days. (Maid) -... (Farah) It means I have to say goodbye to everyone here soon. -I have decided! (Farah) -Yes? (Maid) -I will go out today! (Farah) After I had finished my breakfast, I went to the nearby forest. The maids offer their help to accompany me, but I decline all of them. -They surprisingly listen to my order. (Farah) I thought they would follow me, no matter what. This time, I try calling out mama bear using the usual method. -Gruwlllll~ It only takes mama bear a while to arrive by my side. -Piyuuuu~ -Kyuuuu! Two cute furballs jump from the mama bear''s head and land on my body. -Hiyaaa! I can''t stand the heaviness of them and fall to the ground. -You two! (Farah) -Piyuuuuu! -Kyuuuu! The two furballs happily hug my face. There is no way I can mistake the identity of these two. -I''m not going anywhere...So please release my face~ (Farah) -Kyuuu! The past Kyu is really adorable. She doesn''t release my face because she is scared I will leave again. -Kyuuu? -I won''t go anywhere, Kyu. Please release me soon. (Farah) Once Kyu heard my statement, she growled happily and released my face. Piyu also followed her and got out of my face. I gradually raise my body up and ask her. -Why are you with mama bear today, Kyu? (Farah) Kyu looked down with an annoyed face and growled. -Kyuuuu! Kyuuu... Suddenly, I could hear the wolf''s growl from nearby. This growl definitely belongs to father wolf. -Grawlllll! He is running in our direction. -Hmmm... (Farah) Wait! I could see father wolf was holding something in his mouth. -Are they...flowers? (Farah) He gradually arrived at mama bear''s side and placed those flowers in front of her. -Is he courting... mama bear? (Farah) Mama bear seems to be shy because of the father wolf''s courtship. She looks away with a blushed face. -Woah! So he is in love with mama bear. (Farah) -Kyuuuuu... The next time I paid attention to Kyu, I had already found her by father wolf''s side. -Kyu? (Farah) A terrible amount of mana suddenly comes out from her right paw. -... (Farah) Kyu raises her paw and hits the father wolf with all of her might. -Kyuuuuuu! Father wolf immediately flies away and crashes into the nearby tree. -Kyuuu! Kyuuu! Kyuuuuu! Kyu looks furious at what her father did. I move to her side and try to appease her. -Kyu, well... (Farah) But how should I do about this in the first place? I have never met this situation before. -Uhm... (Farah) Let''s change the topic for now! -Kyu! You have grown and become super strong! (Farah) Kyu looks up and tries to make a proud face. -Hufff! (Farah) -Kyuuuuu? Piyu, who stands by our side, is the one who laughs first. -Piyuuuu! Piyuuuuu! Right, the face that Kyu made is so adorable. It just makes me want to hug her. Kyu noticed she was being ridiculed by Piyu. Kyu stopped her posing and jumped at Piyu. -Kyuuuuu! -Piyuuuuu! Two keeps of them keep rolling on the ground and fight at each other. It takes a while for me to stop them, so we can depart. With the mama bear''s help, we arrive at the town in 15 minutes. -Oh, goddess! (Villager A) -Goddess is back! (Villager B) Once I make the appearance, everyone worships me again. It takes a while for me to escape from the villagers. They even offered me many sweets, but I declined all of them. -Finally... (Farah) Though, I am so happy to see everyone again. When I appear on mama bear, no one seems to fear her. They even regard her as a holy beast. -But it changes so much even I only away for a little while. (Farah) On the streets, I could see many people walking along with animals. Some use a pigeon to deliver a letter. Other has a gigantic elephant to carry stuff on its back. -Everyone is living in harmony... (Farah) I better meet up with Lecia and others to ask them about this. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Slice of Life Arc is going to end soon. We will move back to Ahma''s arc soon Chapter 288: Interlude 104/ Secret Meeting-1 Two figures are standing in front of the building. They seem to wait for someone to appear. -... The two just stood in silence without talking to others. The identity of these twos is Hana and 21. -That girl will be here soon... (Hana) Before Hana finished her sentence, a mist gate appeared right next to them. -Yahooo! (Industria) Industria comes out of the gate and greets them. She looks at Hana and 21 and comments. -Hey, don''t make that kind of terrible face. It''s not like we are going to fight with someone. (Industria) -Hah! You make it sound like this meeting is like a game to you. (Hana) -Ahaha, I am always 100% serious, you know. (Industria) -Who could believe that blatant lie? (Hana) Industria waves her hand and says. -Fine, enough of joking. We have to go now. (Industria) Hana nods and follows Industria through the mist gate. On the other side of the gate, Beleth, Stolas, and Jormungandr are waiting for them. -You guys are all here. (Industria) Industria looks around and calls out to Beleth. -That girl is not coming with you? (Industria) -Do you mean Baal? She found the work would be troublesome. So, she left this meeting to me. (Beleth) -How about other demonesses, then? (Industria) -Only Vual showed interest in this meeting. However, she told me she had things to do today and could not join us. (Beleth) -Is that so...? (Industria) Industria changes her attention to Jormungandr. -I thought you would come with your subordinate, though. (Industria) -Hah, I couldn''t sincerely believe you. It''s better to leave them here. (Jormungandr) Industria nodded as she received the answer from Jormungandr. -Should we go now? (Hana) -Well, before that...(Industria) Industria clapped her hands and made a giant box appear. -What is that box? (21) -I could feel an ominous feeling come from it. (Stolas) Industria moves to the box and opens it. Everyone immediately become wary of her actions. -Calm down, I will not attack anyone. (Industria) -... Industria takes out a black robe and throws it at Jormungandr. -You should wear it... (Industria) Jormungandr brings it in front of her and stares at it. -This one looks like curse equipment. (Jormungandr) Industria ignores Jormungandr''s statement and distributes the other robe to the rest. However, nobody shows any sign of wearing it. -Haiz, what are you guys waiting for? (Industria) Industria has no choice but to be the first one to wear the robe. Once she put on the robe, her body sinks to around one metre. Even though the robe has no mask, the others can no longer identify her face. A monotone voice comes from inside the robe and urges everyone to wear the robe. -You guys should wear it soon. This robe is not cursed equipment or something. (Industria) Everyone wears the robe and turns in the same figure as Industria. -These robes are the things everyone must wear to attend the meeting. This robe can hide our appearance and our true power. (Industria) After Industria finished her explanation, she took out a black crystal and broke it. -Let''s go... (Industria) -Again? (21) Before the other could react, the crystal has teleported everyone to a spacious room. -This room only has a gigantic curtain? (Stolas) Beleth looks around the room and asks Industria. -Where are the other guest, Industria? (Beleth) Industria tiredly answers Beleth. -Please wait patiently, Beleth. You would see others once the meeting started. (Industria) -Hmmm... (Beleth) Hana goes around the room and checks every corner of it. -There is nothing special about this room. (Hana) Then Hana moves to the front of the curtain and places her hand on it. -What is behind this curtain? (Hana) She puts her force and tries to pull it out. -I can''t move this thing. (Hana) Hana tries to put mana and divine power this time, but she still can''t move the curtain. After a while, Hana finally gave up and stepped back. Industria raises her voice and informs everyone. -It''s the time for the meeting, everyone. (Industria) The curtain is gradually opened on its own and reveals a transparent glass behind it. But what surprises everyone more is the scenery outside of the glass. -What the... (Beleth) -How... (21) Hana and others could see uncountable rooms with transparent glass outside. -Many people are wearing the robes like us in other rooms. (Hana) Jormungandr can''t help but say out loud. -The scale of this meeting is bigger than I thought... (Jormungandr) Madeus Chapter 289: Interlude 105/ Secret Meeting-2 Industria raises her voice and gives instructions to everyone. -No one should be careless and touch the mirror. Our voice will be transmitted to the other side once you interact with it. (Industria) Hana coldly speaks out and replies to her. -Got it. (Hana) Then, everyone''s attention returns to the other side of the window. A sound comes from out of nowhere and echoes through the entire room. -It''s so loud... (Beleth) -What kind of sound is this? (Stolas) The sound is really terrible and hideous enough to scare all the listeners. Aside from Hana, Industria and Jormungandr, other has to use their hands to block their ears. -Tchhhh! (Hana) The trios release their divine power and wrap it around the whole group. With the protection of the trios, others gradually recover from the weird sound. -It''s like a poor joke... (Jormungandr) -No... (Industria) Industria makes a grim face and explains. -It''s "her" making the appearance. (Industria) Hana''s face twitched when she heard that statement. Because she had met the one who organized the meeting in the past already. -What do you mean, Industria? (Hana) Before Industria can answer back to Hana, the whole place starts shaking. On the other side of the glass, a gigantic crack appears in the middle of the air. -Urgh... (Hana) When Hana and everyone peaked into the crack, the entire group felt terrible nausea and headaches. Right under that crack, a gigantic platform comes out. -Will she appear on that platform? (Stolas) -You can say so. (Industria) Many entwined tentacles come out from the crack and reach the platform. The entire group becomes even more nauseous when they look at it. -What the hell is that monster, Industria? (Hana) -It''s rude to call the lady a monster, Hana. (Industria) -Lady? (Hana) Hana shocks and looks down. -Do you mean... (Hana) Hana suppresses her nauseous and looks at the tentacles. -This monster is the one I met last time? (Hana) -Yes... (Industria) -How could that be? (Hana) Hana was sure that the organizer had a human shape and not a monster like today. Hana becomes angry and asks Industria. -Did you trick me after all, Industria? (Hana) Industria frowned and asked Hana back. -What do you mean? (Industria) -That monster and that lady differ from each other... (Hana) Hana goes to Industria''s place and holds her robe. -Even if she could change her appearance, she could not have not a totally different wavelength of energy like this. (Hana) Without revealing her face, others could feel blood lust coming from her. -It''s an undeniable truth, and you know it, right? (Hana) Industria places her hands on Hana''s shoulder and says. -I''m not lying... (Industria) -The one you met was one of many her avatar! -Avatar? Explain! (Hana) -Those higher beings can''t make appearance typically with their original bodies. (Industria) -... (Hana) -If they did that, no one would be alive from witnessing their appearances. Even they survived, they would go insane and become a mindless person. -So...? (Hana) -They used a part of their body to create a mediator to communicate with other races. You can think those beings are distinct entities from her actual body. But she still has a mission to send the information to the main one. (Industria) -I see... (Hana) -And the one you met was one of them. (Industria) Hana released Industria''s robe and returned to look at the crack. 21 can''t help but speak out of her thought. -Those things are part of her body, right? But why does she choose to descend now? (21) Beleth smiles and answers 21. -To show off her power! (Beleth) -Huh? (21) -Who would follow and join an alliance with a weak person, right? (Beleth) -I understand... (21) The group stare at the tentacle again. -The tentacles start to change... (21) From the tip of those tentacles, a gigantic yellow orb comes out. It takes a while for the yellow orb to break and reveal a nude woman inside. It''s a mature woman with brown hair. -Something looks like slimy fluid wraps around her body. (Beleth) Only Hana keeps her calm and comments about the situation. -So that''s how an avatar is born. (Hana) The woman gradually stands up and speaks out. -The meeting will begin at this moment. The first impression of the group about the woman is too beautiful. -To be honest, she looks... (Beleth) -Her voice sounds so clear and beautiful. (Stolas) Beleth holds her body and shakes her head. -It''s like she was made to be perfect... (Beleth) -Really... creepy. (Stolas) The woman continues her speech. -Most of us here know the reason I summoned you guys today. At this moment, a sound comes from a room and interrupts her speech. -What would we gain from joining your alliance? (God/Goddess?) -Who are you? -Why do you need to know? (God/Goddess?) Hana holds her head and says. -Is that one an idiot? (Hana) The woman softly replies. -You need to answer my question first. -You don''t need to know about that, an outer one. (God/Goddess?) Even though the voice comes out is monotone, others can feel the haughtiness in the wording. -Hahahaha! The woman laughs out loud and glances in the voice''s direction. -You thought I was an ordinary outer? She points at the room where the voice comes from and says. -You must be mistaken... The tentacles reach out to the room and pierce through the glass of that room. The people inside the room try to resist them with of their might. In the end, they still couldn''t do any harm to those tentacles and let those tentacles wrap around their bodies. -Noooo... (God/Goddess?) -Gurarg! (God/Goddess?) -How can a god like me? (God/Goddess?) The tentacles take off those ropes and wrap around those self-proclaimed gods and goddesses. It only takes a few seconds for those screams to die down. The tentacles retreat and leave many blood puddles on the ground. -That''s better. Hana''s face darkened because of the current situation. It''s not about the woman''s cruelty but her strength. -Those gods must be strong as me. But she only needs a few seconds to kill them. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 290: Interlude 106/ Secret Meeting-3 The woman looked at the broken room with an anticipated face. -I seem to have many unsatisfied guests today~ She raises her hands and makes the platform she stood on become bigger. -Why don''t you guys come out at once? The women smile and pat the tentacles. The tentacles start to wiggle and release the dark energy to intimidate the surrounding. -Urghh... (Stolas) -It''s... (Beleth) Once again, the one who has no divine power reacted to the woman''s divine power. 21, Beleth and Stolas sweat and fall on their knee. -Tchhh, our divine power has no way to stop those divine powers from harming these three. (Industria) Hana tries to pour more divine power into the barrier. But the three''s symptoms show no sign of declining. -I have no choice. (Hana) Hana takes out a medicine bottle from her pocket and opens it. -What is that for? (Industria) Hana ignores Industria''s question and takes out the pills from it. -You guys should take these pills. (Hana) Industria looks annoyed and asks Hana. -What are you giving them? (Industria) -You will know its effect soon... (Hana) Beleth and others have no choice but to take those pills. -Are those pills safe? (Industria) -They are prototypes. But they worked just fine. (Hana) Industria sighs and complains. -You are so damn crazy, Hana. What if something happens to them? (Industria) -... (Hana) Industria looks down and finds the group stop moving and freeze like a stone. -You froze their "time."Are you sure that you can undo this? (Industria) Hana nods and replies to her. -I can. (Hana) -That''s a relief then... (Industria) Jormungandr calls out to Hana and Industria. -You guys must see this. (Jormungandr) Jormungandr is pointing in one direction. The two follow Jormungandr''s hand and look at the room in front of them. In that room, many people are lying on the ground. Then their robes start to twitch unnaturally. Jormungandr whispers with a dark face. -What horrible is the thing come after that... (Jormungandr) A dark and wiggling tentacle comes out from the inside of the robe. -Disgusting... (Hana) -Haha... (Industria) Jormungandr glares at the woman. -She could turn people into monsters just by releasing her weird energy. How fearful that "thing" would become if she went all out? (Jormungandr) -This meeting is really a mess... (Hana) Suddenly, many sounds of breaking glasses could be heard from the surroundings. Many shadows are heading toward the women with an insane speed. -Woah, I must welcome the guests with the utmost respect. The tentacles beside her start to attack the shadows. The tentacle struck many down and made them fall into the darkness below the platform. Only a few could arrive on the platform safely. -Hoh, you guys are good. Those people remove their robes and reveal their godly appearance. The first one who spoke out was the god wielding the fire around his body. -A dirty outer, I will kill you for the sake of "Order." (Fire God) A goddess had trees grown around the platform she stood spoke out. -I must purify you, outer. I can''t let you dirty nature. (Nature Goddess) A god carried a gigantic bow and stood beside the women. -An outer utilized space power like me. What a joke! I will deal with this thing right away. (Space God) The fire god heads toward the woman and slashes all the tentacles coming at him. -Easy peasy! (Fire God) However, the tentacles keep coming from the space endlessly. -Leave it to me! (Space God) The god with the bow fires an arrow toward the rift and makes it disappear. The moment the rift closed, all the tentacles on the side were cut down and fell to the platform. -Guawghhhhh! The woman groans in pain and tries to open another rift. -Hold her down! (Nature Goddess) The goddess makes the vines come out and wrap around the woman. The fire god seizes this chance to land a finishing move on the woman. -Sun slash! (Fire God) The fire god swings his fiery sword to burn down the woman. After confirming the goddess had totally disappeared, they raised her voice happily. -We did it. (God & Goddesses) Hana sighs and says. Because she knew they had only dealt with a part of that monster''s body. -They are really ignorant despite how strong they are... (Hana) -They are probably newborn gods and goddesses. They were born strong, so they thought the world revolved around them. I still don''t understand why would "Order" send them here? (Industria) Those gods and goddesses point at Hana''s room and declare out loud. -You guys are also the partners in crimes with that outer. We will... (Fire God) Before the god could finish his sentence, a tentacle came out from a small rift and pierced through his head. -Ahhhhhh! What...? (Nature Goddess) The god with the bow tries to run away. But he suffered the same fate before he could teleport himself. The goddess despairs and falls on her knee. -No...Get away from me. (Nature Goddess) A small dimensional rift opens near the goddess and lets a tentacle comes out. -I will do anything... Please forgive me. (Nature Goddess) The tentacle ignored the goddess and pierced through her chest. -Noo... (Nature Goddess) All the "guests" on the platform turn into life-less corpses in just a few seconds. -... (Hana) All the bodies that belong to gods shrink and turn into newborn tentacles. Only the body that belongs to the goddess turn into an orb. -If I''m not mistaken... (Jormungandr) The orb breaks open and reveals a person who looks exactly like the dead goddess. She raises up from the orb and speaks out. -I have finished dealing with those intruders. It seems my bait work just right... Jormungandr stares intensely at the platform. -I know an outer god with that kind of power. (Jormungandr) -Are you sure she is the outer god you know? (Hana) -I think so...Because I had witnessed her ability once in the past. She has many names like "The All-in-One." (Jormungandr) -... (Hana) -But her real name is Yog-Sothoth. (Jormungandr) Madeus Chapter 291: Interlude 107/ Secret Meeting-4 The avatar of Yog-Sothoth retracts her strange energy and clears her voice. -I have delayed the meeting for a while. Let''s start it now. (The Avatar) Industria turns to Hana and hurries her to treat Beleth, Stolas and 21. -You should turn them back now. (Industria) Hana nods and takes out a syringe with blue liquid inside. She quickly injects those liquids into the body of the trios. -Hah! (Stolas) -I am still alive... (Beleth) Three of them seem to be short of breath because of the pill''s side effects. They have to breathe in and out hurriedly to regain their composure. -Head...maid, we need to improve on that pills. (21) -Uhm... (Hana) After Industria helps everyone stand up, they return their attention to the avatar. She is now sitting on a gigantic throne made of tentacles. -The ones who seek me today to create the alliance all have different purposes. (The Avatar) -... (Industria) -Some want to revenge. Others desire to gain more power. (The Avatar) The avatar smiles and says out loud. -A few seek true justice. But ultimately, many seek power to protect the loved one. (The Avatar) The avatar stands up from the throne and points around. -You, you and you! (The Avatar) The avatar declares with a loud voice. -All of you guys are the bunches that couldn''t fit anywhere. Neither "Order" nor "Chaos" could be your place. (The Avatar) The avatar says about "Order" with a ridiculing voice. - The one staying in "Order" would feel stuffed of its shackle. A faction with rigid rules that only benefit the top of the pyramid. Are the things they do really the "Justice"? (The Avatar) Jormungandr frowned at the unexpected statement of the avatar. -She... (Jormungandr) -But what about "Chaos"? Did you guys really achieve the freedom that you dreamt of? (The Avatar) The tone of the avatar slowly changes into sarcasm. -Or you just become the toy for the others until they get tired of your existence? (The Avatar) The avatar returns to the throne and lets out a sigh. -I am not here to poke into your pain but to point out the reality. I am here to allow you to regain your "Fate." (The Avatar) The moment the avatar finished that sentence, a black chest rises from the ground where Hana and others stood. The group goes to the chest and checks its content. -Coins? (Beleth) -There is also an X mark on it. (Industria) -What will we use these for? (21) Hana stares at the avatar and says. -She may give us a reply soon. (Hana) -You all may have received my gift. If you want to change your fate, you should take one coin. (The Avatar) Suddenly, a monotone voice interrupts the avatar. It belongs to one of the guests. -What if we don''t want to join you? (Guest A) The avatar claps her hand and cheerfully answers. -You could leave here safely... (The Avatar) -Then I... (Guest A) -Just kidding~ (The Avatar) The avatar glare at the owner of the voice with cold eyes. -Do you think you can get out of here safely when you know our secret? (The Avatar) -No, I... (Guest A) At this moment, all the guests'' eyes fall on the voice''s owner. -You shouldn''t ask me the silly question like that anymore. (The Avatar) The avatar winks at the voice''s owner. -When you already knew the consequences of that action. (The Avatar) -... (Guest A) -Let''s take one coin. (Hana) -Yes, head maid. (21) -You take one too, Stolas. (Beleth) -Yeah... (Stolas) -Just take them for now... (Industria) Another voice calls out to the avatar and asks her. -Then what should we do as a member of this faction? (Guest B) -You mean your responsibility as a member? Aside from helping the other member in the same faction. Then you don''t have to do anything. (The Avatar) -Eh? Why? (Guest B) The avatar tilts her head. -Why? You say? Because you guys are too weak. (The Avatar) The avatar speaks with a haughty voice. -I can handle all of you here at ease. (The Avatar) -...Is that a bluff? (Guest B) -Sadly, it''s not. (The Avatar) No one dares to doubt and deny the statement of the avatar after seeing how easily she deals with those gods and goddesses. -You guys need to build up your strength and become stronger. (The Avatar) Hana stares at the coin while listening to the avatar. -Because once those coins shine, I must put all of you into action. (The Avatar) The avatar''s voice becomes serious. -To strike and destroy both "Order" and "Chaos". (The Avatar) After that, the avatar makes a dimension rift and walks toward it. Before she goes, she doesn''t forget to remind everyone. -Choose wisely. (The Avatar) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the meeting, Hana and the group return to Beleth''s place. Every one of them has a coin with an X mark. -It''s not like we have any choices... (Stolas) The group takes out the robe and looks at each other with an awkward face. -Industria! (Beleth) Industria answers Beleth''s call and turns to her. -I still don''t understand why we need to attend this meeting. It''s supposed to be the fight between factions and not related to Farah. (Beleth) Industria looks at Beleth with a bitter face. -Because... (Industria) Hana stood out and answered instead of Industria. -Because our master will soon be the target of both "Order" and "Chaos". (Hana) Madeus Chapter 292: Visiting The Town-2 Farah''s POV For some reason, I feel an urge to sneeze. I use both of my hands to cover my nose. -Huh...Achiiii! (Farah) Piyu and Kyu look at me worriedly because of the sudden sneezing. Did someone mention my name? -Don''t worry you too, I''m alright. (Farah) However, the two don''t seem to believe me. Kyu and Piyu come to my side and hug me with their small and fluffy body. -Amooo~ (Farah) -Kyuu! -Piyuuuu! The two of them must mistake that I sneeze because of the cold. So Kyu and Piyu have to provide me with warmth by hugging me like this. I can''t help but hug them back with all my might. -Ehehehe~ (Farah) I enjoy the mofu mofu to my heart''s content. However, Kyu and Piyu keep hugging me and show no sign of releasing me soon. I pat their heads and tell them. -Moh, I''m fine now. I can''t meet Lecia with others if you twos keep hugging me like this. (Farah) -Kyuuu! -Piyuuuu! These two furballs become stubborn and refuse to separate from me. -I will be late at this rate... (Farah) But I don''t want to push them forcefully since I don''t want to hurt them. -I have no choice then. (Farah) I turn to Piyu and bend down. -Piyuuuu? I slowly place my forehead on Piyu and tell her. -You see, I''m completely normal now. (Farah) Piyu tilts her head as if she didn''t understand my action. -Piyuuuu? Piyu suddenly puts out her tongue and licks my face. I can feel the wet and slippery feeling touch every corner of my face. -It''s really tickle, Piyu. (Farah) Piyu continuously licked my face enthusiastically. She didn''t stop until Kyu used her fluffy paw to push her away from me. -Piyuuuu! Piyu seems to be annoyed because of Kyu''s action. She turns to her and jumps on her body. -Kyuuuu! If I leave them be, they will fight with each other again. -Piyu! Kyu! I call out to the two and stare at them in the eyes. -If you guys keep behaving like that, I will hate you for real. (Farah) The moment I told them that statement, the two stopped their fighting. Kyu and Piyu looked at me with puppy eyes. It''s like they are asking me for forgiveness. -Moh, I am no longer be angry with you two because of these cute faces. (Farah) -Piyuuuu~ -Kyuuuuu~ The twos groan happily because of my reaction. -Well, let''s get to Lecia now. (Farah) Since we are inside the valley, I peek my head out to grasp the situation. -There are too many people outside. (Farah) Once I come out of this valley, they will surround me again at this rate. I put my hand on my chin and thought about the possible solution. -What can I do in this situation? (Farah) I give mama bear and father wolf a glance. -It will be really noticeable with just their appearance. (Farah) I hang my head down since I can''t think of anything. -If only I had some skill to move through the street stealthily. (Farah) A voice comes from the shadow and interrupts me. -I think I can help you, master. (Bat Girl) A cute small white bat comes from my shadow and talks to me. -Ahhhh~ (Farah) Mama bear and others are surprised at the sudden appearance of the bat. -I''m sorry for my long disappearance, master. (Bat Girl) I shake my head. -No... (Farah) -I apparently haven''t recovered much of my power because of the newly formed contract. I''m sorry that I have had no use to you, master. (Bat Girl) -It''s all right... (Farah) When she mentioned the contract, my face turned red slightly. -Then I will help my master with this. (Bat Girl) She releases her mana and casts a spell on our group. -You can move through the crowd without getting noticed now. However, the spell will be broken after a while, master. (Bat Girl) She yawned right after finishing casting the spell. -I will see you later... (Bat Girl) She jumps into my shadow and disappears without leaving any trace behind. I awkwardly turn to others and inform them. -It looks like we can go out now. (Farah) I walk and try to test the effect of the spell. It works perfectly since no one can notice my appearance. -You guys can go out now! (Farah) Mama bear and others don''t seem to understand what just happened. But they decided to follow me in the end. With the spell of the bat girl, we safely arrive at Lecia''s tent stealthily. -There are people inside the tents! It may be Lecia and others. (Farah) I hurriedly run through the entrance of the tent. I quickly find Lecia, Ano and Nina inside the tent. -Everyone, I am here to play. (Farah) Lecia looks at me with an astonished face. -Farah??! (Lecia) Surprisingly, they are talking with a guest. -Mashiro? (Farah) Mashiro faintly smiles and waves her hand at me. Madeus Chapter 293: Visiting The Town-3 Farah''s POV I am currently sitting on Mashiro''s lap and enjoying her softness. -It''s not like I force Mashiro to let me sit here. (Farah) Mashiro voluntarily offered her lap to me. When I tried to decline her offer, her face showed a faintness of sadness. So, I have to sit on Mashiro''s lap in the end. Lecia and others on the opposite side of me are conversing with Mashiro. -We are really thankful for your support, Mashiro. (Lecia) -Uhm... (Mashiro) Because Hana and Mashiro have an important meeting, I have no choice but to be a good girl. -Moh, I feel terrible for the sudden intrusion... (Farah) I should keep listening to them like this. -What should I do in the meantime, though? (Farah) Maybe I should seize this chance to enjoy the sweet. It won''t affect the meeting, right? -Did I leave any sweets in my dimensional space? (Farah) I call up my dimensional space and try to go through its content. -Teddy bear? This is a sheep stuffed toy! Dress and pyjama. (Farah) Umu... Hana usually confiscates sweets from me, so she can control my diet. -Meanie Hana! Why does she take away from me when I can''t gain weight? (Farah) Since I became a girl, I must admit that my "sweet tooth" had become a little terrible. But Hana is still meanie to take away delicious sweets from me. -Not this one...Oh, flour and sugar. (Farah) I find the ingredient to make sweet but not sweet itself. Should I just go out and make sweet for myself? -I can''t...The canteen ladies will catch me and surround me. (Farah) I diligent going through my dimensional pocket again. -Ohhhh! (Farah) I find it! There is a bag of gummy bears in there. -Oh, I got this one when I went through the supermarket with Mia on her planet. (Farah) Since it''s unnecessary for camping, I only put one inside the dimensional pocket. I even almost forget about its existence. -Let''s take it out! (Farah) The bag of gummy bears has a colourful package. It immediately attracts the attention of the two furballs near my side. -Piyuuu? -Kyuuuu? Piyu goes to my left side and stares at my packages. Because Kyu is smaller than her, she must climb on my lap to have a close look at the packet. -Are you two curious about this? (Farah) They both nod their head rapidly. I tear off the package and reveal many colourful small gum bears inside it. I pick one that has a pink colour and put it in my mouth. -Eheheh, this one has strawberry flavour~ (Farah) Kyu looks at me with sparkling eyes. She expects that I will give her one soon. On the other hand... -Piyuuuuuuu! Piyu growls at me with teary eyes. I don''t quite understand why she reacts like that. -What''s wrong, Piyu? (Farah) Piyu snatches one gummy bear from my hand and hugs it. -Piyuuuuuuu! I seem to understand the situation now. Piyu mistook this gummy bear as one of her kind. She must be really horrified when she saw I eat one of her kind. -... (Farah) I pick a gummy bear up and try feeding it to her. She shakes her head and turns away from me. -Piyu! This one is made of fruit. It''s not your kind. (Farah) -Piyuuuu? When Piyu heard my statement, she turned to me again and sniffed at the gummy bear. -Piyuuuuu. It seems like she can smell the fruit flavour coming from it. -Piyuuuuuu! Piyu confirmed I was not lying to her and opened her mouth. Before that happened, Kyu jumped up and snatched the gummy bear from my hand. -Piyuuuu! Kyu shows her triumph face at Piyu. -Kyu! (Farah) I become angry because of Kyu''s actions. I decide to scold her a little. -I don''t like the bad girl who stole other food. (Farah) I look away and try to look angry. -Kyuuuuu... Kyu looks apologetic and reaches out to me. After a while, I could no longer handle her depressed face and tried to forgive her. -Farah! (Ano) I turned to Ano, who called out to me. -Ahhh! (Farah) Everyone is paying attention to me. It seems my ruckus with Kyu had disturbed everyone. -Don''t worry... (Ano) Ano arrives at my side and asks Mashiro. -Could you give her to me for a moment? I will take care when you two have the conversation. (Ano) Mashiro reluctantly agrees with Ano''s offer. -Okay... (Mashiro) I could see the loneliness on her face when I left her lap. I feel like I was passed over like a stuffed toy. Ano takes me to the tent''s corner and lets me sit on her lap. -Let''s sit here for a while, Farah. (Ano) -Uhm! (Farah) Then Ano speaks out something in a small voice. -You are still cute as ever... (Ano) Since I couldn''t hear what Ano said, I asked her back. -Eh, what is it, Ano? Nothing... (Farah) I don''t think Ano will tell me even if I put more pressure on her. I decide to listen to Lecia''s conversation again. -We had no causality thanks to the magical beast you sent, miss Mashiro. (Lecia) Mashiro shakes her head and replies. -A...thing...I...must...do. (Mashiro) Lecia scratches her head and says. -I know it would be a little shameless of me to ask you this. Could you send me more magical beast? (Lecia) -What...purpose? (Mashiro) -We currently really lack a workforce to develop the town. (Lecia) Mashiro looks angry and asks. -You...use...them...as...tool? (Mashiro) Lecia shakes her head and denies it. -Nooo...Nooo! Miss Mashiro must be mistaken. It''s not like that. (Lecia) -That? (Mashiro) -Let me explain a little. In the last battle, many magical beasts protected villagers. So many of them develop a sense of security when staying with them. (Lecia) -... (Mashiro) -I offer this because I believe our town can turn into a perfect environment for people and magical beasts to live together. Since all the magical beasts are under miss Mashiro, I trust they won''t go wild for no reason. (Lecia) -Hmmm... (Mashiro) -Of course, the magical beast won''t work for free. We would offer our help back as much as possible. I think it''s an excellent opportunity to let magical beasts and humans live in harmony. (Lecia) Lecia gives me a glance and continues. -Since we have a magnificent example here. (Lecia) Mashiro closes her eyes and replies to Lecia. -Let...me...think...more...about...it. (Mashiro) Madeus Chapter 294: Interlude 108/ Small Talk-1 Hana, 21 and Industria go through the mist gate and appear at their building. -The mist bus has arrived at the station... (Industria) Hana looks annoyed and interrupts Industria. -You should stop your lame joke, Industria. (Hana) -Tchhh, fine. (Industria) The three walk out the mist gate and stand in front of the building. -You should go back first, 21. I will go and get our master. (Hana) -I will follow your order, head maid. (21) 21 nods and goes into the building. -So, should I go back now? (Industria) Industria turns back and heads toward the mist gate. -Wait... (Hana) -What? (Industria) -Would you mind a walk? (Hana) Industria looks troubled and answers her. -It''s so weird for someone like you to ask me for a walk. (Industria) -Are you going or not? (Hana) Industria sighs and says. -Fine... (Industria) Industria reluctantly follows right behind Hana. -Hey... (Industria) -Hmmm? (Hana) -Why are you going at that speed? (Industria) Industria scratches her head and asks. -You normally would run as fast as possible to get your master. (Industria) -I feel like walking for today. (Hana) Hana laughs and asks Industria. -Don''t you mind walking with me, or perhaps you hate it? (Hana) Industria takes a few steps back and stares at Hana. -What the hell is wrong with you? Did you eat something funny today? (Industria) Hana frowned at Industria''s statement. -I''m trying to be kind to you... (Hana) -Stop that...please. (Industria) -Hmmm... (Hana) The two keep walking through the forest in silence. -.... (Hana) -Hah! (Industria) -Humm? (Hana) -What is your purpose, Hana? There is no way you ask me to go with you for no reason, right? (Industria) Hana nods and answers. -I just want to have a private with my master''s future "lover". (Hana) -Hmmm, it''s not like you at all. And... (Industria) Industria glances at Hana and asks her. -You are so weird in many ways... (Industria) -Why? (Hana) -For example, in Farah''s issue. How can you be so generous in sharing Farah with others? (Industria) -... (Hana) Hana stares at the sky in front of her with sadness. -I just don''t want to see her sad anymore... (Hana) -Then you can provide Farah with a shelter and play with her all the time. I don''t think Farah will be sad because of that. (Industria) Hana stops and gives Industria an awkward smile. -I have thought of that before. (Hana) -Why didn''t you do that? (Industria) -My cute master is a little shy... but she likes to explore new things. (Hana) -... (Industria) -If I stop Farah from going out, I will become a shackle stop my master from achieving happiness. (Hana) -Still...That doesn''t make sense for you to share her with others.(Industria) -Hah... (Hana) Hana asks Industria softly. -What do you think of me? (Hana) -A pervert and obsessive maid? (Industria) -You are right, except for the pervert part. (Hana) -No, that part fits you most. (Industria) Hana glares at Industria. -Said the stalker. (Hana) -Hey, don''t claim me to be a stalker with no proof. (Industria) -Do you think I don''t have the proof? (Hana) -...Tchhh. (Industria) The two return to walking again. -To tell you the truth... (Hana) -Hmm? (Industria) -I can''t believe I can provide enough love for my master. (Hana) Industria made a face look like she heard the most unbelievable things in the world. -Hah? (Industria) -I certainly feel attached to master Farah. I want to stay by her side and bully her all the time. (Hana) -... (Industria) -But I''m not 100% percentages sure that was love. Maybe it is just my ugly obsession with my master as a servant. (Hana) -You... (Industria) -I can''t really understand the concept of love. Its description is too vague. (Hana) Hana places her hand on her heart. -Love...No, the emotion of humans is terribly complicated. (Hana) Hana''s face turns cold and makes Industria startle. -Those fake emotions are the result of my learning about humans. I feel like everything I have done so far is mimicking a human. (Hana) Hana looks down and claims. -The love I gave my master may be fake...So, I think others can fulfil what I couldn''t. (Hana) Industria reaches out to Hana and pulls her. -Youuu! (Industria) Industria holds her fist and punches at Hana''s face. Hana doesn''t do anything and receive the punch. -You must lose some screw in your head. (Industria) Industria gives out a sigh and says. -Listen, Idiot maid! (Industria) -Huh? (Hana) Hana stares at Industria cluelessly. -You clearly love your master. That''s an obvious fact! (Industria) -But... (Hana) -No, but here! (Industria) Industria points at Hana and says. -You want to stay by your master''s side. (Industria) -... (Hana) -You are worried and care about your master. You feel irritated when your master stays with others. (Industria) -Then? (Hana) -All of those actions are your love. They are not the thing you can achieve but mimic other emotions. (Industria) Industria shouts with all of her might. -You love her, Hana! And don''t you dare stop loving her! (Industria) Hana looks down. -To let you tell me that... (Hana) Hana starts laughing and says. -I will do it then... (Hana) Hana has a refreshing look on her face after hearing Industria''s advice. -I have always been scared of that and never dared to cross the line with my master. (Hana) -Huh? (Industria) -If my love is real, then there is no problem for me to take my master''s first time once we go back to the future. (Hana) -Hey, it''s two different things! (Industria) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I''m sorry for the late since I was too tired of OT yesterday. There is one more chapter will be posted later today. Chapter 295: Interlude 109/ Small Talk-2 Hana suddenly stops and takes out a small watch. She starts touching its screen without paying attention to Industria next to her. -What are you doing? (Industria) Industria couldn''t help but look at the clock curiously. Industria can see the image of Farah inside the watch. -The hell? Do you have the camera watch over her all the time? (Industria) -Well, it''s for master''s safety. (Hana) Industria startles and stares at Hana. -It''s so true you are the most pervert maid in the world. You even make a stalker-like me fear you. (Industria) -You are exaggerating the story. (Hana) -I''m not! (Industria) Industria sighs and says. -At least, you should leave Farah some freedom. (Industria) Hana knits her brows and finds Industria troublesome. -Said the one stalked her when she went to the restroom. (Hana) Sweats start coming from Industria at Hana''s unexpected statement. -...I don''t know what you are talking about. (Industria) -Really? (Hana) Hana presses the watch on her hand to change the image. There is a mist floating outside the window''s restroom in the picture. -Nooooo! (Industria) Industria reaches out to the watch and tries to take it. But Hana turns to the other side and makes the watch out of her reach. -Youuu, damn maid! (Industria) Hana smirks and tells Industria. -The pot calling the kettle black. (Hana) -Urgh... (Industria) In the end, Industria couldn''t take the watch from Hana. -Anyway, miss Industria... (Hana) -Why do you use formality so suddenly? (Industria) -Oh, should I call you miss Kyu instead? (Hana) Hana touches the watch and lets it change the image again. This time, the picture of the past Kyu comes out. -Hoh, you finally noticed about it. It takes you a while. (Industria) Hana shakes her head and answers. -I have been suspicious about this for a long time. You gave me many hints that made me wonder, do you even bother hiding your identity? (Hana) Industria shrugs. -Since when did you research my identity? (Industria) -Right from the start. (Hana) Industria looks so surprised at the unexpected answer. -That''s... (Industria) -Because you parted from me the moment we arrived in the past. You disappeared to save a no-name village. (Industria) Hana nods and points out the obvious fact. -I only save them because there are many important people in Farah in the village. (Industria) -Nah, that can''t be. You fly toward this place as if you know its coordinates from before. (Hana) -... (Industria) -Furthermore, you claimed you had met Farah. (Hana) -Whew... (Industria) -But I never remember I had met you before. (Hana) -What if we met each other on "Earth?" (Industria) -So, you even know about it. (Hana) Industria nods and tells her. -Your argument is still flawed, Hana. (Industria) -No, it proves right at the moment you saw Hana''s other personality. If you know Farah from the "Earth", then why would you look so surprised about that fact? (Hana) -Tchhh... (Industria) -With all those hints, I thought you were a villager belonging to the village. I searched the entire village, but I couldn''t find a clue about your past self. (Hana) Hana touches the screen and turns off the watch. -Not until my master called you Kyu. (Hana) Industria turns away and sighs. -So what do you want, Hana? Do you want to use my people as a hostage? (Industria) Industria looks back and glares at Hana angrily. -If you dare to do that, I won''t forgive you. (Industria) -Calm down, I''m not that kind of person. (Hana) Industria looks at her with an unbelievable face. -... (Industria) -At worst, I will only deal with "you" in the past. (Hana) -You are so wicked... (Industria) Hana grabs on Industria''s should and appeases her. -Don''t be like that... I don''t think of doing it anymore. (Hana) -What makes you change... your mind? (Industria) Hana releases Industria''s shoulder and resumes walking. -I think you are not too... bad. (Hana) -Don''t be so vague! (Industria) The village gradually comes into the sight of the two. Hana and Industria will appear in the village soon with their current speed. -And Industria... (Hana) Industria looked a bit irritated since Hana changed the topic. -How long do you want to remain as an "Artificial Goddess"? (Hana) Industria looks down with a bitter face. -So, you also notice about that... (Industria) -You know the consequences of taking others'' "Origin", right? (Hana) -I know... (Industria) -Then why don''t you stop it? I think you are strong enough to create your own "Origin." Hana) Industria closes her eyes and shouts at Hana. -Hana! (Industria) -... (Hana) Hana notices she can''t convince Industria in this situation. She concludes Industria must have her situation to not give up that power. -Fine...I have only one thing to remind you. (Hana) Industria only listens and chooses not to answer her. -Don''t make my master sad. (Hana) Industria bites her lips and gives out her answer. -I will try... (Industria) Madeus Chapter 296: Visiting The Town-4~End Arc 4 Farah''s POV. I am sitting on Ano''s lap and watching over Lecia and Mashiro. -Muh~ (Farah) Since I finished all of my gummy bears, I have nothing to do besides watch them again. -What...do...want...to...give...us...back? (Mashiro) -Do you guys need anything from the human settlement? We have a wide range of tools. (Lecia) Mashiro shakes her head and replies. -They...are...useless. (Mashiro) Lecia nods as if she agrees with Mashiro''s statement. -Right, it doesn''t serve much purpose since the jungle''s citizens can''t use those tools. (Lecia) Lecia has a troubled face. -Do you need everything then, Mashiro? (Lecia) -I...don''t. (Mashiro) -Whew, how about the magical beast? Do they need anything? (Lecia) Mashiro shakes her head again. -I...don''t...think...so. (Mashiro) Lecia leans her back against the chair and sighs. -This will be so hard for us to repay you guys. (Lecia) -... (Mashiro) Hmmm, I have some idea that can help Lecia repay Mashiro. Should I propose that idea to them? -Moh, Farah. (Ano) Ano reaches out and pokes both of my cheeks. -You should sit still. You have been wiggling on my lap for a while. (Farah) Because of Ano''s poking, the sound doesn''t come out normally. -I''m...Sowy~ (Farah) Ano smiles a little and releases my cheeks. -Let''s be a good girl for now. I have prepared many sweets for you after this. (Ano) I happily raise both of my hands. -Hooray! (Farah) -I will give you even more sweets if you agree to research with me. (Ano) It will be probably magic research again. As usual, Ano is a maniac when it comes to magic. -Muhhh~ I don''t know... (Farah) -If you agree to research with me, I will also give you the honey pudding. (Ano) -Ehhh? Is it made from that "Honey"? (Farah) -Uhm...It''s so tempting. (Farah) Ano notices she can''t secure the win right away. She bends down and looks at me with a puppy face. -I have found an interesting theory. Please help me finish it, Farah. (Ano) I will have no choice but to accept Ano''s request at the current rate. -Ano! (Nina) Nina arrives by my side and calls out to Ano. -You should cut it out. You are playing dirty, you know. (Nina) -What are you talking about, Nina? (Ano) -Tchh, don''t play innocent. You know Farah couldn''t decline if you did that. (Nina) -Shhh, you get it my way again. (Ano) -Being pushover like that will make Farah hate you. (Nina) -Eh! (Ano) Ano looked worried and stared at me. I immediately deny and tell her. -Nooo! I don''t hate you at all. (Farah) Ano smiles and hugs me tightly. -Did you hear that? (Ano) Nina pats my head and says. -You don''t have to lie, Farah. You hate her, doesn''t it? (Nina) -Heyy! (Ano) I can help but laugh but look at these two interactions. Meanwhile, Lecia still can''t find the solution to Mashiro''s problem. -I''m sorry, but I can''t think of anything to repay you and the magical beasts. (Lecia) -... (Mashiro) I raise my hand up. -What''s the problem, Farah? (Lecia) -I may have an idea! (Farah) -Is that so? Can you tell us? (Lecia) -How about putting soldiers around the world tree? (Farah) -Hmmm...Interesting. Can you tell me why? (Lecia) -Because humans can provide positive energy to nutrition the world tree. (Farah) -But the world tree still takes our energy from afar, though? (Lecia) Mashiro answers Lecia in my stead. -Closer...better. (Mashiro) -Hoh! I don''t know about that. (Lecia) -Also, the soldier can help Mashiro protect the world tree better. (Farah) -Right! (Lecia) Lecia nods and turns to Mashiro. -How about Farah''s idea, miss Mashiro? (Lecia) -Agree. (Mashiro) Lecia claps her hands and says happily. -That will conclude our contract then. We will receive help from magical beasts in exchange for protecting the world tree. (Lecia) Lecia gives out her hand to Mashiro. Mashiro tilts her head since she can''t understand Lecia''s action. -What...is...this...for? (Mashiro) Lecia scratches her cheeks and says. -Ah, it''s just a custom belonging to the human. (Lecia) -Okay. (Mashiro) Lecia laughs awkwardly and retracts her hand. -Anyway... (Lecia) Lecia turns in this direction and glares at me intensely. -It''s my turn. (Lecia) Ano sighs and passes me to Lecia''s side. This time, I sit on Lecia''s lap. -Hey, what about my turn? (Nina) -Ehem, you will get Farah later. (Lecia) -You guys... (Nina) Ano leaves us behind and goes outside of the tent. After a while, she returns with a tray full of sweets on it. -Those are the sweets that I promised, Farah. (Ano) -Woah! (Farah) I hold my cheeks and stare at the tray with sparkling eyes. There are all kinds of cakes on the tray. Ano turns to Mashiro and asks her. -Do you want some? (Ano) -No...thanks. (Mashiro) I reach out and get the cheesecake. I use the spoon to scoop up half of the cake. -Is that a little too big, Farah? (Lecia) I ignore Lecia and take a mouthful bite. -Nom~ (Farah) Delicous~I can feel the cheese melt inside my mouth. -Fuh! She looks like a squirrel with puffing cheeks. (Lecia) The surrounding people start laughing for no reason. Even Piyu and Kyu look at me with funny eyes. -W...ut Wong? {What''s wrong?} (Farah) Let''s ignore everyone for now and enjoy the cake. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Arc 4: Peaceful Time-END~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Madeus The slice of life parts will end in 2~3 chapters Chapter 297: It’s Time To Go Back To The Future-1 Farah''s POV -Nom~ (Farah) I continue devouring all the cakes in front of me. It doesn''t take long for them to disappear into nothingness. -Farah... (Lecia) Lecia is staring at me from the opposite side after handing me to Nina. Therefore, I''m sitting on Nina''s lap and enjoying the cake. -Did you eat too many cakes, Farah? (Lecia) Lecia takes a sip from her teacup and asks me. I puff my cheek and answer with full of strength. -It''s not enough! (Farah) -... (Lecia) Nina gives off her thought from behind me. -Whew, Farah only eats ordinary food in small portions. But when it comes to sweets... (Nina) In the meantime, I finished a chocolate cake with a strawberry on the top. Wait, what was Nina talking about? -Deli~ (Farah) Mah, I can ask her later. I have to finish this cake and move on to the Blanc cake on the trace. -Yum~ (Farah) -Farah looked so happy when she enjoyed the cake. (Lecia) -Haha, she loves sweet after all. (Ano) Lecia takes another sip and compliments the tea. -The tea you brought is so delicious, Mashiro! (Lecia) Apparently, Mashiro brought herbal tea and asked Lecia to taste it. -Do...you...want...more? (Mashiro) Lecia happily replies to Mashiro. -I will gladly have some more. (Lecia) -Bring...more...next...time. (Mashiro) -I will appreciate it! Mashiro, do you want anything in return? (Lecia) -No...need. (Mashiro) Lecia looks troubled at Mashiro''s answer. Since there is no concept of giving and taking in Mashiro. Sometimes, Mashiro gives out many things for free. -I will feel a little bad if I can''t repay you. (Lecia) Even in the last serious conversation with Lecia, Mashiro will help Lecia in the end, even if Lecia can''t repay her. -No...worry...they...grow...a...lot. (Mashiro) -Is that so? I will... trouble you for that. (Lecia) When I try to reach out to the Blanc cake, Nina''s hand reaches out and pokes my cheeks. -I think you should stop eating now, Farah. (Nina) I puff my cheeks and reply. -I still do not have enough! (Farah) No, I can''t give up now! The Blanc cake is just within my reach. I want to enjoy it to my heart''s content. -If you continue eating, I will tell your maid that you eat many cakes behind her back. (Nina) I froze in the spot because of Nina''s threatening. -You are meanie, Nina! (Farah) I have no choice to put back the cake to the tray. -Umu! (Farah) I pout and look down. -Moh, you look so sad just because of a cake. (Nina) I sulk and ignore Nina. -Farah seems to hate you now, Nina. (Ano) -I just don''t want Farah to turn chubby. (Nina) Ano walks toward me and stands in front of me. -I have wondered for a long time... (Ano) Ano grabs my dress and pulls it up. -Ehhhh! (Farah) Because of Ano''s action, my face turns bright red. -So...Today is white. (Ano) -Oh, my! (Lecia) -White...what? (Mashiro) -Hey, Ano! What the hell are you doing? (Nina) -I''m just checking a little... (Ano) I shyly call out to Ano and tell her. -Please...put it down, Ano. (Farah) She places her hand on my belly and grabs it. -Aiiii~ (Farah) -I don''t know where all those sugars go to. How can Farah be so thin despite eating too many sweets? (Ano) -Moh...It''s a secret. (Farah) Ano looks at me with bloodshot eyes. -What is it? Please tell me, Farah. (Ano) Before I could answer, a hand came from behind and hit Ano''s head. -What are you doing to my master? (Hana) It''s Hana who arrives from behind Ano. -Hana! (Farah) Hana and future Kyu are standing on the opposite side. -Hoh? (Farah) I don''t know why but I can feel the atmosphere is from usual. What happened to Hana and Kyu when I wasn''t there? -Moh, I just want to joke with them a little, miss maid. (Ano) Hana releases her bloodlust at Ano. -You are troubling my master. You should put my master''s dress down. (Hana) -Fine...fine. (Ano) Ano puts my dress down and steps back. Only Lecia acts as if nothing happened. -Oh, my. Do you want some tea? (Lecia) -I''m fine. (Hana) Lecia turns to future Kyu and asks her. -How about you then, miss...Kyu''s master? (Lecia) -Ah, I''m fine too. (Industria) -That''s too bad then. (Lecia) This time Hana returns her attention to me. -And master... (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) -No more sweets for one week. You ate too many cakes today, master! (Hana) -Uwuuuuu...So Hana knew about my action, after all. (Farah) Suddenly, an alarm sound come from Hana''s watch. -...Excuse me. (Hana) Hana raises her hand and looks at the watch. -... (Hana) Hana had a worried face when she stared at the watch. -What''s wrong, Hana? (Farah) -...It''s S.O.S signals from the future, master. (Hana) -Ehhh! (Farah) -We need to go back soon. (Hana) -Future? (Lecia) -What do you guys mean? (Ano) Lecia and others had blank looks when we mentioned the future. -Ah... (Farah) -Master. (Hana) Hana gives me a signal. I gather my strength and look at them. -The truth is... (Farah) I give them the same explanation as the last time. -So you guys come from the future... (Lecia) -That makes sense since Farah''s magic is on a different level. (Ano) All of them have the complicated face and glance at me. -Don''t worry. (Industria) The future Kyu sudden intercept the conversation and says them. -You will meet her in the future. (Industria) Nina asks her back in a doubtful voice. -How can you be so sure about that? (Nina) -I... (Industria) Hana sighs and says in her stead. -What she said is true. (Hana) -If you say so... (Nina) Lecia looks into my eyes. -Farah! (Lecia) -Yes!? (Farah) -Don''t worry about us! If we can meet each other again, then it''s alright. (Lecia) I become a little teary because of Lecia''s statement. Why does everyone treat me so kind? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Lecia''s POV -They are gone. (Lecia) Ano stands by my side and nods. -Right. (Ano) The maid took Farah''s back right after Hana''s confession. Mashiro and the magical beasts also go back along with them. -But it''s so surprising to know about Farah''s origin. (Nina) I take another sip from my teacup. -It doesn''t matter. We still like Farah, regardless of her origin. (Lecia) -Yeah! (Ano& Nina) Nina sighs and complains. -It still feels a little sad that we can''t hug her for a while. (Nina) -Hahaha. (Ano) I place the teacup down and tell them. -Don''t worry. This is just a temporary farewell to Farah. (Lecia) I look forward to the future where we can stand by her side. -Let''s go back to work. (Lecia) -You are really a work maniac, Lecia. (Ano) Madeus Chapter 298: It’s Time To Go Back To The Future-2 Farah''s POV After I had received the news from Hana, I became anxious about Aya and other situations. -Master... (Hana) Hana pats my head and appeases me. -Please don''t worry too much about that, master. (Hana) -But... (Farah) It must be very urgent for them to send the message through time and space to Hana, right? -...Uhm, what is the message about Hana? (Farah) Hana told me that message was an S.O.S message but didn''t tell me about its content. Hana looks a little troubled at my unexpected question. -I''m currently letting 21 decode it master. (Hana) -Ehh? (Farah) -Since it was sent through time and space, the content was a little damaged. (Hana) I nod at Hana''s answer. -So, master. (Hana) Hana looks at me with kind eyes and tells me. -Could you sleep tonight without me? I will work on decoding the message with 21 tonight. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s POV After putting my cute to sleep, I go to the lab where 21 decodes the message. I hurry my steps and walk inside the lab. -How''s the progress, 21? (Hana) 21 who is working on a gigantic computer answer me. -The message is pretty short. I will finish decoding it soon. (21) -That''s good. Then when could we go back to the future? (Hana) 21 starts checking the computer and gives me the answer. -The energy will be fully charged up the day after. (21) -Hmmmm... (Hana) -Uhm, head maid? (21) 21 suddenly calls out to me when she is doing her work. -What''s wrong? (Hana) -I think you can go back and sleep with the master now. I will handle the rest of the work. (21) So this girl thinks the master would be worried without my presence. I smile and answer her. -Don''t worry about that. I gave the master a gigantic teddy bear, so she wouldn''t feel so lonely. (Hana) -... (21) -I will stay overnight with you today, 21. I also have to check up on that "machine" again. (Hana) -Yes?! (21) Before I leave the room, I don''t forget to remind 21. -And 21! (Hana) -Yes, head maid? (21) -You can spend the last day to play with the master. (Hana) -Ehhh? (21) 21 stands up and asks me. -Is that okay, head maid? (21) -Don''t worry too much about it. Because after that day, you won''t be able to meet her for a long time. (Hana) 21 looks very happy and returns to work. -I will decode this message as fast as possible, head maid. (21) -Try your best then! (Hana) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Farah''s POV On the next day, Hana and 21 finished decoding decode the message. However, when I asked about the content, they didn''t answer me no matter what. -Moh! (Farah) On top of that, Hana even asks Kyu to bring me away. She said I should play with my friends to forget about the current situation. -How could I do that? (Farah) Though Hana doesn''t let me come close to the lab at all. So, I have no choice to follow Kyu and arrive at Beleth''s place. When we go through the mist gate, Kyu tells me to go to Beleth on my own. -You are not going with me, Kyu? (Farah) Kyu smiles and pats my head. -I''m sorry, Farah. I have to help Hana with her work a little. Can you go to Beleth''s place on your own? (Industria) I try to rebuke her. -You guys are hiding something from me. (Farah) An awkward smile formed on Kyu''s face when I said that. -Please be a good girl, Farah. We will tell you about it later. (Industria) I pout and reply to Kyu. -Muh! Alright... (Farah) I helplessly follow Kyu''s instructions. After saying goodbye to Kyu, I headed toward Beleth''s camp alone. The soldiers who guard the gate become startled when they see me. -Greeting, Grandmaster! (Soldier) Eh, why does my title suddenly turn into grandmaster? -Uhm, can I go in and see Beleth and others? (Farah) -I''m sorry, grandmaster. Master Beleth is currently out with the twins to train them. (Soldier) -Uhn... (Farah) So everyone is out now. What should I do in the current situation? -Grandmaster, If you want, I will take you to master Beleth''s place. (Soldier) -Ah, but you are working now. I will trouble you If I do that! (Farah) -You don''t have to worry about that, grandmaster. It''s my honour to help you! -Ugh...then. (Farah) A voice suddenly comes from behind and intercepts our conversation. -Let me take her to Beleth''s place. (Vual) -Ah...Master Vual. (Soldier) I turn around and find Vual is standing there. -Hello there, my cute master. (Vual) -Vu...al! (Farah) Vual smirks and reaches out to my hand. Vual pulls me away without caring about my opinion. -Please follow me, master. (Vual) I have no choice but to follow her closely. It doesn''t take long for me to arrive at another campsite. Vual leads me toward the biggest camp in the middle of the camp site. -I got one more prey! (Vual) -Prey!? (Farah) What does Vual mean? I can see many women wearing dancer clothes inside the tent. There is also a Lamia in the middle of them and even... -Grimm? (Farah) Grimm turns to me and looks at me with teary eyes. Vual stands on my side, happily calling out to Lamia. -Look who did I get over here, Stheno! (Vual) -Oh?! Another cutie. (Stheno) The Lamia quickly arrives by my side and hugs me. -Oh, she is so soft and cute. I have already called Riola. She will be here to take pictures of them soon. (Stheno) At the same time, another Lamia arrives from the tent''s entrance. -Ohhhh! (Riola) The Lamia groaned when she saw me. -It''s you! (Riola) She approaches me with insane speed and pushes away the Lamia named Stheno. -Riola, could you hold back a little? (Stheno) -No, I couldn''t. (Riola) Stheno sighs heavily and mutters. -You are always like this... (Stheno) Riola looks at me with excitement. She observes me from head to toes. -That hair colour change again? And her atmosphere becomes fluffy? (Riola) I tilt my head, since I don''t understand what Riola is talking about. -Anyway, lemme change their clothes first. (Stheno) Stheno pulls me away and puts me standing next to Grimm. -Master... (Grimm) Grimm, who is wearing a beautiful dress jumps at me and hugs me. She seems to be a little scared of them. -It looks like we are going a little overboard... (Stheno) The group turn away and avoids my line of sight. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO and Sorry for being late TvT Chapter 299: It’s Time To Go Back To The Future-3 Farah''s POV Stheno pulls out a massive clothes hanger and shows us a variety of costumes. -Woahhhh! (Farah) While I am staring at the clothes in front of me, Grimm seizes this chance to hide behind me. -Hiiii! (Grimm) -Stheno... You are scaring us. (Farah) However, I can feel her look at us with scary eyes. The Lamia named Riola and Vual also has that kind of eyes. -Let''s change your clothes now! (Stheno) The group of women jumps at us and starts changing our clothes. -Start with nurse clothes! (Stheno) They make us change into the nurse clothes consisting of dress, apron and cap. I am wearing the one with the pink colour while Grimm wears the blue one. -Uwoahhhh! (Demon Dancer A) -Cuteeeee! (Demon Dancer B) -Please take care of me, Loli nurse! (Demon Dancer C) -Looook at here! Cheese! (Riola) It''s so chaotic over here... -Next are witch clothes... (Stheno) Stheno gives us black robes and a pointed hat. -This is...normal, right? Farah) Grimm and I receive and wear those clothes without paying too much attention to them. -Uwoaaa! (Demon Dancer A) -How could they be this adorable? (Demon Dancer B) I call out to Stheno with a red face. -Stheno... (Farah) -What''s wrong? Is it too tight? (Stheno) No, it''s not the problem here! The problem is the robe has a big slit on both sides. -I will die with this sexiness. (Demon Dancer C) -This is truly dangerous. (Demon Dancer A) Riola, who is excited, push others away. -You guys get away from them. (Riola) -Oh, yeah. (Demon Dancer A) -Ah, alright. (Demon Dancer B) The group step aside to let Riola does her mission. -Please look over here. (Riola) She starts taking pictures of us from all directions. -Smooth sexy Loli''s thigh is captured! (Riola) -Noooooo! (Grimm) Grimm and I have no choice but to accompany the groups for hours. -We are done for now! (Riola) -Finally, we are released. (Farah) Riola goes out of the tent right after she finishes taking the photo. -I will be off now! I need to handle these photos! (Riola) -See you later, Riola. (Stheno) After Stheno returns to her sanity, she looks at me with an awkward smile. -I''m so sorry for acting like that. I''m just very excited when I see the little kids. (Stheno) Stheno holds her cheek and says. -Since it will remind me of my daughter~ (Stheno) -Grrrrrr! (Grimm) Grimm keeps hiding behind me and glare at Stheno hostilely. -It''s alright. It''s so fun to wear different clothes...(Farah) Stheno''s eyes started sparkling when she heard my statement. -Is that so? How about doing it one more time? (Stheno) -Grrrrrrr! (Grimm) I can feel the glaring come from behind me become even more intense. Stheno feels Grimm''s stare and looks away apologetically. -I will get some sweets for you guys to apologize. (Stheno) Stheno goes out of the tent and leaves us behind. Grimm only becomes relaxed when she confirms Stheno has already gone out. -Fuhhhh! (Grimm) It seems like Grimm hates someone forcing things on her. -Why are you here, Grimm? (Farah) Grimm pouts and replies to me. -When I went around the camp, that hateful dancer appeared out of nowhere and caught me. (Grimm) -Ohh... (Farah) I don''t think someone at Grimm level could be caught that easily. -Why don''t you run away, though? (Farah) -...Because they looked sad when they tried to run away. (Grimm) I reach out and hug Grimm. -Hyaaaa! (Grimm) -You are really a good girl! (Farah) Grimm pouted and showed dissatisfaction. However, Grimm still let me hug her without bulging. -Master? (Grimm) -Yes? (Farah) -I heard from other demonesses that you would go away for a long time. (Grimm) So Grimm also knows about it... -Uhm. (Farah) Grimm suddenly calls out to me with a sincere voice. -Please look at me, master. (Grimm) I look down to see Grimm''s face in my arms. -Chuuu! (Grimm) Grimm stands on her toes and kisses me. -Heh! (Farah) -I know I can''t stop you from going. But just take it as a souvenir until we meet again. (Grimm) Grimm pushes me out and runs away with a red face. -Uhhh... (Farah) I slowly reach out and touch my lips. My face also turns red as a natural action. -Uwoahhhh! (Farah) At this moment, Stheno goes inside the tent and brings along the tray full of candies. -Little cutie? Where is the other one? (Stheno) -She...has an important thing to do. (Farah) -That''s too bad then...Let''s eat these then. (Stheno) I nod rapidly and go to the nearby chair. I pick up those candies and enjoy them. -Adorable... (Stheno) Stheno keeps staring with warm eyes. I feel a little awkward and pushes some sweets to Stheno''s side. -Do you want some, Stheno? (Farah) Stheno smiles and pats my head. -No worry, I have a lot of them. You can enjoy them by yourself. (Stheno) -Then excuse me... (Farah) I enjoy the candies in my heart''s content. -Uhm... (Farah) I feel a little tired after finishing the candies. -You should take a little nap. (Stheno) I nod and close my eyes. -Zzzzz... (Farah) I keep sleeping until I feel something soft touch my lips. -Master is so defenceless when she is sleeping. (Vual) -Vual, I never knew you would put a hand on a little girl. (Stheno) -You are talking like I will put all hands on all little girls. I only care about my master. (Vual) -Unbelievable... (Stheno) Another familiar voice suddenly intercepts these twos. -I am here to pick up Farah. (Industria) -Oh, she is over here. (Stheno) I can feel someone pick me up. I reflexively lean toward that person. -Master is so adorable...Sadly, I won''t see you for a long time. (Vual) -I will depart now. (Stheno) -Okay...I hope you will remain the same when we meet in the future. (Vual) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO It''s a bit longer than I expected. They will come back after the next chapte Chapter 300: Interlude 110/ Loyalty 21''s POV After I had finished decoding the message, I spent the next day helping the head maid. Even though I want to spend time with master Farah before she goes back... -Master''s Farah safety comes first. (21) There is only one short word in the message. -Pandemic. (21) Something like a pandemic happens so suddenly in the future. My sisters...or the other numbered maids can''t deal with that issue. -But how could the other sisters of mine deal with that pandemic? (21) It''s impossible to think of that. From the data, I received from the head maid. Each numbered maid has her own speciality. There is no way sister 002 can''t deal with the pandemic if it was a normal one. -There must be a hand of a goddess in this pandemic, 21. So we need to prepare every possible solution. (Hana) -Yes... (21) We have no choice but to work in "Time-Room." "Time-Room" is an invention of the head maid. The time inside the room flows ten times slower compared to outside. -Too much... work (21) We have to prepare and design many types of equipment to ensure the master''s safety. Even the goddess named Industria must join midway to help us. While I am working diligently, the head maid suddenly arrives by my side and says. -21, you can stop now. (Hana) I startle because of the head maid''s statement. -Did...I do something wrong? (21) The head maid shakes her head and replies. -That''s not it. You should go and enjoy your time with the master. (Hana) The head maid points at the goddess Industria and informs me. -That girl and I can handle the rest. (Hana) -But... (21) I look at the head maid, then look at the goddess. -Is it fine for me to... go out and play with the master? (21) The goddess calls out to me. -Don''t worry too much about it. Just go enjoy your time with Farah. (Industria) The head maid nods and agrees with that girl. -Just go. (Hana) -...Yes. (21) Under the pressure of the twos, I have no choice but to follow their order. -... (21) I leave the rest of my work to them and leave the room. -It''s already morning outside... (21) I have only one destination in my mind. -Let''s go. (21) It doesn''t take long for me to arrive on the third floor of the building. -Huh? Why does the door open? (21) I try to peek inside and find many people inside. -It''s all...master acquaintances. (21) I can see many beautiful girls inside a room. They are talking with the master happily. -... (21) I decide to stand outside of the door. -It''s not good for me to interrupt them. (21) I''m still a maid, after all. Apparently, her friend notices today is her last day staying in the past. Therefore, they all come here to meet her for the last time. -But still... (21) I don''t feel like sharing my precious time with my master''s side with anyone. -I have my duty as a maid. I can''t forget it. (21) Her friend doesn''t come back until afternoon. -They are all back now. (21) I peek inside the room and find my cute master dozing off. -Uhm... (21) At this rate, I don''t think I will play with the master for the rest of the day. -Should I just let master sleep? (21) No... -I know this will disqualify me as a maid. (21) I go to the master''s side and pick her up. -But I want to spend more time with you, master. (21) I lay my master on my back and piggyback her. -Just... (21) I will separate my master soon. -Just stay by my side. (21) I know master couldn''t hear me. It''s only a simple wish that couldn''t come true. -I will take you for a walk, master. (21) I take master outside and start walking around the building. -... (21) I''m just walking in silence with the master on my back. I don''t want to disturb master''s sleep at all. -I just want to stay by her side. (21) But the peaceful time soon comes to an end, master gradually awaken. -21...? (Farah) She looks around to identify the current situation. -Ehehe, you are taking me for a walk? Thank you, 21. (Farah) I can''t reply since I can''t tell her this happened because of my selfishness. -Thank you, 21. (Farah) -Eh? What did I do to deserve my master''s thanks? (21) Master gently smiles and replies to me. -You helped me with many things 21. You take care of me and always put me on top priority. (Farah) -That is just a maid duty, master. (21) Right, they are the only things I have to do as a maid. -No. (Farah) Master laughs off my statements and tells me. -I feel like even if I''m not your master, you will still treat me with utmost care. (Farah) Master... -Uhmm... I feel a little awkward calling you by the number all the time, 21. (Farah) Master touches my hair. -I have thought about it for a long time. I have come up with a name that perfectly fits you. Is master Farah going to give me a name? -How about "Kaede" sounds? (Farah) -Kaede? (21) Master smiles and says. -That means maple tree. The leaf of the maple tree has a beautiful green colour. And once it''s summer, the leaf will turn fiery red like your eyes. (Farah) -... (21) So that''s my name. I don''t know why but the organ called the heart starts beating like crazy. I put my master down and bent down. -Master! (Kaede) -Eh? (Farah) -This one will swear eternal loyalty to you. (Kaede) Duty? No...I don''t want to follow those rigid things. I only want to stay by my master''s side. >You have achieved a new title: "A doll with a human''s heart." Madeus Chapter 301: Interlude 111/ The Pandemic-2 Aya''s POV It''s me, Aya! We are currently in a very urgent situation. -Runnn! Runnnn! Why are so many wolf monsters out there? (Aya) After landing on the ground, we have to run like crazy. -How long do we have to run? (Aya) I take out my magic and turn over. I try to put my mana inside the gun and shoot those monster wolves. Many loud "Bang" sounds could be heard when the bullet hit the monsters. -Tchhh! (Aya) My attack is ineffective on them. I can''t even leave a scratch on those monsters'' bodies. Mia, who runs next to my side, coldly tells me. -Just run! You can''t handle them... (Mia) I puzzle at her statement. -How can you be so sure about that? (Aya) Mia looks away as if avoiding my eyes. -... (Mia) That reaction means she must be related to the incident. I stare at her and tell her. -You better explain everything after this. (Aya) Mia looks away and avoids my eyes. -Tchhhh! (Aya) I turn around and check up on Kohaku, who is carried by the teddy bear. -Are you alright, Kohaku? (Aya) Kohaku raises her face up and replies with a weak voice. -I''m...fine. (Kohaku) Even though Kohaku replied like that, her face told other stories. -Your facial expression looks so awful, Kohaku. Are you really alright? (Aya) -Uhm... (Kohaku) At this moment, I suddenly hear the howling sounds coming from behind me. -They are catching up! (Aya) Three monster wolves suddenly leap into the air and arrive in our front. -Turn right! (Mia) We hurriedly run into the alley on our right side. However, the reality is not sweet to us. -It''s a dead end. (Aya) Mia clicks her tongue and starts chanting. -Barrier! (Mia) A dark barrier is created and enveloped around us. -Grawllll! -Help me dig the hole! (Mia) -What? (Aya) -Hurry! (Mia) I can''t understand what she wants me to do. But in this situation, I have no choice but to follow her order. -Tchhh! (Aya) I pull out my gun and start shooting at the ground. It doesn''t take long for me to create a big hole in the ground. -That''s enough! (Mia) Mia suddenly takes two small teddy bears out of nowhere and throws them on next to my side. -Huh? (Aya) The two teddy bears suddenly grow as big as the one that carried Kohaku. Mia looks at them and gives the order. -You two! Once we go into hiding, bury the other teddy bear. After that, you two run away and wreak havoc. (Mia) The two teddy bears nod and standstill. -Okay! (Mia) And then her eyes move to the one holding Kohaku. -You go down to the hole and open the gate. (Mia) The teddy bear puts down Kohaku and jumps into the hole. It starts to open its mouth wide and reveal darkness inside it. -I don''t have time to explain. Just jump into it. (Mia) Mia doesn''t explain further and jumps into its mouth. -Kohaku! (Aya) I ran to Kohaku and picked her up. -Let''s... (Aya) At that moment, the hand of the wolf monster pierce through the barrier. -That damn girl! (Aya) I carry Kohaku and jump inside the mouth. -Where is this? (Aya) Inside the mouth of the teddy bear is a dark space. I can see Mia is standing in the middle of it. -Next is... (Mia) Mia arrives by my side and takes Kohaku away from me. She suddenly hits her on the back of her neck and makes her faint. -You! (Aya) I pull out my gun and point at her. However, Mia didn''t show any fear to my action. -I must do that because she unconsciously sent them about our location. (Mia) I kneed my brow and asked her. -What do you mean? (Aya) Mia answers me with a serious voice. -She is one of them. (Mia) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Sorry for the short chapter since I am a little bit tired today. Chapter 302: Interlude 112/ The Pandemic-3 Aya''s POV I keep staring at Mia while aiming my gun at her. She ignores me and lies Kohaku on the ground. -What do you mean by that? Is she also poisoned? (Aya) Mia tilts her head and asks me back. -Poisoned? It''s not it. (Mia) Mia sighs and says. -It''s worse than that. Kohaku has "It" inside her body. "It" will turn her into one of those wolves soon. (Mia) -What the hell is that even mean? (Aya) I release my murderous aura at Mia. -I only want to know one thing. Can you heal Kohaku? (Aya) Mia shakes her head and looks at me with a sad face. -Sadly, I can''t. (Mia) -You... (Aya) I still don''t know why Farah forgave and kept this girl. Mia came out of nowhere and attacked us. Then, she suddenly gave us vital information about the disappearance of Farah. Finally, Mia seems to relate to the appearance of these monsters. -How are you related to these monsters, Mia? (Aya) At least I must get some hints from this girl. -... (Mia) Mia just stared at me without replying. -I''m losing my patience here. (Aya) It takes a while for Mia to open her mouth and give me an unexpected answer. -I can''t tell you. (Mia) -What the hell? (Aya) This girl...I can''t help but be furious and walk toward Mia. I grab her skirt and pull it up. -I''m not kidding here, you know. Farah may tolerate you, but I won''t. (Aya) -... (Mia) Mia gives me a cold stare. -You can''t do anything even if you know... (Mia) -So what? So I don''t have the right to know the truth? (Aya) -Void Break! (Mia) With the chanting of Mia, some kind of force suddenly pushes me away from her. -Urghh! (Aya) She fixes her clothes and looks at me. -You are too weak to know about it. (Mia) Mia turns away and bends down. She reaches her hand down and touches Kohaku. -I don''t care what you thought about me. But you should believe one thing: I will keep both of you safe. (Mia) -Why? (Aya) Mia sighs and replies. -Because sister will be sad if I let two of you die. (Mia) Sister? Does she mean Farah? -Hmmm, the one inside Kohaku is the prototype. (Mia) Mia kneed her brow and looked at Kohaku with a complicated face as ever. -I never thought they would experiment own their citizen. (Mia) Mia starts mumbling to herself. -Though I don''t remember, I gave them enough of "It" to turn the entire city into this mess. (Mia) -"It"? (Aya) Mia keeps ignoring me and talking to herself. -Tchhh! (Aya) I click my tongue and put the gun away. I know Mia won''t tell me the truth, anyway. -It''s weird. Something wrong must happen! (Mia) Mia puts her index finger on her forehead. -Find and bring out one death sample to me. (Mia) -Who are you talking to? (Aya) -No one. (Mia) -... (Aya) That answer makes me have an urge to punch this girl in her face. -Anyway. (Mia) Mia takes out something like the gas mask from the void and throws it at me. -You will need it. (Mia) -Why? (Aya) And once again, that girl ignores me. -Hah! (Aya) Why do I stuck here with this damn girl? I helplessly put the mask on my face. -Alright. (Mia) A monster wolf suddenly appears right in front of me. -Huh! (Aya) I relatively aim the gun at the monster. -Don''t worry, it''s already dead. (Mia) -Hah... (Mia) Mia walks to the wolves and looks at them. -What is she trying to do? (Aya) -Hmmm... (Mia) She suddenly pierces through the monster''s chest and takes out something that looks like a crystal. Mia inserts her mana into the crystal and makes it turn red. -This is... (Mia) Mia looks so angry and breaks the crystal into many pieces. -Someone has put their hands on our business. (Mia) -... (Aya) Mia turns to me and says. -Let''s go out now. (Mia) -What about those monster wolves outside? (Aya) -They are no longer there. My teddy bears had successfully distracted them. (Mia) -Really? (Aya) -Yeah. (Mia) Mia picks Kohaku up and creates a gate in front of us. She goes through it without waiting for me. -It''s the surface. (Aya) We arrive at the spot where we disappeared. -Raise up. (Mia) The teddy bear follows her order and raises up from the ground. -Let''s... (Mia) Many red dots appear and aim at Mia. -Stop right there, servant of gluttony. (002) I don''t know when, but a squad of maids had already surrounded us. The maid with blond looks like the leader standing in front of us. -... (Mia) -You should cooperate with us, otherwise... (002) Not to let the maid finishes her sentence, Mia jumps back into the teddy bear''s mouth along with Kohaku. -Hey! (002) When the maid reaches out to the teddy bear, it has already self-destructed and turned into dust on its own. -She...! (002) The maid angrily steps to the ground. After she vents the anger for a while, she turns to me. -Miss Aya, please follow me. (002) I look at her cautiously. -You? (Aya) -Don''t worry, we are the maid squad under master Farah. We ensure you will be safe with us. (002) Madeus Sorry for the late, kinda busy to get ready for the upcoming lunar new years TvT Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 303: Interlude 113/ The Pandemic-4 Aya''s POV The maid with blond hair bends down and softly says. -Miss Miya, please wait for us. We need to handle something first. (002) -Uhm. (Aya) I restlessly turn my eyes away from her and look at the place where the teddy bear exploded. -That girl... (Aya) I am so anxious about the current situation. -Where did Mia take Kohaku to? (Aya) I don''t really care about Mia''s situation since I know she is strong. I turn to the blond maid and ask her. -Did you guys find any trace of that girl? (Aya) The maid scratches her face answerers with an awkward smile. -I try searching for that girl''s movement. But sadly, we couldn''t detect any trace of her. (002) The maid touches a watch in her hand and lets a small 3D map pop up. -Even the tracking device that the head maid secretly puts on her body is destroyed. (002) She turns off the watch and shakes her head. -So It''s impossible for me to catch that girl. (002) -Is...that so? (Aya) The current situation is really troublesome. How can I face Farah when she comes back now? I can''t even protect Kohaku. -Hah! (Aya) At the same time, two maids arrive behind the blond maid and inform her. -We have brought the device you requested. (Maid) -That''s good. (002) The blond maid turns to me and asks me. -Miss Aya, we need to check up on you a little. Please stand still for a while. (002) -Uhm... (Aya) The maid starts setting up something on the ground surrounding me. -Hmmm? What is this? (Aya) -Start. (002) With the blond maid order, thin metal walls come up from the ground and surround me. -Eh? (Aya) Something like lasers suddenly comes out from the wall and scans me from head to toe. -Don''t worry, miss Aya. We only need to check up on your body. (002) I can hear the voice of another maid reporting to the blond maid. -I can find any abnormality inside miss Aya''s body. (Maid) -Hmmm...How is it possible? Please check her body again. (002) -Yes! (Maid) As the blond maid''s command, the wall scans my body once again. -Did you find anything else? (002) -The result is still the same. (Aya) I can hear the blond maid sigh from outside. -This time, you scan the energy inside her body for me. (002) -Yes! (Maid) I wait patiently inside the metal walls for my result. -We get new finding this time! (Maid) -What is it? (002) -There is some kind of pure energy inside her body. This energy must be the one to protect miss Aya from the disease. -Compare this energy to the available ones in the database. (002) -I will do it right away! (Maid) The metal walls gradually lower down one by one. I call out to the blond maid and ask her. -How''s my result? (Aya) -Your current body is healthy, miss Aya. (002) -Then what about... (Aya) The maid stands next to the blond maid suddenly exclaims with a loud voice. -The energy inside miss Aya is the same as our dear master''s energy. (Maid) The blond maid nods. -Hoh, that explains everything. (002) I raise my hand and ask the blond maid again. -I still understand nothing over here. (Aya) The maid looks at me with an awkward smile. -Let me tell you about the current situation first. (002) The blond maid touches her watch and shows me the picture of the wolf monsters. -These monsters are not naturally born. The holy country "Athor" is the one who created them. (002) I frown at the sudden statement of the blond. Huh! Why does the holy kingdom make this kind of monster? -They are the same as those who attacked us in Ahma''s camp. Does that mean...? (Aya) -It''s like what you are thinking about, miss Aya. Mia and the holy kingdom work together to create these monsters. (Aya) -She... (002) Tchhh, I know she is a villain. But I never thought she would be a big one like this. And her appearance with those wolves at Ahma''s camp was not a coincidence. -Those wolves have a unique power. (002) -What is it? (Aya) I don''t really know what kind of power those monsters handle. But I know one thing is that they become stronger as time passes. -Every time we kill them with a specified power, the rest of the wolves will gain resistance to that power. (002) -Huh! (Aya) That power is so terrible... -They gain not only the resistance but also the ability to wield that power. (002) -... (Aya) Then we destiny to die if we fight against those monsters for a long time. -But where do they come from? (Aya) The blond maid had a bitter face when she heard my question. -We find a kind of virus is responsible for the monster transformation. At first, the subject needs to drink a specific water source with the virus to transform into the wolf monster. (002) I suddenly have a bad hunch while I listen to the maid talking. -But recently, viruses have evolved can spread themselves through the air (002) -No way, that means... (Aya) The blond maid looks at me in the eyes. -To be short, all the monsters you have met so far today are this city citizens. (002) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO And Happy Lunar New Year d(>?<) Chapter 304: The Future, Again. Farah''s POV Hana is currently standing in front of me. -Master, please standstill... (Hana) Hana touches my shoulder and places her hands on my dress. -Hana... (Farah) I shyly look at Hana. Hana also stops her action and looks at me in the eyes. -Master... (Hana) Hana gradually reaches her hand to my face and... pokes my cheeks. -It hurtsssss... (Farah) Hana has a mischievous smile on her face and says. -What did you expect me to do, master? (Hana) -Moh, I didn''t expect anything at all. (Farah) Hana asks me again with a faint smile on her face. -Really? I don''t think so, though! (Hana) I raise both of my hands up to show the sign of refusal. -It''s the truth! (Farah) Hana releases my cheeks and lets out a faint smile. -I see. (Hana) Hana resumes what she did again. -I don''t know that my master would be hungry for a kiss while I changed your clothes. (Hana) My face turns bright red from the sudden statements of Hana. -Urghhh! (Farah) -If you want to kiss, I will give you a lot after we finish changing your clothes. (Hana) I can''t help but lightly nod at Hana''s offer. I reach out and hug Hana in front of me. -Master is really a cutie~ (Hana) I rub my face against her body and enjoy her warmth. I become like this because I don''t have many chances to be at her side recently. -Let''s wrap it up so you can be ready to go back, master. (Hana) Right, today is the last day I stay in the past. Hana had finished all preparations, and we were ready to go back anytime. -Alright. (Farah) Hana changes my clothes into a protective suit. The suit covers my body from head to toe. This suit has a mask that can filter the air to keep me safe. -Please tell me right away if you feel uncomfortable, master. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) And as Hana promised, she showers me with kisses after she finishes changing my clothes. -I will get the machine ready. Please stay here and wait until I give you further instruction, master. (Hana) -I got it! (Farah) Hana pats my head and compliments me. -That''s my girl. (Hana) -Hummm~ (Farah) After that, Hana leaves me behind in the room. I have nothing to do, so I go to the nearby chair and sit down on it. -I had already said goodbye to everyone... (Farah) I''m gonna miss them a lot once I go back to the future. -But... (Farah) We are people from a different timeline. It''s natural for me to return to my original timeline. -Haiz... (Farah) While I''m sighing, a flash of light appears out of nowhere and dazzles my eyes. -My child! (Y) There is a light with a human shape in front of me. I naturally realise who it is. -"Y." (Farah) The light nods as if she is satisfied with my presence. -You have done very well, my child. (Y) I shake my head and reply to her. -No! They are the natural things I have to do to protect my dear one. (Farah) "Y" lets out a faint laugh and compliment me. -You are too modest, my child. You have achieved an unbelievable result. (Y) "Y" reaches out her blurry light hand toward me. -Nog. (Y) A light ball comes out of my body and flies toward her sides. -Ehhh! (Farah) She holds her orb and stares at it. -It looks like you have collected a large number of souls. (Y) I cautiously ask "Y". -What are you going to do with them? (Farah) -I will return them to the cycle of reincarnation so they can be your strength in the future. (Y) The orb shines as she finishes the sentence. It burst out and left nothing behind. -Huh! (Farah) >You have finished the quest. >Your DIV has been increased by 20. A light comes out from "Y" hand and goes inside my body. >You have received ??? "Y" tells me with a firm voice. -But my child! Don''t be careless, because everything is just a start. (Y) -Yes... (Farah) -That''s everything, for now, my child. I will call you once I need your help again. -Eh, but! (Farah) I have many questions to ask "Y", but she doesn''t let me have a chance to do it. -I want to... (Farah) Before I can finish the sentence, the light has already wrapped around my body. However, I could still listen to the last sentence of "Y". -Be careful, my child. They are coming... (Y) They? Who are they? I want to ask "Y" more about that. -Urghh... (Farah) The next time I open my eyes, I''m in the original room again. -Master! (Hana) The door of the room is broken open. I could see Hana walking inside hurriedly. -Hana? (Farah) Hana comes to my side and hugs me. -Where have you been, master? I suddenly can''t detect your presence. (Hana) Hana hugs me tightly and asks me with a shaking voice. -Don''t disappear like that for me again, master. (Hana) -I... (Farah) I have no choice to explain everything to Hana in the current situation. -...The one who kidnapped you was stronger than I thought. All the protection I cast on you does not differ from toys to her. (Hana) Hana fells in her own thought. -I need to prepare carefully next time... (Hana) Hana turns to me and asks. -She told you that she would call master again, right? (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) At that moment, I could see a devil smile forming on her face. -That one will pay next time... (Hana) After Hana calms down, she informs me about the situation. -Master, the machine is ready. Let''s head back to the future. (Hana) Though I regret leaving the past, I know there are many people waiting for me in the future. -It''s time to go back! (Farah) Madeus Chapter 305: War With The Holy Country Athor-1 Farah''s POV I follow Hana and arrive at a room in the building''s basement. When we arrive at a room with a green door, Hana turns around and tells me. -Are you ready, master? (Hana) I look over all the places on my body to do the last check. -I got everything ready, Hana. (Farah) Hana nods and replies to me. -Let''s go in then, master. (Hana) Hana opens the door and leads me inside the room. -Woahh! (Farah) Inside the room, many antennas point toward the middle of the room. And there is a glass window on one side of the room. When I look through the glass window, I find Kaede on the other side of the room. -Master is finally here! (Kaede) -Ah, Kaede! (Farah) I wave my hand at Kaede. Kaede smiles and waves her hand back to me. -You have been closed with that one lately, master. (Hana) -Hehehe~ (Farah) Hana reaches out her hand and pats my head. -You have gained many friends recently, master. (Hana) While in the middle of patting, Hana suddenly grabs my head tightly. -Ahhhh, it hurts, Hana. (Farah) Hana puts her hand off my head and apologizes to me. -I''m so sorry about that, master. I just feel a little annoyed when I think about other friends of yours. (Hana) I pout at Hana because of her careless action. -Mohhhh... (Farah) -As apologize, let me... (Hana) Hana bends down and places me in her arms. -Let me make you a princess, master. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) I feel a bit embarrassed when I let her carry me like this. But I choose to sit still to enjoy the softness of Hana''s body. -And we still have... (Hana) A shadow runs through the door and arrives inside the room. -Hah! Am I late? (Industria) The identity of that shadow is no one else but Kyu. -Tchhh, I was almost successful in leaving a burden in the past. (Hana) Kyu shouts and points her hand at Hana. -I can hear you, damn maid. Who did you call a burden just now? (Industria) -Anyway, we will start soon. So you should come over here. (Hana) Kyu clicks her tongue and reluctantly arrives next to us. -Let''s start the machine, Kaede. (Hana) -Affirmative, head maid. The machine will start in 1 minute. Start the countdown. I hug Hana even tightly and look around the room. I find the antennas inside the room let out the electricity. -30...29...28. I turn to Kaede again because I know I won''t see her for a long time after 30 seconds. -Master... (Hana) Hana strokes my head and assures me. -I will order others to find her once we come back, master. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) Right, I need to think I will meet Kaede right away once I come back. -2...1...0. The antennas shoot the electricity at us, who are standing in the middle of the room. However, I couldn''t feel any pain from the electricity. -Close your master. (Hana) I listen to Hana and close my eyes tightly. While I''m closing my eyes, I can hear the weird sounds coming from all directions. -The sounds... (Farah) At the start, the "buzz" sounds echo through my ears. After a while, it turns into creepy laughing. And now, I can hear many whispers of something that tempt me to open my eyes. -Urghh... (Industria) I can hear the sound of Kyu groaning next to me. -Just keep your mind clear, master. (Hana) I silently follow Hana''s advice and keep shutting my eyes. I try doing nothing until Hana informs me about the current situation. -We are back, master. You can safely open your eyes now. (Hana) I gradually open my eyes and start looking around. -We are...in the same room? (Farah) -No, we aren''t master. (Hana) -Excuse me...I need to go to the bathroom. (Industria) I turn to Kyu and notice her face has changed into blue. -If you were weak like that, why wouldn''t you close your eyes? (Hana) -Shut up! (Industria) Kyu shouts and hurriedly runs out of the room. At the same time, many maids head inside the room. -They look unfamiliar. (Farah) I think I have never met them before. -Welcome back, master Farah and head maid. (Maid) All the maids form a group in front of the door and greet us back with courtesy. I can only lightly nod to respond to their warm welcome. -Take us to the control room. I need to check up on the current situation first. (Hana) -Affirmative, we will take you there right away. (maid) The maid in the middle claps her head and separate the group into two. The maid bends down and says. -It''s my honour to become your guide. (Maid) After that, we silently follow behind the maid. -Huh? (Farah) On the way to the control, I find many children wearing the maid costume. Somehow, all of them are wearing face masks. I point at them and try to ask Hana. But the maid who is leading us answers me instead. -They are the ones who received your master''s grace in the past. They are currently working hard to prove their usefulness to you, master. (Maid) What does she mean by that? Hana seems to notice that and explain it to me in an easy-to-understand manner. -They are the orphanages you took in, master. (Hana) -Ahhh! (Farah) I remembered about it now... I also took Kohaku under me, right? I hope to see her again along with others soon. When I try asking about the face mask, the maid interrupts me. -We are here. (Maid) We arrive in a gigantic that is made of glass. When I see through the glass window, I can see many maids working in front of a big screen. They seem to do many things, from paperwork to handling calls. -They look so busy... (Farah) -Because we are in the middle of the war, master. (Maid) -Eh? With who? (Farah) -It''s the holy country Athor. (Maid) What? Why are we fighting in a country? -Anyway... (Hana) Hana gives me to the maid and tells her. -Let''s head inside first. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 306: War With The Holy Country Athor-2 Farah''s POV Hana holds me tightly in her arms and walks inside the control room. The moment she opened the door, I could feel everyone pay attention to me. -The head maid is back... (Maid A) -Also, master! (Maid B) The maids here show many expressions compared to the ones in the past. -Wait, your expression! (Maid C) The maid panics and tells each other. The maid who stands next to me holds her head as if she just witnessed a troublesome thing. -I''m sorry, master. They are not always like this... (The Guide Maid) -No, it''s alright. (Farah) A maid who stands in the middle of the room claps her hand and shouts out loud. -It''s enough! (Akuji) The maid reassures the other''s maid and makes them resume working. I immediately realize the identity of the maid when she turns to me. -Akuji! (Farah) Akuji looks at me kindly and forms a warm smile on her face. -Welcome back, my master. It''s great to see you safe and sound. (Akuji) -Ehehehe~ (Farah) At the same, I could hear the sound of a person kicking the door from behind me. -Master? Masterrrrr! (Fifir) Hana looks really annoyed at the current situation. -That girl... (Hana) -Hah! That one is a troublemaker like always. (Akuji) I raise up from Hana''s arm and try to look through Hana''s back. -Ohhh! (Fifir) The one everyone called a troublemaker is a beast girl with pink hair. But the thing that impresses me most is the "asset" that she has on the top of her body. -Umu... (Farah) I look down at my flat chest and start comparing with me. I also looked around and confirmed with all the people inside the control room. -They are growing, aren''t they...? (Farah) My face turns red, and I immediately try to put that kind of thought away. No...What I mean is muscle! Not that..! -Uwuuuuu... (Farah) I feel like my thought has become more feminine since I turned into this body. -You are thinking about complicated things again, master. (Hana) Hana takes out a piece of candy from her pocket and places it in my mouth. -Nommm~ (Farah) I enjoy the sweetness of the candy and soon forget about the troublesome matter I was thinking about. -Old hag! Where is master Farah? (Fifir) Heh? Did I know her? -Huh! (Fifir) The girl finally notices my presence in Hana''s arms. She runs to my side with teary eyes. -Master!!!!!!!! (Fifir) Before that girl could touch me, Hana reaches out her hand and grabs the girl''s head. -Auuuuu! Not my head, old hag! I want to pat master head and hug her. Release me now! (Fifir) -You just leak your desire just now, 000! You need to train more to become a perfect maid. (Hana) The girl growls and rebukes Hana. -Who wants to become a maid? I am a soldier...Anyway, stop getting in my way! (Fifir) Hana suddenly releases her hand. Because of that, the beast girl lost her momentum and fell to the ground. I can hear a loud noise of her face hitting the floor. After a while, she raises up and shouts at Hana angrily. -Hey! Don''t release me suddenly like that! (FIfir) I look at her and laugh a little. I feel like the girl in front of me is so innocent. -Master...Why do you laugh at my pain? (Fifir) -Eh... (Farah) I feel a little sorry for laughing like that. I cough and try to make a calm face. -You...are? Have I seen you somewhere? (Farah) The beast girl becomes startled by my sudden statement. Akuji, who stands behind the beast girl, can''t help but laugh out loud. -Master doesn''t even remember you! (Akuji) The girl comes close to me and puts her hand on me. -Do you forget about me, master...? Woof... (Fifir) That sound...and pink hair...Maybe she is... -Fifir? (Farah) The eyes of Fifir shined the moment I called her name. She took me away from Hana and hugged me. -Finally, you remembered me, master! (Fifir) I come to that conclusion because a friend of mine also can turn into a human form. -Masterrrrrr! (Fifir) Fifir hugs me tightly in her arms. -Whew, you have arrived at the correct time, Fifir. Let''s start the meeting. (Hana) -Alright, old hag. (Fifir) Fifir carries me to a chair nearby; She sits down and faces against Hana while putting me on her lap. -Akuji, please report the current situation. (Hana) -Yes, head maid. (Akuji) Then the giant screen in the room starts to change. I can see many maids fighting against wolf monsters on the big screen. -The current is complete chaos, head maid. The pandemic has spread too fast. (Akuji) -How fast is it? (Hana) Akuji has a bitter face and answers her. -Aside from the capital of Athor''s country, the disease has struck down every city. (Akuji) -That sounds bad... (Hana) -Right, the number of wolf monsters is uncountable. If not for us to push them back, they have already gone to the border and invaded other countries. (Akuji) -Though It''s not the real reason you sent me an S.O.S message, right? (Hana) -... (Akuji) Akuji looks down and answers Hana. -I''m sorry about that, head maid. But I don''t think we can stop them any longer. If this situation lasts for two more days, we will be wiped out completely. (Akuji) -Hmm, that sounds troublesome. (Hana) -But those wolves move strangely recently, head maid. (Akuji) -Huh? What do you mean by that? (Hana) -Please wait for me for a moment. (Akuji) Akuji changes the screen again. The screen now is a map of a country. -This is the map of the monster''s activity. We collect this information through drones and satellites. (Akuji) Then Akuji points at the outer part of the map, which is yellow. -Their activity of those monsters has reduced a lot compared to a few days ago. This area used to be a red area, which they used to be the most active. (Akuji) Then Akuji points to the centre of the map, which has a bright red colour. -But now they retreat around 2/3 of their number from the border to move deep inside the country. (Akuji) -Hmm... (Hana) -They keep wandering in these areas and decrease the attack on the border. It''s like...they are looking for something. (Akuji) Madeus Chapter 307: War With The Holy Country Athor-3 Farah''s POV Hana holds her chin and thinks about Akuji''s statement. -Find something... (Hana) Hana turns to Akuji and asks her again. -Did you find anything else? (Hana) Akuji shakes her head and says to Hana in a weak voice. -That''s everything, head maid. Even I can''t understand their behaviour. (Akuji) Fifir, who is sitting with me, also speaks out. -Those wolves are not acting like animals and magical beasts in the database. Those beasts don''t need to eat or sleep; All they do is roam around the country. (Fifir) Hana nods and speaks her thoughts. -I think the mastermind who is currently staying in the capital must have a way to control them. (Hana) -How can you be so sure about that, the head maid? (Akuji) -Just a logical conclusion of mine. A person able to surround the capital with that powerful barrier and create those monsters can''t be an idiot. There must be a reason for that person to do that. (Hana) -That seems reasonable...But we can''t still find any reason for her to do that. There are so few clues about that person... (Akuji) -...Maybe they want to ruin this planet? (Fifir) At this moment, a voice comes from the door and denies Fifir''s opinion. -I don''t think so! (Industria) -So you are finally done with the bathroom. (Hana) Kyu walks inside the room while holding her mouth. -Please don''t mention it anymore... (Industria) -But why do you think so? (Fifir) -Well, that''s easy! Because their activity is too noticeable. There is no way the virtue goddesses'' side won''t move in this situation. (Industria) -Hmmm... (Fifir) -I think Humilitas has already called for help from other goddesses. She can''t just wait and see her planet destroyed by some stranger. Hana nods and says. -That''s sound reasonable... (Hana) I raise my hand and try to turn everyone''s attention to me. -What''s wrong, master? (Hana) -It''s not like I want to disturb everyone''s conversation, but I want to know about the current situation of Aya and others. (Farah) Akuji and Fifir''s faces immediately hardened when I said that. -That is... (Akuji) -We... (Fifir) Hana also seems to notice something wrong with them. -What''s wrong? (Hana) -Whew, 002 has taken care of miss Aya. She would arrive at this place soon. But... (Akuji) -But, what? Is she infected? (Hana) -That''s not it, head maid. Miss Aya is currently healthy. (Akuji) Akuji turns to me and informs me. -It''s all thanks to master Farah that the pandemic couldn''t harm her. (Akuji) I tilt my head and ask Akuji back. -Me? (Farah) -Yes, master. Did you perhaps make some kind of magic contract with her? (Akuji) -Eh...Ah, yes! (Farah) -That''s why the pure energy of the master exists in her body and protects her from the pandemic. (Akuji) Hana crosses her arms and asks Akuji again. -Then, what is the problem? (Hana) Akuji bites her lips and tells Hana. -We lost the trace of miss Mia and miss Kohaku. (Akuji) -Huh? (Hana) -And...Miss Kohaku seems to be infected. (Akuji) -No...way. (Farah) The moment I heard that statement, my mind became blank because of the overwhelming anxiety. -We try to take them back to base for treatment but miss Mia carry miss Kohaku and run away. (Akuji) Akuji bends her head down and apologizes to us. -I''m sorry I couldn''t capture her perfectly. (Akuji) Hana sighs and tells her. -That''s not your fault, Akuji. I never thought that girl would run away since she was our master''s acquaintance. (Hana) Kyu has a troubled face. -What is Mia trying to do? (Industria) -But I think the girl must be related to the mastermind. Or she may know about the mastermind. (Akuji) -You think like that because of Aya''s testimony, right? (Hana) -Yes! There is no way the first appearance of Mia with the wolves was a coincidence. (Akuji) Fifir reaches out and pats my head while listening to Hana''s conversation. -They will be fine, master. (Fifir) -I hope so... (Farah) -Let''s put that problem aside for now. What''s the current progress of your research on that virus? (Hana) -It doesn''t progress much, the head maid. Even 002 doesn''t have a single understanding of its structure. We know nothing about it aside from the fact the virus can spread through the air and turn people into monsters. (Akuji) -Hmmm... (Hana) -Luckily, we seem to be immune to that virus. Thanks to that, we can act freely. (Akuji) -Did you catch any sample, Akuji? (Hana) Akuji nods and tells Hana. -We got one, master. We are currently dissecting it. (Akuji) I call out to Hana. I want to tell her something. -Hana... (Farah) Hana turns to me again because of my call. -Do you think the current situation is a little familiar? (Farah) Hana knits her brows and asks me. -What do you mean by that, master? (Hana) I point at the screen and tell her. -I think the current situation was like when I fought with that outer god. (Farah) Kyu and Hana immediately frown at my statement. -That outer god... (Hana) -Right...that one can turn people into bat monsters instead. (Industria) The two have complicated expressions on their faces. -I hope... (Hana) Because Kyu could finish her sentence, the colour of the room''s light turned red. And a loud alarm noise rang throughout the room. -Someone has invaded the planet through the air! (Maid A) The screen inside the room changes into a group of people with white wings on their backs. -These intruders are marching toward the Athor''s capital, head maid! (Akuji) -Those are... angels? (Industria) -You know something? (Hana) Kyu laughs with a bitter face. -This may be the work of Humilitas. (Industria) Madeus Chapter 308: War With The Holy Country Athor-4 Farah''s POV -Her work? (Hana) Kyu nods firmly. -Yeah... (Industria) Hana''s attention returns to the screen and says with a low voice. -But I never remembered Humilitas has any armies under her, though? (Hana) -Well, of course, they are not under Humilitas. (Industria) -Then, who are they? (Hana) Kyu takes a careful look at the screen. I can feel her eyes fix on the man standing in the middle of the angels. Unlike the other angels who wear ordinary leather armours, he wears golden armour covering his whole body. -If I''m not mistaken... (Industria) Kyu points at that man and says out loud. -He is a servant under Patientia! (Industria) Hana frowns at Kyu''s sudden statement. -You mean the goddess of patience. (Hana) -Yeah. Humilitas must ask for help from other goddesses. That''s why they appear here. (Industria) -Hmmm... (Hana) Hana turns to Akuji and commands her. -Akuji, check up on those angels for me. (Hana) -Affirmative! (Akuji) After a while, Akuji reports back to Hana. -I just got the data from our satellite. However... (Akuji) -Are they strong? (Hana) Akuji shakes her head and replies. -No, head maid. They are a lot weaker than I thought. The report shows they only have E level energy magnitude inside their body. Only the leader one has D level energy magnitude. (Akuji) -Hmmm? They are...weak? (Hana) Since I don''t understand the current conversation, I pull Fifir''s clothes and ask her. -What do the two mean by that, Fifir? (Farah) -It will be hard for me to explain everything to you, master. You only need to know that each maid here is at least B rank. That means anyone in here can beat those angels easily. (Fifir) -Ohhh! Why does the goddess send those angels over, then? They can''t even beat our maid. (Farah) Fifir pats my head and agrees with me. -Master is right! Why does that goddess bother sending those useless angels here? (Fifir) However, Kyu immediately denies me. -You are wrong, Farah! (Industria) -Eh? (Farah) -It''s not those angels are weak. (Industria) Kyu shouts out loud with a firm voice. -But these maids are too abnormal! (Industria) Hana instantly strikes on top of Kyu''s head because of her shouting. -You are too loud, idiot goddess. (Hana) -Urgh... (Industria) I tilt my head and ask Kyu. -Abnormal? What do you mean by that, Kyu? (Farah) -Farah, you should know an ordinary maid can''t do anything like these crazy maids. I don''t even know if they are maid in the maids in the first place. (Industria) Hana looks angry and glares at Kyu. -What kind of nonsense you are spouting, idiot goddess? (Hana) -Nonsense? I''m speaking the truth!!! (Industria) Hana smirks and tells Kyu with provoking voice. -Do you think that anyone in here agrees with that comment of yours? (Hana) Everyone in the looks at Kyu with pity eyes. There is no ally with Kyu inside the room now. -Youuuu! (Industria) Ehehe, they are close as always. -Anyway, should you go there and meet them? (Hana) -Why should I? (Industria) -Are you guys on the same side, after all? (Hana) -Well, yeah. However, I can''t appear there carelessly. (Industria) -Other goddesses will pay attention to your activity if you do that, right? (Hana) -Right! (Industria) -The relationship between goddesses sound troublesome... (Hana) -I agree with you about that. (Industria) When I look at the screen, I find those angels have arrived in front of a vast barrier. -Hmmm, they are too weak. There is no way they can destroy it. (Hana) -Right, I think they will retreat soon. (Industria) The man looks like a leader seems to give his signal to his soldier. -It''s useless... (Fifir) All at once, the entire group of angels start firing spells at the barrier. -It''s impossible to penetrate the barrier with that kind of firepower. (Hana) Kyu nods as if agreeing with Hana. I turn to the screen to watch the situation again. I can see several lights hit the barriers. -That is no good... (Akuji) However, something impossible happened on the screen makes the entire room surprised. Hana squints her eyes while looking at the screen. -There is a hole in the barrier. (Hana) -How! (Industria) -Akuji immediately check up on the energy they just shot. -Right away! (Akuji) -I have a bad hunch about this. (Industria) -The head maid, those angels just used regular light magic. Their magics are not something unique! (Akuji( Kyu looks at the screen with a dark face. -It''s a trap! (Industria) -The mastermind seems to open the barrier to invite them inside. Should you go there and tell those angels about the trap? (Hana) Kyu bites her nail and answers Hana. -I appreciate that proposal, but I can''t do that. The reason is the same as before. (Industria) -... (Hana) The group of angels looked happy when they successfully destroyed the barriers. -They are going in... (Hana) -Tchhh, I will report back to Humilitas. (Industria) Kyu creates a mist gate and disappears through it. -The head maid! Should we send the squad to invade the capital now? (Akuji) Hana sighs and tells Akuji. -No, the barrier will close soon. Our people wouldn''t be able to arrive on time. (Hana) As Hana said, the barrier regained its original form once the group of angels went through it. -Fifir, take our master to her room and let her get some rest. (Hana) -Ehhhh! But I... (Farah) -Master, just leaves these works for us. We will solve these problems soon. (Hana) I really want to stay back to help them. But when I looked around, I didn''t know I could help everyone with anything. I weakly nod at Hana''s proposal and let Fifir take me away. Madeus Chapter 309: Interlude 114/ The Battle Inside The Capital City-1 The group of angels successfully passed through the barrier and arrived at the capital of Athor''s country. The leader of the angels'' group ordered his soldiers to land at the edge of the city. -Let''s land here! (Commander) -Roger, commander. (Angel A) The group safely land in the area with many buildings surrounding them. The leader looks around and finds the current situation is weird. -Why don''t they come out to meet us? (Commander) The group had destroyed the barrier and made it inside. However, the other side doesn''t make a single move. -They must notice our presence already. But not a single soldier comes out to fight us. (Commander) Because of the enemy''s abnormal activity, the leader has no choice to make the entire group land here to investigate more about the current situation. -Commander? (Angel A) -Hmmm? (Commander) -I feel the air around here is a little bit weird... (Angel A) -Weird, you say? (Commander) The commander looks around to confirm the situation. -There are only two-storey or three-storey buildings around us. (Commander) One angel starts shaking and points in one direction. -Huh? (Dohert) The group follows the direction and sees a pair of eyes looking at them from inside the building. -They just keep staring at us... (Dohert) The angel standing next to the shaking one hits him in the head. -Why the hell you are scared of that as an angel? (Angel B) The other angels laugh at the cowardice of that man. Even the commander said with a sarcastic voice. -You are unqualified as an angel, Dohert! (Angel A) -Uhmm, I... (Angel B) The shaking angel, Dohert, can only shut up because of that statement. -Calm down, everything is just fine... (Commander) -Yes...But still, there is something wrong with that pair of eyes. (Dohert) The commander sighs. -Hah, if you are still worried about it...Fonhart! (Commander) -Yes! (Fonhart) An angel with blond hair steps out and is ready to receive the command. -Check up on that building! (Commander) -Roger, commander. (Fonhart) Fonhart flies toward the building that has a pair of eyes. But the moment he comes near the building, the windows immediately shuts as if that person wants to hide from Fonhart. The commander has no choice to tell Fonhart to come back at that situation. -You see, Dohert! It just belongs to an ordinary person. (Commander) Fonhart laughs out loud and ridicules Dohert. -You are such a coward, Dohert. I don''t even know why our goddess chose you as our commander disciple. (Fonhart) -Yeahhh! Fonhart fits that position better. (Angel A) -He should be the one who receives the goddess''s grace instead. (Angel C) Even the commander nods as if he agrees with that statement. Dohert bites his lip and says in a low voice. -I think we should leave as fast as possible...Something is not right! (Dohert) Commander shouts at Dohert. -Enough! If you still have that kind of feeling, then go out and scout alone. (Commander) Dohert has a bitter face at the commander''s order. -Fine... (Dohert) Dohert turns away and leaves the formation. After Dohert goes out of sight, Fonhart lets out a comment. -That cowardice is finally going away. (Fonhart) -Ahahaha!(Angel A) -Right! (Angel B) The commander became annoyed at their playful attitude and shouted at them. -Leave it for later! (Commander) -Roger, commander! (Angel B) -Roger... (Angel C) -Huhm? (Commander) When the group calm down, they notice something strange is happening. -What? (Angel B) From the nearby building, not just one or two windows are opened. But all those windows from the nearby building open and have a pair of eyes staring at them. -What the hell? (Angel C) -So creepy? (Angel A) -Should I just hit them? (Angel B) The commander shakes his head and tells them. -Don''t! You can''t hit the innocent for no reason. Let... (Commander) Before the commander can finish his sentence, something comes from the shadow and flies toward him. -Huh! (Commander) The commander barely reacts in time and let that object scratches his face. That object leaves a minor wound on the commander''s face. -Who? (Commander) The other angels become cautious at the sudden attack. They turn in the attacked direction and are ready to cast magic. -Hohoho! I never thought you could avoid that! (Weird Man) A man wearing a tattered robe that fully covers his head walks out of the shadow. -You? Who are you? (Commander) -You don''t need to know about it. Because you will die soon~ (Weird Man) The commander laughs at the man''s provocation. -You have a big mouth for a weakling! (Commander) The commander has already scanned through the man''s body. -You barely have any mana inside your body! What could you do to us when your sneak attack failed? (Commander) The commander commands his subordinate to fire the magic at that weird man. -Get rid of him quickly! (Commander) The commander thought he would get rid of the weirdo soon. However, the thing that happened next was not like what he expected. -Ugahhhh! (???) The commander could hear a scream...from his side. -Ehh? (Commander) He turns around and finds the man appearing in front of his people. The weird man takes out the knife and cut one of the angel''s throats. -Ahhhhhh! (Angel B) -What? (Angel C) The commander froze, since he couldn''t understand the situation. -How can he teleport with that little amount of mana? Before the commander can reach out and catch the weird man, he has already appeared in the place far away from them. -No... (Angel B) -Hinart!!! (Angel C) The angels become panic at the sudden loss of their friend. -Calm down! (Commander) -Urghhh! (Angel B) -But! (Angel C) The commander can only sigh because his soldier is too inexperienced. -In a peaceful era, they don''t have much chance to fight in an actual battle. (Commander) The commander turns to the weird man and stares intensely at him. -There are no oscillations in the surrounding mana. That means you don''t use mana to teleport! (Commander) He only knows one kind of power that doesn''t use mana. -Authority!? (Commander) It''s a power the goddess granted to their servant and disciple. -Correct! (Weird Man) The man disappears in front of their side again. -Let me give you a reward for a correct answer~ (Weird Man) The weird man makes a swift cut at the throat of the blonde angel. -Fonhart! (Commander) The commander shouts out loud to alert Fonhart. Unfortunately, Fonhart can''t react in time. -Huff~ (Weird Man) The knife passes through Fonhart''s throat as if there is no resistance. The head comes out of his body and lets his blood come out of it like a fountain. -I am the disciple of pride. Welcome to my playground~ (Weird Man) Madeus Chapter 310: Interlude 115/ The Battle Inside The Capital City-2 The goddesses usually give extra skill to the people under them. Those skills are called the "Authority" of the goddess. Each authority skills differ from person to person. And the disciple/servant needs to practice a lot to fully develop their own "Authority." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The commander helplessly stares at the weird man in front of him. -Youuuu! (Commander) If not for the comrade standing beside him, he had already lost himself in the middle of the rage. The leader shouts at other angels and commands them. -Defense Formation and immediately create barrier! (Commander) -Roger, commander! (Angel B) The group of angels surrounds the commander and uses him as the centre. They utilize manas and create a firm barrier to protect themselves. -Barrier has been established, commander. (Angel C) -Good! (Commander) The commander nods with satisfaction and glares at the weird man. -Hoh! That''s a good plan! (Weird Man) -I don''t need your compliment, dumbass. What are you guys waiting for? Fire magic at him immediately! (Commander) -Roger! (Angel D) The angels cast their spells and fire them at the weird man. -Light lance! Die! (Angel E) -Light ball! Take this! (Angel F) The weird man only formed a smile on his face when he saw those beginner spells come at him. -Is that all you got? (Weird Man) The weird man is like a ghost. He disappeared and reappeared on the spot when the spell came close to him. -No way! (Angel G) -How can he avoid them all? (Angel H) The leader had been silent so far, suddenly cast the spell. -Intermediate Light Magic: Judgment! (Commander) A gigantic ray of light descends at the place weird man stand. -Dieeee! (Commander) The commander let out a satisfying smile and thought he got the weird man with the spell with that move. -Ahahaha, die! (Commander) -Commander! (Angel E) -He did it for our comrade! (Angel D) However, the commander suddenly hears a familiar come from inside his formation. -You are making a face like I was dead for real? (Weird Man) The weird man is standing right in front of him inside their barrier. -Now, let me reward your effort. (Weird Man) The man swings his knife at the commander. -Barrier! (Commander) The commander reflexively creates a barrier to protect him from the attack. -What a selfish commander! (Weird Man) The man changes his attack direction and cuts off the head of another angel from behind. -Gotchaaaa! (Weird Man) -Noooooo! (Angel D) When others try to reach out to the weird man, he disappears again. -Too bad! (Weird Man) With the sudden attack of the weird man, the angels become panic and make the entire formation break down. -Stop! Go back! (Commander) But all those angels are no longer listening to the commander. They turn away from the weird man and start running away. -Ohhh! (Weird Man) The commander can only click his tongue at the current situation. -These bunches of idiots! Come back! (Commander) Those angels are a group of inexperienced soldiers. At this moment, they all care about their safety! By looking at the current situation, they realize the commander couldn''t save them from the hand of the weird man. The weird man smiles and comments. -They are like headless chickens~ (Weird Man) And he disappeared to kill them off one by one. He only needs one slash to kill each angel. -Nooooo! (Commander) The commander couldn''t protect his subordinates and could only watch them die one by one. -Arghhhh! (Commander) In 30 seconds, the weird man had wiped the entire squad of angels aside from the commander out. -Youuuuuu! (Commander) The commander bites his lip and makes the blood come out. He can no longer keep calm and show the anger on his face. -Next is you! (Weird Man) The man disappears again and arrives on the commander''s back. -Now, die! (Weird Man) -Huh! (Commander) The commander casts the spell and creates a sword of light! He turns back and uses that sword to defence against the weird man''s attack. -I''m not like those idiots! (Commander) -Are you sure? (Weird Man) The man once again appeared at the front of the commander. -I will make a hole in your face then! (Weird Man) When the weird man tries to stab at the commander''s face, a helmet appears and protects him from the knife. -Hard! (Weird Man) The knife got repelled by it and made the weird man take a few steps back. -I got you! Light ball! (Commander) The commander seizes this chance to fire a light ball at the man''s face. -Hughhh! (Weird Man) The weird man barely avoids the surprise attack of the commander. However, the attack blows off the upper part of his robe and reveals his face. -You... (Commander) The man in front of the commander looks creepy enough to make him frown for a second. -Are all disciples crazy like you? (Commander) The places where eyes should be on the weird man''s face are hollow darkness. -Those are necessary sacrifices to gain power! (Weird Man) -Crazy! (Commander) The weird man disappears and keeps his distance from the commander. -You can''t attack me now! (Commander) With the last exchange, the commander could confirm the weird man had no way to damage his amour. -... (Weird Man) -I will finish you off soon! (Commander) The commander reluctantly uses his authority skill since that skill is more anti-army than anti-personal. But to finish this devil who killed his subordinates, it is alright to have a few causalities. -You will leave your bones in this place... (Commander) -Hahaha, that''s a good joke~ (Weird Man) But right before the commander could use his skill, he was paralyzed and couldn''t move. -What...? (Commander) -The drug is finally working! It takes so much time to show the effect of a powerful servant like you. (Weird Man) -Dru...g? (Commander) The man laughs and walks toward the commander. -Do you remember the first knife that I threw at you? (Weird Man) -No...W...ay. (Commander) -That''s right! You are too careless and confident. (Weird Man) The weird man stands in front of the commander and says with a sarcastic voice. -Goodbye, commander! (Weird Man) The weird man aims at the gap in the helmet and stabs the knife at it. -So easy? A servant''s strength is just that? They are so weak! (Weird Man) The man laughs out...and he doesn''t notice there is a shadow hiding in the nearby building. The shadow shrinks his body and uses his hand to block his mouth. -Everyone...commander. (Dohert) Dohert, who luckily survived by going out and scouting the nearby area. Somehow, the weird man can''t detect him. It must be either his luck or his..."Authority." Madeus Chapter 311: Interlude 116/ The Useless Goddess The "Graceful Goddess" of humility lets out a comment when watching the night''s sky. -Hah~What a beautiful night~ (Humilitas) Humilitas with an elementary swimsuit is letting herself float on the buoy in the middle of the lake. -Hah! It''s a beautiful night, isn''t it? (Humilitas) At that moment, a shadow appears next to the buoy. -Huh? (Humilitas) The shadow doesn''t wait for her to react and flip the buoy over. -Ehhhhh! Ahhhh! (Humilitas) The "Graceful Goddess" can''t react in time and falls in the water. -Youuuuuu! (Humilitas) Before Humilitas could let out the curse from her mouth, she fell into the pool. -Hmmm? (???) For a while, the shadow keeps staring at the pool''s surface. -Why hasn''t that girl raised up to the surface yet? (???) The shadow keeps waiting on the pool''s surface until she finds the girl shows no sign of emerging from under the water. -Don''t tell me... (???) The shadow shows no hesitation and jumps at the place where the "Useless Goddess" fell. After a few seconds, the shadow comes back to the water surface with a little girl in her hand. -How come a goddess doesn''t know how to swim? (???) The shadow places the girl on the ground and looks at her. -Is this me or her become more useless as the day passes? (???) When the shadow tries to do CPR on her, the girl starts coughing and lets water come out of her mouth. -Urghhhh! (Humilitas) After letting out all the water, Humilitas glares at the shadow with an angry face. -Youuuu! Do you want to kill your own goddess, Himari? (Humilitas) The identity of the shadow is no one but her own apostle, Himari. -Who would have thought that the goddess almost drowned in a small pool? (Himari) -Shut up! It''s not for you to flip the buoy so suddenly? (Humilitas) -So what? You still have drowned anyway! (Himari) -Umumumu! (Humilitas) -Why don''t you spend some of your free time learning to swim? (Himari) Humilitas shouts out loud with an annoyed voice. -If you learn, you lose! (Humilitas) Himari holds her head and says. -You do not differ from the parasite that sticks with this country royalty. (Himari) -I find no problem with this. (Humilitas) -Haizzzz... (Himari) Humilitas stands and tries returning to the pool. -Huff, you disturb my beautiful night. (Humilitas) Himari reaches out and grabs her head before she has a chance to return to the pool. -Awwww!! My head! Treat it more delicately! (Humilitas) Himari sighs and asks her. -How come you still have time to relax in this situation? (Himari) -What are you talking about? (Humilitas) -Hah! If not for those maids containing those wolves monsters, this country would become ruined already. (Himari) Humilitas pushes Himari''s hand out and tells her. -Patientia has sent me some help. That girl assigned a squad to resolve our problem. (Humilitas) -Patientia? The goddess of patience? (Himari) -Uh, Huh! So you don''t need to worry about it anymore. Her squads contain at least one of the top servants. They will resolve those problems at ease. (Humilitas) -But... (Himari( -Not to mention those ordinary maids stopped those wolves monsters. Then how couldn''t a servant could not solve everything? (Humilitas) -But I don''t think those maids are ordinary at all... (Himari) Humilitas reaches out and pats Himari''s shoulder. -Not to mention, Patientia''s servant also has authority skills. It''s impossible for them to lose. (Humilitas) Humilitas shakes her index finger and repeats a word over and over. -Impossible! Impossible, you know! (Humilitas) Himari reaches out to Humilitas''s cheek and pinches it. -Give me one authority skill like them too, useless goddess. (Himari) -Uwawawa! Only the intermediate goddess and higher can do it! (Humilitas) -Useless! (Himari) -Stop it! (Humilitas) At that moment, a mist gate appears and interrupts their conversation. -Huh? You? Industria? (Humilitas) Himari immediately bends down and greets Industria. -Greeting goddess of diligence! (Himari) Industria shakes her head and tells Himari to act normal in front of her. -You don''t have to do that. (Industria) -Does that mean that girl has come back? Let''s visit her right away! -I have something to tell you first, Humilitas. (Industria) Humilitas tilts her head and asks Industria back. -What''s wrong? (Humilitas) Industria takes a deep breath and tells Humilitas about what has happened. -... (Humilitas) Humilitas shakes her head and denies her thought. -You are overthinking Industria! Trap? There is no way some kind of small villain could do! (Humilitas) -No, I think... (Industria) Humilitas firmly denies Industria''s problem. -There is no way two serious incidents can happen on my planet in a row, right? Huh? (Humilitas) Humilitas takes out a crystal from dimensional storage. The crystal she took out was shining and rang like crazy. -Someone is calling for you, Humilitas! (Industria) -Uh, Yeah... (Humilitas) Humilitas places the crystal near her ears and operates it. -Patientia? What''s wrong? (Humilitas) She becomes more nervous as she talks through the crystal. -What? Almost of your people have been wiped out? No way... (Humilitas) After finishing the conversation with the other side, Humilitas puts the crystal back in storage. -So? (Industria) Humilitas with a tired face answer Industria. -She said she would be here soon... (Humilitas) -That girl? Patientia? (Industria) -Yeah. (Humilitas) Madeus Chapter 312: Sneak Out Farah''s POV -Moh! Hana left me out of the conversation again! (Farah) I complain with Fifir, who is carrying me. -Right! Right! That old hag is bullying you gain, my cute master. (Fifir) I nod rapidly to show a sign of agreement with Fifir''s thought. -Though... (Fifir) Fifir bent down and tightened her hug. -I''m so happy I can spend more time alone with you, master. (Fifir) -Ehehehe! (Farah) When I am entangling with Fifir, a person suddenly appears from afar and runs in my direction. -Farah! (Aya) My face lit up as I saw the face of the other person. -Aya! (Farah) Fifir looks at this situation and forms an awkward smile on her face. She slowly puts me down to the ground and says. -You should go to her side, master. (Fifir) I nod and smile back at her. I turn to Aya and run toward her side. -Ayaaaa! (Farah) It only takes a few seconds to arrive in front of Aya. -My cute Farahhhh! (Aya) Aya doesn''t hesitate to bend down and pick me up. She places me in her arms and looks directly at my face. -I missssss youuuuuu soooo muchhhhh! (Aya) She starts showering with a rain of kisses. Her attack left no place on my face alone. -Muyaaaa~ ?? (Farah) -The most delicious things will be left for the last. (Aya) Aya looks at my lip intensely while licking her lips. Then her face gradually comes closer to mine. -Thanks for the meal~ (Aya) It''s not too long to feel something soft touch my lips. -Nyaaaa~ No...?? (Farah) Moreover, I can feel Aya''s fragrance from this close. My head becomes blank while my body turns meekly in her arms. Aya slowly separates from me to have a clear look on my face again. -I can''t hold back any longer if you keep making that face, Farah. (Aya) What? I don''t know what kind of face I am making right now. Not to let my brain process the situation, Aya aggressively approaches my face again. -Hyaaaaa~D...on''t ?? (Farah) And Aya''s target does not differ from last time, which is my lips. -Nyaaaa~ ?? (Farah) I can feel the moistness and the warmth of her lips more clearly. -Myuuuuu?! (Farah) Aya suddenly puts her tongue inside my mouth. I can feel the softness and wetness of her tongue entwine against mine. -Hyaaaa~Nuuuu~?? (Farah) Someone suddenly appears and intercepts our kiss. -That''s enough! (Fifir) -Ehhh? (Farah) I feel kind of lost with the sudden separation. I pout and glare at Fifir, who suddenly pushed us away. However, Fifir reaches out to pinch my cheeks and says. -If master like kissing that much, I will help you learn more about it later. (Fifir) I immediately blush because of her sudden suggestion. -Hey, I''m still standing here. And who are you in the first place? (Aya) -Me? (Fifir) Fifir smiles and replies to Aya. -You have met me a few times already, miss Aya. Do you remember the small cute pink dog? (Fifir) Aya showed a surprised face when she heard about the Fifir''s origin. -You?! Fifir? (Aya) -That''s right~ Nice to meet you again, miss Aya. (Fifir) -Uhm...Well, nice to meet you. (Aya) Aya scratches her head and has an awkward face. -I let it go this time because you haven''t met master for a long time. But what you just do is unfit to show off in public. (Fifir) Aya suddenly realizes her current situation. Aya looks around and finds many maids glancing at us. Her face immediately turns red, and she apologizes to Fifir. -I''m sorry. I will be careful next time. (Aya) Fifir nods and tries taking me away. -That''s good! (Fifir) However, Aya reaches out and grabs her shoulder. -Where are you going to take Farah to? (Aya) -To our love nest, of course. (Fifir) I noticed Aya''s grip become stronger as Fifir blurted out that statement. -You can''t just take her away... (Aya) -Why can''t I? (Fifir) I sigh and break free from Fifir. -Eh, master? (Fifir) I stand on my toe and reach out to both of their faces. I grab and pinch their cheeks softly. -Moh, you two should stop fighting each other. (Farah) I feel the surrounding people recently are likely to fight against each other. -Ehehe? Master is pinching my cheek. I can feel the softness of her hand... (Fifir) -I''m sorry, Farah. I won''t fight with her anymore. (Aya) After successfully stopping both of them, I ask them with a serious voice. -Uhmm...Can you two help me? (Farah) -Help? (Aya) -What''s wrong, master? (Fifir) -I want to find Kohaku and Mia. (Farah) Aya''s face became darkened as I mentioned their names. -Aya? (Farah) -Yes? (Aya) Aya looks away and tries to avoid my line of sight. -I don''t blame you for that, Aya. There must be a reason that Mia took her away. (Farah) -Uhmm... (Aya) Aya looks down with a desperate face. -It can''t be helped. (Farah) I reach to Aya''s side to pat her head. -Farah? (Aya) -Yosh, Yosh... You have done everything well so far. (Farah) Her face brightens as she receives my patting. Aya forms a faint smile on her face. -Thanks, Farah. (Aya) Once again, Fifir suddenly interrupts us. -I have an idea, master. (Fifir) -What is it? (Farah) Fifir forms a mischievous smile on her face. -How about sneaking out to find those girls, master? (Fifir) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Sorry for the late. There will be one more chapter today Chapter 313: Encounter Farah''s POV With Fifir''s help, three of us successfully sneak out of the base. I turn to Fifir and ask her in a doubtful tone. -Are you sure that no one would notice us, Fifir? (Farah) Fifir doesn''t have any worried look on her face and responds to me with a confident face. -I have hacked into our system, master. Currently, the camera would show that the master and I are still in your room. (Fifir) She has a wicked smile that makes her look like a kid who had succeeded in her mischief. -That old hag wouldn''t notice my trick that easily. (Fifir) Aya sighs and complains next to Fifir. -But she would still find out about it in the end, right? (Aya) -Well... (Fifir) Aya places her hand on Fifir''s shoulder and tells her. -We should go quickly as possible. If that maid finds out that, we take Farah with us... (Aya) For some reason, Aya looked terrified when she mentioned about Hana. -Right... (Fifir) And Fifir had the same expression when she heard Aya''s statement. -Let''s go, master... (Fifir) I tilted my head since I couldn''t understand the reaction of these two. I curiously ask them. -Why do you twos react like that? (Farah) -Uhmm... (Aya) -Right, master didn''t know about that incident... (Fifir) Fifir turns to the other side and speaks in a tiny voice. -The old hag became "truly angry" when you went missing, and she... (Fifir) -And what? (Farah) Fifir shakes her head and tries changing the topic. -Let''s talk about it another time, master! Let''s go now! (Fifir) -That''s right! It''s time to go... (Aya) -Moh, please tell me about the rest, you twos! (Farah) Fifir shakes her head like crazy. -The head would kill me if I told you, master. (Fifir) -Kill...I don''t think Hana would do something like that. (Farah) I can feel some sweats come out from the twos'' heads. -... (Farah) -Alright, time''s up! We should go now! (Fifir) I finally give up to pursue the truth from Fifir and Aya. -Fine, I will ask Hana later. (Farah) -Ahahaha... (Fifir) Aya, in the meantime, keeps looking at our surroundings. -Hmm, Fifir? How do we move? (Aya) -What do you mean, Aya? (Fifir) Aya points at the empty spaces surrounding us and says. -I mean, we don''t have any vehicles with us. (Aya) Fifir smirks and tells Aya. -What are you talking about? You are seeing the fastest vehicle right in front of your eyes. (Fifir) Aya knit her brow and tried looking around again. -What? (Aya) However, it seems like she still couldn''t find anything in the end. -You slowpoke. (Fifir) Fifir lets out a big laugh and transforms into a gigantic pink dog. -Get on me! (Fifir) -Ahhh! (Farah) I almost forget about this fluffy form of Fifir. With the help of Aya, I quickly get on her back. Fifir in this form moves so fast. It doesn''t take long to arrive in the town where Aya stayed. This place looks like it''s been swept by a big storm. -It looks so horrible... (Farah) -Those monsters have trampled and destroyed the town thoroughly. (Aya) At first, we try to find the survivor inside the town. But the hope is soon extinguished since I couldn''t find a life signal in the town. -It seems like there are no more monsters here. (Fifir) In the end, we couldn''t find any wolves monsters along with survivors. -They must move to other places, master. (Fifir) -It seems so... (Farah) We try looking around the town more carefully. But we still couldn''t find any trace of Mia and Kohaku. -There is nothing here too, master. (Fifir) -Uhm... (Fifir) We have no way to find them now. -Aya? (Fifir) -Yes? (Aya) -Did you have any clothes that relate to that girl? Either Kohaku or Mia''s clothes are fine. (Fifir) -Ahhh! (Aya) Aya looks like she understands what Fifir wants to do. -I almost forget that you are a dog! (Aya) -Why do I feel like you are insulting me? Anyway, lead me to the inn you stayed. (Fifir) We hurriedly went to the inn where Aya stayed. Aya gives their clothes to Fifir and lets her sniff. -I can feel the same faint scent of them from the outside of the town. (FIfir) Aya is surprised and gives Fifir a compliment. -You have such a good nose, Fifir. (Aya) Fifir ignores Aya and keeps moving in one direction. It doesn''t take long for us to get out of town. -This way! (Fifir) Then, the three of us keep following Mia and Kohaku''s trace. -Hmmm? (Fifir) Suddenly, Fifir stops on her tracking and stares intensely at her front. I also follow her and look at the place in front of me. -What?! (Fifir) The scenery in front of me looks no different from dead land. -The dead bodies of monsters are everywhere. (Farah) The land has turned grey and gives the place a dark atmosphere. There are also some dark mists floating on the surface of the ground. -I don''t think it''s good to be here, master. Let''s go back... (Fifir) When Fifir insists on us going back, a tiny figure suddenly appears in front of us. -Who are you guys? (Mist) It''s a little girl with short dark hair. The girl looks incredibly cute, but for some reason... -Are you guys here to annoy my chosen one? (Mist) I feel so uncomfortable when I stare at her. Then her eyes look at us if she scans us one by one. And finally, her eyes stopped on me. -You...Interesting. That power inside you... (Mist) Fifir feels something is not right and takes the initiative to attack the little girl. She tries using her claws to slash the little girl off. -Fifir, no! (Fifir) -Huh! (Farah) But what surprised me more is the little girl uses only one finger to stop Fifir''s attack. -You better be a good pet. Or I would kill you right away. (Mist) Madeus I just want to remind you if everyone forgets about Mist. She is the cute little girl whose identity is the avatar of nameless mist. She is also the guardian of Ahma Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 314: Unexpected Enemy-1 Farah''s POV The little girl pushes away Fifir''s claw as if it''s a child''s play for her. -Urgh... (Fifir) -Calm down, Fifir. (Farah) Fifir reluctantly listens to my suggestion and puts her claw away. She slowly steps back and takes a distance from the little girl in front of us. -Master... (Fifir) Fifir whispers to me in a small voice. She doesn''t want us to be here any longer. Fifir turns around and tries to run away. -Let''s... (Fifir) The moment Fifir turned her head back, the little girl was already standing there. The little girl tilts her head and innocently asks us. -Where are you guys going? (Mist) Fifir frown and stop moving. -It''s not good to run away when we haven''t finished our conversation yet. (Mist) -... (Farah) The little girl points her hand at me. -You! (Mist) -Yes? (Farah) -Come down here. (Mist) Fifir turns back and tries to stop me from contacting that little girl. -Master... (Fifir) Aya also holds my shoulder and tells me. -Don''t...Farah. (Aya) -But... (Farah) A cold and emotionless voice comes from the little girl, interrupting these twos. -I don''t ask for the opinions of you two. (Mist) The moment the little girl finished her sentence, something that looked like dark smoke came out of her body and flew in our direction. -Hughh! (Fifir) Fifir immediately creates a barrier to protect us. But somehow, the mist passes through the barrier as if nothing is there. Those smokes instantly wrap around Aya and Fifir. -Urghhhhh! (Fifir) Fifir groaned loudly and knelt down to the ground. -Fifir! (Farah) Aya also has the same symptoms. She holds her chest and lies on Fifir''s body. I can''t help but turn to the little girl and beg her. -Please, stop! Please don''t hurt them anymore. (Farah) -Then, you better go down here soon. (Mist) -Please release them from the pain first. (Farah) -I will...as long as I have a closer look at you. (Mist) -Alright... (Farah) I don''t want to see Aya and Fifir are hurt because of me. I get off Fifir''s back and walk toward that little girl. Fifir utters her strength to look at me and says in a weak voice. -Master, don''t go... (Fifir) I can only ignore Fifir for now and keep walking toward the little girl. -... (Farah) Even after seeing the little girl in action, I couldn''t measure the full potential of the little girl in front of me. I couldn''t feel any mana come from her. However, my instinct tells me this girl is very dangerous. -I am here now. Please release my friends from pain. (Farah) -Alright. (Mist) The little girl nods and makes those smokes come back to her body. Aya and Fifir gradually regain control of their body. Fifir seizes this chance and tries getting closer to me again. -You two better stay there. (Mist) -Listen to her, Fifir. (Farah) -But master... (Fifir) -Just believe me! (Farah) -...Okay, master. (Fifir) I look directly into the little girl''s eye and ask her. -What do you want from me? (Farah) -I just want to have a look at you. (Mist) The little girl comes closer to me and starts touching my body. -How can you still survive until now? (Mist) -What do you mean? (Farah) The little girl ignores my question and starts touching my chest. -Those fragments are all here. (Mist) The little girl looks at my face and comments. -What...are you? (Mist) -Uhhh? (Farah) -There is no way the frail body of a human can stand the strength of those fragments. (Mist) The girl puts her hands on her chin. -Though even your soul is unbroken under those fragments. (Mist) I still don''t know what the little girl is talking about? Did she mean those fragments I get from the trials? -Hmmm... (Mist) Suddenly, I can feel the murderous intent coming from the little girl. -I can''t let the one could use those fragments alive. (Mist) The girl reaches out and tries piercing through my chest using her hand. -Barrier! (Farah) The smoke wraps around her hand and helps her pass through my barrier. -Teleport! (Farah) I hastily activate space magic to transport me to a few metres far from her. -Why do you avoid it? (Mist) -...I will die if I take that hit. (Farah) -Die? You just return to the cycle of reincarnation after that. (Mist) -It''s the same thing! Why do you want to kill me? (Farah) The girl points at me and speaks with a loud voice. -Potential harm to my "Father". Must eliminate. (Mist) Her body starts changing at an incredible rate. Many tentacles grow out of her body and start wiggling. Those tentacles come from every part of her body, including eyes and mouth. -It''s... (Farah) The little girl in front of me is no longer looking like a little girl. The current her does not differ from a mass of moving tentacles. -Transform! (Farah) I also change into the magical girl form to fight her. -Ot ah''ehye mglw''nafh. (Mist) The mass of tentacles creates a rift in front of it. The tentacles extend and pass through the rift. -Huh! (Farah) At the same time, many small rifts appear surrounding me. The tentacles come out from those rifts and reach in my direction. -Avoid! (Farah) In the middle of avoiding those tentacles'' attacks, I suddenly feel incredible pain in my left leg. -Urgh... (Farah) When I look down, I find the tentacles had pierced through it. Blood keeps oozing out from the wound. Then I can feel the pain coming from another place in my body. -Arghhh! Madeus Chapter 315: Unexpected Enemy-2 Farah''s POV -Farah! (Aya) -Master! (Fifir) I could hear Aya and Fifir shouting from afar. They have probably noticed I am in danger right now. -Urghhh! (Farah) Though I don''t have any strength to answer them since I need to deal with the current situation. I reach out my hand to those tentacles and fires beam at them. -It''s not working... (Farah) Those tentacles which are piercing through my body are unscathed under my attacks. At this moment, a sound echoes through my head and urges me hurriedly. -Farah, use my skill! (Hale) -Yes! Conquer! (Farah) Thanks to Hale''s awakening, I can now use this skill again. Something looks like a black haze comes out of my palms and spreads to the nearby tentacles. -Ahf? (Mist) -Self-destruct for me! (Farah) As I finished that sentence, the tentacles hardened themselves. -They do not differ from stone now. (Farah) And just a few seconds later, the tentacles tormented me, crumbled and turned into clouds of dust. -You... (Mist) I could see the little girl standing in front of me again. The tentacles surrounding her also seem to be affected by my command. I seize this chance to change my current form into the magical girl of bravery. -... (mist) -Hmmmm... (Farah) Since the moment I used the power of Hale, I couldn''t find any murderous intent in her eyes anymore. Instead, I feel like she is looking at me with eyes full of curiosity. We keep looking at each other intensely in silence. -Hoh... (Mist) A voice comes from behind me and interrupts the silence. -Master, avoid! (Fifir) I turn around and find there are uncountable floating cannons surrounding us. -Teleport! (Farah) I immediately teleport out of the cannon''s range and turn my attention to the little girl again. -Fire! (Fifir) The girl doesn''t move from her spot and stares at me silently. At the same time, many rays of light come from those floating cannons and fly toward her. -The Judgment skill is almost fully charged... Should I unleash it now? (Farah) I think I should calmly look at the situation first. -Mgehye (Mist) All the rays of light suddenly disappear as if they do not exist in the first place. -Huh? (Fifir) Fifir has a surprised face while standing in her human form with Aya. She doesn''t think her attacks would be stopped in that kind of absurd way. -Hmmm... (Mist) The little girl waves her hand and creates rifts next to all the cannons. -These toys look fun. (Mist) The moment she grabbed her hand, tentacles came out of it and turned those cannons into scraps. -What a monster... (Fifir) Aya turns to me and tells me to run away. -Just run away from here, Farah. We will try to keep her here. (Aya) I shake my head and decline her idea. -I can''t... (Farah) -But Farah...She is aiming at you. You will...die. (Aya) -... I won''t leave you guys behind. (Farah) And I don''t think running away is a good choice against that little girl. Those rifts are no different from high-level space magic. There is no way we can run away without dealing with those rifts. -You guys keep attacking from here. I will approach her. (Farah) Aya shows disapproval in her face and tries to stop me. -Farah! Hey, Farah! (Aya) I ignore Aya and fly toward the little girl. Only this way may let her pay attention to me instead of them. After all, I am her original target. A familiar voice in my head reminds me. -You can only use "that" one more time today, Farah. (Hale) -Uhmm... (Farah) Thanks to my Immortality, most of my wounds are healed now. I think I can put up a good fight with that little girl now. I swing and create an energy blade to attack the little girl. -... (Mist) The girl disappears on the spot and reappears in front of me. Her hand turns into a mass of tentacles and reaches out to me. -Ah''ehyeagl yar < Cage of time> (Mist) -Reflection! (Farah) A gigantic shield appears in front of me. -Tchhhh! (Farah) -Huh? (Mist) The shield creates a powerful force and pushes the little girl far from me. Her face seems to be a little surprised by that move. -You are full of surprise... (Mist) The girl disappeared again as she finished that sentence. I -Farah! From below! (Hale) I look down and find a bunch of tentacles coming toward me. I have no choice but to use that skill again! -Conquer! (Farah) I have no choice but to use Hale''s skill again. -Explode! (Farah) Those tentacles follow my order and create a terrible explosion. It has also affected me since I was in the explosion range. -Urghhh! (Farah) It forces me to emergency landing on the place not far from that explosion. -You sure are interesting... (Mist) -... (Farah) The little girl appears in front of me again without a scratch on her body. -Light and dark exist on your body at the same time. (Mist) Her eyes glow up as if she has found an amusing toy. -And the weird power of yours...That shield. (Mist) When the little girl is talking, I turn around and confirm the two are standing far from me. I also give them a signal to stay in their current place. Otherwise, they would run toward my place. -... (Farah) -How could it stop my attack? (Mist) -You want to know how? (Farah) The girl nods lightly. -Then come closer! (Farah) -Alright. (Mist) The girl didn''t doubt me while she walked to my side. She must think that I couldn''t damage her, no matter what. -J... (Farah) -J...what? (Mist) When I make sure she can''t dodge my attack, I unleash "Judgment." -Judgment! (Farah) For the first time, the little girl shows a panicked face. She tried to create rifts to defend against my attack. But all of those rifts broke as soon as I released "Judgment". -But it''s too late... (Farah) The energy wave sweeps through and obliterates everything in front of me. Madeus Chapter 316: Unexpected Enemy-3 Farah''s POV After I successfully unleased "Judgment", I keep looking around to confirm the situation. -Is it possible for her to survive that attack? (Farah) I shake my head and deny that idea. -No way, it''s impossible. (Farah) When I try to turn away and walk toward Fifir and Aya, a vast rift suddenly appears in the place where that little girl disappeared. -Huh... (Farah) Something...I can no longer control myself. I just stand there and stare at the rift. -... (Farah) I can feel something on the other side of the rift looking at me. There is something...scary over there. All of my instincts scream and urge me to run away. -... (Farah) But I can no longer move my body. It seems fear has paralyzed my body. -...I (Farah) A tentacle suddenly grows from the ground where that little girl disappeared. -Urgh... (Farah) So she survived that attack after all, then... -H..er, r...ig...ht? (Farah) That thing must be her true power...What I have witnessed about her strength until now may be just the tip of the iceberg. -... (Farah) Some kind of dark liquids suddenly poured out of the rift and fell on the tentacles. The tentacle wiggled when it received those dark liquids. In the meantime, I have gradually adapted myself to this intense fear. I can now turn my head and check up on the other two situations. Aya and Fifir look like they are doing their best to fight against the fear inside them. -... (Farah) I can see the tentacle keeps enjoying the black liquid shower. And it starts to change under the black liquid''s influence. -Sl...ash. (Farah) I attempt to attack the tentacle using my sword. However, I can barely lift the sword up in this situation. The tip of the tentacle grows bigger. It doesn''t stop until it has become a size of a 3-metre ball. -Wh...at? (Farah) At this moment, the rift stops pouring the liquid and closes by itself. -Hahh! Hahhh! (Farah) I can finally breathe normally when the rift disappears. -I need to destroy that thing soon! (Farah) I turn my attention to the weird shape tentacle and try to attack it. -I have underestimated you. (Mist) A voice comes from the tentacle and stops me. -You... (Farah) This voice belongs to that little girl. -Tchhh... (Farah) The tip of the tentacles blooms and opens wide. -It''s like a flower but made of the tentacle. (Farah) I could see a figure of the little girl walk out from it. There are many kinds of slimy liquids on her body. She didn''t have any clothes on her body and walked out proudly. -An attack that can delete the entire existence of the target. How surprising for an individual like you to possess it. (Mist) The little girl claps her hand and compliments me. -You are such a unique individual. (Mist) Tentacles coming out from the girl''s feet help her move toward me. What should I do in this situation? -You shouldn''t make any move. Or...? (Mist) The little girl points at the place behind me. I look back and notice many tentacles are restraining Aya and Fifir. -I will break them... (Mist) I can''t do anything if she takes them as her hostage... -Though you are interesting... (Mist) The little girl has now arrived right in front of me. She reaches out and holds my chin. -But you rudely attack and almost destroy my avatar. (Mist) There is a hint of anger in her voice. She must be furious with my surprise attack. -If not for me, others have already disappeared from the reincarnation circle by your attack. What should I do with you? (Mist) The tentacles come from her body and gradually wrap around me. -Should I kill you? (Mist) The wrap suddenly became tight as the little girl asked me. -Urgh... (Farah) -No, that would be a waste... (Mist) The girl looks at me intensely. -Since you have the potential to become one of us...I will forgive you. (Mist) -What do you mean? (Farah) The girl ignores my question and continues her own monologue. -It has been a while since I have another little sister. (Mist) The little girl opens her mouth wide. -Huh! (Farah) At the same time, she puts force on her chin to force me to open my mouth. -Urghhhh! (Farah) A dark purple tentacle comes out of her mouth. I immediately know what the little girl is trying to do. -Nu... (Farah) I try my best to close my mouth...But it doesn''t work... -Just accept it. (Mist) The dark purple tentacle looks around and stops when it sees my mouth. -Go. (Mist) The tentacle- is like a hunter that has found its prey. It immediately jumps into my mouth. -Grughhhh! (Farah) I can feel something big and slimy pass through my throat. It also gives off a taste like raw meat. I just want to vomit everything inside out now. It takes a while for the tentacle to completely disappear inside my body. >You have gained additional stats Forbidden (FOB). >You have gained 10 FOB. >The "Origin tentacle" has started to mutate your body. As a result, your DIV has been increased rapidly. >You have gained 3 DIV >You have gained 2 DIV. -That''s all for now. I need to take care of my chosen one. (Mist) The girl releases us from the tentacles and disappears through the rift. -Goodbye, for now, my little sister. (Mist) >You have gained 2 DIV. >You have gained 2 DIV. >You have gained 1 DIV. At the same time, my DIV keeps increasing non-stop. -Urghhh... (Farah) I can feel myself is overflowing with power. -Farah! (Aya) -Master! (Fifir) Fifir and Aya run to my side and hold my body. They look at me nervously and don''t know what to do. I try to reassure them by telling a lie. >You have gained 2 DIV. But right at the moment, when my DIV reached 85, a ball of light came out of my body. -Huh? Is that ball the one "Y" gave me? (Farah) It takes the shape of a drill of an arrow. Fifir reaches out to light the arrow. But it passes right through her hand and pierces my stomach. >The "Origin tentacle" has been neutralized. >Condition achieved! >You have released a new magical girl form. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Sorry for the late. I was really busy yesterday, so I didn''t have spare time to write TvT at all yesterday. There is one more chapter today. Chapter 317: Interlude 117/ Break Into The Capital City *From a place near the capital city of the holy country. A giant teddy bear peeks its head from under the ground. After the teddy bear makes sure there is no one around them, it comes out to the surface. The teddy bear opens its mouth and lets Mia come out. -Hahhhhh! (Mia) Mia stretches her body and lets out a tired groan. It seems like she had a sleepless night since her face has dark bags. -Haaaaaa, I want to sleep. (Mia) Mia lets out another yawn while taking out a crystal inside her clothes. -I spent the entire night just to finish sealing that girl. (Mia) Kohaku was in a dangerous situation last night. If not for Mia to use a technique to seal Kohaku, she would have turned into the wolf monster. -Sister will be here soon... (Mia) Mia turns attention to the shield surrounding the entire capital city. -There must be something in that city. (Mia) A ray of light pierces through the area nearby. A shadow comes out of the light and greets Mia. -Mia! (Amy) -Sister Amy! You used Industria''s unique transportation again. (Mia) -Well, it''s fast after all... (Amy) -It would create more unrequited attention, though. (Mia) -Ahahah (Amy) Amy walks toward Mia and pinches her ear. -Uwaaaa! What is that for, sister Amy? (Mia) -While I was staying on that side, I heard you made a big mess again. (Amy) -Aiiiii! Release my ear first! (Mia) Amy sighs and looks at Mia. -Why do you kidnap that girl? I think it''s better to leave her behind for others to treat her, though. (Amy) Mia escapes Amy''s pinch and stares back at her with serious eyes. -My instinct told me that we would need that girl to solve the current mess. (Mia) -Hah...Are you sure about that? (Amy) Mia didn''t answer her and looked at her with clear eyes. There is no hesitation in Mia''s eyes. -Hah...But you should weigh the gain and loss. (Amy) Amy points at Mia''s chest and says. -If there is something wrong with that girl, Farah will hate you. (Amy) -I... (Mia) -You should know that, right? (Amy) -I know. (Mia) Amy looks up at the sky and speaks. -Then did you find anything from her? (Amy) -Well...I got some clues from that girl. (Mia) -Hoh? Tell me! (Amy) -I found the girl reacted more violently when she reached near the capital city. (Mia) -... (Amy) -I must put up the highest seal item on her, and I barely stop her from wreaking havoc. (Mia) -Hmmm, that makes sense. Since that traitor must have something with her to mutate the virus we gave this country. (Amy) Mia nods and tells Amy. -Even the goddess puts some limiter on those viruses. (Mia) -Though, I don''t know why the two goddesses wanted to experiment with the virus on this planet. (Amy) -We are only servants under them, anyway. Only apostles directly under her would know this kind of information. (Mia) -That''s one thing...! But to do this thing on the virtue goddess planet makes no sense. (Amy) -Unless... (Mia) Mia tilts her head and waits for Amy to finish the entire sentence. -Unless they want another war. (Amy) -... (Mia) Both the twins'' faces become dark as they think about the situation. -I hope they wouldn''t do it... (Mia) -I hope so too. (Amy) Mia bites her lip and complain. -Why do they want a war now? We have lived in peace for a long time, haven''t we? (Mia) -Who knows? Their mindsets differ from ours. And there is a high chance their origin heavily affected them. (Amy) -Let''s leave out that topic for now. (Mia) Mia turns her attention to the barrier from afar. -We should think of a method to bypass that barrier first. (Mia) -Hmmm, It''s hard to deal with a space-time barrier. Let''s have a look at it first. (Amy) Mia nods and makes the teddy bear disappear. Both of them start flying in the barrier''s direction. When they almost approach the barrier of the capital city, they notice many wolves monsters lurking around it. -Let''s fly higher. (Amy) -Uhm. (Mia) By doing this, they quickly escape those wolves'' monster radar. -There is no way in... (Mia) -Yeah... (Amy) Both of them keep flying out for a while to observe the barrier. But the twins soon conclude the capital city is impossible to break in. -We can only use brute force to break it. (Amy) Amy shakes her head and denies Mia''s proposal. -It''s impossible with our strength. (Mia) -Right... (Amy) -Huh! (Mia) Mia puts her hand on Amy''s shoulder and shakes her body. -Sister! (Mia) -What? (Amy) Amy follows Mia''s hand and finds a bloody figure outside of the barrier. -An angel... (Mia) -Maybe he would know something. (Amy) Madeus Chapter 318: After The Battle-1 Farah''s POV -Umuuuuu! Where am I? (Farah) I open my eyes and notice the familiar scenery. -The dark space? Does that mean... (Farah) Before I can finish the entire sentence, something suddenly hits the top of my head. -Uwaaaaa! (Farah) I reflexively reach out to the top of my head and hold it. Someone sneak attacks on me from behind. I immediately turn around and try to rebel against that person. -Moh, Hale! Why did you hit me on the head? (Farah) Hale, who looks so angry, hits me on the head again. -Awuuuuuuu! (Farah) I become teary and stare at her. -Why did you hit me again? (Farah) Hale laughs lightly and grabs my head. -Did you just ask for more? (Hale) I pout at Hale and use my hands to hit her chest. -You need to put more force to hurt me. (Hale) Hale smirks and uses her hand to grab my head. -Aiiiii! At least you must tell me a reason you are behaving like this? (Farah) -Hah! (Hale) -AAAAAA! Don''t tighten your grab! My head is going to explode like a watermelon. (Farah) -Whenever I don''t look at you, you will immediately jump into the danger by yourself. (Hale) -It''s not like I want it to become like that... (Farah) This time was totally an accident. I didn''t know that girl would be so hostile to me at first. -Haiz... (Hale) Hale releases her grip and pats me instead. -Well, you are surely unlucky this time. I never thought someone like that little girl would appear here. (Hale) I look up and ask Hale. -Do you know about her, Hale? (Farah) Hale shakes her head and replies to me. -I don''t... (Hale) -But you sound like you have some understanding about her. (Farah) -Well, it''s not the first time I encountered her kind. (Hale) -Heh? What do you mean? (Farah) Hale puts her hand down and says. -That kind of eerie presence could only belong to the "Outer" ones. (Hale) -Like the bat monster I fought in the past. Hales nods and affirms my answer. -Yup, it''s like the one you fought when I was in asleep! But this one is much...much stronger. She must be one of the oldest and strongest ones. (Hale) -... (Farah) Right, I have only witnessed a part of her power. But she had already overwhelmed me with that kind of strength. -But you are so lucky this time too, Farah. (Hale) I tilt my head at Hale''s statement. -What do you mean? (Farah) -You became stronger thanks to this incident. (Hale) -Am I? (Farah) -Yup, increasing in your Divine power is equal to an increase in your overall strength. But you almost turn into an outer one because of that. (Hale) -Ehhh? Ehhhh! (Farah) That means I was in a dangerous situation. -If not for the gift that goddess gave you, you would have already turned into an outer one. (Hale) -That means I almost turn into a monster? (Farah) Hale lets out a big laugh and answers me. -Well, it''s just a part of it, you know. In exchange, you could gain enormous power. (Hale) -Heh? (Farah) -You could so create an avatar and act independently like that girl. (Hale) -It means I can still have my humanised form, right? (Farah) -Yup. (Hale) But Hale had only told me about the advantages of becoming an outer so far. -There must be disadvantages to it too, right? (Farah) Hale nods calmly and explains to me. -Many unknown effects will happen if one becomes an outer. For example, your character will be alternate as influenced by it. You could become a cold murderer that would kill anyone standing in your way. (Hale) -... (Farah) -But that goddess predicted this would happen and gave you that ball of light. (Hale) Hale''s eyes become serious. -Just don''t believe in her too much, Farah. Unlike the naive you, those goddesses wouldn''t do a good deed for no reason. (Hale) -I understand...Hey, Hale? (Farah) -Hmmm? (Hale) -If you lend me your full strength, will I be able to win against her? (Farah) Hale shakes her head and replies. -There are many uncertainties. The outcome of the battle would be unknown if we fought. (Hale) Even Hale can''t be so sure about winning against that little girl. -I have one more question, Hale. (Farah) -Hmmm, tell me about it. (Hale) -What is my power? The magical girl''s power and that rainbow scythe! (Farah) -... (Hale) Hale looks at me silently with a bitter face. -Why do you suddenly ask me about this question? (Hale) -Because...of the new form that comes from the skill. (Farah) I look at her in the eyes. -And all those weird dreams! I could see many memories that didn''t belong to me. (Farah) -... (Hale) We keep looking at each other in silence. -The scythe was something you used on earth, Farah. (Hale) -Then... (Farah) -But for your magical girl''s power... I don''t even know what it is. (Hale) -Huh? (Farah) I got a really unexpected answer from Hale. -But I know that the current you are only able to use a small part of it. (Hale) -Ehh? (Farah) -I feel like that mysterious power would be on par with our power in the future or even surpass us. (Hale) -That... (Farah) -Like that skill, "Judgment", it''s not something a person without divinity could do. And that "Reflection" skill too... (Hale) -... (Farah) -Have you ever asked yourself how a skill could interrupt the attack of a terrible opponent like that little girl? (Hale) Madeus Chapter 319: After The Battle-2 Farah''s POV I tilt my head and innocently answer Hale. -Because the skill effect is like that...? (Farah) Hale smiles and pats my head again. -There is some misunderstanding in your knowledge, Farah. (Hale) -Huh? What do you mean? (Farah) Hale flicks her hand and makes a screen appear in the middle of the black space. I can see the fight between the little girl and me on it. -Do you understand what skills are, Farah? (Hale) Well...I don''t have an in-depth understanding of the skill. -I don''t know... (Farah) -Well, of course, you wouldn''t know, Farah. Because even I can''t understand about skill. (Hale) -Hey! (Farah) Then why would Hale ask that question in the first place? -But I have some assumptions about the skills. Would you like to hear about it, Farah? (Hale) I nod rapidly and wait for Hale to explain. -A skill is borrowed power? (Hale) -Borrowed power? (Farah) Hale nods and continues explaining. -We borrow the power from the air, earth, water... (Hale) Hale creates a ball of water in her hand. -For example, to obtain water manipulation skills. I have to directly borrow from the water. (Hale) She holds the water polo and crushes it. -But of course, you must have the aptitude and talent for it. (Hale) -... (Farah) -The water-related skills have high degrees of freedom than water magic. (Hale) -Does that mean people with skills are stronger? (Farah) -That''s incorrect! A master of water magic can still easily defeat a mediocre person with skill. (Hale) -Huh? (Farah) -It will take a while to explain to you about magic. But to make it short, using magic is like borrowing the power of others through a third party. While skill is borrowing power directly. (Hale) -I see... (Farah) -The power is not limited to just the surrounding, but also from some existent...like a god. (Hale) -Hoh... (Farah) -So, we now come to your first problem. Why could your skills do something like repelling that girl attack? (Hale) -Uhm... (Farah) -She is an almighty existent. But her powerful attack of her still got repelled by your skill. (Hale) Hale puts her hand off and points at me. -Not to mention, it''s a skill that comes from a mortal. (Hale) -Well... (Farah) -Because there is only one answer for that... (Hale) -Eh, what is it? (Farah) -Your skill is omniscient. (Hale) -Huh? (Farah) -No matter what you did, the skill will bring out an expected effect in its description. (Hale) Hale changed the screen to when I used "Judgment." -Like this skill of yours. It has the power to wipe out your opponent''s existence. (Farah) -Yeah? (Hale) Right, that was the little girl who described my skill. -Normally, these kinds of skills can be easily resisted by high-ranking gods or goddesses. But your skills just ignore that resistance and wipe out that girl''s existence. (Hale) -I don''t think so...? (Farah) I saw the girl still safe and sound after receiving my attack, though. -You must think she must be alright after the attack, right? (Hale) -Uhm! (Farah) -That''s totally wrong. You almost extinguish the existence of that avatar. That little must have some skills in the sleeve to avoid that situation. Hmmmm...Some trick? -Like leaving a part of her body under the ground? (Farah) -Yup, that''s why you could see her reborn from a tentacle. If the little girl took the entire hit, she would die for sure. (Hale) -I understand. (Farah) -And next! (Hale) Hale changes the screen where I repel the little girl attacking using her shield. -This is another evidence that your skill works out "Perfectly." Even with an enormous difference in strength, you could push her back with an attack infused with divine power. (Hale) Hale claps her hand and says. -That is why I told you that skills have potential. Because it''s no different for our skills. (Hale) -Your skill? (Hale) Right, the conquer skill can control that little girl''s tentacle. -Right! Regardless of the opponent, our skills could execute their effect perfectly. (Hale) Hale closes her eyes and says in a solemn voice. -But nothing comes without a price... Our skill gives us a terrible drawback when we want to use it in full potential. That''s why four of us seal most of their function and use only a portion of their true power. (Hale) Hale opens her eyes again. -Then, we basically borrowed from that meteorite, right? (Farah) -That''s right. (Hale) -Do you know about its origin then, Hale? (Farah) -I have some hints about it. But I couldn''t tell you now. (Hale) -Ehhhh, why? (Farah) I raise both my hands to show my protest against Hale''s decision. -It''s still too soon for you to know, Farah. (Hale) I pout at Hale''s answer. -Moh, you and Hana always say the same thing when you guys try to keep secret from me. (Farah) -Ahahaha! (Hale) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hale''s POV After sending Farah back to reality, I walk over to the three cocoons inside the black space. -It''s me all alone again... (Hale) I stare at the cocoon. -Hmmm... (Hale) Something like the black thread that comes out from the top of each cocoon. All the black threads are pointing in the same direction. At the same time, invisible energy comes from that direction and goes inside the cocoon through the black threads. -If Farah paid more attention to this, she could get some hint about the origin of our power. (Hale) Madeus Chapter 320: Interlude 118/ Lucky Escape Dohert''s POV I look up and stare at the clear sky in front of me. -I... (Dohert) I can''t help but utter my last strength to shout out. -I am...alive! Ahahahahahah! (Dohert) I am alive! After all those hardships, I finally made it out alive. -Hahaha! Haha... (Dohert) I should be happy since I could escape from that hell. But somehow, tears keep coming out of my eyes. I look at my hands, which have been wounded to the level I couldn''t recognize these things as my hands. -Ahahaha! (Dohert) There are no single nails on those hands. And they look so tattered because of wounds and dirt. -But at least I can escape... (Dohert) All thanks to the goddess who gave me that skill. With that skill, I could keep my presence to a minimum. If I didn''t have that skill in the first place, I would die in that hell with others. -Urghh... (Dohert) I feel a little dizzy since I spend most of the time escaping those monsters. -A...bit tired! (Dohert) I just want to lay my body in this place and take a nap. -But I need to escape now. (Dohert) The barrier is right behind. I need to move far from this place. -... (Dohert) I mutter strength in those shaking legs to stand up again. -Go... (Dohert) I try to run at a fast speed. But my body couldn''t do that. Every single muscle inside my body keeps screaming and desires me to take a break. -Just a little more... (Dohert) Those Sins'' servants must have some plan with this city. I must get back soon to tell the goddess the news. -Graghhhh! -Huh! (Dohert) I thought I would escape from hell. -What... (Dohert) Many monsters have wolf''s form rushing in front of me. -Move!!!! (Dohert) I must run away! But where? To go back to that hell? I turn over and try to head toward the barrier again. -Let''s get information from him... (Mia) -Yeah. (Ay) I suddenly hear the sounds of some kid from above. But not to let me react, I can feel a sharp pain come from my chest. I look down and find a hall with a ball shape on it. -Uwaaaaa! (Dohert) I can''t stand the sharp pain and fall to the ground. -If you killed him right away, I won''t be able to extract the information, Amy. (Mia) -He is still alive, so do it fast. (Amy) -Alright, you stop those monsters in the meantime then. (Mia) -Okay. (Amy) Then I could hear a whistling sound as if something was moving at a fast speed. One of the voice owners must go out to deal with those monsters. -Let''s see... (Mia) I could hear the sounds of the other one walking toward me. -You... (Mia) A soft hand reaches out and grabs my face. I try to direct the line of sight to the opponent. -Huh! (Dohert) The one in front of me looks no different from a kid. -Don''t look at me, or I will pierce through those eyes of yours. (Mia) The kid is not only beautiful but also has a spite tongue. She looks at me as if I am some kind of trash. -Devour. (Mia) I don''t know what she will do to me, but I have a bad feeling about this. I try to struggle. -It will finish soon... (Mia) From her hand, a purple snake comes out. -Huh! (Dohert) -Get the information I needed. (Mia) The snakehead toward my head. -What? (Dohert) Then I could feel a terrible pain in my head. I feel something is being taken from inside me. -Hmmm... (Mia) After a while, the snake comes out of my head. It immediately comes back inside the little girl again. -So, there is nothing under the barrier. This one barely escapes by digging through under it. (Mia) Then the girl turns to me and looks at me with cold eyes. -You should die here. I can''t let you go back and report to your goddess. I don''t want them to notice this incident that soon. (Mia) I could feel terrible murderous intent come from that girl. -... (Dohert) I have no choice...but to accept the death. With the current wound, I will die anyway. The little girl reaches her hand toward me. -Good... (Mia) -Mia! (Amy) Someone suddenly interrupts the little girl. -Amy, what''s wrong? (Mia) -Many wolves are coming our way. At this rate, our existence would become noticeable to that betrayer. It''s better to move now. (Amy) -Uhm, let me finish this one off first. (Mia) -Huh, just leave him. He would die to either my wound or those wolves, anyway. (Amy) The little girl nods and seems to agree with the other one. -Alright, let''s go... (Mia) Then the two in front of me suddenly disappear and leave me behind. I let out a dry laugh in this situation. I close my eyes and accept my fate. -Ahahaha... (Dohert) At the same time, I could hear many loud steps coming in my direction. They probably belong to those monsters. -Then... (Dohert) A loud explosion interrupts my monologue. -Are you alright? (???) This time, I could hear a young and innocent voice calling out to me. I open my eyes and... -Goddess... (Dohert) -Ehh? (???_ This time, it''s a little girl with pink hair standing in front of me. She is not a stunning beauty. I feel she leans more on the cute side. She gave me some kind of unique aura that I had never felt before. -Oh... (Dohert) I feel a terrible urge to stand by her side and protect her. And I could feel a loud throbbing inside my chest just by looking at her. -I... (Dohert) The girl reaches out to me and asks me. -Are you alright? (Dohert) What a crazy day! I was just being pushed to hell, but now I am being pulled up by an angel. I lost the ability to replay and just stare at her eyes. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Don''t worry. He won''t be one of the lover candidates Xd Chapter 321: Hana’s Punishment Farah''s POV The moment I returned to reality, I immediately felt like someone was pinching both of my cheeks. -Myuuuuu! (Farah) -Master... (Hana) -Urghhhh! (Farah) The culprit that bullies my cheeks is no one else but the most perfect maid in the world. -Han...a, release... (Farah) Hana replies to me in an angry voice. -I won''t release them for a while, master. (Hana) -Ummuuuuuu! (Farah) I am currently lying in Hana''s lap and staring directly at her face. -Did you know your mistake, master? (Hana) Hana stares at me with terrifying eyes. She seems to be really angry this time. -Uhmm... (Farah) I can feel Hana put more force to pinch my cheeks. -Iyaaa! (Farah) -Don''t try to look away from reality, master. (Hana) -I''m sowwwyyyy, Hana. (Farah) Hana keeps putting even more force in her pinching. -For what, master? (Hana) -For escaping? (Farah) -Hmmmm! (Hana) -Uwaaaaa! Don''t put more force into it, Hana. My cheeks are going to feel off. (Farah) -You run away from the base without asking me. And right after that, you jump into a dangerous place by fighting against a mysterious person. (Hana0 Wait! How could Hana know it? -With the "Pokan" expression on your face, you must think that how could I know that story, right? (Hana) I nod rapidly at Hana''s statement. -Hmmm... (Hana) Hana forms a mischievous smile on her face and says. -It''s a secret, master~ (Hana) And then, I experience more punishment of Hana for a long time. -Fyaaaa! (Farah) I am currently holding my cheeks, which have now turned bright red because of Hana''s pinching. -If not for a short time we have in our hands, I would "educate" you a little more, master. (Hana) -What would you do then, Hana? (Farah) Hana bends down and whispers sweetly into my ears. -Once everything is done, I will teach you about them one by one, master. (Hana) -Uwaaaaaa... (Farah) Does that mean Hana has even scarier punishment other than pinching cheeks? I hold both of my cheeks and look away from Hana. Somehow, Hana only smiles when she is looking at my expression. -Master, your friends are waiting for you outside. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) Hana helps me to stand up and guides me to the place outside. When I look at my surrounding, I figure out that we are staying inside a cave. -Farah! (Aya) -Master! (Fifir) The moment I stepped outside the cave, I found the other two. I look down and apologize to Aya and Fifir. -I''m sorry for making you guys worried. (Farah) Fifir shakes her head and replies to me. -It''s my fault, master. If not for me taking you to run away, you would not encounter any danger. (Fifir0 -No... (Farah) Hana uses her left hand and blocks me. -Did you know your mistake, Fifir? (Hana) -Yes, head maid... (Fifir) For some reason, Fifir is no longer called Hana an old hag. -You are too arrogant and playful. Did you call yourself a soldier because I made you stronger than others? (Hana) -... (Fifir) -You do not differ from a child in front of an actual enemy. In the last battle, you couldn''t even help your master properly. (Hana) -Urghh... (Fifir) Fifir is biting her lips while having a bitter face. -Go back and train more. You are not sufficient to stand by the master''s side and protect her now, Fifir. (Hana) -I... (Fifir) I could see some tears come out from Fifir''s eyes. -I still want to protect master and stand by her side. (Fifir) Hana glares at Fifir and responds to her. -Then train more... and become a trustworthy person that can protect your master. (Hana) Fifir is her sleeve to weep her tears and answer Hana clearly. -Yes! (Fifir) I could see some hint of satisfaction on Hana''s face. But it quickly disappears right after that. This time, Hana turns and glares at Aya. -And you... (Hana) -... (Aya) -Since you and I are in the same position as Farah''s lover, I could only tell you one thing. (Hana) -Yes? (Aya) -You should think about what will be the best for Farah''s safety. You should know how she always acts, right? (Hana) Aya looks down with a dark face and tells Hana in a small voice. -Alright... (Aya) -That''s all for now... (Hana) Finally, Hana turns to me and looks into my eyes. -And master, will you go back now? (Hana) -...I don''t want... (Farah) I think I may become a little selfish right now. But I need to resolve the current situation first. Many people I know seem to relate to this incident. Moreover, I can''t keep looking at Innocent people being harmed and turned into monsters. -Hana... (Farah) Hana sighs and reaches out to my head. Is she going to pinch my cheeks again? -I know you would say that, master. (Hana) Hana places her hand on my head and strokes it nicely. -Uhm... (Farah) -Though this maid will let you continue doing this with one condition. (Hana) -What is it, Hana? (Farah) -Take me with you, master. (Hana) -Yes? Only that? (Hana) Hana smiles at me and says. -Also, if you saw that "thing" again, you must run away right away. (Hana) -... (Farah) Right, there is a chance that I would encounter that girl again. I become so anxious when I think about that situation will happen. Hana stares at my face and asks. -With that face of yours, should we just go back to the base now? (Hana) She seems to notice my worried. -... (Farah) Hana bends down and hugs me softly. -Don''t worry, master. That "Thing" will not be able to lay a single finger on you this time. (Hana) As if I feel the sense of security coming from Hana, I nod at her statement. Madeus Chapter 322: Approaching The Capital City Farah''s POV After Hana made sure that I had calmed down, she released her hug and patted my head. For some reason, I feel so warm and safe because of Hana''s actions. -And you two... (Hana) Hana turns to Aya and Fifir again. -Just go back now... (Hana) Fifir looks anxious and voices up her thought. -I still want... (Fifir) Hana immediately interrupts Fifir. -I understand your determination, Fifir. But the fact that you are weak couldn''t be changed in one or two days. (Hana) -... (Fifir) Fifir could only look down and be silent at what Hana said. -Stop it, Fifir. (Aya) This time Aya is the one called out to Fifir. -Aya? Don''t you want to go with the master? (Fifir) Aya shakes her head and replies to Fifir. -It''s not like we couldn''t meet Farah again. It''s just a temporary separation. And... (Aya) Aya walks toward my side and stares at my face. -Farah... (Aya) She bends down and lightly kisses me on the lips. -Aya... (Farah) She looks at my eyes and tells me with a firm voice. -I will become stronger. Please wait for me! (Aya) I smile and reply back to Aya. -I will always wait for you... (Farah) Aya also smiled back when she heard my reply. -That''s all I need to hear. (Aya) Aya turns back and pulls Fifir away with her. -Hey, Aya! (Fifir) -Just give up, Fifir. (Aya) -But... (Fifir) -Once we become strong enough, we will have more chances to stand by her side. (Aya) Fifir reluctantly listens to Aya and turns into the gigantic dog again. She lets Aya in her back and heads in the opposite direction from us. -... (Farah) I looked at the two''s back and hoped they would reach the shelter safely. -You don''t need to worry about them, master. (Hana) -Ehh? (Farah) -I have already sent out one squad to escort both of them back, master. (Hana) -Is that so? You are really thoughtful, Hana. (Farah) Even though Hana appears to be cold in front of them, it seems like she thought a lot about their safety. Hana doesn''t change her facial expression and replies to me. -It''s just my duty, master. (Hana) -You are just shy, Hana. (Farah) Hana quickly refutes my thought. -You must be mistaken, master. (Hana) I hold my mouth to stop my laugh. -Right~ (Farah) Then, both of us head out and go toward the capital city of the holy country. Well...Hana basically holds me like a princess running in the city''s direction. -So, why do we move in this direction now, Hana? (Farah) Hana smiles and replies to me. -I got some good news from the satellite. I have found some trace of that twin, master. (Hana) -Eh? Do you mean Mia and Amy? (Farah) -That''s right, master. However, two of them disappear right in front of the barrier. There must be some hint to bypass the barrier with the trace they left behind. (Hana) -Right, it might be the most possible action for us to take now. (Farah) Unexpectedly, we found something unusual happened on our way to the city. -Hana! (Farah) -I know, master. (Hana) When I spread out my mana and check my surroundings, I feel a weak mana signal nearby. I am sure that doesn''t belong to the wolf monster since they give out different energy from the one I found. And not to mention, Hana also seems to notice it. -Hmmmmm... (Hana) I could also feel many wolves monsters are heading in that direction. -They are on the way, Hana. (Farah) -I will deal with them quickly, master. (Hana) Hana creates a giant gun on her back using nanomachines and firing toward the monster''s place. A beam comes out of the gun and hits those monsters. The moment the beam hit them, it created a thunderous roar and blew those monsters away. -I just blow them away, master. Since it would be more troublesome if I killed them. (Hana) -Uhm! (Farah) It doesn''t take long for me to arrive at the place; where I detect the signal. -There is a survivor, Hana. (Farah) -Hmmm...an angel. (Hana) Hana puts me down and lets me go toward the survivor''s place. -He is heavily wounded. (Farah) The man turned his head up as soon as he heard the explosion. For some reason, his face turns red while looking at my face. I became worried and decided to ask him. -Are you alright? (Farah) -Goddess... (Dohert) -Eh? (Farah) Anyway, He looks tattered. If I let him be like this, he would die soon. -Advanced Holy Magic: Goddess Embrace. (Farah) As I finished my chanting, a woman''s light shape appeared and reached her hand toward the man. -The wound is healing... (Dohert) At least, he would escape from the dangerous situation for now. The man looks surprised at my sudden magic. But he soon closes his eyes and falls to the ground again. -Ehh! (Farah) Did my magic fail? No...he is still alive since I can hear his snoring sound. Maybe he couldn''t stand his exhaustion any longer and fell asleep. -Master, I have set up the barrier. (Hana) I nod at Hana and look around me. Many nanomachines fly around us and shoot the blue laser surrounding our standing place. It''s transparent, and I can look through to the other side. -This one...? (Farah) -One of my newest inventions, master. The one on the other side can only see gigantic rock instead of us. (Hana) -So this thing has a camouflage function. (Farah) -That''s right, master. (Hana) Hana takes a glance at the man on the ground. -Hmmm, we need that man to wake up, so we can extract the information. (Hana) -Hey, Hana. You shouldn''t regard a hum...Ah, an angel like that. (Farah) -Right...I''m sorry, master. (Hana) -It''s okay, Hana. (Farah) I look at the fainted angel. -Finally, I obtained some clue about this mess. (Farah) Madeus Chapter 323: Three Disciples Farah''s POV Since it''s safe to leave the angel here alone, Hana and I decide to go out and check up the barrier. It''s hard to find any clue to enter the barrier because of the wolves'' monsters. They are just everywhere... -It''s hard to find any trace of the twins in this situation, master. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) It attracts the attention of the monsters when we wander outside the barrier. In the end, Hana and I have no choice but to retreat to the angel''s place. -Did you find anything from the satellite, Hana? (Farah) Hana shook her head as she heard my question. -Hah, we have no choice to wait for that angel to wake up then. (Farah) Then I quickly take a nap on Hana''s lap while waiting for him to wake up. -Master~ (Hana) Hana sweetly calls out to me while shaking my body. I yawn out loud and ask Hana. -Has he woken up yet, Hana? (Farah) -He is awake now, master. (Hana) I rub my eyes and turn in the angel''s direction. -Uhmmm...? How''s your injury? (Farah) -Ahhh! (Dohert) He seemed to be a little surprised when I looked at him. He avoids looking directly while his face turns red. I tilt my head and ask him. -What''s wrong...? (Farah) -Uhm, I... (Dohert) He immediately bends down and puts his head on the ground. -I''m sorry for bothering you guys. (Dohert) -You don''t have to do that. It''s natural to save a dying person in front of you. (Farah) The angel raises his head up and punches on his own face. -Eh? (Farah) -I''m sorry for having some inappropriate thoughts about my saviour. (Dohert) Huh? What does he mean? -Master is really an evil being... (Hana) -Eh, you two, Hana? (Farah) I try to cough to distract both of them from the current topic. -Anyway...Can I ask you a few questions? (Farah) -It''s my pleasure to be a help to my goddess...I mean my saviour. (Dohert) Did I just hear something weird from him? Hana interrupts me and calls out to the angel. -Are you the sole survivor of your group? (Hana) The angel has a bitter face and answers Hana. -Yes... (Dohert) -Can you tell me why? (Hana) I pull Hana''s dress and try to stop. It must be hard for him to overcome the death of his comrade. -Hana... (Farah) -It''s all right... (Dohert) The angel shakes his head and tells the entire story about their defeat. -I see. (Hana) Hana holds her chin while nodding at the story. -Then I need to ask you one more thing... (Hana) -Yes? (Dohert) -Can you tell me about the structure inside the city and the method you used to sneak out of the city? (Hana) -Huh! Don''t tell me you guys want to go inside? (Dohert) -Yes... (Farah) The angel shakes his head and reacts violently. -No! Just no! If you want to rescue the citizen, then it''s too late. They are all done for! (Dohert) I frown at the angel''s violent reaction. -What do you mean by that? (Farah) The angel, with a desperate face, starts telling us the reason. -I have some skills that help me hide from others. Thanks to that skill, no one could notice me when I scouted the city. (Dohert) -Then what did you see in that place? (Farah) -That city...no, it''s a hell. I could see corpses everywhere. Aside from the place I told you, I could also pick up the presence of the other two disciples. (Dohert) This time Hana asks the angel. -How could you know about that? (Hana) -It''s just a guess...Because they look so unique. (Dohert) -Tell us about them. (Hana) -One must belong to the Arachne race since she has her spider body as her lower half. She lived in the north of the city. For some reason, she has the bandage wrapping around her eyes. (Dohert) -... (Hana) -Her nest is made from mountains of corpses. (Dohert) His face turns green as if he remembered something unpleasant. -She used human corpses to birth her new children. Urgh... (Dohert) -And what about the other one? (Hana) -For another one, I can''t really pick up anything... (Dohert) -Huh? (Hana) -Smoke covers the entire southeast area of the city. I didn''t dare to step into that area since those smokes had a weird smell. And I also found many dead people near the smoke. (Dohert) -Hmmm... (Hana) - So, how can I get inside the barrier? (Farah) -Eh? (Dohert) The angel looks a little surprised at my question. He must think his story must scare me when he told me the entire story. -Saviour...It''s suicide to step inside there. (Dohert) I look into his eyes and tell him clearly. -But I still need to get inside. I have to resolve the current situation to stop more casualties from happening. (Farah) -But It''s not something you can resolve alone. You must need elite backup from the goddesses to deal with this situation. (Dohert) -It would be too late at that time. (Farah) -But... (Dohert) -You only need to take us to the place you used to sneak out. And you could stay back here in the meantime. (Farah) The angel bites his lips. -Bothersome... (Hana) Hana creates many flying guns and points them at the angel. The angel looks surprised at the situation. -It''s our responsibility to go inside the city. You don''t need to care much about our purpose or safety. Not to mention we are strangers to you. And we don''t have much time to play with you. You should tell us quickly, or I will use force to make you tell. (Hana) -... (Dohert) The angel looks reluctantly at Hana''s threat. -Fine, I will tell you my method... (Dohert) The angel turns and looks at me. -But let me go with you guys. I can''t let my saviour die there. (Dohert) Madeus Chapter 324: Interlude 119/ The Hopeful Wish Of A Sad Girl Ahma silently stands still and stares intensely at the direction in front of her. There''s a city surrounded by the barrier in the way that she looked at. -Father...Mother... (Ahma) Behind her, two adult figures walk to her side and hug her from behind. -... (Ahma) However, she couldn''t feel any warmth from their body. Ahma doesn''t seem to be surprised because she has been in this situation for many years already. -Soon... (Ahma) Her target is right in front of her eyes. She will be able to reach it soon. She turns around and looks at her parents. -... (Ahma) In these few years, she has done many things to maintain her parents'' corpses. Nevertheless, their bodies still rot because of time. If others look carefully, they will notice some parts are missing on their bodies and reveal the bone inside. -Please hold on for a little more... (Ahma) Ahma reaches out and hugs her parents again. The frozen emotion inside her has started to melt. It all starts thanks to the help of a certain little girl. The warmth that girl gave her was a key to making her a human again. -I... (Ahma) For the first time in many years, Ahma, once again sheds tears while hugging her parents. -But... (Ahma) Even she is so close to her goal, she still has some concerns. -What If I take away the "remedy of life" which used to heal that girl? (Ahma) The current Ahma has no way of knowing that Farah had already recovered from the soul injury. Ahma shakes her head and makes up her mind. -No good... (Ahma) Ahma asks herself, what is so special about that little girl? That little girl certainly provides her with some kind of unfamiliar warmth. But that''s just it... -She can be replaced, right? (Ahma) Once she had her parents back, she could feel that kind of warmth again. Why should she be bothered about that girl again? In all those times she stalked the little girl, she could see her daily life. -Is that what I desired? (Ahma) She thought that if she didn''t lose her parents on that day, she would go to school and make friends like that girl, right? -It''s too late now... Even if she could get her parents back, she could no longer live like an ordinary girl anymore. Ahma looks at her hand and tells herself. -These hands are full of blood already... (Ahma) Ahma can no longer remember the first time she killed a person. The current she thinks killing others is a normal thing. -Would my parents accept the current me? (Ahma) The more she thinks deeply, the more frustrating feeling come to the surface. Her heart keeps beating rapidly in this situation. Ahma has no choice but to hit her chest to make herself calm down. -Let''s think about it later... (Ahma) Coincidently, Mist appeared from behind Ahma when she calmed down. Ahma turns to Mist and asks. -Where have you been? (Ahma) -I have just done a few kinds of stuff for my sister. (Mist) -Sister? Do you have a sister? (Ahma) -I have. But the one I helped is just born. (Mist) -... (Ahma) Ahma doesn''t show any interest in the current topic and tells Mist. -Do it now. (Ahma) -Have you finished your preparation? (Mist) -All done. (Ahma) Ahma uses her leg to tap on the ground lightly. Immediately, the entire surrounding is dyed grey. Over thousands of corpses of creatures rise from under the ground. They are the corpses that Ahma had saved just for this day. -...Alright. I will help you break the barrier. But what you do next is totally dependent on you. Because if take part in, this won''t be any more entertainment. (Mist) -... (Ahma) Ahma just silently looks at Mist and waits for her next move. -Let''s open the curtain for the show. (Mist) Mist reaches out her hand and creates a gigantic rift above the barrier. -Urgh... (Ahma) The rift gives an eerie feeling and intimidates its surrounding. -Ah''mgehye (Mist) A giant tentacle comes out from the rift and wraps around the barrier. The barrier is easily crushed under the pressure of the tentacle. All the process has happened in just a few seconds. -It''s all on you now, Ahma. (Mist) Madeus Chapter 325: The Insecticides Service Of A Perfect Maid Farah''s POV The angel reluctantly decides to go with us. I turn to him and ask him in a worried voice. -You can go back once you show us the way... (Farah) The angel puts his hand on his chest and bows his head down. -No, I have already made a decision, my saviour. (Dohert) -It''s alright then... (Farah) And at that moment, an enormous rift appears on the top of the capital city. -Huh...? (Farah) I could feel a familiar eerie feeling again. -This is... (Farah) Hana also becomes cautious and stares intensely at the rift. She also puts her arms around my body and holds me tightly. -She is here... (Farah) The girl who attacked me is here. I grasp my hand and look at the rift. Then a tentacle comes out of it and wraps around the barrier. -It''s trying... (Farah) What comes after that is a loud cracking noise comes from the barrier. -She destroyed the barrier so easy... (Farah) Then the tentacle disappeared along with the rift as if nothing was there in the first place. -Look like you have nothing to do, angel. You should go back alone now... (Hana) -No... (Dohert) Hana asks the angel with a mocking voice. -Did you think you could still follow us in that state? (Hana) Hana turns to the angel who has fallen on all four limbs. He looks like he is going to die of fear at any moment. -I... (Dohert) Hana doesn''t pay much attention to the angel and takes my hand. -Let''s go, master... (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) We quickly advance toward the capital city. It doesn''t take long for us to arrive at the edge of the city. In the end, the angel couldn''t move with us, so Hana and I decided to leave him behind. Hana looks at our surroundings and tells me. -We seem to arrive at the north of the city, master. (Hana) -Well... (Farah) Our surroundings are so terrible. I could see dying corpses everywhere. There are so many corpses on the ground to form many giant mountains in front of me. And there are some kind of white silks wrapping those corpses. If only I could save them... -We have a visitor, master. (Hana) As Hana finished the sentence, a woman with the lower half of a spider appeared on the top of the corpse mountain. -Aside from the two little rats, I also have another guest today. (???) Since she stands too far from us, I can''t observe her entire figure carefully. But I could notice she didn''t wear anything on top of her body. -Master, It will dirty your eyes. (Hana) Hana reaches out to me and blocks my eyes. -I will finish her off soon, so close your eyes for a moment. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) I have no choice but to listen to Hana''s advice and close my eyes. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s POV That exhibitionist dares to show off her dirty body in front of my innocent master. -Hurry up and finish your introduction. I need to finish you off soon. (Hana) The insect looks prideful and shows off its body even more. -You are pretty arrogant for a prey. (Insect) The insect with eight legs glares and threatens me. -I will let you experience unfathomable pain, woman. You will become my children''s breeding bed until you die. (Insect) -That''s sound disgusting. As expected of an insect. (Hana) The insect immediately frowned as she heard my statement. -What? What did you just say? (Insect) Her eyes become bloody, as if she wants to kill me right away. -Insect!? (Hana) The insect shouts as she becomes crazy. -You dare to call the mighty me an insect! I have changed my mind! (Insect) The insect laughs hysterically. -I will torture you and feed you to my children. (Insect) -Woah, that sounds scary! (Hana) -You!?! (Insect) As if something inside the insect was being broken. That thing couldn''t keep its calm any longer. -Dare to trample on my identity! A dispcle of pride! (Insect) The corpses under the insect explode and let out uncountable young spiders. -Despair! (Insect) I create a gun using nanomachines to shoot at one of those spiders. It immediately explodes and lets green liquids out of its body. The place where those liquids touched instantly melted. -You can''t do anything in front of that number! (Insect) The insect laughs even more while looking at us with expected eyes. I frown at the situation in front of me. -No way... (Hana) Those monsters are really...scary. They will... tear off my master dress if they die near master. -Muahahaha... (Insect) -Only one person has the right to tear off my master''s dress... (Hana) -Huh? (Insect) The insect must think I have become crazy because of fear and talk nonsense. -That''s me... (Hana) I point my hand down to the ground and form a smile at the insect. -What are... (Insect) Not to let the insect could finish her entire sentence, a ray of light poured down and vaporized the insect along with its child. That insect just talked too much... -You can open your eyes now, master. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) Master looks at her surroundings and tried to process what just happened. I look at the bewildered face of my dear master. -Yup, my master is still cute as ever. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 326: Failed Plan Farah''s POV The next time Hana puts her hand off my eyes, I can only see a vast hole in the middle of the ground in front of me. -Eh? (Farah) Did Hana just exterminate that woman in just a few seconds? For some reason, I could feel Hana smirking at me when she was looking at my face. -Moh, Hana! Is there anything on my face? (Farah) -Nothing, master! I just think my master is cute as usual~ (Hana) I pout and rebuke Hana. -Hana, it''s not time to play now! (Farah) Hana smiles softly and reaches her hand out to pat my head. -Right, right, we should leave it to later. (Hana) Hana can be really playful sometimes. -Hmmmm... (Farah) When I look behind Hana, I can see many black clouds forming on the other side of the city. -What is that? (Farah) Hana immediately notices the clouds by following my line of sight. She takes out of the watch and looks at its screen. -Those dark clouds seem to be a mass of mana, master. (Hana) -That''s all information you can get through satellite, Hana? (Farah) Hana nods lightly at my question. -What''s happening on another side of the city? (Farah) At the same time, I can hear the wolves howling from my surrounding. -Tchhh! (Hana) Hana takes out the watch to check up on the situation again. -Hundred...no... (Hana) Hana looks at me seriously and informs me of critical news. -There are over ten thousand of the wolves monster rushing toward this place, master. (Hana) -That... (Farah) -Don''t worry, master. A maid squad is also on the way to aid us. (Hana) Hana bends down and puts me in her arms. -We better find a safe place now, master. (Hana) -Uhm! (Farah) Hana aims at the centre of the city while holding me. While running, Hana suddenly turned her back against the front as if she wanted to protect me from something. -Tchhhh! (Hana) I can hear a loud cracking noise, as if Hana crashed into something invisible. -Hana! (Farah) -I''m fine, master. (Hana) Hana fell down because of the crash, but she still tried to hold me so she could minimize the incident. -Are you alright, master? (Hana) -That should be my question, Hana! Are you alright? (Farah) Hana puts me aside and tries to stand up. -There is no problem, master. (Hana) She turns to the front and touches something in the middle of the air. -There is a barrier here, master. (Hana) -Is it also a space and time barrier? (Farah) -That''s right, master... (Hana) -No way, then how could we get to bypass this barrier? (Farah) Hana smiles and tells me. -Well, how about asking an acquaintance about it? (Hana) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Amy''s POV As expected of the same servant of pride as me, that woman has prepared many unexpected things for her plan. -I never thought she would get her hand on something like space and time barriers. (Amy) No instruction comes from the goddess about all the incidents. -So, she must betray the goddess to work at the third party. (Amy) I look up and stare at the sky. -And that tentacle... (Amy) I don''t know its origin. However, I am sure it is not on the same side with that woman. -She must come here soon since I make a mess out of this place. (Amy) An ugly beast is lying on the ground in front of me. There are many holes in its body to pump the gas from its inside body out. -A disciple of that woman... (Amy) This monster can release a terrible poison that affects the surrounding environment. -Though I never know what is its authority, though? (Amy) All I did was use gravity magic to apply pressure to the entire area surrounded by gas. -It doesn''t take much effort to kill it off. (Amy) While I am thinking about what to do in the meantime, an angry voice calls out to me. -You! (Din) -Oh, you are here! (Amy) A woman with platinum white hair flies in the sky and looks down at me. -Why don''t you just die already? (Din) She asks me with an annoying face. -Ahaha! Thanks to your gift, I was almost dead at that time. (Amy) -Hmmmm. (Din) -Anyway, Din! What are you trying to do? (Amy) -...Why do I have to tell you? (Din) -Are you not afraid the goddess will punish you, Din? (Amy) Din laughs out loud at my statement. -Those deficit goddesses? What could they do to me? (Din) I frown at the unexpected answer of Din. -Soon! I will become the truth pride goddess and replace that stupid one. (Din) -What?! You? (Amy) -Am I not right? In those 1000 years, I served her, and she still couldn''t even notice my true value. (Din) -... (Amy) -She is just a stupid goddess! She is nothing compared to the true goddess I have met. (Din) This would be troublesome more than I thought... -And... (Din) Din flicks her hand. -Huh? (Amy) The barrier that was supposed to be broken reappeared again. -You guys are really annoying! (Din) Din extends her energy to the ground. -You! (Amy) I immediately know what she is trying to do, so I try to attack her. -Hoh? You should look at behind you~ (Din) -Huh? (Amy) I turn around and find the gas monster still alive. It opens its mouth and releases the gas attack at me. -Urghhh! (Amy) -You look down on your opponent too much, my junior. (Din) Then, Din pulls out Mia from under the ground. -Huh? (Mia) -Are you surprised I could easily pull you out? (Din) Din appeared in front of Mia and hit her in the face. Mia couldn''t stand the impact and few directly to the ground under Din. -You tried to destroy the magic stone that maintains the barrier while using your sister as bait to attract my attention. (Din) Din smiles softly and looks at us. -That''s an acceptable plan overall. However, you choose the wrong opponent, junior. (Din) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO In case of everyone forget who is Din, here is her picture She is one of antagonists in this arc Chapter 327: The Hero Always Arrives At The Right Time Amy''s POV Mia quickly rises from the ground and regains her balance. She runs to my side and helps me deal with the smoke monster. -Leave this monster for me, sister Amy. You are more compatible in dealing with that one than me. (Mia) -Alright, I will leave it to you. (Amy) I leave Mia behind and dash toward Din. -Hoh? You sacrifice your sister to deal with me? (Din) -What are you talking about? She will deal with that thing quickly. (Amy) -Where do you get that confidence from, my junior? (Din) I smile and answer her. -Because she is my sister! (Amy) -Sister! (Mia) At the same time, Mia takes the claymore from the teddy bear and throws it at me. For all those years of practising, my physical strength has also improved in the progress. With my current strength, I can carry the claymore at ease. -Such a barbaric act as always, my junior. (Din) I ignore Din''s mocking and keep rushing toward her. -Why don''t you fight more elegantly, my junior? (Din) Din puts out her hands and lets her enormous mana inside her, coming out through it. -Let''s start the show~ (Din) The energy turns into wire and reaches out to the ground. -Hmmm! (Amy) Many people raised from the ground and had the wire wrapping around her body. -You are disgusting as always. (Amy) -Disgusting? (Din) Those people are all alive. They just are controlled by Din''s power and follow her command. -You don''t understand the depth of my art, my junior. (Din) She controlled those people and let them charge at me. -Tchhh... (Amy) I can see they have scared expressions on their faces. -But I have no choice... (Amy) I have made up my mind from a long time ago. I was no longer an innocent girl when sister Farah saved me. -I am not trying to save others in exchange for my life! (Amy) I try to slash the wire as a test. -Hard. (Amy) But I feel like it''s impossible to cut it down. -I have no choice then... (Amy) I must end these pitiful people. -I wished you would reincarnate as human next life. Gravity Impact! (Amy) The surrounding people immediately turn into mincemeat because of my spell. -Hah! (Amy) But before I can resume my charge, Din summons another batch of people. -Keep dancing, my doll~ (Din) -Tchhhh! (Amy) Her power is incredibly annoying. I can reduce the distance between me and her since those controlled people keep me in check. -Let''s increase the difficult~ (Din) Din waves her hand in my direction. -Huh? (Amy) A hand with wire comes from the ground and holds my left leg. -Annoying! (Amy) I try to slash the hand. However, the wire immediately wraps the entire hand to protect it. -I can''t cut it! (Amy) Din waves her hand again and makes a hand appear to restrain my right leg. In the meantime, other people keep rushing toward me. -Gravi... (Amy) -Not so fast~ (Din) Suddenly, a wire appears around my neck. I reach my hand to it and put all my force to break it. Luckily, her newly formed wires are easy to break. But you need a specific amount of physical strength and mana to break it. That''s why I had a better chance of defeating Din rather than Mia. -It''s so hard to do anything else now. (Amy) I need to fend off those controlled people while having my leg restrained. At the same time, I need to prevent myself from being manipulated by Din. -Sister! (Mia) I could hear Mia calling for me from behind. -Hah! (Amy) It seems that she had dealt with that monster. I''m glad I could leave my back to her now. I turn forward to deal with all those people in front of me. -Sister! (Mia) Mia called my name again. -Huh? Urghhh! (Amy) I suddenly feel someone hit me from behind. I turned my head and found Mia wrapped by wire was standing there. -I told you already, my junior. You are overconfident. (Din) -You! (Amy) Din lands on the ground next to the gas monster. -Huh? (Amy) -I never thought you guys would have the "key" with you. With this, I can start the ceremony soon. (Din) The gas monster is holding a little girl with maid clothes. -Kohaku! (Amy) -You need to pay more attention to your battle, my junior~ (Din) Mia and the other controlled people rushed at me. -Tchhh! (Amy) While fending off those attacks, I choose to throw my claymore at her when Din is paying attention to Kohaku. -Oh? (Din) Din tilts her head and easily avoids my attack. -What a surprise attack? How could you fend them off without your sword now? (Din) Din smirks and tells me. -Stop useless resistance and let your own sister kill you. (Din) I ignore her and glance at her from afar. -Huh! (Din) Din apparently feels like something is wrong. She turns her head and found my claymore flying backward to her. -You! (Din) She reacts quickly and barely avoids my attack. -Unlucky... (Amy) If she noticed a little slower, I would already successfully in killing her. -Youuuuu! (Din) The attack was only able to leave a giant scratch on her face. I reach out and catch my claymore. -My face! What have you done to my face?! I will kill you! (Din) With this, I can harm her "pride." The beauty that she was proud of as a servant of the goddess. She won''t be able to make a reasoning decision with this. The gas monster reaches out and tries to calm Din down. But she immediately kicks it and lets it fly to the other side. -Dieeeee! (Din) -This will be a hard fight... (Amy) When I thought so... -Huh? (Amy) Something flew from afar and cut off Din''s right hand. -My handdd! Ahhhh! (Din) It also made a clean turn and cut off all wires to restrain people around me, including Mia. After it had finished its job, that thing flew back toward Din''s back. A shadow appeared and caught that thing. -You are!? (Amy) The identity of the shadow is a maid holding a little girl. Madeus Chapter 328: The Disaster Inside The Holy Country Capital City-1 After Hana recovered from the impact, she bent down and picked me up again. -Let''s go, master. (Hana) -Eh? Where will we head to, Hana? (Farah) Hana pats my head while holding and softly answers me. -To meet the twin, master. (Hana) I become surprised and ask Hana again. -Did you find them? (Farah) -Yup, I just found Amy through the satellite, master. (Hana) My face brightens up, and I hurriedly tell Hana. -Let''s go to her place then, Hana! (Farah) Hana smiles and starts running in the southeast direction of the capital city. -Huh? (Farah) While Hana is running, the barrier surrounding the entire city is regenerating. -Hana! (Farah) Hana also looks at the barrier with a bitter face. -I never thought the space and time barrier of this scale; would recover this quickly, master. (Hana) That means the other maid wouldn''t be able to reach here in time. There is no way they could bypass the barrier now. -I have sent a message to them. (Hana) -What did you send them, Hana? (Farah) -Well... (Hana) Hana has a face looking like she doesn''t want to tell me the content of the message. I glare at her and puff my cheek. -Hana... (Farah) -Haiz, I will tell you, master. (Hana) Hana reluctantly tells me the content of her message. -If you guys meet an angel outside of the barrier, get the information from him. You could... torture him if he declines to help... (Hana) -Hana... (Farah) Hana looks away and avoids my line of sight. To change the current topic, Hana immediately informs me of news about the twins. -Master, I think Amy is fighting with someone. Since I could feel the mana wave clashed in the direction we head to. We need to speed up, master. Please hold me tighter! (Hana) -Uhm! (Farah) I tighten my hug and let Hana speed up. -I need to help that girl a little. (Hana) While Hana is running, she suddenly creates a knife made of nanomachines and throws it at her front. The nanomachine knife spins and flies at an insane speed. -This will stall her opponent for a little. (Hana) Hana holds me tighter and speeds her speed even more. I don''t need to wait for so long to arrive at Amy''s place. I can see she is fighting with a weird woman with one hand. -Come back... (Hana) The knife flies back to Hana and lets her hold it in her hand. -Amy! (Farah) I look carefully at my surroundings, and find the woman and a monster are keeping Kohaku in her side. -Hana! (Farah) -Alright! (Hana) Hana lets me down to the ground. I seize this chance to transform into the magical girl and fly toward the woman. For some reason, the woman looked tense when she stared at Hana. -R...Retreat! (Din) The woman uses the wires coming out of her hand to wrap around Kohaku and the monster''s body. -Shoot! (Farah) I shoot the beam and try to attack her with it. However, she makes people appear out of nowhere and stand in front of me. -Tchhhh! (Farah) I have no choice but to change the direction of the beam and let it turn in the other direction. I have no choice but to increase my flight speed to rush toward that woman''s side. -Stop!! (Farah) Hana also creates floating guns and orders them to attack them from afar. But they got blocked as many more people appeared in front of those guns. -Master! Please dodge! (Hana) I reflexively dodge to the side as I let Hana act. Something with insane speed passes through me and heads toward the woman. -Gravity Impact! (Amy) Amy also seizes this chance to attack the woman from the opposite side. -Arghhhh! (Din) Hana''s attack successfully injures the woman by cutting off her other hand. Nevertheless, she could still make the monster and Kohaku and the monster disappeared along with the wires. The woman looks at Hana with blood shoot eyes. -Once I get the power of the true God, you guys... (Din) Wires start pouring out of her hand''s wound. It reaches out to her separated hands to retrieve them. The rest of her wire wrap around her entire body and create a giant cocoon. We attacked the cocoon by any means, but somehow all the attacks got deflected and came back at us. -Let me eliminate it, master... (Hana) I could feel Hana''s divine power ooze out of her body. Hana is likely to go all out against that thing. But before Hana could even act, the cocoon disappeared as if nothing was there. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *Inside the royal castle in the middle of the city. A giant cocoon suddenly appears and destroys the entire throne room. The king, the chancellor, and the nobles startle at the sudden event. -What''s wrong? (Noble A) -Is there an enemy bypassing the barrier? (Noble B) -No way! (Noble C) The king shouts out loud to calm down the noble. -Look carefully at the figure next to the cocoon. (King) The nobles calm down and follow the king''s order. And they could easily find a monster holding a little girl next to the cocoon. -That is... (Noble A) -Apostle of true God! (Noble B) All nobles become fear and bend their head down. The chancellor goes to the monster''s place and greets it with courtesy. -What can I do for you, Mr apostle? And may I ask, where is miss Din? (The chancellor) At the question of the chancellor, the monster gives him an unexpected answer. -Keyyy... (Monster) The chancellor''s face instantly brightens up. -It''s the "Key" to summon the true God! (The chancellor) The king has a greedy face while staring at the little girl. He stands up and declares out loud. -With the "Key", our holy country would be able to rule this entire planet! (King) -Ohhhh! (Noble A) -All hail great holy country! (Noble C) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 329: The Disaster Inside The Holy Country Capital City-2 *In the Southwest of the capital city After Mist successfully broke the barrier of the capital city, Ahma advanced toward the capital city along with her army. There is no living in her army since the wolves have dealt with most of the liches under her. -... (Ahma) Ahma silently looks at many corpses lying in front of her. -So they also treat their citizen like this. (Ahma) Ahma knew about the origin of those wolves and the current situation of the current pandemic. But Ahma couldn''t feel any sympathy for them at all. -Even though I hate you guys... (Ahma) The dark mana comes out of her body and comes inside all those lying corpses. They start to twitch a little and starts standing up on their own. -I still need to add you guys to my "family." (Ahma) The corpses start walking and joining her army. Ahma keeps walking and improving the number of her army. It doesn''t take long for her to arrive at the area where Dohert encountered that weird man. -Hmmmm? (Ahma) Ahma stops her movement and starts observing her surrounding. She could feel like someone was looking at her. -I have already found your presence. You don''t need to hide anymore. (Ahma) -Oh? (Weird Man) The man with black robes appears in front of Ahma and her armies while staring at them. -You are indeed different from the intruder last time. And to welcome you... (Weird Man) The man disappears and reappears to slash at the nearby corpse. -Huh! (Weird Mana) The moment his knife passes through the throat of the corpse. There isn''t a single drop of blood coming out of its body. -You must be blind to try slashing a corpse. (Ahma) The corpse reaches out and tries to hold the man''s hand to stop him from moving. -Corpse? Are you a necromancer? (Weird Man) The man takes the knife from his body, using his other hand to slice off the corpse''s hand. The other corpses rush toward the man and try to catch him. -Hufff! (Weird Man) But the man had already teleported far away from them before they had the chance to catch him. He reappeared behind Ahma''s back and tried to slash her neck. -You will die here, girl! (Weird Man) A paladin corpse reacts in time and successfully intercepts his surprise attack. -Kill him! (Ahma) The other seizes this chance and tries to launch the counterattack on him. -Tchhhh! (Weird Man) The man disappears and reappears in a nearby building. -You... (Weird Man) But Ahma doesn''t let the man finish the entire sentence and command a dead soldier to throw the lance at him. -Grugh! (Weird Man) The man disappears again and appears in the building next door. He becomes frustrated because it''s the first time he fights an opponent with unity like that. -As long as I have them, I can teleport again...Grarghhhhhh! (Weird Man) The man kneels on the ground because he felt unimaginable pain just now. He reaches his hands to his empty eye sockets and cries out loud. -My eye! My eyes! Don''t crush it! (Weird Man) The man keeps groaning and doesn''t notice a dead soldier has already stood behind him. The soldier opens his mouth and lets Ahma''s voice come out. -You only know how to bully the weak. (Ahma) -Huh? (Weird Man) The man manages to walk back a few steps to avoid the lethal attack of the soldier. However, that attack left a heavy wound on his chest. -Youuuuuu! How can I be wounded by some kind of you? (Weird Man) All the people under the pride goddess are really prideful. All of them are proud of certain things and focused on developing them. -How can I let you land a hit on me? A weakling likes you! (Weird Man) Most of them do not differ from lunatics that are obese with one goal. With that, they can grow faster than other servants and disciples of the goddess. But pride is also their fatal weakness. -Kill you! (Weird Man) The man rushes toward the dead soldier and slashes him. -It looks like you have lost your reasoning. (Ahma) The soldier reaches out and grabs the man''s neck. -Arghhhh! (Weird Man) -You can no longer disappear, right? (Ahma) Ahma tells the man with a cold voice. -I have known about your ability right from the start. (Ahma) While being choked by the soldier, the man can''t help but ask out loud. -How!? Did any traitor tell you about my ability? (Weird Man) -Nonsense. (Ahma) -There is only one way like that. (Weird Man) The man couldn''t face the truth that his proud authority was broken that easily. -I just asked your victim. (Ahma) -Huh? (Weird Man) The man suddenly feels something so uncomfortable. -Did you hear that? (Ahma) -What...? (Weird Man) -They are calling for you... (Ahma) -What do you mean? (Weird Man) There are over thousands of wraiths surrounding the man now. They all have one thing in common: they have no eyeballs in their sockets. -Give back my eyes! -Give it back! -No... (Weird Man) For the first time in the man''s life, he could feel the fear. -You use their eyeball as the catalyst to teleport. As long as you are in the eyeballs'' line of sight, you can teleport to that position. (Ahma) -Forgive me! (Weird Man) -Give backkk! -Give them backkkkk! The wraiths start pulling the man from a different direction. Ahma commands them. -Finish him off! (Ahma) Then they start tearing his body off and not letting a single bone on his body remain intact. Even his soul can''t escape and become the nourishment for the wraiths. Madeus Chapter 330: The Disaster Inside The Holy Country Capital City-3 Farah''s POV I am currently pouting and staring at Amy and Mia kneeling on the ground. -Hmmmmm! (Farah) I glare at the twins angrily. -Sister... (Amy) -Sister Farah... (Mia) I must be strict with them in this matter. It''s not something that I can forgive the twins through with just one or two sentences. -I... (Farah) Before I could say anything, I noticed Mia''s face become teary. -It''s my fault... (Mia) -Eh! (Farah) -I act selfishly and bring Kohaku with me. (Mia) -No...No...! (Amy) Amy intercepts our conversation and tells me with a slurping voice. -It''s my fault, sister Farah. If not for me stopping Mia from bringing her with us, she wouldn''t fall into that woman''s hand. (Amy) -If not for me... (Mia) Then Mia''s tears start coming out. I can no longer keep my serious face and rush to her side. -Mia!? (Farah) As the chain reaction, Amy also starts crying because of Mia. -You too, Amy!? (Farah) I can''t help but hug both the twins. I pat them lightly on their back and ask them. -Why do you two cry? (Farah) -I... (Mia) Mia looks hesitant before she speaks the reason to me. -I am afraid you would hate me, sister... (Mia) -Eh? (Farah) -Why? Did you do something to me? (Farah) -No, I... (Mia) Mia tells me the reason she brought Kohaku to me while sobbing. -I see. (Farah) I never thought that little girl would be that special. I only picked her up because I felt wrong about leaving her in the cruel outside world. -... (Farah) It must be something that happened to Kohaku when I first found her. She was full of wounds on her body that night. I clench my fist while biting my lips. -I need to help Kohaku soon... (Farah) Hana coldly stares at the twins and asks them. -But you guys are the ones who gave them the virus, right? (Hana) -...Yes. (Mia) -Then can''t you guys stop these things from happening. -...I will tell you about it. (Amy) Amy is the one to speak out this time. She tells her about their plan and about the woman named Din. -Hmmm, a traitor. (Hana) -Yes... (Amy) -And they have the methods to produce more of the virus they got from you. Where do you guys get those viruses, then? (Hana) Amy shakes her head and answers Hana. -The goddesses obtained them through a secret trading route. They didn''t reveal a single piece of information about it to us. I think only the apostle under them would know this kind of information. (Amy) -Hmmmm? Is that so? (Hana) Hana scratches her head and tells the twins. -Let me change the question! Why do you guys follow the chaos goddesses? (Hana) -It''s not something for us to hide. The goddesses used to help us in the past, so we decided to serve them for a while. (Amy) -Is that it? (Hana) -No, we choose to do this so we can get the information from this side. (Amy) -Information? Are you perhaps...spy for that idiot one? (Hana) -Idiot one? (Amy) I laugh and reply to Amy. -Hana means Kyu... (Farah) -Ahh!? (Amy) Amy shakes her head and denies her. -That''s not it... (Amy) Both Amy and Mia look down at the ground. -Around one hundred years ago, there was a piece of information about our parents... (Mia) -I don''t know if it''s true or not...Or the opponent wanted to trick us. (Amy) -What is it about? (Hana) -It''s a short and clear message: "Your parents are still alive, join Chaos to meet them." (Amy) -... (Farah) -"Chaos"... (Hana) -That''s why I have no choice but to join the other forces to get more information. (Amy) -I see... (Hana) I raise my hand up and ask them. -But why did you guys lose your memory? (Farah) -It''s necessary for the selection to join the sins'' goddesses'' side, sister Farah. (Amy) -Eh! Alright...then. (Farah) Anyway, I am no longer in the mood to punish them now. I have to ask the twins about how to bypass the barrier first. Saving Kohaku now is my -Amy, Mia! Could you tell me how you guys passed through the barrier? (Farah) -We... (Mia) Mia tells me about the loophole of the barrier. We immediately go to the invisible barrier in the city''s centre to test it. -I never thought the barrier would only protect the surface. (Farah) -Well, let''s test it now... (Hana) Hana uses the floating gun to shoot at the ground under the barrier. -Huh? (Hana) However, the bullets disappear once they hit those places. -There is a barrier under the ground now. (Hana) -That woman must fix the loophole already... (Amy) The twins have a bitter faces while looking at me. -I''m sorry, sister... (Mia) -... (Amy) I pat their heads and reassure them. -It''s not your fault... (Farah) I open the status screen and tell them. -Maybe I can do something about this barrier... (Farah) Lust: Current points: 33,326 points -Normal Interaction + 1 point. -Sexual interaction + 100 points. Points using to roll skill''s gacha: +100 points: 1* +1000 points: 2* +10000 points: 3* 1000 points for skill fusion I look at the over 30,000 accumulated lust points on the screen. -It''s time to roll gacha! (Farah) Madeus Chapter 331: The Disaster Inside The Holy Country Capital City-4 Madeus Sorry for no chapter yesterday. I apparently just found out I was positive with Covid when I felt terrible ill yesterday. Therefore, I have no choice but to take a break from writing yesterday. I will try to post an extra chapter once I recover from Covid. Farah''s POV I got the expected skill to overcome this difficulty... -Uwaaa... (Farah) It''s what I thought a few seconds ago. -Hanaaaaaa! (Farah) I cry out loud and run to Hana''s place. Hana smiles wryly and bends down to hug me. -This skill is a scam, Hana! (Farah) For a moment, I thought I would get a 3* skill with 10,000 points. However, 10,000 points are only counted as one pull, and don''t guarantee you the 3* skill. I check the logs to see the result of the pulls again. >Spent 10,000 lust points to trigger 3* skill gacha. >You got nothing. Better luck next time. >Spent 10,000 lust points to trigger 3* skill gacha. >You got nothing. Better luck next time. >Spent 10,000 lust points to trigger 3* skill gacha. >You got 1* skill: Fortune Cookie. Hana pats my head lightly and says. -It''s a bad thing to be addict to gambling, my master. (Hana) -Muhhhhh! (Farah) -Even if you have higher luck than the other people, you shouldn''t depend too much on something like luck. -Umuuuu! (Farah) But I have no choice to use this method now. I also think of using Conquer to take control over the barrier. -But I used up the skill in the last fight with that girl. (Farah) I try asking Hale to let me use more of that skill. But she still declines to let me use the skill one more time in the end. -It means I''m back in the corner again. I still don''t have any method to bypass the barrier. (Farah) I can''t help but sigh out loud. Anyway, let''s check up on the skill that I got first. >Fortune Cookie (1*): You can create one fortune cookie one per day. -Umuuuu! I waste all of those points to get a skill to create a cookie! (Farah) Let''s try using that skill for now. The moment I activated the skill, the cookie with a weird shape appeared in the palm of my hand. -What is this skill for, anyway? (Farah) I try to take a bite of the cookie. -It''s crispy and sweet...? Urghh? (Farah) Wait! I feel like there was something else inside the cookie. -Master! (Hana) Hana also notices it and takes out something from inside my mouth. -You shouldn''t eat something weird just because they were sweets, master. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) It is a small piece of paper with words written on it. -Beware of the dog? Huh? (Farah) Hana suddenly shakes my shoulder and informs me. -Master, many wolves monsters are coming at us. (Hana) I have no choice to throw that paper away and focus on the current situation first. -But why are they heading to us in the first place? Let''s run away... (Farah) There must be something in here to catch their attention. Hana, Mia and Amy agree with my proposal, and we start running away from this place. -Master... (Hana) While we are running away, Hana informs me with a serious voice. -Those wolves have changed their direction, master. They are coming right at us! (Hana) -Ehhh? (Farah) Hana suddenly stops running. Amy and Mia have no choice but to follow Hana and stop on their track. -They have surrounded us, master. (Hana) -Huh, what are you talking about? (Amy) Three of us look around, but we can''t find anything around us. Hana points at the stains on the wall and tells me. -Look at all those places, master. (Hana) -Huh? (Farah) Right! There are many dark green stains on the walls of the surrounding building. -They are... (Farah) Green liquids start oozing out of those stains and drop to the ground. The moment they touched the ground, the smoke came out of those liquids. -What are those things? (Farah) We take a few steps back and observe the liquids carefully. After a few seconds, something that looks like a worm''s head comes out of it. -Tchhhh! (Hana) Hana immediately creates the floating guns and orders them to shoot at those "things." -I am unable to inflict any wounds on them, master. (Hana) The worm things start wiggling and reach out of the mist. Then a malformation beast''s hands also reached out from under the liquids. What comes after the malformation hand is the body of the wolf''s monster. -.... (Farah) And what I thought was a worm was actually a wolf''s tongue. The tongue moves on its own as if it can act separate from the wolf''s monster. -What the hell did the woman combine that virus with? (Amy) -Skirllll! Those wolves growl out loud and rush toward our place. -Barrier! (Farah) I form a barrier to stop the wolves from attacking us. -Hmmmm! -Gravity Force! (Amy) Amy successfully cast a spell to push those wolves away. -This is the only non-lethal way that I can think of... (Amy) Apparently, the wolves gain the resistance to spell even when the magic didn''t kill them. The spell''s effect becoming weaker allows the wolves to approach the barrier. -Skirlllllll! The worm-like tongue of those wolves reaches out to my barrier. -Urghhhh! (Farah) I can feel my mana is being drained by their action. Are those monsters drained my strength through those tongues? Madeus Chapter 332: The Disaster Inside The Holy Country Capital City-5 *Inside the royal castle in the middle of the city. The cocoon made of wires started melting and revealed the content inside. -Haaaaa! (Din) A woman appeared from the cocoon is no one but Din. Din screams out loud while hugging her own body. -Hateful! Hateful! (Din) She turns to the king and the chancellor, who are the only people inside the room. -Bring me the mirrorrrrr! (Din) The terrified king couldn''t help but urge the chancellor to get the mirror. -Go! Get the mirror for miss Din! (King) -Ye...s! (Chancellor) The chancellor ran out of the room fastly as he could to bring back the mirror for Din. -And... you? (Din) This time, Din turns her attention to the king, who keeps shaking because of fear. -How''s the progress of the ritual? (Din) -We...We are in the last step, miss Din. (King) -Hahaha! Finally... (Din) Din walks closer to the king and reaches out to his face. She grabs his face while glaring at him intensely. -Why...? Why do you look scared when you are looking at me? (Din) -Uhh? (King) -Did something wrong with my beauty? (Din) -No...It''s... (King) -It''s what...? (Din) Din puts more force on her grabbing. -Urghhh! (King) The king''s face twitches out of pain because of Din. -I''m still beautiful, right? Right? Right? (Din) -Yes!? Miss Din is still the most beautiful woman in the world. (King) As if Din heard the satisfying answer, she releases her grab and pats the king''s shoulder. -That''s right! I''m still the most beautiful in the world. (Din) -Yes... (King) At this moment, the chancellor comes back to the room with servants behind him. Those servants walk to Din hurriedly and put the mirror in front of her. Before the chancellor could tell them to get back, the servants had already left the room. -Miss Din... (Chancellor) The chancellor sweats like crazy while staring at Din. -This is... (Din) Din looks at herself through the mirror. -Ahhhhhh! (Din) There is now a scar in the middle of her face, which makes her face no longer perfect. But what makes others scared of her is not because of the scar but her expression. -My perfect natural beauty! My prideeeeeefulll faceeeeee! (Din) The old Din gives off a calm, elegant and mysterious atmosphere. But the current her can''t even show 1 percentage of it. Not to mention, her face cramps up and dyes in anger every time she shouts. -Ahhhhhhh! (Din) Din shouts even out loud when she notices her hand. The place wound around her arms is now stitched with wires. -Unacceptable! (Din) She wasn''t thankful for the fact that she could move her hand again but only focused on the fact her hands had become ugly. -Ahhhhhh! I must kill that girlllll! (Din) Din burnt in her mind about the image of the girl wearing maid clothes. -Once I get the power from the true god. I will pay her back. (Din) Though Din wants to kill Hana right away. She decides not to do it since she is not Hana''s enemy now. -She must be at least strong in those goddesses. (Din) That''s how Din perceived Hana after just a few exchanges. -Bring me to the key! It''s time for our god to descend. (Din) -Yessss! (King) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ahma, with her armies, continues advancing through the city and eventually arrives at the inner barrier of the capital city. -... (Ahma) On the way to this place, her armies have almost increased by twice in number. Most of them are normal undead or wraiths, unlike the paladin corpse she collected all those years. -The more, the better... (Ahma) The wraiths float in the middle of the air and groan out loud. They hit themselves at the barrier as if they want to go inside as soon as possible. -Mist... (Ahma) Ahma whispers in a small voice and calls the name of a certain person. A rift opens behind Ahma, and Mist walks out from it. -You called me? (Ahma) Ahma points at the barrier and tells Mist. -It''s the same barrier as the one outside. I need you to break it again... (Ahma) -Hummm! (Mist) Mist looks at the barrier for a long time and shakes her head. -You can''t break it...? Or you don''t want to crush it? (Ahma) Ahma looks annoyed as Mist didn''t destroy the barrier immediately. -Both are wrong... (Mist) Mist tells Ahma in a calm voice. -Someone would do them for you. (Mist) At the same time, many stains appeared around Ahma. -Enemy? (Ahma) Ahma becomes cautious and takes distance from them. -They are... (Ahma) Many terrific wolves come out of the stains along with the smoke. -Hmmm! (Ahma) Before Ahma commanded her army to attack them, Mist stopped her from doing that. -Don''t. (Mist) -Huh? (Ahma) -They won''t attack you. (Mist) As Mist said, those wolves ignore Ahma and her army to head toward the barrier. -They only prey on those delicious time and space power. (Mist) Ahma tilts her head since she doesn''t understand why those wolves act like that. -You must wonder why I know that... (Mist) Mist points at those wolves and says. -I have wondered what they have mixed to create those monsters. But now I can be so sure... (Mist) -... (Ahma) -Those guys have summoned a pretty annoying one... (Mist) Ahma loses her patience and asks Mist directly. -Who is it? (Ahma) -Even I told you about his identity, you wouldn''t know about him. (Mist) -Just tell me already. (Ahma) -He is Mh''ithrha, the Arch-Lord of Tindalos and the arch-enemy of my sister Yog-Sothoth. That''s why even his spawn, Hounds of Tindalos, preys everything that has time and space elements on it. And those wolves are mutants of his hounds. Madeus Chapter 333: The Disaster Inside The Holy Country Capital City-6 Farah''s POV I can feel those wolves continuously sucking the energy out of my body. If they keep draining my mana at this rate, I couldn''t maintain the barrier any longer. -Hana... (Farah) Hana also feels a bit troublesome in this situation. She looks at our surroundings and tries to figure out a solution. -... (Haaa) Hana turns to me and says. -Master, please leave this place for me. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) -How could I...? (Hana) I can''t just leave Hana and run away on my own. Why do people around only give this kind of suggestion? -Master... (Hana) -I won''t... (Farah) Hana smiles and tells me. -You must be mistaken in my suggestion, my master. (Hana) -What do you mean, Hana? (Farah) -Ehem, I want you and the twins to go first so I can deal with these wolves. (Hana) -Then you can deal with them while we are there too! (Farah) Hana shakes her head and glances at the twins. She bends down and whispers into my ears. -You may have some truth in the twins, master. But I''m not like that... I feel like they still hid something from us. (Hana) -... (Farah) I can''t force Hana to fully believe in the twins like me. And inside my head, I knew the current Amy and Mia are not the past Amy and Mia. -They have changed... (Farah) -Right, master. They are no longer naive like the one you first met them. (Hana) -I understand... (Farah) At the same time, I could hear the sounds of something crumbling nearby. -Huh? (Farah) Hana turns her attention to the centre of the capital. -Something seems to happen with the inner barrier, master. You should take the twins to check up on it. (Hana) -Alright! (Farah) In the end, I decided to group up with the twins and headed toward the inner barrier while leaving Hana behind. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hana''s POV After I confirmed my master has departed with those twins, I can let out a relieved sigh. -Well, it''s just one reason I want the master to be far away from here. (Hana) The twins are indeed suspicious. But It doesn''t do any harm to let them witness this power of mine. -The one I was afraid to show the upcoming scene is no one else but my adorable master. Let''s start. (Hana) All the nanomachines inside my body pour out into the air and float around me. -Create Nano-assaulter. (Hana) With my command, I create thousands of combat robots. They are almost the same as the maid I created, except they don''t have a head. Each of them also holds a different weapon, such as a gun, bow or dagger. -Their stats are like this: >Nano-assaulter STG: 105 CON: DEX: 105 INT: 10 NORMAL SKILL (1*-3*): Weapons Master (2*): You can use all kinds of weapons. -Next, create Nano-Scout. (Hana) This time, I created several dozen drones. -With this, I can also observe master situations while dealing with these monsters. The Nano-scout has stats much weaker compared to the assaulted. (Hana) >Nano-scout STG: 10 CON: DEX: 195 INT: 10 NORMAL SKILL (1*-3*): Tracking (1*): Mark a target. You will always know the position of the marked target. Though, with the stats like this, those assaulters still are not the enemy of those wolves'' monsters. -That''s why I need this machine. Come, Nano-synchronizator. (Hana) The rest of my nanomachines turn into a gigantic transparent floating orb. This machine will grant the entire army the power to deal with those monsters. >Nano-synchronizator STG: 10 CON: DEX: 10 INT: 10 NORMAL SKILL (1*-3*): Absorption (2*): Gain the characteristic of the material you absorbed. Synchronization (3*): Give the nearby machinery your characteristic. I took out the knife I used to attack that weird woman, and placed it inside the orb. The orb shined and made it disappear completely. The blade was from the same material that I made Kaede. They all have the power to destroy the divine power. -Last but not least, active "Queen of the invention." (Hana) >Queen of invention <3*>: Turn on: The skill costs 50% of your mana per hour. +You gain 5% of your status for each android/robot/A.I that under your control. +Increase endurance of robot under your control by 100% +For every target killed by your android/mecha/ robot, recover your energy by 1% +For every 1 robot/android/ A.I under your control being destroyed, increase attack of others machine by 75% +The destroyed robots will auto-repair themselves after 15 minutes. +If there is at least a robot under your control, you won''t take any damage. The blue energy comes out of my body and wraps around all the machines nearby. The robots march out and start their slaughter. With the characteristic they gained through Nano-synchronizator, they only need one hit to kill those monsters. -... (Hana) As a wolf''s monster dies by the Nano-assaulter''s hand, they immediately return to a human. -They mix the virus with divine power. That''s why those people can change ordinary humans into a monster. (Hana) I let out a sigh while looking at the battlefield. -I have no way of returning them to humans except to kill them. (Hana) That''s why I don''t want my master to be here and witness this heartless slaughter of mine. Madeus Sorry for the late. Just barely recover from yesterday''s fever, so I could write now. There will be one more chapter today. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 334: The Disaster Inside The Holy Country Capital City-7 Farah''s POV After the twins and I had separated from Hana, we headed toward the centre of the capital city. -If I''m not mistaken, there must be a barrier in this place. (Farah) Amy and Mia nod as we go forward to check up on the barrier. Since the barrier is invisible, we can only check up on it by walking toward the centre slowly. After we have walked for a while, Amy turns to me and informs me. -Sister Farah! We have walked for a while already. But we encountered nothing at all. (Amy) -Uhm...Something must happen inside the city''s centre to make the barrier disappear. (Farah) -Sister Farah! Sister Amy! (Mia) Mia interrupted our conversation and pointed at the middle of the city. We follow Mia''s hand and find the gigantic dark cloud is now floating on the top of the city''s centre. -It clearly gives off an ominous feeling, sister. (Mia) -...Let''s speed up! (Farah) The twins answer me in union and look at me with serious eyes. -Yes, sister! (Amy & Mia) We speed our pace and head toward the centre with the fastest speed possible. It doesn''t take long for us to arrive at the inner part of the capital city. -Huh? (Farah) Unlike the outer part of the city, I can see many people living here normally. But I don''t think these people living here are ordinary citizens. They wear more extravagant clothes compared to normal people. -Tchhhh... (Mia) Mia looks at these people and clicks her tongue. -These are noble''s district, sister Farah. (Mia) -Is that so? (Farah) It looks pretty peaceful in here. Did these people not notice the chaos in the outer part of the city? -They don''t seem to notice the broken barrier, sister. (Amy) -Let''s have a quick look... (Farah) We head toward the nearby building and take a peek through the window. -They are... (Farah) -Partying... (Mia) I can see many people with expensive clothes are drinking inside the building. -Wohahahaha! (Noble A) -Our kingdom will rule this planet soon! (Noble B) -All hail the holy kingdom! (Noble C) Mia has a dark face in the current situation. She glares and curses at them. -These ugly beings should die already... (Mia) -Mia... (Farah) Well, I can''t really bring myself to defend those people. How could they party while many citizens were out there dying? But what can I do to them? -You guys! (Butler) At this moment, I could hear a voice coming from behind us. When we turn around, we find an old man wearing butler clothes. He looks at us with scornful eyes. He looked at us from head to toes as if he scanned through us. -Poor and dirty outfits. How could these peasants bypass the barrier? (Butler) Our outfits sure look worn out because of the battler. Did he look down on us because of that? -... (Farah) Amy steps forward and asks the old man. -You guys know about the barrier. Does this mean you also know about people dying outside? (Amy) The old man smirks and answers Amy. -Of course! That''s the purpose of the barrier in the first place. (Butler) -What do you mean? (Amy) He points at us and declares clearly. -You guys are the necessary sacrificial to summon our true god of the holy kingdom. (Butler) -You... (Farah) The man shrugs and laughs. -What are you angry for, peasant? You should feel grateful to be helpful to the country. (Butler) -You shouldn''t look down like that on your citizen! (Farah) -Citizen? Do you mean parasite? The lower class, like you guys, can''t do anything without our help. (Butler) -What? It makes no sense at all! Did you learn about the country''s structure and...? (Farah) Mia reaches out and grabs my shoulder. -Sister Farah! You shouldn''t reason with this kind of people. They won''t at reality and only follow their ideal. (Mia) -I... (Farah) -Hmmmm! I don''t want to play you guys anymore. I must be back soon to serve my master. (Butler) The old man turns around and shouts out loud. -Guard! Take these peasants and throw them outside of the barrier! (Butler) As the man shouted, many men wearing armour came out of the building. -Take them away! (Butler) -Yes! (Guard A) -We will follow your command, head butler. (Guard B) Amy and Mia glared at him hatefully. -Hah, We meet trash again. Should I kill this guy, sister? (Amy) -Mia! Hold down your anger. (Mia) Amy glanced at me as if she tried not to make me sad by choosing words to say to me. -... (Farah) Amy and Mia now are really different from their past version. They can easily declare on killing someone without hesitation. -But I can''t blame them... (Farah) In all the years that I couldn''t stay by the twins'' side and help them, they must have overcome many difficulties by themselves. They have grown up mentally, unlike the childish me. -But still... (Farah) -Sister... (Amy) -Sister Farah... (Mia) -The act of unnecessary kill is evil. (Farah) That man indeed wants to kill us by throwing us outside of the barrier. It''s not wrong for the twins to want to kill him. -But we have strength, Amy and Mia. (Farah) Indeed, I don''t want to kill him. And I won''t repay his evil with a good deed. I could feel a devil smile forming on my face. -Let''s hit them and make them regret being born! (Farah) The twins'' faces brightened up as they heard my statement. -Sister! (Amy) -We will help you punish these bad guys! (Mia) Madeus Chapter 335: The Disaster Inside The Holy Country Capital City-8 Farah''s POV -Let''s teach them a lesson! (Farah) -Yes, sister! (Amy & Mia) The old butler, who overheard our conversation, laughed out loud. -What can three little girls do to us? (Butler) The old butler turns to the guard and asks them. -Am I right? (Butler) -Right, head butler! (Guard A) -What can these peasants do to us? (Guard B) -Hah! (Mia) Mia glares at the soldier and asks them. -Are you guys sure about that? (Mia) -Of cou... (Guard A) Right before the guard could answer Amy, something suddenly pierced through his chest. -Huh? (Guard A) -Sister! (Amy) Amy is the first one in three of us to react and pushes Mia and me away from where we stood. -Amy!? (Farah) I looked at where we stood and found many arrows pinned on the ground. -Did some try to sneak attack at us? (Farah) -It seems so, sister! (Amy) Amy points at our front and tells me. -We are not the only target of them. (Amy) I follow Amy''s hand and find the butler''s group also is the victim of the sudden attack. -Arghhhh! (Butler) -It hurts! (Guard A) They groan out loud as they reach our hand to us. -Save ussss! (Butler) -Call the priesttt!!! (Guard B) Not to let the group suffer any longer, the one who attacked us fires another wave of arrows to finish them. -Ahhhhh! (Butler) I turn in the direction where the arrow came from. -Whatttt? (Farah) I saw not just one but several dozen people standing in that place. -But could I refer to those people as human. (Farah) The one who attacked us looks like a human but doesn''t give off the human feeling. They rigidly pull the arrow and try to put them on the bow to shoot at us again. -Leave it to me, sister. (Amy) Amy dashes forward and takes out her claymore. -Dieee! (Amy) Amy throws her claymore toward these people. The claymore goes out of her hand and easily cuts those people into two. After that, Amy went back to my place and reported the situation. -I think I got them with that, sister. (Amy) -Uhm... (Farah) I look at the surroundings to check up on the current situation. -The noble inside is still busy partying. Hahhhh... (Farah) Suddenly, I feel everything around me become darker. I look up at the sky and find the dark cloud is covering the sky above us. -Thisss... (Farah) -Sister Farah... (Mia) -Huh? (Farah) -I don''t think this mess is simple... (Mia) I turn around and found the butler group suddenly raise up from the ground. -Are they supposed to be dead? (Farah) Mia nods and answers me. -I don''t think any ordinary human could survive that sneak attack. (Mia) Those dead people rush toward our place. -Graghhh! -Fire lance! (Farah) They seem to lose the ability to reason. I fire my magic at those people and burn them down. The fire swallows and turns them into ashes. -Gravity wave! (Amy) I turn my attention to Amy and find she is dealing with those archers again. -Did they revive? (Farah) This time, she uses gravity to flatten those arches. -Sister! They are undead! (Amy) Undead? I remember one person also can control the undead. -Is this her work? (Farah) I know she had a terrible hatred against the people of the holy kingdom. But I don''t think she would attack people indiscriminately. -... (Farah) At the same time, I could see smoke from afar, along with the shouts of many people. -The rest of the city is also under attack. (Mia) -... (Farah) Mia looks at me and asks. -What should we do now, sister Farah? (Mia) -... (Farah) I close my eyes and think about the current situation. Should we just go around and try to save everyone? I know it''s a thing I should do... -Do you think Kohaku is there, Mia? (Farah) I look at the centre of the capital city where the royal castle is situated. -I think so, sister Farah. I could feel her weak energy wave coming from there. (Mia) I take a deep breath and tell the twins my answer. -I can''t just save everyone. And it''s not like all these people are worth saving. And... (Farah) -Sister... (Mia) -I want to save Kokaku, the one who is close to me. (Farah) My motto is to save everyone. It''s my earnest wish, and what I want to make it become the truth. But I''m not strong enough to make it come true yet. -As the reality hit me... (Farah) I am still too weak. The ones on the top are much stronger than the current me. I make up my mind and stare at the castle. -Let''s go. We don''t have time to save everyone. I will come back to help others once we successfully save Kohaku. (Farah) Is this the right decision? I don''t know! But now I need to save Kohaku first. -Sister Farah, Mia. (Amy) Amy stands and doesn''t show the sign of going. -Amy? (Farah) Amy just smiles at me and says. -My cute sister has also grown up a little to be able to make that decision. (Amy) Amy comes closer to me and pats my head. -But should I call you big sister now? I feel like I''m more of a big sister than you, sister Farah. (Amy) -Ehhhh? (Farah) Why is Amy patting my head? -Sister can now put the priority on her loved one. That''s good! (Amy) Mia also looks at us from the side and smiles. -But I will stay here and protect these idiots. (Amy) -Ehh? (Farah) Amy looks at my eyes. -I don''t want to see my sister be sad about her own decision. (Amy) -What... (Farah) Amy bends down and kisses me on my lip. -Nyaaa~So sudden... (Farah) -You can''t hide from me, sister. I know you would become sad when you know you cannot save these people. I know you still want to save everyone here. (Amy) -Uhmm... (Farah) -That''s naive ideal of yours... (Amy) Amy whispers into my ears. -But I like your naivety. Because the ways you saved us was also like that. (Amy) -... (Farah) -So I will decide to protect your naivety and your smile to the end. (Amy) Amy pats my shoulder and calls Mia. -I leave sister Farah to you, Mia. (Amy) -Leave it to me, sister! (Mia) Madeus Chapter 336: The End Of The Holy Kingdom-1 In the nearby royal castle, the people are under the attack of an undead army. Many soldiers form a line in front of the royal castle gate to fend off those undead groups. -They are coming! Shooooottttt! (Commander) The man looks like a commander, stands in the front and commands other soldiers. -Infuse your arrows with holy power and shoot at them! (Commander) All the soldiers answer him back in the union. -Yes! Commander! (Soldier A) The soldiers infuse their arrows with holy magic and shoot the undead horde in front of them. These attacks quickly reduce those groups of undead to dust. -We got them! (Soldier B) -Ohhhh! (Soldier C) The commander shouts at the soldiers. -Do not lose your focus. There are more of them... (Commander) -Yessss! (Soldiers) As the commander said, another group of undead could be seen from afar. -Attack them with the holy magic! (Commander) The priest in the backline of the army focus their magic and shoot at the new group of undead. -Destroy them! (Priests) The soldiers look at the magic and expect it will destroy their enemy like last time. -Huh? (Soldier D) One of the undead suddenly steps out and raises his gigantic shield up. A giant dark shield suddenly forms in the sky and defends the group from the holy attack. -What is that? (Soldier B) The commander looks at that undead for a while. -For some reason, I feel that paladin is a little familiar... (Commander) In the meantime, the other soldiers become panic about the unsuccessful attack. -Calm down! Archer immediately fire at them! Priest, ready your next spell in the meantime! (Commander) With the commander''s order, their formation immediately regains stability. -Fire! (Commander) The archers'' fire another wave of arrows at the undead group at the commander''s command. -Destroy them! (Soldier C) -Kill! (Soldier D) The commander glares at the undead group. -I don''t think he could use that skill consecutively. (Commander) But this time, a light barrier appears and wraps around the entire undead group. The light barrier easily blocks those arrows and makes them fall to the ground. -That... (Priest A) -How could that be...? (Priest B) The commander observes and finds out a female undead in the middle of the horde cast that magic. -Commander! That''s our holy magic! (Soldier C) -How could a mere undead cast our holy? (Priest A) -It''s blasphemy! How could they do that? (Priest B) The commander ignores the priest group behind him and focuses on that two undead. -They...Ah... (Commander) The commander shakes his body, and his face becomes bright red. -You... (Commander) It''s not because of fear of these two undead individuals. -How could youuuuuu! (Commander) But pure anger comes from him. The soldiers notice the weird situation and turn to him. -Commander! (Soldier A) -What''s wrong, commander? (Soldier C) He pulls the sword, hangs on his hip, and points toward the paladin and the mage undead. -Look carefully at those undead! (Commander) -Huh? (Soldier A) The soldier now pays more attention to those undead. -That paladin undead! (Soldier D) -His face looks familiar! (Soldier E) -Are you blind! That undead belonged to his mighty Karz! (Soldier D) -Karz! The strongest paladin died in action 5 years ago. (Soldier F) -How could his body fall into the hands of those necromancers? (Soldier G) It''s not only the soldier surprised at the paladin''s appearance. But they were also surprised at the mage undead. -That was our saint, Higa! (Priest A) -She suddenly disappeared 3 years ago... (Priest B) -No way, she felt into their hand! (Priest C) The commander raises his sword and shouts out loud. -Enough! What we need to do now is to bring back their body! (Commander) -Ooohhhhh! (Soldiers and Priests) -Chargeeeeee! (Commander) The group''s morale immediately becomes highest as they have a goal to achieve. The commander leads the infantry group to charge toward the undead group. -Slay them downnn! (Commander) -Destroy them!!!! (Soldiers) They charge forward and don''t show the slightest worry in front of those undead. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ahma has now arrived at the gate of the royal castle. -... (Ahma) She looks at her surroundings and finds her army has increased again. -More light mage and soldier? (Ahma) She walks to the undead, who looks like the commander. -Is there any survivor inside the castle? (Ahma) The undead lightly nods at her question. -Bring me to them. Also, take me to the treasury... (Ahma) The undead walks and leads Ahma inside the room. -...My victory is near. (Ahma) Before Ahma walked inside the castle, she turned her back and looked at the noble district. There are full of undead in there now, and she could hear many humans shouting. -... (Ahma) But for some reason, Ahma didn''t find her happy at all. The moment she achieves her revenge by slaughtering these people, she feels terribly empty inside. -Why...? (Ahma) Ahma can''t help but ask herself. -I... (Ahma) The anger inside her suddenly dies down for some reason. -I can''t stop... (Ahma) Because if she stopped turning them into a part of a family, she felt something inside her would be broken. -I am right...I must repay all the things they have done to us. (Ahma) Ahma follows the commander and eventually arrives in front of a room. -Are they in here? (Ahma) The commander nods as he stands in front of the door. -Huhmmm! (Ahma) For some reason, the commander steps silently in front of the door and blocks Ahma. -What are you doing? Get away from the door! (Ahma) The commander reluctantly follows her order and steps aside. Ahma opens the door and finds many survivors inside. -Please forgive us! (Noble Woman A) -Don''t kill us! (Noble Woman B) There are many noble women''s hold their children inside the room. -... (Ahma) Ahma freezes in that place for a few seconds. She bites her lips and glares at them. -Hah? (Ahma) The anger which should die down suddenly burns again. -Then why don''t you spare us in the first place? (Ahma) -Huh? (Noble Woman C) -What do you mean? (Noble Woman A) Ahma ignores them and gives the order to the undead behind her. -Kill them. (Ahma) -Noooo! (Noble woman A) -Mother... (Noble Children) -Please! At least spare my child! (Noble Woman C) Many undead go inside the room and are ready to finish off the people inside. -I''m not wrong... (Ahma) Ahma turns away and tries to leave the room. But at that moment... -Stopppp! (Litle Girl) A little girl with a teddy breaks the ceiling and arrives in the room. -I won''t let you do that! (Litle Girl) -Huh! (Ahma) Ahma turns to the little girl and finds her a little familiar. -You!? (Ahma) The little girl walks up to Ahma and speaks in a cold voice. -So, you are the culprit of the undead outbreak! (Litle Girl) -The girl attacked our camp last time...Kill! (Ahma) -Haha! (Mia) Mia takes out more teddy bears from space and speaks out loud. -I have the same idea as you. Let me destroy you with my teddy bear''s army! (Mia) Madeus Chapter 337: The End Of The Holy Kingdom-2 Mia throws out a teddy bear behind her. As the teddy bear touched the ground, it immediately became bigger. -Take them away! (Mia) The teddy nods at Mia''s command and opens its mouth widely. -What are you...? (Ahma) The teddy doesn''t wait for Ahma to finish her sentence; it sucks all the people inside the room and makes them disappear. -Stop it! (Ahma) The group of undead instantly rush to the teddy bear. However, it''s too late since the people inside the room have already gone. -Youuu! (Ahma) Mia ignores angry Ahma and starts her attack. -Hummm! (Mia) Mia rushes toward Ahma and tries to kick her in the face. Nevertheless, the dark haze appears out of nowhere and protects Ahma from the kick. -Intermediate Void Magic: Void Blast. (Mia) Mia seizes this chance to cast her attack magic at the place where the black haze doesn''t protect Ahma. -You!? (Ahma) A dark ray comes out of Mia''s palm and hits Ahma at zero distance. -Tchhh! (Mia) Ahma somehow reacted in time and moved the haze to protect her entire body. She becomes annoyed and reaches out to Mia''s leg. She grabs Mia''s leg and throws her body into the nearest wall. -Urghhh! (Mia) Blood came out of Mia''s mouth as she received the counterattack of Ahma. -... (Mia) Mia raises from the ground and stares at Ahma. Ahma is the same, since she was aware Mia was not an easy opponent to deal with. -I thought all necromancers were physically weak. But I guessed you wouldn''t fit that criterion. (Mia) Ahma coldly answers Mia. -Stop talking nonsense and fight. (Ahma) The rest of the undead group move inside the room and rush toward Mia. -Teddy bears! (Mia) Three teddy bears arrive near Mia and are ready to battle. -Hold these things back... (Mia) With each punch of the teddy bears, a few undead easily reduce to dust. -Intermediate Void Magic: Void Blast. (Mia) A dark ray comes out of the hand and sweeps through the entire room. Everything aside from Ahma, Mia and teddy bears are cut in half. -You can''t beat me with these numbers, you know... (Mia) -...Are you sure? (Ahma) The dark haze surged out from Ahma''s body and reached for the nearby undead. The undead that bathed under haze immediately fully recover and move their body. -Let''s see who will last... (Ahma) -Hah! Unique Void Magic: Void Extermination! (Mia) The four teddy bears open their mouths and fire the black rays to exterminate the surrounding. With the unexpected attack of Mia, Ahma is only able to protect herself by wrapping her with dark haze. -... (Mia) With Mia''s last attack, a part of the royal castle disappears, leaving no trace. -It''s useless...You can''t damage at all. (Ahma) The black haze surged out again and revived the nearby undead. -That''s hella annoying power you have there... (Mia) The group of undead behind Ahma channels their magic and are ready to cast at her. -Then I only need to... (Mia) Ahma, who was supposed to stand in front of her, suddenly disappeared. -Huh? How? (Mia) It doesn''t know from when Ahma has already stood next to her. Ahma focuses the dark haze on her fist and punches Mia''s abdomen. -Release the spells! (Ahma) At the same time, the undead fire a wave of holy magic to Mia. -Barrier! (Mia) However, Ahma intercepts Mia''s magic and uses dark haze to tear down her barrier. -Hufff! (Mia) Then Ahma takes the distance from Mia to let the magic finish her off. -Protect me! (Mia) But Ahma forgets those teddy bears are still nearby Mia. Mia has no choice to sacrifice one of them to guard against the attack. Mia clicks her tongue and stares at her opponent. -Those firepowers are no joke... (Mia) Mia sighs and takes out a wand from her clothes. -I have no choice then... (Mia) Ahma becomes cautious and wraps her body with the dark haze again. -Advanced Void Magic: Dark World! (Mia) A dark ball appears in the middle of the air and sucks nearby undead in. -Huh! (Ahma) For some reason, Ahma also feels herself being sucked inside that hole. -Why? (Ahma) Mia smiles and answers her. -Because it''s not an offensive spell. (Mia) -What do you mean? (Ahma) Mia points at the dark haze surrounding Ahma and says. -That power is not yours, right? (Mia) -... (Ahma) -It can enhance your skill and automatically protect you from danger. That''s the only explanation of how could you react so fast to my surprised attack. (Mia) -You... (Ahma) Ahma notices this situation is a disadvantage for her and tries to escape from the attack range of the spell. -Not so fast! (Mia) The teddy bear rush toward Ahma and binds her using their body. Mia increases the spell''s strength and makes the ball sucking power stronger. It doesn''t take long for the ball to swallow Ahma along with those teddy bears. -Phew! That would hold her back for a while... (Mia) It''s what she thought until something suddenly cut the dark ball in two. -Hah? (Mia) A person walks out from the haze with black haze wrapping around her body. The black haze wrapping around her become denser than ever. Mia could feel an incredible energy wave oozing out from it. -You gotta be kidding me... (Mia) Madeus Chapter 338: The End Of The Holy Kingdom-3 Mia and Ahma once again glare at each other. -You are rather stubborn, aren''t you? (Mia) -... (Ahma) Ahma doesn''t reply to her and keeps glaring at Mia. The dark haze surrounds her keep flickering, and has a sign of exploding anytime. -Are you sure that you can control that power? (Mia) -That''s not your business. (Ahma) -Alright... (Mia) Mia returns to her battle stance and is ready to fight with Ahma again. -I guess I must use my authority skill after all. (Mia) -...Authority? (Ahma) -Hah! (Mia) Mia scratches her head and says. -Why am I bothering to explain everything to you? You only need to know I would beat the hell out of you with that skill. (Mia) -... (Ahma) -Now, let... (Mia) Before Mia could finish her sentence, she could hear a loud explosion not far from her place. It seems to come from the middle of the castle. -Huh? (Mia) Mia turns her attention to an explosion while having a worried look on her face. Mia murmurs a familiar name that makes Ahma freeze in a place. -Sister Farah... (Mia) -You...know her? (Ahma) -Huh? You...also know her? (Mia) -Huh? (Ahma) The battlefield suddenly became awkward as Mia mentioned Farah''s name. -Do you know our sister? (Mia) -... (Ahma) Ahma looks a bit hesitant before answering Mia''s question. -...No. (Ahma) -Hey, your face tells a different thing? (Mia) -What? (Ahma) Ahma reaches out to her own face and starts touching it. -It''s the same... (Ahma) -...Anyway, I don''t have time to play with you. I have finished my job here in the first place. (Mia) Mia turns to the explosion direction and tells her. -I need to help sister Farah. (Mia) -... (Ahma) Ahma just let Mia go without chasing behind her. -Why? (Ahma) With the current power of the dark haze, Ahma could easily beat Mia. But for some reason, when that girl mentioned Farah, she hesitated to make another move. -Did that girl make my judgment dull? (Ahma) Why does she let the girl named Mia live in the first place? She should make her join the family, since she is too dangerous to be alive. -... (Ahma) But Ahma just let Mia run away easily. -That little girl needs her help... (Ahma) Ahma lands on the ground and uses dark haze to revive the other undead. -I... (Ahma) Maybe she feels wrong about her later action for that little girl. -Farah...she will die anyway... (Ahma) Ahma ignores her heart beating wildly and turns to the commander''s undead and commands him. -Take me to the treasury. I need to find that "thing". (Ahma) With that "thing", she can revive her lost parents. -In exchange...Farah will die. (Ahma) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *A while before the explosion happened. Din puts Kohaku in the middle of the altar, surrounded by a giant magic circle. -Is everything ready? (Din) The king and the chancellor stand beside Din answer hurriedly. -We have also finished the magic circle around the city and castle. (King) -Hmmm! Right, with sufficient sacrifice, our god can descend here. (Din) Din glares at two of them and says. -I heard some noises coming from outside. (Din) -Uhm... (King) -I don''t want anyone else to step inside here to make a mess out of our ritual. (Din) -It...It''s just an insignificant thing! I will resolve it right away. (King) -Right...That''s what I want to hear! (Din) Din turns to the gas monster lying not too far from them. -Help these two idiots and ensure no one can interrupt our ritual. (Din) The gas monster groans and follows the two to leave the room. -Right... (Din) Din turns to the altar and pours her mana into the magic circle. -It''s time for you to descend! The true godddd! (Din) The magic circle starts to shine as Kohaku''s sleep inside shows a sign of pain. -Urghh! (Kohaku) At the same time, the magic circle surrounding the entire city and castle start to shine. And the barrier supposed to protect the outer part of the city also disappears. -Ahahaha! (Din) Then the wall and the ceiling of the room suddenly be broken. -They have come! The sacrifice! (Din) The things that appeared from the crack of the wall and ceiling were the wolves'' monsters. They ignore Din and rushes toward the magic circle. -Hahaha! Come! (Din) The moment their body touched the magic circle, those monsters immediately turned into dust. -More, more, more! (Din) This time, many dark stains appeared inside the room. Many hideous wolves popped up from them and rushed toward the magic circle. -They are coming! (Din) It''s not just the wolf''s monster within the capital but all the wolf''s monsters within the country rush toward this place. -Ahahaha! I will get my revenge soon! (Din) Then a gigantic dark stain appeared right under the altar. -He has come! (Din) Something that has the shape of a wolf''s mouth emerged from the big stain and tried to swallow Kohaku in the middle. -It''s time to descend... (Din) A cute voice interrupts Din''s monologue. -I won''t let you... (Farah) -Huh? (Din) For some reason, the magic circle surrounding the altar starts flickering. -You...? What have you done? (Din) The little girl ignores Din and rushes toward Kohaku. -Why can''t I longer pour my mana inside it? What have you doneeeeee? (Din) The magic circle shines brightly and explodes. Madeus Chapter 339: The End Of The Holy Kingdom-4 Farah''s POV My plan somehow works out thanks to the cooperation of Amy and Hana. As I traced through the mana flows, I have accidentally found out about the one under the royal caste and the capital city. -If not for the strange flow of mana around the castle, I wouldn''t notice these magic circles. (Farah) With some twitch in the magic circle, it can no longer hold up the poured mana and explode on its own. -Urghh... (Farah) I barely create the barriers to protect myself and Kohaku in time from the explosion. -Fuhhh... (Farah) But the explosion is much larger than I thought. It engulfs and blows away the entire room. -Youuuuuu! (Din) The woman...The mastermind who couldn''t put up the barrier in time is the most wounded inside the room. -My skinnnn! I will kill you! (Din) Since she stands in the centre of the explosion, it has burned her entire skin. -Get herrrrr! (Din) Many people with wires wrapped around their bodies appear beside her. -...This will be hard. (Farah) When I try to attack that woman, the barrier I cast on Kohaku suddenly explodes. -Huh? (Farah) I find the dark stains under the altar now has disappeared. But somehow, the part of the gigantic wolf''s mouth still bites her body. -Transform! (Farah) I transform into a magical girl and shoot the beam at the wolf''s mouth. But the beam instantly diminished when it touched the mouth. -Huh? (Farah) -You should look this way! (Din) The woman commanded the people and tried to use them to catch me. -It''s not that easy! (Farah) I immediately fly around from their reach. But when I fly up, I can feel something wrapping around my body. -I got you! (Din) -Wires? (Farah) That woman has laid the wires on the air and waited for me to fall into her trap. -Hummm! (Farah) -Come down here! (Din) She pulls the wires and makes me hit the ground. -Urgh! Teleport! (Farah) -Huh! (Din) I teleport to behind her and shoot the beam at her back. -Uwaaaa! (Din) The beam attack easily creates a hole in her body. The woman can no longer stand the pain and fall to the ground. -Let''s... (Farah) Before I could finish the sentence, an eerie voice stopped me from doing anything. -That''s enough. I still need that girl... (???_ I turn to the owner of the voice. -... (Farah) An eye suddenly pops up on the head of the wolf''s mouth that holds Kohaku. -What...are you? (Farah) The mouth ignores me and opens widely. It seems to attempt to swallow Kohaku. -You! (Farah) I flew toward the mouth the fastest as I could. But many wolves come from the stains on the ground and stop my way. -Get away! (Farah) I shoot the beam at them, but they are unaffected by my attack. -Teleport! (Farah) But this time, these wolves open their mouth and start sucking something. -Huh? (Farah) The teleport spell doesn''t activate, no matter what I do. Are these wolves stopping me from casting the spell? -Flame lances! (Farah) I still can cast other magic as normal. However, they don''t show any effect on these wolves. -That''s all you got? (???) The eerie voice asks me again. I click my tongue and stare in that direction. -I am too late. (Farah) My heart beats loudly as the mouth successfully swallowed Kohaku. -What have you done to Kohaku? (Farah) For some reason, the mouth gradually disappeared into nothingness. No...Some kind of tattoos appears on Kohaku''s body. -It looks complicated, and I don''t understand anything at all. (Farah) Kohaku suddenly opens her eyes and looks at me directly. -Kohaku?! (Farah) Kohaku opens her mouth and replies to me with an eerie voice. -No...This body''s owner has died. (Farah) -... (Farah) All the wolves nearby turn to Kohaku and bow their head down. -Hah! Not even 1% of my power descends in this place. (???) Kohaku glares at me angrily. -It''s all your fault, right? (???) Is Kohaku really gone? Calm down, Farah... It may be a provocation only? -... (Farah) I close my eyes and try to feel the soul power nearby. -What are you using soul magic for? She has already died... (???) -You are lying... (Farah) -... (???) I can still feel a weak soul exist in Kohaku aside from incredible soul. I open my mind and look at the current Kohaku directly. -She is still alive... (Farah) I can still save Kohaku. I can''t give up right now. -Hoh? But what can you do? Can you win against me in the first place? (???_ Some kind of terrible energy comes out of Kohaku and intimidates me. -... (Farah) -First, bring her to me. (???) A wolf appears and pulls the body of the wounded woman to Kohaku. -Let this one finish her work first! (???) The dark green energy comes out of Kohaku''s hand and wraps around the woman. -Urgh... (Din) The wound on her body disappeared as if there was no wound on her body in the first place. The woman opens her eyes and starts to touch her body. -All of them are disappeared! They are all gone! Ahahah! My beauty! (Din) -That''s good. (???) The woman turns and looks at Kohaku. She immediately bows down and mutters. -My lord! I welcome you! It''s my honour to meet the mighty one! (Din) Kohaku ignores her greeting and speaks. -Hmmm, go and fix the magic circles. (???) Kohaku bends down and says in an eerie and cold voice. -There must be no mistake this time! (???) The woman shakes her body while bowing down. -Yes! (Din) She immediately left the place as she received the order. -And now? (???) Kohaku turns to me and smiles wickedly. -Let''s play with this one in the meantime, shall I? (???) Madeus Chapter 340: The Heir Of The Great Devourer-1 Farah''s POV I glare at the one who is controlling Kohaku''s body and declare. -I will defeat you and get Kohaku back. (Farah) Kohaku smirks and asks me. -Can you defeat me in the first place? (Mh''ithrha) Green liquids start pouring out from her hands and her feet. It doesn''t take long for claws made of mucus to form on her hands and feet. -I will accept your challenge, mortal. (Mh''ithrha) She points her claw at me and asks. -What''s your name? (Mh''ithrha) -My name? (Farah) I tilt my head at the unexpected question of her. -Farah... (Farah) -Hoh, Farah! (Mh''ithrha) She laughs out loud and declares. -I, lord of Tidanlos, Mh''ithrha, will devour you today! (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha turns to the other wolves and commands them. -You guys go play somewhere else. That one is my prey... (Mh''ithrha) Those wolves'' monster growls and leaves us behind. -And now... (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha suddenly disappears from my sight. -Huh? (Farah) >You have been infected by ??? poison. >Your Int has been reduced by 50% I could feel the terrible heat on my right hand. When I look down, I find out there is dark green mucus in that place. I brush that mucus down and notice a wound in that place. -You react a bit slow... (Mh''ithrha) A voice comes from behind me. -Could you really entertain me? (Mh''ithrha) I jump back and take my distance from Mh''ithrha. -... (Farah) She just moved at an incredible speed. My eyesight can''t catch up with her in this form. -I need to transform into that form... (Farah) The mist appears out of nowhere and envelopes my body. -Huh? You? (Mh''ithrha) >Transform into "Daughter Of Mist Forest." >Increase your STG and DEX by 100% of your INT. This time, I took the initiative to attack her. -Hahaha! This is... (Mh''ithrha) I appear in front of Mh''ithrha and swing down my claw. But that girl could see my attack and easily dodge it. -You are faster now, but not enough! (Mh''ithrha) I ignore Mh''ithrha and infuse my other claw with mist. -Get you! (Mh''ithrha) A crescent made of mist comes out of my claw and flies toward Mh''ithrha. -Not bad! Not bad! (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha uses claws made of mucus to cut the mist into two. She also seizes this chance to kick into my abdomen. I fly backward and hit the ground nearby. -Muhahaha! I thought you were just a nobody. (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha looks at me with eyes full of interest. -I change my plan. (Mh''ithrha) -Huh...? (Farah) -If you can defeat the current me, I will give this girl back to you. (Mh''ithrha) -...Why do you suddenly change your mind? (Farah) -Why? Because I find something even better than wrecking this place. (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha points at me. -Me? (Farah) -Yes! (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha smiles and answers. -To get hold of her power...I don''t know how you inherit her power. But... (Mh''ithrha) I knit my brow and ask Mh''ithrha. -What are you talking about? (Farah) -Am I not clear enough? The holder of Fenrir''s power? (Mh''ithrha) -Huh? Fenrir!? (Farah) -Shhh, you don''t want to tell me at all. (Mh''ithrha) The mucus on her hand and feet spreads out and wraps her entire body. -That doesn''t mean I will hold back. You should try your best to stay alive, Fenrir''s power holder. (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha stands on all four, which makes her look like a beast. -Turn''ghftor mglw''nafh Mh''ithrha disappears into a green stain on the ground, and it moves to me with terrible speed. -I must take distance from that stain! (Farah) I jumped to the air so that stain couldn''t reach me. -Too naive! (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha jumps out from the stain and reaches toward me. She opens her mouth and fires the beam at me. -I need to avoid it! (Farah) I immediately kick the air to change the direction in mid-air. -... (Farah) But Mh''ithrha also turns her head to make the beam follow me. -Urghh! (Farah) I kick the air another time to make myself land on the ground. -You can''t run. (Mh''ithrha) A dark green stain suddenly appears in the place where I was supposed to land. Mh''ithrha disappeared and came out from it. -Take...! (Mh''ithrha) -Hufff! (Farah) I change my direction again to make a vertical kick at Mh''ithrha. -I got you! (Farah) The kick''s impact slams her entire body to the ground. I also fire mist''s crescent at her as the following attacks. -Gurghhh! (Mh''ithrha) I reach out to her mucus body and grab it. -World Of Mist! (Farah) The mist instantly wrapped both of us and teleported us into the mist forest. >You have been affected by ??? poison. >Your CON has been decreased by 50% >Increase your STG and DEX by 500% inside the forest. Mh''ithrha turns to me and fires the beam again. I have no choice but to release her body and dash backward. -You teleported me to this place... (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha stops on her track and looks at her surroundings. -Hah! These are just illusions... (Mh''ithrha) -Do you know about this place? (Farah) Mh''ithrha lets out a faint laugh. -How could I not know about this? (Mh''ithrha) The mucus on her body starts boiling and dye the nearby mist into dark green. -This used to be our home! Until those gods came and burned this place down. (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha screams and says in an eerie voice. -They slaughter all the wolves in the forest and kill our mother Fenrir! How could I not remember about that? (Mh''ithrha) -... (Farah) Suddenly, an image appears in my head. -I swear I would kill those gods until the last one. Especially the god with one eye! I must give him the most painful death! (Mh''ithrha) The image slowly becomes clear in my head. It''s an image of a girl holding a gigantic white wolf and crying. I try my best, but I can no longer see her face, no matter what. -We didn''t do anything to them? Then, why would we have to die under their hand? (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha screams at me. -Hey, tell me! Am I wrong? (Mh''ithrha) -... (Farah) A voice suddenly echoes in my head. -Help her...Don''t let her repeat my mistake... (???) >With ???''s agreement, you have viewed a fragment of "Daughter Of Mist Forest''s memory." >The queen form of "Daughter Of Mist Forest" has been temporarily unlocked. Madeus Chapter 341: The Heir Of The Great Devourer-2 Farah''s POV -What? (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha stares at me and asks. -Your eyes seem a little different... (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha asks in a mocking voice. -Did you give up on beating me? (Mh''ithrha) I leave her provocation out of my ears and try to focus. -I need to keep calm... (Farah) And start chanting what I need to transform into the queen form. -... (Farah) -What are you standing still for? If you... (Mh''ithrha) Somehow, I can''t utter a single word out of my throat. And a strange heat starts rampaging around my body. -Youu... (Mh''ithrha) I was supposed to keep calm now, but a strange, unfamiliar feeling ran wild inside my body. It''s...anger... -Haa... (Farah) I take a deep breath and shout out loud. -Graaaaaaaaawwwwwwlllllllllllllllllllllllllllll!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! (Farah) I can feel my body become even hotter. The smoke erupts out of my body. -Youu...Hahaha! (Mh''ithrha) This feeling is like the last time I transformed...My body grows up, and I become the adult me again. -So you are serious now? That''s good! (Mh''ithrha) My hands and feet are no longer in the shape of a cute and fluffy pad. They look like the paws of the actual wolf now. But there seems to be no change in the tail behind me. I reach out and touch my body. -Huh? (Farah) There are some kinds of white fur wrapping around my chest and my abdomen now. And there are countless big and small scars on my body. Even my teeth become incredibly sharp. >Your STG, CON and DEX automatically set X1000 of DIV value. >There is no change to CON since your initial CON is much higher. >Extra Skill "Devour" has been generated. My stats have increased a lot under these effects. STG: 85000 CON: DEX: 85000 INT: 350 (-175) CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: 85 FOB: 20 And even a new skill in this form. >Devour: Everything in this universe is yours. +??? +??? +??? But what bothers me more is the feeling inside my chest. I have tried to hold it down since I turned into this state. The anger... -Let''s deal with you fast... (Farah) Mh''ithrha laughs as she looks at me. -I like the current you even more. Just a few seconds ago, you looked like a naive and weak puppy. But now... (Mh''ithrha) The mucus overflows out of Mh''ithrha''s body and helps her create a gigantic wolf. -You look like a true predator! (Mh''ithrha) -... (Farah) I bend and get on all four while staring at Mh''ithrha. It''s the first time I moved like this, but I feel more comfortable than walking on two feet. I take a few steps back to take a run-up. -... (Farah) Then, I dash forward and hit Mh''ithrha with my left paw. A loud shock wave is created the moment I hit her. -Urghhh! (Mh''ithrha) A lot of mucus on her body was blown away by the impact and revealed Kohaku''s face inside. -Arghhhhh! (Farah) I reflexively shout out loud and use my other paw to hit Mh''ithrha. This time, her entire body was blown away and crashed into the tree nearby. >You have been affected by the poison. >Your STG has been temporarily reduced by 5%. Her poison works weaker than last time. -Ahahaha! (Mh''ithrha) I can hear her laughing from nearby. Mh''ithrha raises her mucus body up and turns to me. -This way of fighting reminds me of my mother even more. She never relies on magic and overwhelms everything with her pure physical strength. (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha turns her head to the sky and screams out loud. As she finished screaming, many dark green beams came down from the sky and hit the ground. -Try to avoid them! (Mh''ithrha) Is her skill just this much? With my current stats, no matter how many the beams fell down, I can avoid all of them easily. -Hey! (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha suddenly comes out from the beam near me and reaches out her mucus''s hand to my side. -Grawwllll! (Farah) I turn my body in mid-air and return to Mh''ithrha''s attack with a kick on her body. Mh''ithrha flew backward and disappeared into the beam behind her. >You have been affected by the poison. >Your STG has been temporarily reduced by 5%. With her beam, our fight has turned into a stalemate. Every time I hit her back, she chirped away my STG stats. -Urghh! (Farah) And she got even faster and stronger after she did that to me. -Have you finally noticed by now? (Mh''ithrha) -... (Farah) -Even only less than 1% power of mine resides in this tiny body. I can still be able to use my unique skill. If you couldn''t do anything to me, you would lose to me at this rate. (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha disappeared into the beam as she finished her statement. -... (Farah) What I should do in this situation is...I open my jaw widely and bite at the beam directly. The bream immediately breaks into many pieces because of my bites. >Acitivte "Devour." >Your DIV has been increased by 1. I lick my lips while staring at others'' beams. Somehow, I could feel a sweet feeling lingering on my tongue. -Delicious... (Farah) I move faster and bite off other beams. Mh''ithrha also jumps out in the meantime and tries to stop me. But it''s useless since I become stronger every time I successfully preyed on her beam. And she has no choice to make those beams disappear in the end. -Ahahaha! You can even use my mother''s unique power. (Mh''ithrha) I ignore her and jump toward her place. -Not so fast! (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha dives into the ground and hides under the stain. -Argghhhhhhhh! (Farah) I open my jaw again and bite the ground in front of me. >Acitivte "Devour." The entire ground under me immediately disappears because of the skill effect. Mh''ithrha can barely avoid that attack and retreats backward. >Your DIV has been increased by 1. >Your DIV has reached 100. >You have the qualification to become a goddess. >Trace down your past actions to create your "Origin." >>>>>>Error<<<<<<< >Can''t create your "Origin" because of the already existing "Origin." >Cease the process of creating "Origin" until the owner return to normal. I ignore all those notices and activities that skill. -Goddess Realm!!! (Farah) I can feel my body grow with monstrous speed. The white fur now has covered my entire body. -Grawwwlllll! (Farah) I have become much bigger now. Mh''ithrha could only be big as my paw now. -Grawwlllll! (Farah) I lightly use my paw to hit Mh''ithrha. The moment my paw touched the ground, it created a strong shock wave and destroyed the entire forest. -Arghhhhhh!!! (Mh''ithrha) I take off my paw and look at Mh''ithrha. -Ahahah, this reminds me of my mock battle with mother. (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha lost most of the mucus surrounding her body. I could see Kohaku''s face inside clearly now. She mutters at me with a smiling face. -This fight, I lost. (Mh''ithrha) She reaches my hand up in my direction. -The magic circles outside have also been destroyed. I can no longer descend to this place. (Mh''ithrha) Mh''ithrha puts her hand down and sighs. -It''s too bad I couldn''t fight against you with my full power. Hey, at least this fight is fun... (Mh''ithrha) I return to human form and approach her side. -Did you plan for this attack on the city? (Farah) I can feel Mh''ithrha''s presence become fainter as her mucus starts to disappear. -Huhm? I don''t know what you are talking about. I just arrived here because I felt something call me from this side. (Mh''ithrha) -Is that so...? (Farah) -Yeah...Hey, Farah. (Mh''ithrha) -Yes? (Farah) -Become stronger! (Mh''ithrha) I nod and answer her clearly. -I will! (Farah) -That''s good...Try to stop me next time! (Mh''ithrha) Her voice became eerie again, as if she muttered her last strength to imprint in my mind. -I will come at you with full strength next time. I am still not giving up on revenge on those gods. (Mh''ithrha) -I will... (Farah) With Kokaku''s face, Mh''ithrha forms a satisfied smile. -And you have my thanks, that I can feel her warmth again through you... (Mh''ithrha) Then Mh''ithrha stops talking. She has disappeared along with the mucus and the tattoo on Kohaku''s body. -Uhmm... (Farah) I can no longer maintain my adult form and turn into a child again. My eyebrow becomes incredibly heavy. -Good night... (Farah) Madeus Chapter 342: The Witch, The Female Warrior And… There is a small house in the middle of a white world. Nothing else could be seen beside this house in the white world. It''s a small and cozy house with a chimney on top of it. There is smoke that comes out of the chimney, showing a person living inside it. -Haahhh! (Witch) A woman walks out of the house and mutters a sigh. It''s an adult woman who wears a witch''s clothes. -She is going to arrive here soon, right? (Witch) The witch asks herself as she stares into the white world. -Hmmm... (Witch) After an hour, the change starts happening to this white world. The entire white world shakes like crazy, making the witch woman can no longer standstill. -What a grand entrance... (Witch) Then a forest appears out of nowhere next to her house. -Hoh? The dense mist wraps around the entire forest. (Witch) The witch can feel a presence is walking toward her house. She turns in the presence''s direction and says out loud. -Are you going to come in or not? (Witch) -... (Female Warrior) -I guess silence means yes, right? (Witch) The witch turns back and walks into the house while leaving the door open. At the same time, a female warrior with clothes made of fur arrives at her house''s front. Her breast and abdomen are wrapping around nicely with white fur. -Hmmm... (Female Warrior) She walks into the house with no hesitation. -You should sit at the nearby table. I will prepare something to eat. (Witch) The female warrior silently sits at the big table in the middle of the dining room. -Why do we need to eat in the first place? (Female Warrior) The female warrior looks around the house of the witch girl and finds many types of research papers and grimoire pining on the grounds and walls. -We are already dead people. We don''t need to eat to live. (Female Warrior) -Hah...Is it more fun this way? (Witch) -Fun? (Female Warrior) -Yeah! (Witch) The witch laughs as she answers the woman. -My dearest friend taught me about the joy of cooking. (Witch) -... (Female Warrior) It doesn''t take long for the witch to bring out two bowls of porridge. She puts one in front of the female warrior. And the witch takes another one while sitting opposite of her. -What is this? (Female Warrior) -Hah, Is this your first time eating a porridge? (Witch) The female warrior holds the bowl and drinks the entire content inside. -That''s not how to eat porridge, though... (Witch) The witch laughs as she slowly enjoys her share. -Why don''t you try to enjoy it? We have plenty of time in this place. (Witch) -... (Female Warrior) The female warrior puts the bowl down and glares at the witch. -Fine... (Witch) -... (Female Warrior) -Then... (Witch) The witch points her spoon at the female warrior and asks her. -Why do you decide to help that girl that soon? I thought you guys would wait for a bit longer. (Witch) The female warrior shakes her head and replies. -I have no choice since she met one of my kin. (Female Warrior) -You decide to lend her your power ...with only that. (Witch) The female warrior asks the witch. -Are you the same? (Female Warrior) -Hah, If I don''t lend her mine power at that time. There is no way she could defeat that god. (Witch) -Hmmmm...What is your purpose? (Female Warrior) -What do you mean? (Witch) -Are you going to steal...her body? Do you still have a thing to fulfil after all? (Female Warrior) With the female warrior''s question, the air surrounding them becomes tense. -How could I do that? (Witch) The witch looks at the ceiling with a sad face. -And my purpose, I couldn''t achieve it any longer. It''s not me, right? All of us are here because we couldn''t achieve our lifelong goal. (Witch) -No... (Female Warrior) -Huh? (Witch) The female warrior looks down with a grim face. -I had reached my goal before I passed away... (Female Warrior) -But you don''t look happy at all. (Witch) -... (Female Warrior) -Then, when will others decide to come here? (Witch) -Once that girl becomes stronger... (Female Warrior) -That will be a pretty long time. (Witch) The witch flicks her hand and makes a mirror appear in the middle of the air. Two of them can see the image of sleeping Farah in the mirror. -Am I that cute when I was young? (Witch) -How can I know about that? (Female Warrior) -Ahahaha! (Witch) The witch reaches out and touches the mirror. -Her power is really strongest... (Witch) -Right... (Female Warrior) -Even so, that doesn''t mean Farah could achieve a happy ending with sole power. The strongest of us still die terribly in the end. Would she be able to avoid the same end? (Witch) -I don''t think so. (Female Warrior) -You sound like you are so sure about that... (Witch) -Unlike us, she still has Hana and others beside her. Not to mention, she has the other 4 inside protect her all the time. (Female Warrior) -Haha, yeah. Without those four, Farah wouldn''t be cute as she now. And she would be more like us. (Witch) -And more importantly, she has us... (Female Warrior) The witch finishes her meal and puts the bowl aside. -Yeah...I hope she wouldn''t have to endure the same pain as us. (Witch) The witch looks at the mirror with sorrowful eyes. -Do your best...the other "Me." (Witch) Madeus Chapter 343: The Desired Reward Ahma holds a knife while walking toward the king and the chancellor of the holy kingdom. -Forgive ussss... (King) -Spareeeee ussss! (Chancellor) Ahma walks to them and says in a cold voice. -Finally, I get rid of that monster. Now two of you... (Ahma) Ahma bends down and puts the knife in front of the king''s throat. -Are you the king? (Ahma) -No...I! (King) Ahma doesn''t wait for the king to answer her quest and uses the knife to cut off his throat. -Ahhhhh! (Ahma) The blood splashed on Ahma''s face and made her look bloody. -Of course, I would know who you are since you are the one behind that purge. (Ahma) The chancellor crawls backward with a face full of fear. He points at Ahma and says with a shaking voice. -Are you the survivor of that purge? (Chancellor) Ahma tilts her head and says. -Is that obvious? Why do you think I fight against you guys for all those years? (Ahma) -Ahahaha! (Chancellor) The chancellor laughs out loud. -What are you laughing for? (Ahma) -I''m just laughing because what we have done so far is the right thing! (Chancellor) -Huh? (Ahma) -You see! You are the one who proves all those unholy beings are dangerous. (Chancellor) -... (Ahma) -How many people have been killed by your hand? How many innocent people lost their lives under you? (Chancellor) -You... (Ahma) -All of you are guilty! (Chancellor) The chancellor laughs maniacally. He seems to lose all of his reasons because of fear. -If the soldiers didn''t miss you, the holy country wouldn''t meet its end! And we would be on top of the world!!!! (Chancellor) -... (Ahma) Ahma throws the knife at the chancellor''s neck to kill him. -Arghhh! Urghhh! (Chancellor) The chancellor utters his last strength and says. -See you in hell... (Chancellor) -You won''t... (Ahma) Ahma doesn''t let these two die quickly and use their soul as nutriments for her wraith armies. -They are all done now... (Ahma) Ahma stands still and looks at the nothingness. -Should I just stop...? (Ahma) After Ahma killed these two people, she didn''t feel any joy because of those actions. -... (Ahma) Ahma looks at the chaotic city. -The entire city is engulfed in fire and undead. What will my parents think about this? Will they look at me as a monster? (Ahma) She takes out a bottle of the elixir and stares at it. -With this... (Ahma) Ahma has already made up her mind. -My parents will come back... (Ahma) But her chest has stung again as she decided to use these for her parents. -Let''s meet that one. (Ahma) Ahma summons the dark haze and lets it wrap around her entire body. Ahma suddenly disappeared from where she stood, along with the undead inside the city. -Hah... (Ahma) Ahma arrived inside a forest. -My hometown... (Ahma) An icy voice calls out to her. -You have finally arrived in this place, Ahma. (Mist) -... (Ahma) Ahma walks to Mist and gives her the elixir. -So, you decide to revive your parents in the end. (Mist) -Yeah... (Ahma) Mist looks at Ahma in her eyes and asks her. -Are you not going to regret your decision? (Mist) Ahma freezes for a few seconds, then replies to Mist. -I won''t... (Ahma) -Hmmm... (Mist) Mist holds the elixir in her hand and crushes it. -Huh! What are you...? (Ahma) The moment the elixir was crushed, the dark haze burst out of her hand and wrapped around the entire Ahma''s body. -Ahhhh!!! (Ahma) After the dark haze dispersed, Ahma noticed something had changed her surrounding. -What...? (Ahma) Suddenly, two familiar figures appear right in front of Ahma. Ahma instantly realizes who are they and shouts out loud. -Mother! Father! (Ahma) Her parents are now right in front of her eyes. She can no longer maintain her icy face and runs toward them. -I miss... (Ahma) But right before Ahma could touch them, her parents pushed her away. -Ehhh? (Ahma) Ahma fell to the ground while didn''t understand the absurd action of her parents. -Mother...Why did you push me away? (Ahma) Her mother looks at her with a painful face. -I don''t have a daughter like you! (Mother) Even her father points at her and screams out loud. -You murderer! My daughter should be young and innocent. How can she be the kind of you! (Father) Ahma can''t rebuke her father''s statement because she is a murderer like what he said. -Don''t call us parents with your mouth! (Father) -Go away! Don''t come near us! (Mother) -I...But I... (Ahma) Ahma can no longer hold her tears and scream out loud. The emotions that should be locked deep inside her suddenly burst out. -I have tried my best to revive you guys!!!! (Ahma) -Really? (Mother) -In all those years, we do not differ from toys in your hand... (Father) Ahma shakes her head and denies it. -No...No...It''s not true... (Ahma) Then, many figures of her past villager step up and stand by her parents. -It''s your fault that we died! -You are a monster! -All those live you took with that dirty hands! Aside from them, many people appear around Ahma and form into a circle. All the people standing there are Ahma''s victims. -Monster! -Dieeee! -Give back my mother! -You take away my family from me! All these people curse at Ahma at the same time. -I... (Ahma) Ahma can no longer stand the pressure and uses her hands to block the ears. -Please... (Ahma) With the rejection from her parents, the last wall inside Ahma''s mind had fallen. She shrinks her body while covering her ears. Ahma mutters weakly while closing both of her eyes. -Forgive me... (Ahma) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mist stood in mid-air and looked at the forest that had been wrapped around the entire forest. -So that girl chose her family over what she loved. She just clung to the past and threw away the present, huh? (Mist) Mist looks at the broken elixir bottle and mutters. -I don''t need this to revive their parents in the first place. (Mist) There is no need for a mighty goddess like her to rely on a mere elixir to revive her parent. -Nothing comes without a price, you know. (Mist) Ahma, in Mist''s point of view, does not differ from a person to relieve her boredom. In the past, she just gave her power to Ahma on her whim. If Mist really cared about Ahma, she would never forget her existence in so many years. -But what I said was not all lie. If you can overcome this trial, you will get what you want. But you...destiny to fail here, Ahma. (Mist) Mist can be sure of this because Ahma is not the first one she observed. All the people Mist gave her power in the past have something in common are: -They all start with the bottom of their life. But they eventually fell and crumbled by their newly gained power. And you are not an exception... (Mist) Mist creates a rift next to her while yawning. -I don''t have too much hope in this girl. Let''s go back... (Mist) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I just got back this morning, so I''m sorry for being late TvT There is one more chapter today Chapter 344: The Death End Of The Villainess And Her Promise After Din got her body fixed by the goddess, she immediately headed out to repair the magic circle. It doesn''t take long for her to notice Hana and her army, since they are too noticeable. -You are so annoying! Why can''t I kill you!!!! (Din) -Hah! (Hana) The robot army of Hana easily overwhelms those controlled people under Din. -Ahhhhhhh! (Din) Hana rushes toward Din and grabs her face. -You are so weak without your puppet... (Din) Din shouts at Hana with an ugly face. -I can''t lose here! I must impress my god... (Din) Hana doesn''t wait for Din to finish her sentence and hit her face against the ground. -You are too noisy! (Hana) -Arghhh! My faceee! (Din) Hana smirks and hits her face against the ground again. -Ahhhhh! Nooo! (Din) Hana keeps repeating that action until Din can no longer mutter a word. -A...I will kill. (Din) -You still have some strength left, huh? (Hana) Hana doesn''t want to Din take her time any longer. -I will make sure that you will die here...So you couldn''t think of harming us again. (Hana) Hana bites her finger and lets the blood come out. Hana lets Din swallow a drop of her blood and throw her away. -Hmmm, I need to be master side now. (Hana) Hana makes her entire army disappear and runs toward the centre of the capital city. Din, who was left behind, slowly raised up and glared in Hana''s direction. -I will take revenge!!! This plan may fail! (Din) She stands up and laughs hysterically. -But with their help, I can summon another god! (Din) Din licks her lips while thinking about her revenge plan. -I will start with the little girl staying by her side. I will torture and kill that little girl in front of her. (Din) Din puts both her hands on her cheeks. -Hihihih! I wonder what expression she would have at that time. That will be...Huh? (Din) For some reason, Din feels her body suddenly become strangely weak. -Huh? Huh? What the...? (Din) Din noticed something was wrong with her left hand. She couldn''t control her entire anymore. -Why can''t I move my hand? Did she...? (Din) Din thought about what Hana did to her. -That drop of blood! What is...Arghhh??? (Din) This time, it happened to her right hand. These two hands bend in a strange direction as if there is no bone inside her hands. -No! No! (Din) Her legs have the same fate as both of her hands. And finally, her entire body is affected by Hana''s drop of blood. -Noooo... (Din) The entire Din body looks like a puddle of water on the ground. -I can''t feel anything...Mo...ve. (Din) Din lost her ability to speak and groaned incoherent words. -A...U...E. (Din) When Din thought she would continue suffering like this, another change happened to her body. Every part of her body become hardened like a rock. -Arghhh! Yaarghh! (Din) This time comes along with unimaginable pain. Din couldn''t stand the pain any longer and fainted. -Urghh! (Din) Her entire parts inside her body slowly stopped functioning because of her distorted body. Her breath became weaker as time passed. -... (Din) At this moment, Hana''s blood will move to the last step. White smokes start oozing out from Din''s body. This signalled the individual Din has ceased to exist. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kohaku wakes up slowly from the slumber. -Ah! (Kohaku) Her entire body is hurt. This results from that goddess overusing her body. - Where am I? (Kohaku) Kohaku looks at her surroundings and notices a familiar face. -Master Farah! (Kohaku) She moves slowly to her master''s side and hugs Farah. -This place looks weird... (Kohaku) Her entire surrounding has been destroyed as the aftermath of Farah''s battle. She pulls Farah to the nearby rubble and hugs her. -I don''t know... (Kohaku) Kohaku because what is going to happen to both of them. -If a wolf monster appeared in this place, both of us would die... (Kohaku) Kohaku shakes her head and talks to herself. -At least I could use my useless life to protect the master. (Kohaku) Farah has saved her from the pitiful life. So, Kohaku thinks it''s normal to repay the kindness with her life. -Something is coming! (Kohaku) Kohaku could hear hurried footsteps head toward them. -Sister Farahhhhh! (Mia) A little girl appeared and shouted her master''s name out loud. -You are... (Kohaku) That little girl is not some stranger but a very familiar person to her. -Mia?! (Kohaku) -Kohaku!!! (Mia) Mia walks hurriedly to her side and reaches toward her master. -Ahhh! Sister Farah is safe... (Mia) After Mia confirmed Farah''s safety, she turned to Kohaku with a face full of guilt. -I... (Mia) Mia puts her head on the ground and apologizes with a loud voice. -I''m sorry!!! (Mia) -Huh? (Kohaku) Kohaku couldn''t understand this action of Mia since she knew nothing when she fainted. -I don''t know what you are talking about... (Kohaku) Mia raises her head and looks at Kohaku. -Right...I forgot to explain to you. (Mia) When Mia tried to explain everything had happened so far, another presence appeared in their place. -Farah!? (Hana) The one who appeared this time was her head maid. -Head maid! (Kohaku) Hana looks toward their place and sighs out loud. -Haiz, master...You jumped in danger again. And Kohaku... (Hana) -Yes? (Kohaku) -Welcome back. (Hana) Even when Kohaku couldn''t understand the situation, the kind words of the head maid made her feel warm. -And... (Kohaku) She glances at her wounded master. -Master must work so hard to save me from the danger. (Kohaku) Kohaku feels incredible joy since she knew some people cared about her inside this world. The ones who love her most in this world are not the parents who threw her away, but... -Thank you, master! Thank you, head maid... (Kohaku) But the two strangers picked her up in the middle of the street. Tears of joy come out from Kohaku''s eyes as she smiles. -I will become the best maid in the world! (Kohaku) It''s a promise she made on her own to repay the kindness of the master and head maid. Madeus Chapter 345: Comfort The Crying Child-1 Farah''s POV -Hah! (Farah) I immediately raise up my body and look around me. -The battle! And Kohaku...Huh? (Farah) This space...I just noticed I was standing in a pure white space. There is nothing in this space except me. -What is this place? (Farah) I feel this place resembles the black space where Hale and others live. -It''s my place. Do you like it? (???) A voice comes from above my head and calls out to me. It''s a distorted and unrecognizable voice, as if something is intercepted with its tone. -Eh? (Farah) When I turned my head up, I found a person wearing a black cloak covering the entire body. From her grace movement, I can define her as a woman. -Huff! (???) That person jumps and lands at the place right in front of me. -You...? (Farah) I can''t see the face of the person in front of me. -Why can''t I see your face? (Farah) The person in front of me doesn''t use any method to cover her face, but somehow I can''t recognize her face shape. -Nah, stop it. You won''t be able to see my face. (???) -Yeah...? (Farah) I can hear a laughing sound coming from the person in my front. -Cute...isn''t it? Hmmm...Hmmm! (???) -Are you the one who called me here? (Farah) -Oh, you grasped the situation pretty fast! (???) -Take me back. (Farah) -Hmmm? Are you worried about your friends outside? -Yes... (Farah) -Then you don''t need to worry about that. Your friend is safe now. -But... (Farah) -Don''t worry, I won''t take much of your time. (???) -...Alright. (Farah) The person in front of me puts her hand on her chin. -I just want to ask you to do for me a few things. (???) I refuse her directly. -I can''t help you because some strangers asked me to do it. (Farah) -Ahaha! You better hear me to the end. What if it...relate to a person you care about? (???) -Ehhh? (Farah) The person walks toward me and whispers in my ear. -Are you interested in listening now? (???) -... (Farah) The person jumps back a few steps and smirks. -Or should I stop telling you about it? (???) -Urgh...No.Please tell me about it! (Farah) The person puts her hand on her ear and turns to me. -I can''t hear you. Please speak louder. (???) I feel like she wants me to apologize for my past impolite action. -I''m sorry. Please tell me what to do! (Farah) -Ahahaha, that''s better. The thing I want you to accomplish is easy. (???) -... (Farah) The girl points at me and says out loud. -Stop her from being born... (???) -Yes...? (Farah) What does she mean by this? I can''t understand what she is talking about? -Ah, you don''t know the entire situation. Hmmm... (???) I wait for the person in front of me patiently. -There is a girl with the power of controlling the dead near you, right? -Ahhh...Are you talking about Ahma? (Farah) -Meh, I cared little about her name when she was human. (???) -Huh! (Farah) The person puts the hand to block her own mouth. -Oopsie, I can''t tell you too much about it. (???) I don''t think I can get more information by asking her more about it. She may be angry and stop telling me about it. -... (Farah) -Well! All you need to know is that...Her power will go rampage not far in the future. (???) -Is that so...? (Farah) -Though, I could feel her unstable energy wave right now. (???) -Huh? (Farah) She laughs as she says the rest of the sentence. -It may be happening right now. (???) I become furious and rush her. I put my hands on her and shook her body. -Why don''t you tell me sooner? (Farah) -Ara, did you not want to hear me in the first place? (???) I am so angry about how the person in front of me jokes about Ahma''s matter. -You...! (Farah) She pushes me away and says. -Don''t worry. It won''t end in one or two days. That''s why I summon you here. (???) -Uh... (Farah) She bends down and takes my left hand. -Only you can stop her from being born...That''s why I will give you a gift. (???) >You have received 5000 people with "Emotion Link."You can summon them in the"Ruler Of Night" form. When I successfully received the notification, she made a weird pattern tattoo on my left hand. -That''s good! (???) -How can you...? (Farah) -Have this skill, right? It''s normal for two people or more to have the same skill. (???) -Right... (Farah) Though this skill comes from my extra skill. How could this person get it in the first place? -Stop thinking about this stuff! (???) She suddenly pushes me away. -Time to go back! (???) I can feel the consciousness suddenly become thinner. -See ya! (???) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After Hana had left the white space, two figures appeared behind the person wearing the cloak. -You revealed too much information to her. (Witch) The woman wearing a cloak waves her hand and replies to the witch woman. -Yeah, I know. Though that "one" will delete most of that girl''s memory about the conversation after all. (???) -Well, yeah...She won''t let five of them noticing about our presence this soon. (Witch) The female warrior arrives at the woman and asks her. -Why do you suddenly call her here? (Female Warrior) -Well... (???) The woman points at the female warrior. -I have the same purpose as you. I ask that girl to help... (???) The female warrior spits at the ground next to the woman. -Bull shit! A kind of you would ask her for help. (Female Warrior) -Oh my, why couldn''t I? (???) The witch walks toward the woman and speaks. -It''s just weird considering your history... (Witch) -Hummm~ (???) -The destroyer of 17693 planets. A person can be considered a maniac even inside "Chaos."And the True Ancestor of the race is called a vampire. -You are praising me. (True Ancestor) -People called you by many names... (Witch) The witch points her hand at the woman. -But they often called you "Star Destroyer." (Witch) -Hahaha! It''s funny to hear my old nickname here...You must look into my history, right? (True Ancestor) -... (Witch) -I will consider it as yes! Then, you must know about my competitor. (True Ancestor) -You...No way! (Witch) The female warrior looks at the witch with a confused face. The female warrior only knows a brief history of this woman. She doesn''t study in-depth her history like the witch. -Right, my competitor. The immortal is under the "Nameless Mist", who brings eternal suffering for 17692 planets. She is called... (True Ancestor) -Death Bringer... (Witch) Madeus Chapter 346: Interlude 120/ The Other… Mist''s POV Mist returns to her space through the rift. -Hah, another boring Millenium will pass in the blink of an eye. (Mist) There is a giant fluffy bed in the middle of this space. -This bed is only the good thing those intelligent beings can invent. (Mist) Mist yawns and lies down on the bed. -Let''s have a look at my new sister before I go to sleep. (Mist) Mist makes a screen appear right in front of her. -Huh? (Mist) She could see the image of Farah is being held by a maid and running through the forest. -How...? There is no change in her. (Mist) Mist could feel Hana''s soul, and the body remained the same. -How is this even possible? (Mist) Mist was sure her little sister had fully absorbed "that" before she went away. -No...This may be dangerous! I must act right away. (Mist) But before Mist could create a rift, a shadow appeared in her space and stopped her. -You should stop interfering with that girl, sister. (Yoso) -Yog-Sothoth? (Mist) -Long time no see, sister. (Yoso) -So you have known about her existence for a long time...Why wouldn''t you make her one of us? (Mist) Yoso laughs and replies to her sister. -It''s a foolish thing to do, my sister.(Yoso) Yoso declares with a clear voice. -It''s better not to pull her in either force. (Yoso) Mist looks at Yoso with scornful eyes and tells her. -Do you think those dogs of Order side would leave her alone? (Mist) -... (Yoso) -They would try to pull her to their side once they found out her power. (Mist) Yoso shakes her head. -I don''t think so... (Yoso) -Because you saw it in the future...Or...? (Mist) Mist stands up from the bed and glares at Yoso''s face. -Did you make another "Jump"? (Mist) -Nope...not yet. (Yoso) -Hah! Would that human of yours fail again? How could you not get bored by watching her? (Mist) -Well, I have my reason. (Yoso) -Meh... (Mist) -Hummm. (Yoso) -But what if...? I don''t want to leave her alone, sister? (Mist) The moment Mist finished that sentence, the surrounding air became incredibly tense. Many green orbs appeared out of nowhere and floated around Yoso''s body. -Then, I will have to stop you by force, sister. (Yoso) -Heh...? (Mist) The dark haze oozes out of Mist''s body and pushes those orbs back. -Really...? (Mist) -... (Yoso) -You think I would leave someone could kill our father alone? (Mist) This time, many tentacles appear out of nowhere and reach out to Yoso. Yoso clicks her tongue and readies to fight her own sister. -But... (Mist) -Huh? (Yoso) -I won''t touch her for now... (Mist) Yoso knits her brow. She couldn''t understand why her sister changed her decision so suddenly. -Seeing how you want to protect her makes me even more interested in that girl. (Mist) In all those years standing by her sister''s side, this was the first time she saw her sister reacting like this. -Sister... (Yoso) Mist retracts all of her tentacles and haze and asks Yoso. -What are you surprised about? (Mist) -...I had a bad feeling when you said that. Are you going to choose her as the next one? (Yoso) -Right. The last one I chose has already broken. (Mist) Yoso sighs and scratches her head. -Are you going to leave the broken ones of yours alone again? They are going to make a mess out of surrounding planets. Yoso yawns and ignores it. -Just let them be. I don''t care too much about those failures. (Mist) -...You should care about them more. (Yoso) Mist shrugs and says in a cold tone. -What''s wrong with that? Can''t I just throw them away...? (Mist) -No... (Yoso) -Is that a problem? I won''t turn that little girl become my sister again for "now"? (Mist) -...Hah, fine...It''s alright if you don''t touch her for now. (Yoso) Mist sits down on the bed and yawns out loud. -Huhm? (Mist) Mist saw Farah arrive in the forest where she left the failure there. -What is she doing there? (Mist) Yoso looks at the screen and laughs. -That girl... (Yoso) -Why are you laughing? (Mist) Yoso points at the screen and says. -Just watch and see. This is the reason why I care about her. (Yoso) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I''m sorry for being late. There was lot of work to do yesterday TvT There will be one more chapter today Chapter 347: Comfort The Crying Child-2 Farah''s POV I have left the others behind to rush toward a place. -According to what you said, master. Through the satellite, I can only find one place where the energy was unstable. (Hana) As Hana said, I could see a lot of dark haze surrounding the entire forest in front of me. These hazes form a doom shape as if it''s protecting the forest. -Hmmm... (Hana) Hana stops right in front of these dark hazes. -Master, I feel a little bad feeling about this haze. (Hana) I nodded as I watched the dark haze. -Is this...? (Farah) This haze reminds me of a person. It''s the girl with the tentacle who attacked me. -Is this her work...? (Farah) I jump off Hana''s hand and reach out to haze. -Master...? (Hana) Hana reaches out and tries to grab my neck. She pulls me back and looks at me with an anxious face. -Master! You shouldn''t touch it carelessly. (Hana) -Right...I''m sorry, Hana. (Farah) Hana pulls me back and lets her hand touch the haze. -Hana? (Farah) Hana''s hand immediately melted the moment she touched the haze. I instantly grab her hand and pull it back. -Are you okay, Hana? (Farah) -It''s okay, master. This will be recovered in a few minutes. (Hana) -Then, how can we walk inside... (Farah) -I have an idea, master. (Hana) -Huh? (Farah) -Do you remember the protection suit that I gave you? (Hana) -That thing...? (Farah) But I forgot and left at Hana''s base. -I brought one with me. There is no problem since it can automatically change the size. (Hana) Hana makes me wear the protective suit. After she had finished, she looked into my eyes and told me. -Master. (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) -I know I have told you this many times. But please run away when you meet the danger. (Hana) I nod and answer Hana with a solid voice. -I will! (Farah) -That''s good. (Hana) Hana pats my head and speaks. -Another suit will be delivered in 30 minutes. I will follow you at that time, master. (Hana) Hana knew I wouldn''t wait for that long, so she must have no choice but to let me go in first. -Uhm... (Farah) I turn my back at Hana and walk inside the haze hurriedly. -Hehhh... (Farah) These hazes are blocking my view. I couldn''t see anything in front of me. -What can I do in this situation? (Farah) Suddenly, the light comes out from the protective suit and pierces through the haze. -Ohhh!!! That''s better. I can somehow look at the way in front of me right now. (Farah) Since the range of the light is not extensive, I should process inside this dark haze slowly. -It''s becoming hotter as I keep walking. (Farah) I look at the protective suits and find some of their parts are already melted. -That means I have little time. It may be a little dangerous to do this...But I have no choice in this situation. (Farah) I start running through the forest at the fastest speed while calling Ahma''s name. -Ahmaaaa! Are you here? (Farah) I keep calling her name and hope there is a reply from her. -Ahmmmmaaaaa!!! (Farah) Can I find her with this method? -Huh? (Farah) I suddenly heard a crying voice came from a direction. I hold my breath and close my eyes to hear more clearly. -This way! (Farah) I open my eyes and run toward my right side. -Hufff! (Farah) The more I ran, the louder the crying sound I could hear. -She is in this way. Huh! (Farah) A hand comes from the ground and grabs my ankle. I immediately kick the hand away and take a few steps back. -Urghhh! (Farah) My ankle becomes incredibly hot because of that hand. I look down and find that part has been already broken. -No way... (Farah) I can also feel terrible pain because of this. -You should die... -Monster... -You shouldn''t be born... Many dead people with the burned body raised up from the ground. They head to me while groaning loudly. What are they talking about? -Nano Gun! (Farah) I try summoning the nanomachine. Unfortunately, these nanomachines couldn''t stand the haze and got destroyed easily. And I couldn''t use this magic in this haze. -The only solution is to transform... (Farah) Right...That dream. I can''t remember much of the content, but somehow a stranger told me to save Ahma. -I can only choose to believe that person... Let''s do it. -Ruler Of The Night! (Farah) I could feel my teeth ache a little. But there is nothing else change besides it. -What? (Farah) Maybe...Only that and my clothes were changed. -Nah! I shouldn''t focus on that right now. (Farah) >You can now summon the target under "Emotional Link." -Summon! (Farah) Many rays of light appeared in front of me. Many people with noble-looking out of the light and walk toward me. They instantly bend their head and speak in the union. -We greet our Mighty Ancestor. (Vampires) Two people, one male and one female, walk forward and put their heads on the ground. -Duchess Yie greets Ancestor. (Yie) -Duke Han greets Ancestor. (Han) I shake my head and say with a serious voice. I point at those dead people in front of me. -Please help me defeat those guys. (Farah) All of them turned back at once. -These... (Yie) -Ahaha! (Han) -It''s her... (Vampire A) All of them stands up and puts their cross on their chest. -It''s our pleasure to serve Ancestor. (Yie) -Let''s go and destroy them. (Han) -Ohhhhh!!!! (Vampires) They are much better than I thought. These people can move freely in this haze as if they are familiar with it. -Let''s leave this place to them. (Farah) I leave them behind and head deeper inside. -Ahma, I will save you! (Farah) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO With Waifulabs 2.0 I can now even provide Illus for some male chara Xd Name: Yie Sex: Female Age: ??? Race: L-Vampire Duchess Name: Han Sex: Male Age: ??? Race: L-Vampire Duke Chapter 348: Please Be Happy, Ahma Farah''s POV With the help of the people I just summoned, I can manage to pass through these dead people. -Hurghh! (Farah) The deeper the forest, the faster the haze melts my protective clothes. -That''s mean I''m on the right way. (Farah) I stare ahead and listen to the loud crying voice. -Ahma must be in this way... (Farah) I run even faster and avoid all those dead people in front of me. -Leave it to us, Ancestor. -We will hold them back! -Ohhhhhh! Am I mistaken, or these people are having fun fighting against these dead people? I shake my head and deny it. -I must be mistaken... (Farah) It didn''t take long for me to arrive at where Ahma was. -It''s... (Farah) Ahma is lying in the middle of the dead land. -It''s more like her entire surroundings have been destroyed. (Farah) The haze around her area looks even denser than where I was standing. -Let''s give it a try... (Farah) I reach out my right hand and touch this dense haze. -Urghhh! (Farah) The haze immediately blows away the gear in my right hand. And the immediately becomes red the moment it comes in contact with this haze. -It hurts... (Farah) My hand starts bleeding a lot because of the burnt wound. -I must keep up with thisss!!! (Farah) I run toward Ahma''s place without caring about the mist. It''s better to process as fast as possible. -Arghhh! (Farah) I can feel the pains from all over my body. But I don''t care about that since my goal is Ahma. -Ahmaaaaaa! (Farah) I call her name out loud and reach her hand to her. Ahma twitches a little and looks up from the ground. -G... (Ahma) When our eyes met, she screamed loudly and released the shock wave to push me away. -Goooo awayyyyy!!!!! (Ahma) I have little preparation against her surprised attack and let myself push back. -Nooo... (Farah) I use all kinds of power I can think of to resist this shock wave. -Goooo awayyyyyyy!!!! (Ahma) But this time, Ahma releases an even stronger shock wave than last time. I bend down and pierce my hands at the ground. I tried my best to grab this place, so the shock wave couldn''t push me away. -Ahmaaa! Hear me out!!! (Farah) -No! No! No! I don''t want to hear anything...Leave me alone! (Ahma) For some reason, Ahma looked incredibly guilty when she glanced at me. -Please... (Farah) -Noooo! (Ahma) Ahma keeps releasing even more shock waves to push me away. -Urghh... (Farah) I bend down and hold the ground tighter. -... (Farah) The only way to approach her in this situation is to move while putting my hands deep inside the ground. -Please...Don''t come here... (Ahma) I ignore Ahma and keep moving this way. Aside from the shock waves, I could feel my body was burning because of the haze. These burnt are painful enough to make me fainted at any time. -But I can''t faint here! (Farah) One...Two...Three...I keep counting in my head for every time I successfully move up. I am still far from Ahma... -But our distances have finally reduced. (Farah) I have no choice to keep moving ahead. -Aaa... (Farah) I don''t know how much time has passed since I did this. My sense of pain has now become paralyzed since I could no longer feel any pain. -I... (Farah) I turn my head up and find Ahma right in front of me. -This moment... (Farah) I jump and try to reach Ahma... -Go away!!!! (Ahma) The terrible shock wave sent my fly out of the dead zone. -Ahahaha... (Farah) Did I come back to where I first started? -I... (Farah) I could feel the tears coming out of my eyes. It''s really hurtful and painful. I just want to give up and go back home. -But I can''t do it... (Farah) If I gave up here, who would be the one saving Ahma? I wipe my tears and stand up again. -Let''s try again! (Farah) I make up my mind and head toward Ahma again. Then the shock wave pushed away again. This time I don''t even reach halfway there. One more time...Fail. One more time...I am too close to her. ... How many times have I tried doing this? I''m too tired to think of anything. I once again right in front of Ahma. -Hah...? (Ahma) Ahma looks at me with a tearing face. -Why don''t you give up? Why do you try so hard for a sinner for me? I am unworthy of living! (Ahma) -I... (Farah) I raised up my body and reached toward Ahma. Slowly, I move toward her while swallowing my saliva. -Ha...Haaa... (Ahma) Ahma keeps crying. This time she is no longer releasing the shock waves and lets me approach closer. -You are so...stubborn. I almost kill you, not just one...but two. Why do you... (Ahma) I ignore Ahma and hug her tightly. -I...I can''t represent everyone else to say this... (Farah) -... (Ahma) -You have to live...Ahma. (Farah) -Then what about my guilt? What about those people I have killed? What could I do about that? (Ahma) -... (Farah) -And my mother, father? The brother next door...How about the older sister who taught me how to sew? I just want to see them again. (Ahma) -... (Farah) -I just want to be happy. (Ahma) Ahma hugs me back and cries on my shoulder. -I may be stupid... I could forget the hatred and live an ordinary life. (Ahma) Ahma grabs my shoulder tightly. -But I can''t forget them...Those ugly bastards kill everyone. (Ahma) Then she releases her hand and lies her head on my shoulder. -But you see...I feel terribly empty when I succeed. (Ahma) -I...can help you. (Farah) -To ease this feeling...? Everything is too late. (Ahma) I shake my head and say to her. -That''s not it. (Farah) -What do you mean? (Ahma) -Do you believe in me, Ahma? What if I can give what you have desired so far? (Farah) -That''s impossible...(Ahma) -There is nothing impossible! (Farah) Ahma hesitated a bit before replying to me. -Then...Just do it. I have nothing to lose anymore. (Ahma) -...Leave it to me. (Farah) I turn my head and kiss Ahma on her cheek. -You...? (Ahma) >You have marked the target! >Change into ???''s form. Many kinds of tentacles come out of my back and wrap around Ahma. -Urgh... (Ahma) I whisper at Ahma. -Believe in me... (Farah) Ahma relaxed her body as she heard me. >Do you want to apply ??? to the marked target? -Yes! (Farah) >Calculate the cost... >500 DIV is needed. Are you still want to apply ??? to the marked target? -Yes!! Just do it! (Farah) > DIV is not enough!!! I scream out loud in the air. I have a feeling I can succeed with this. -Just do it! (Farah) >Ting! Received the order! -Your DIV has been reduced by 500. >Because your DIV is under 0... >Your FOB has been increased by 20. >You have received the curse "Weak Body." >Weak Body: Reduce 99% of STG, CON, DEX. The curse can be only resolved by returning your DIV to 0+ >Condition Achieved. >Start rewriting the reality related to individual "Ahma." -This time...Please give this pitiful girl a happy ending... (Farah) The tentacle explodes and creates a terrible light. >The fate of the entire "Humilitan''s planet" has been rewritten. >Adjust the past and the future of Humilitan''s planet. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO What would change because of Farah''s doing? What would happen to Ahma and others? This arc would have an unexpected happy ending, right? Please wait for the next chappy Chapter 349: A World Where Her Smile Existed-1 Farah''s POV The moment the light died down, my entire surroundings have changed. -Huh? (Farah) The forest is no longer what it looked like a few moments ago. I look down and try to check my body. -There are no wounds...I am completely normal, aside from the tattered clothes. (Farah) I feel a little weak physically than usual. But overall, there is not much change on the outside. Meanwhile, I can hear the sound of birds from the nearby trees. -This is just an ordinary forest. (Farah) >Your familiars are forcibly returned to the crest. -Urgh... (Farah) I can feel the pain in my tattoo''s hand. However, it quickly dies down after a few seconds. -Are you alright? (???) -Huh? (Farah) Suddenly, I could hear a voice inside my head. The voice seems to belong to a middle-aged man. -I''m over here, little girl! (Middle-aged Man) This time, I could hear the voice from behind me. I turned around and found a middle-aged man standing there. He laughs while walking toward me. -Is this the first time you are here? The voice in your head just now is my village''s speciality. (Middle-aged Man) -Ehhh? Ah...? (Farah) -Are you alright? Are you lost or....? (Middle-aged Man) The man puts his hand on his chin and looks at me. -Did you just recover from the virus? (Middle-aged Man) The man puts his hands on his hips and laughs out loud. -The magic of the saint works so well. (Middle-aged Man) -Saint? (Farah) What is he talking about? -Hmmm... (Middle-aged Man) He reaches out and pats my head. -Don''t worry about that, little girl. Just follow me and get back to our village. (Middle-aged Man) -Oh...Okay. (Farah) I have no choice but to follow the man in front of me. I hope I will collect more information while following him. -What should I call you, little girl? (Middle-aged Man) -You can call me...Farah. (Farah) -Ahahah, Farah. That''s a good name. (Middle-aged Man) The man takes a glance at me and says. -It''s not the first time I found a victim like you, Farah. With the newly developed magic of the current saint, many people successfully return to ordinary humans. (Middle-aged Man) Is that even possible? Even Hana has no way of turning them back to humans. -Urghh... (Farah) I feel a little tired because of walking for a few metres. -Huhm? Are you tired, Farah? (Middle-aged Man) I shyly answer the man. -Yes...I''m sorry. (Farah) -No! No! That''s fine. (Middle-aged Man) That''s right, I become much weaker because of the new curse. Let''s open the status screen and have a check a little. STG: 1 (45) CON: DEX: 1 (40) INT: 350 CHA: LUK: 1112 DIV: -10 FOB: 40 Curse: Weak Body. Huh? Is my DIV supposed to be at least -400? How could they be -10 like now? -Farah! (Middle-aged Man) -Ah, I''m sorry for losing in thought. (Farah) -Ahahah, you don''t have to say sorry all the time. (Middle-aged Man) The man sits down and shows his back to me. -Just get on, girl! (Middle-aged Man) -But... (Farah) -Don''t worry! You are too small, so it wouldn''t make any difference. (Middle-aged Man) -Urhgm... (Farah) I reluctantly let the man carry me on his back since I don''t have enough strength to walk now. While I''m on his back, the man speaks to me. -This reminds me of my daughter. She used to let me carry like this when she was young. But now she refused to let me do it all the time. (Middle-aged Man) -Is that so...? (Farah) -Yeah, she is too cute! She has become an excellent mage and studies abroad in the neighbouring country. She just got back home for her vacation. We would be able to see her soon! (Middle-aged Man) -Ohhhhh! (Farah) Mage school? Would she study in the same as my school, then? -Mah, If she didn''t have that disease, I would have the grandchildren by now. (Middle-aged Man) He looks down and says with a sad face. -It''s too bad even the saint couldn''t cure it... (Middle-aged Man) I worriedly ask him about that disease. -What is that disease about, mister? (Farah) -Well...At first, my dear daughter became void of emotions when she was born. It was not until 5 years old for her to be able to express her emotions like other children. (Middle-aged Man) The man rubs his nose and continues. -It also made my daughter stop growing after she reached 8 years old. And... (Middle-aged Man) Before he could have finished the sentence, a sight of a village came into my view. -Oh, we are here! (Middle-aged Man) The village in front of me is lively. -Huh? (Farah) I can see the few soldiers and priests standing at the village''s entrance. But their coat of arms on their armour look a bit weird. When I try to examine it, the soldier calls out to us. -Did you just find another victim, head villager? (Soldier) -Right! It''s all thanks to the saints that I could save many people. (Middle-aged Man) -But head villager... (Soldier) The soldier grabbed the man''s shoulder and complained. -But you should stop hoarding all these works. Otherwise, your daughter would be angry at us again. (Soldier) -Ahahah, she is such a worrywart. (Middle-aged Man) -Well... (Soldier) -FATHERRR! (???) An angry girl''s voice suddenly interrupts their conversation. I turn to the voice direction and find... -Ehhh? (Farah) It''s a little girl with black hair and red eyes. She looks so familiar to a person I knew. She also has something that looks like a birthmark on her cheek. -You are hoarding all the works again! (???) She approaches the man and angrily hits the man''s leg. -Aiii! Aiii! Please forgive your father, Ahma. (Ahma''s Father) Did I hear it wrong? The man called her...Ahma? -I... (Farah) -Moh, you overwork yourself again...(???) Ahma looks up and finds me on her father''s back. -Junior!!?? You are here, too? (Ahma) When Ahma called me her junior, some unfamiliar memories suddenly flooded into my head. -... (Farah) -Oh, did you know her, Ahma? (Ahma''s Father) Ahma smiles and replies to her father. -There is no way I couldn''t know her, father. She is my cute junior in the school. And she is the famous mascot in the school? (Ahma) Ahma looks in my direction and asks me. Ahma blinks her eye at me. -Right, Junior? (Ahma) -Aha... (Farah) That''s mean...I succeed... -Jun... (Ahma) The tears start coming out of my eyes. -Little girl!? (Ahma''s Father) -Why are you crying, Junior? (Ahma) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The next few chappies will explain the rest of the mystery. Ahma''s arc is going to end soon UwU. The next arc will be back to Yua/Half-elf knight leader X Sora/Aya''s sister and our cute Farah. Chapter 350: A World Where Her Smile Existed-2 Farah''s POV Ahma''s father puts me down and looks at me with a worried face. -Are you alright, little girl? (Ahma''s Father) He turns to Ahma and asks her in a panicked voice. -Ahma! She just cried so suddenly... (Ahma''s Father) I wipe my tear and try to tell them I''m alright. However, Ahma interrupted me and patted my head. -You are being a cried baby again, Junior. Here! (Ahma) Ahma takes out a lollipop from her pocket and throws away its wrap. Then, she puts the lollipop into my mouth. -Is it sweet, junior? (Ahma) I nod to answer Ahma''s question. -That''s good, then... (Ahma) Ahma smiles and pats my head. -Ah... (Farah) Right...Ahma was always there to help me when I was in a troublesome situation. That was what I remembered from the fresh memories that flooded into my head. Ahma...is a caring and kind senior. -... (Farah) Was she the Ahma I knew? Or she was a completely different person? I doubt myself if I was really a success or not? -Ahahaha! She looks alright for now! Let''s take her home with us, Ahma. (Ahma''s Father) -Alright, father! (Ahma) Ahma reaches out and grabs my hand. -Ehh? (Farah) -Since she is your cute junior, I will tell your mother to prepare a big party tonight. (Ahma''s Father) Ahma bends down and looks at my face. -Don''t worry, Junior. My mother''s cooking skill is top-notch. (Ahma) -Uh...yeah. (Farah) Because of my reaction, Ahma looks at me with a troubled face. -You look a little different today, junior. Are you... (Ahma) Ahma shakes her head and stops her sentence in a midway. -Nevermind... (Ahma) Then, I silently follow Ahma and her father to get back to their house. -Ehh...? (Farah) It doesn''t take long for us to arrive at the small house in the village''s conner. -Ahahaha! You must be surprised, little girl. (Ahma''s Father) -Uhm...I thought you must live in the bigger house since you are a village chief. (Farah) -Ahahaha! (Ahma''s Father) Ahma''s father reaches out and hits Ahma''s back loudly. -This house is more than enough for the three of us to live in. And I have to save the rest of our money for her future... (Ahma''s Father) Ahma nods and responds with a deep voice. -Soon enough, I will repay... (Ahma) Her father suddenly hits her back again. -You shouldn''t think like that, Ahma. You should just live for yourself! (Ahma''s Father) -But... (Ahma) -No, but! It''s our responsibility of us as parents. We feel happy just by looking at you grew up, Ahma. (Ahma''s Father) -I... (Ahma) -Anyway, let''s go in! (Ahma''s Father) The moment I stepped into the house, I could hear a familiar sound. It''s the song that Ahma''s inside memory usually hummed. -Mama! We are home! (Ahma) A beautiful woman with black hair steps outside and greets us. -You two have come back. (Ahma''s Mother) Ahma''s mother turns to me and has a surprised face. -Are you perhaps the famous Farah? (Ahma''s Mother) -Yes!? (Farah) -Ahma talks about you all the time about how cute and lovely you are... (Ahma''s Mother) -Mommmmm!!!! (Ahma) Ahma runs to her mother''s side. She uses all of her force and tries to push her mom back inside. -Heyyyy, Ahma! I am talking about your crush...Hey! If you put too much force, I will fall for sure! (Ahma''s Mother) -Ahahah, I will go and lend her a hand for dinner. (Ahma''s Father) -Let me help you guys too! (Farah) Ahma''s father shakes his head and politely decline my offer. -I can''t let you do that since you are our dearest guest. Not to mention you just recovered from that virus. (Ahma''s Father) It''s a misunderstanding, but I should leave it as it is for now. -Then, what should I do? (Farah) -Just find a comfortable place and take a sit, little girl. You should leave the rest to us. (Ahma''s Father) -Thank you and excuse me then... (Farah) I go to the nearby chair and sit down. -Oh, junior! (Ahma) Ahma walks out from the inside room. -Did I make you wait? (Ahma) Ahma sits down in the chair in front of me. -Junior? (Ahma) -Yes? (Farah) -I have some questions for you, Farah. May I... (Ahma) But at this time, a sound comes from outside and interrupts our conversation again. -Ahma! Are you home? (???) It''s a voice belonging to a woman. -I''m right here! (Ahma) Ahma looks at me and apologizes. -I''m sorry, junior. Let us continue our conversation later. (Ahma) Ahma stands up and heads to the entrance. I glance at the entrance and find a beauty with blonde hair standing there. -Higa! Why are you here by yourself? Where is your guard? (Ahma) -Ah, Karz is nearby. You don''t have to worry about him! (Higa) The girl named Higa pouted and took out a box. -Moh, you don''t act like a saint at all. (Ahma) Higa blinks her eye and says to Ahma. -Why a saint must act like a saint in the first place? (Higa) -Haaahaa... (Ahma) Higa puts the box in Ahma''s hand. -This is what you needed, Ahma. But remember...this is your salary pay upfront. (Higa) -Well, I know. (Ahma) -Hah~I really hope to see you become a member of my church once you have graduated. You would easily take over the position of Holy Grand Mage. (Higa) -You think of me too highly... (Ahma) -No, your talent is more than that, Ahma! And... (Higa) Higa puts her hand in her mouth. -The person you loved~ When would you be able to tell me? You got this thing just to save her, right? (Higa) I unconsciously make a slight sound. Because of that, Higa''s attention immediately turns to me. -Huh? You are...! (Higa) Higa''s eyes sparkled as she saw me. -Saviour! (Higa) She runs to my side, I hold my hand. -Ehh? Ehh? (Farah) What is this girl talking about? -You suddenly disappeared after the battle with the false god, so we couldn''t have a chance to thank you. (Higa) Higa bends her head. -On behalf of the citizen, the church, give you sincerest thanks for protecting the entire capital city. Many lives could be saved under your hand, my saviour. Not to mention, the maid squads under you provided us with excellent support in this incident. (Higa) I am thanked for the thing I didn''t remember. I really changed the past... Madeus Chapter 351: I Have Always Waited For You Farah''s POV If this girl was there when I was fighting against that god, she must have known some information about the current capital city. -I''m sorry, miss Higa? (Farah) Saint Higa replied to me with an excited face. -You can ask me anything. You are...miss Farah, right? I heard your maid called you by that name. (Higa) -Ah, yes! You can just call me Farah. There is no need for honorific. (Farah) Saint Higa reaches out and holds my hand. -Then you should just call me by name! Just Higa is fine! (Higa) -Uhm...Higa. (Farah) -Eheheh, what did you want to ask me about, Farah? (Higa) -Uhm...You know about my situation! (Farah) -Yeah, you suddenly disappear after the battle. Did you get hurt? (Higa) Suddenly, a hand comes from behind and grabs my shoulder. It''s Ahma''s hand. -Ahma? (Farah) Ahma looks into my face and asks with a serious voice. -Did you faint again, Junior? Or do you have a terrible headache? (Ahma) -No, that''s not it... (Farah) -Then, you should take this, Junior. (Ahma) Ahma opens the box that saint Higa gave her. There is a thing that looks like a potion bottle inside it. -Ahma?! (Farah) Higa stands next to me can''t help but be surprised because of her action. -Oh, my! No way, Ahma! (Higa) Saint Higa puts both of her hands on her cheeks. -I understand... (Higa) Ahma''s face also turns red because of saint Higa''s reaction. -Please drink this, Junior. This will heal your wound deep inside your soul. (Ahma) -What...? (Farah) Ahma nods and answers me. -Yup, I heard from your maid that you got a terrible wound in the previous battle. (Ahma) Ahma scratches her face and turns away. -That''s why I... (Ahma) I turn to saint Higa and speak my thought. -This must be very expensive and important for you. Are you fine with letting me drink this? (Farah) -It''s for you in this first place, Junior. (Ahma) -Ehhh? (Farah) -My...My...! Fufufu, this is great. (Higa) Before I could ask Ahma another question, she put the potion in my hand. -Just drink it, junior. That elixir is called "Remedy Of Life." It''s very effective in healing wounds related to the soul. (Ahma) -But I... (Farah) -Just drink it, junior! (Ahma) At this moment, I have no choice to drink the elixir. I take a gulp and empty the bottle. Ahma had a satisfied expression when I finished the bottle. -Hah... (Farah) Higa leaves my hand goes to Ahma''s side. She reaches out to Ahma''s ear and mutters in small a voice I couldn''t hear clearly. -I need that elixir because of her right. That''s why you accept to join us in the end. (Higa) Ahma shakes her head rapidly for some reason. -That''s not it... (Ahma) -Ehehe, fine. I won''t tell anyone. (Higa) -No, that''s not what I mean! (Ahma) -Right...right! (Higa) After that, saint Higa turns her attention to me. -Did you feel anything after drinking that thing, Farah? (Higa) I shake my head and answer her. -I don''t feel anything different... (Farah) -It may not be effective immediately. It may take some time! (Higa) -Yes... (Farah) -Anyway, what did you want to ask me about? (Higa) Right, I need to get the information from her! -I want to ask about the current situation of the capital city. (Farah) -Well... (Higa) Saint Higa puts her hand on the chin. -Most of the things have been resolved. We have caught the king and the chancellor, who are the mastermind of this mess. And they will be executed shortly. (Higa) -Is that so...? Who will be the new king then? (Farah) Saint Higa laughs and shakes her head. -With this incident, our church can gain full power to control the country. (Higa) -Will the church govern the country? (Farah) Saint Higa nods and places both her hands together. -All life is equal, and the strong have to protect the weak. That''s our church teaching. We will seize this chance to remove the boundary between the noble and commoner. (Higa) -... (Farah) -We will aim to make everyone equal and happy. That''s what our goddess and we believe in. (Higa) Huh? I learned about a holy country that they refuse in believing gods and goddesses. But Saint Higa just mentioned a goddess. -Anyway! Farah! (Higa) -Yes!? (Farah) -Do you want to join the church? (Higa) -Eh? (Farah) Ahma instantly pushes her away and complains. -You should stop your recruitment. That will annoy my junior. (Ahma) -Hey! Should it be a win-win situation since you will be able to stand by her side all the time... (Higa) -Hufff!!! (Ahma) -Hey, stop pushing! I can walk on my own! (Higa) Saint Higa turns to me and waves her hand. -See you again tomorrow, Farah! (Higa) -Don''t come back! (Ahma) After Ahma gets rid of saint Higa, it''s time for me to have dinner with Ahma''s family. We have a cheerful conversation with them about our life in the school. -...Ahhhhh. (Farah) I yawn loudly and rub my eyes. I am currently staying in the guest room. -It''s a tiring day. (Farah) -Junior... (Ahma) Ahma suddenly appeared at the door and asked me. -Are you still awake? (Ahma) -Uhm! (Farah) -Would you mind having a night walk with me? (Ahma) I have nothing to do at this moment. So, I choose to follow Ahma. We eventually pass through the village in silence and enter the forest. -... (Farah) When we are pretty far from the village, Ahma breaks the silence and asks me. -Junior? (Ahma) -Yes? (Farah) -Did you...perhaps finally remember those memories? (Ahma) -Eh...? (Farah) An image of Ahma asking the same question pops up inside my head. -This... (Farah) -With that reaction...Junior... (Ahma) The light from the moon suddenly shines down at Ahma''s body. -It''s a full moon today... (Ahma) The birthmark on Ahma''s cheek slowly disappears. And Ahma''s body starts to change... -Eh...? (Farah) Ahma becomes bigger until she has the same figure before I messed up with reality. -I have waited for you so long, Ju...No, Farah. (Ahma) Tears start coming out of her face. -Thanks for giving me this second chance. (Ahma) Ahma bends down and kisses me on my lip. It''s a light kiss, but I can feel the warmth of her lips pressing on mine. -Thanks for making me...a human again. (Ahma) Madeus It has been one year since I started writing this novel. I never thought I would be able to keep up with the daily update for the entire year. At first, I didn''t expect that it would attract a fair amount of readers since I only want to write what I have inside my mind. I just want to write about a fictional character and her adventure. Being able to keep up with this is thanks to everyone''s support until now. I give everyone who has supported me until my sincerest thanks. I hope we can continue staying with each other to witness Farah''s journey. I have also included Higa''s illustration, which I forgot in the last chapter. Thanks for reading, everyone. And please have a great day! Name: Higa Sex: Female Age: 27 Description: The greatest saint in this generation. Chapter 352: The Strength To Move Forward Farah''s POV I turn to Ahma and ask her in a shaking voice. -Is it really you? (Farah) An awkward smile formed on Ahma''s face as I asked her. She closes her eyes and says with a clear voice. -It''s me...the necromancer in the previous life, Farah... (Ahma) Ahma shows me her palm. -I will show you since I can only do this on the full moon. (Ahma) The dark haze comes out of her hand and reaches out to the surrounding. Some skeletons raise up from the ground and move like a human. -Urgh... (Ahma) For some reason, Ahma blocks her hand and cancels her magic. The skeletons look like puppets losing their strings and falling to the ground. -I''m sorry... (Ahma) Ahma goes to the nearby tree and vomits. -Are you alright, Ahma? (Farah) Ahma waves her hand at me to signal me not to come close to her. It takes a while for Ahma to finish and approach me again. -I''m sorry to let you witness that, Farah. (Ahma) -Nooo... (Farah) Ahma looks at her hand, which is currently shaking non-stop. -I don''t know why...But this happened every time I tried using those magic again. (Ahma) -... (Farah) This...This kind of reaction is a little familiar to me. A person I knew also reacted like this in the shelter that I stayed in the past. -And what happened to you at night, Ahma? (Farah) -Eh? How do you know? (Ahma) -Your father told me... (Farah) Ahma scratches her head and sighs. -I guess I can hide you after all... (Ahma) -... (Farah) -I met nightmare every night since I parted away from you. (Ahma) Ahma clenches her shaking her hand, and tries to calm herself down. -I couldn''t remember the content of the nightmare. But I... (Ahma) Ahma''s face darkens, and she looks down to the ground. -I am scared of it. It must be something scary. Something that I want to forget. (Ahma) I grab Ahma''s hand and mutter to her with a small voice. -It''s my fault... (Farah) Ahma shakes her head and denies that. -It''s not your fault at all, Farah. It''s all thanks to you that I can have this second chance. (Ahma) Ahma looks at the moon and says in a solemn voice. -This time, I can laugh and stand by my parents'' side. I can feel their warmth and their love for me one more time. (Ahma) Ahma smiles and looks at me. -And I get to know the warmth of everyone else. It''s like what you said, Farah. (Ahma) Ahma puts her hand on her chest and tells me her story. -When I first came back, I couldn''t manage my emotion properly. I didn''t know how to laugh or cry like an ordinary kid at that time. I thought others would look at me with spiteful eyes. (Ahma) -I... (Farah) -But the reality was different...My parents encourage me with a warm voice, despite my situation. The villagers always support me and encourage their kids to play with me. (Ahma) -Ahma... (Farah) -Slowly...I am able to regain my long-lost emotion. One by one... (Ahma) Ahma''s eyes become a little teary. -With everyone''s kindness, I have the chance to become human again. That''s more than enough to me, Farah... (Ahma) -...(Farah) -I once wish to forget those memories. What if I could live normally without those unnecessary memories? I may not get those nightmares, too. (Ahma) Ahma looks down and shakes her head. -Those nightmares are fittest for a sinner like me. Even if I have started a new life, I can''t change what I have done in the past. Those are things that I can''t escape from... (Ahma) So, Ahma must have reprimanded herself for what she did in the past. -...Ahma. (Farah) I reach out and wrap my hand around her body. -Farah...? (Ahma) Ahma is running away from the other "her." Ahma couldn''t stand the fact she was so cruel in the past. It turned into trauma and ate her slowly from the inside. -It has been a hard time for you... (Farah) This trauma couldn''t be solved in one or two days. And Ahma has no way but to solve this by herself. -Ahma...? (Farah) -Yes? (Ahma) -I know this will be useless advice. But...don''t run away from your past, Ahma. (Farah) -I... (Ahma) The reason that Ahma was in the little girl maybe not be the work of my power. It might happen because of Ahma herself. She must hate the other-self to stop herself from growing. -Please accept who you were, Ahma. Otherwise, you couldn''t move forward. (Ahma) Ahma looks down and answers me. -I don''t know... (Ahma) Right, Ahma is not ready for it. -I don''t force you to do right at this moment, Ahma. But please think about it carefully... (Farah) Ahma weakly nods and answers me. -If you say so, then I will... (Ahma) -Even when you witnessed the other me, you still care so much about me... (Farah) I smile at Ahma and tell her a joke. -Since you become a part of my life, I won''t let you get away from me that easily. I have told you already, right? Believe in me, and I will save you. (Farah) Ahma can''t help but laugh at that joke. -You are truly a cute idiot, Farah. (Ahma) I made a proud face as I heard her teasing. -Ahhaha! (Ahma) Both of us turn to the moon and stare at it. -All I have done so far is an act of redemption for what I have done, Farah. (Ahma) -Is it your way of asking for forgiveness? (Farah) -Maybe yeah... (Ahma) -It''s not totally wrong, Ahma. But what did you feel after helping those people? (Farah) -My feeling? (Ahma) -Did you feel happy? (Farah) -Happy?! (Ahma) -Yes, it blooms on your face when you help the other clean the garden or protect the civilians from the criminal. (Farah) Those were things that Ahma, inside my memories, did all the time. She is an active and positive girl who always tries to help everyone else. -You always had a smile on your face when you did a good deed. Were those smiles fake? (Farah) -I... (Ahma) -You had changed when I compared you with that version in that world, Ahma. You have done so well so far, Ahma. (Farah) Ahma could no longer hold back her tears and started crying. I hugged Ahma while patting her back. -Well done, Ahma... (Farah) Ahma keeps crying for a while until she falls asleep. I sit down on the tree nearby and let her sleep on my lap. -Hah~ (Farah) I look at Ahma, then turn to the moon. -Good night, Ahma. (Farah) That night, Ahma had a peaceful sleep in my arm. And she has a bright smile while sleeping. Madeus Chapter 353: Changed Destiny-1 Farah''s POV We fell asleep together in the wood last night. When Ahma and I came back to Ahma''s house, her mother used that topic to tease us. -Hohoho! What did you guys do last night? (Ahma''s Mother) -Mom! We didn''t do anything! (Ahma) Ahma''s father stands on the side and asks his wife. -What could two girls do together, honey? (Ahma''s Father) Ahma''s mother blocks her mouth and laughs. -Fufufu! You should ask your daughter~ (Ahma''s Mother) -Mom! We didn''t do anything at all! (Ahma) Ahma once again tries to push her mother back into the room. -Not again, Ahma! (Ahma''s Mother) Since Ahma had turned back from her adult form, it''s pretty hard work to push her mother away. -Master! (Hana) Suddenly, a familiar voice calls out to me from outside. -Hana!? (Farah) Hana is standing outside of the house. -Ohh... (Ahma) Ahma, who finished getting rid of her mother, also noticed Hana''s presence. Hana comes inside the house and greets Ahma and her father with courtesy. -Greeting the village chief and her daughter. It''s my pleasure to meet the two of you. (Hana) Ahma''s father scratches his head and asks Hana back. -I''m sorry for being rude. But, you are...? (Ahma''s Father) -I''m sorry for my late introduction. I''m the maid who serves master Farah. (Hana) -Huh! (Ahma''s Father) Ahma''s father turns his attention to me. -Eh! So you are a noble, little girl? (Ahma''s Father) I shake my head and deny it. -It''s a long story, father. You shouldn''t pay too much attention to it. (Ahma) Ahma stares at Hana and asks her. -So, you are here to get her back, right? (Ahma) Hana puts her hand on the chest and answers politely. -That''s right. I believe it''s time to pick my master''s up since the master''s has missed many classes at the school. (Hana) Right, I almost forget about the existence of the school! Will I get punished for skipping many classes? -I believe you are also on leave like my master, miss Ahma. Since the current incident has ended, you could come back to school soon. (Hana) -Right...You could take her back then. (Ahma) Ahma turns to me and pats my head. -See you later, Farah. We will meet again soon. (Ahma) -Uhm! (Farah) I nod and say goodbye to Ahma and her family. After parting from Ahma''s family and leaving the village, we decided to go back to the country Ecrax so I could resume the lesson at the school. -Hahhh~I am so tired, Hana. (Farah) I look at Hana with sparkling eyes and persuade her to carry me. -Master. (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) -Did you become weaker as the side effect of making this mess? (Hana) -Ehh? (Farah) I could feel a hint of anger in Hana''s voice. She sighs and commands her nanomachine to create a vehicle. -We will go back with this, master. (Farah) -Right... (Hana) Hana usually lets me stay on her lap or beside her in the vehicle. But today, Hana makes me sit in front of her. -I remember everything, master. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) -It took me some time to manage all the new information, which resulted in me arriving late by your side. (Hana) -... (Farah) -I could notice some events have been altered, master. It''s your work, right? (Hana) Hana looks into my eyes and asks in a serious voice. -What did you do inside the forest, master? (Hana) I don''t think I can hide anything from Hana. In the end, I have no choice but to tell Hana everything. -I see... (Hana) Hana nods and reaches her hand to my cheek. She pulls them away with great force. -Awwww! It hurts, Hana. (Farah) -Master always makes me worried about you. Can you just be a good girl and stay in one place? (Hana) I push Hana''s hand away and pout. -You already know the answer. (Farah) Hana sighs and declares out loud. -I forbid you from eating sweets for one month. (Hana) -No wayyyyyy! (Farah) I look down and feel like this is the end of the world. -Hah! Master shouldn''t use your power like that. What if the side effect results in taking your life? Have you ever thought about that? (Hana) -I... (Farah) -The power you got is not almighty. Those powers are all double-edged swords that could bite you back anytime. Luckily, you are only affected slightly by the side effect. (Hana) I was silent at what Hana told me. Because these things could possibly happen when I abuse my power. -Though, I understand the change in your DIV, master. (Hana) -Ehh? (Farah) -Do you want to know why, master? (Hana) I nod rapidly and wait for Hana to tell me the story. -All started from 40 years ago, master. In the original world, the royalty assassinated the saint at that time. Then, the royalty quickly absorbed the church power with the loss of the saint. And they combined in one force like the original world. (Hana) Hana points at me and speaks. -But you changed that event, master. (Hana) -Heh? (Farah) I couldn''t remember doing anything related to the past saint. -At the moment the saint was attacked, she prayed and wished someone would save her. And... (Hana) -And...? (Farah) -A figure of a girl with a tentacle appears and kills all the assassins. (Hana) -Huh? (Farah) -The survivors gave away different testimony about that girl. Some people said the girl had pink hair. While others declared she had god-like beauty. (Hana) -That sounds like... (Farah) -You, right? (Hana) -... (Farah) -That girl also gave the saint of the knight at that time a mysterious power. Those powers gave the church strength to stand on an equal foot with the royalty. It makes them can no longer move irresponsibly against the church. (Hana) -I see... (Farah) -Master! You also learned about the history of the holy country, right? (Hana) -Yes... (Farah) -The old church was a group of atheists. They believed humans should be the ones who controlled their own fate. But it''s all change with your appearance, master. (Hana) Hana touches her watch and makes a hologram pops up in mid-air. -This is their current coat of arms. (Hana) I could see an image of tentacles wrapped around a praying girl. -You have become their god and their religion, master. (Hana) Madeus Chapter 354: Changed Destiny-2 Farah''s POV I look down and feel a little guilty. This world''s reality has turned into a mess because of me. I ask Hana in a shaking voice. -How did my actions affect the present, Hana? Did... (Farah) Hana sighs out loud again and reaches out to my head. -Ehhh? (Farah) She lightly pats my head and speaks in a warm voice. -You have succeeded again, master. (Hana) Hana coughs while patting my head. -Though, your action resulted in hurting yourself. But this time, you could save many people. (Hana) Hana changes the holograms again, and this time it shows the image of a group of people. -This one... (Hana) And she changes to the image of the other group. -This group too...Many people here are supposed to die in the original world line have been saved thanks to you, master. The church has successfully developed the cure to save these people. (Hana) -Ahhh... (Farah) Hana wraps her hand around me. -You have done a wonderful job this time, master. (Hana) Somehow, tears keep coming from my eyes. This time, I have succeeded in saving Ahma and others. -Thank...you, Hana. (Farah) Hana bends down and reaches out to my face. She puts out her tongue and licks my tears. -Eh! (Farah) -You are such a crybaby, master. (Hana) I became startled and called out to Hana. -What are you doing, Hana? (Farah) Hana looks at me with a mischievous face and says. -I just want to taste your master''s tears. (Hana) -Umu... (Farah) I push Hana away and tell her. -It''s so embarrassing to do that. (Farah) -My...my... Master remembered what you had promised me, right? (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) -You are going to do me a favour, master. (Hana) -Well! What do you want to do this time, Hana? (Farah) Hana whispers in my ear with a small voice. -I am going to take your "first time" once we come back. (Hana) -Huh?! (Farah) First time? What does Hana mean by that? -Fufufu! Master doesn''t seem to understand. This is the expression I have expected from you, master. (Hana) -Eh? Eh? (Farah) I pull Hana''s clothes and call out to her. -Please explain to me more about it, Hana! (Farah) However, Hana only smiles without answering my question. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *In the white space. The witch, the warrior and the true ancestor have witnessed Farah''s deeds through the screen made of smoke. -Ahahahaha! (True Ancestor) The true ancestor laughs out loud. -How could this girl don''t know about that sexual thing? (True Ancestor) The witch holds her head and says. -She is a bit too naive. (Witch) -Ahahah! That girl just presented her body to a dangerous tiger. (True Ancestor) The female warrior frowns and asks the other. -What are you guys talking about? (Female Warrior) -And this one is almost the same as her! (True Ancestor) The female warrior tilts her head and stares at the witch. -Well, I will explain to you later. But first... (Witch) The witch turns to the ancestor and asks her. -What did you try to do? (True Ancestor) -Huhm? (True Ancestor) -You think I did not notice your action? You have twitched at the screen behind our back. (Witch) -Hoh?! (True Ancestor) The true ancestor puts her hand on her chin and asks the witch. -The groups of vampires that you lent to that girl...They were not totally listening to her at all, right? (Witch) The witch touches the screen and casts some spells on it. -You can''t hide it from me. (Witch) On the screen, the group of vampires were reaching out to lying Ahma on the ground. -You had given them some commands before you gave them to her. Your skill is stronger than her, so she can''t overwrite or stop your order. (Witch) -... (True Ancestor) The witch glares at the ancestor. -You didn''t want to help her from the start. You just want to use her hand to get rid of your enemy. (Witch) The true ancestor laughs and claps her hand. -Bravo! Nothing can be hidden from your eyes. (True Ancestor) -... (Witch) The true ancestor points her hand at the witch and says in a provocation voice. -But what could you do even if you knew the truth? (True Ancestor) The female warrior becomes angry because of the true ancestor''s attitude and tries reaching out to her. Nevertheless, the witch orders the warrior with a loud voice. -Stop... (Witch) The witch turns away and signals the female warrior to leave with her. -So, you just leave...? (True Ancestor) -Not really... I just find it pointless to argue with an idiot like you. (Witch) -Idiot...Huh? (True Ancestor) Before the witch and the female warrior disappear from the white space, she gives the ancestor her last advice. -You should give up soon... (Witch) -What are you...? (True Ancestor) -You have already known it, right? (Witch) -... (True Ancestor) -The truth about yourself and us in this place. It is something you never change, no matter what you try to do. (Witch) For the first time, the true ancestor''s face changes into anger. -Shut up! It''s not your business! (True Ancestor) -Huhm... (Witch) The witch gives up talking with the true ancestor and disappears along with the female warrior. -You understand nothing at all... (True Ancestor) The true ancestor brings her hand up and starts biting her own nail. -I must get back...I still have something to do. I am still alive. (True Ancestor) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Sorry for being late, I just got back home this afternoon so I had no time to write yesterday. There will be an extra chapter tomorrow. And the 18+ chapter is coming soon~ I have delayed this for pretty long UwU Chapter 355: Interlude 121/ Futile Efforts Yoso looks at her sister and asks her. -Are you satisfied? (Yoso) -Hmmm~ (Mist) Mist waves her hand and makes the screen before she disappears. -I thought it would be the failure to convert her to one of us. Did it succeed in the end? (Mist) Mist tilts her head and talks to herself. -I become even more curious about that girl...How about...? (Mist) Yoso interrupts Mist''s soliloquy and tells her. -The fun will end once you try to come in touch with her. (Yoso) -Huh? How can you be so sure...? Unless...? (Mist) -Right, your other avatar in the alternative timeline did the same thing. And you know...You won''t like that kind of result. (Yoso) -Hah! (Mist) Mist sits down on the bed and sighs out loud. -I have no choice but to watch her from afar then. (Mist) -Right...How about watching your previous chosen one in the meantime? (Yoso) Mist smirks and rebukes Yoso. -You mean that failure? (Mist) Mist sneers and lies on the bed. -That girl is saved for now. It''s not like that power couldn''t take over her again. (Mist) -Hmmm? (Yoso) -If she failed to reach the answer once again, then what that little girl did so far will end up nothing. (Mist) -Right... (Yoso) -But Yoso? (Mist) -Yes...? (Yoso) Mist turns to Yoso and asks her in a curious voice. -But you knew the current little girl may not be the one you take interested in, right? I mean the one was already dead in another timeline. (Mist) -... (Yoso) -There is no way you couldn''t know it, right? And the girl you have chosen must have known it too? (Mist) Yoso turns away and avoids Mist''s line of sight. -Yeah...But... (Yoso) -She couldn''t accept the truth, yeah? It is just like the previously chosen person of mine. Hmmm, what is her name again? Ahma... (Mist) -... (Yoso) -Hah~ You are such an almighty goddess. Why don''t you just revive the one you really took an interest in...? (Mist) -The act of reviving a dead person is no different from a torturing act, sister. The soul will be bound to the body with endless pain. (Yoso) -Right, I can''t deny that. But it''s still better than being dead. (Mist) -... (Yoso) -Or you just take her soul away from the reincarnation circle and give her a new body. (Mist) -If it was that easy, I have already done it, sister. (Yoso) Mist knits her brow and stares at Yoso. -What do you mean by that? (Mist) -Sister...Have you heard the case that soul vanished? (Yoso) -Huh? (Mist) -Once that girl died, she disappeared as if she had never existed in the first place. Neither soul...Nor her body could be found in that timeline. (Yoso) -Huhm... (Mist) -I have tried everything to find out about them. But... (Yoso) -It would be so weird... An ordinary soul couldn''t do something like that. Maybe some entities strong as you have intercepted with her existence. (Mist) Yoso shakes her head and denies it. -Then I would at least feel some traces of them. But Farah''s existence just vanishes once it meets the end. Over and over... It makes us have no choice to retry again and again. (Yoso) Yoso puts her hand on her chest. -It makes us believe we may meet her again in the later timeline. (Yoso) -Huhmm... (Mist) Mist puts her hand on her chin. -There are only two existences that can do that kind of work without leaving a trace. (Mist) Mist puts up two fingers and tells Yoso. -One...she is "father''s thing." (Mist) -It''s impossible... (Yoso) -Then...that girl must relate to "her." (Mist) -... (Yoso) -Or the less possible thing to happen...she relates to both of them. (Mist) -That can''t be... (Yoso) -Why are you so sure...? (Mist) -All the timelines before this one, that girl could only use one kind of power. It would be either father''s power or her fragment... (Yoso) -Is that so? That means this one is special... (Mist) Mist and Yoso give up on thinking more about Farah''s situation since they lack of clues. Mist waves her hand at Yoso and yawns out loud. -You should go back...I want to sleep a little. (Mist) -Fine, sister. (Yoso) Yoso creates a rift and decides to walk through it. -Hah... (Yoso) After Yoso arrived in a space alone, she could let out an enormous sigh. -Hah...With this sister would not act rashly for a while. (Yoso) Yoso scratches her head and looks down. -But this "Farah" is so special...And that one took Farah back to the past and let her obtain the fragment. (Yoso) Yoso scratches her head and complains. -What is her purpose? I never saw her acting like in other timelines. Hah... (Yoso) Yoso stays still and thinks deeply about the situation. -Or she wants to use Farah to get rid of "Trio of ???" They are certainly dangerous, and Farah''s interception may stop them from being born. (Yoso) Yoso shakes her head and denies it. -No way...She must have some kind of motive behind that action... (Yoso) Yoso sighs and mutters in the void. -Will we be able to succeed...in saving her this time? (Yoso) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I was supposed to post another chapter today...But because of today''s''s OT, so I don''t have time to write. Therefore, I will post the extra chapter tm Chapter 356: Interlude 122/ Hina’s Situation Madeus It''s the continuation of Chapter 162: Interlude 60/ Traveler From Afar and Chapter 175: Interlude 67/The End Of The Encounter I need to write about Hina so everyone wouldn''t forget about her Xd While Hina controls the spacecraft, she suddenly hears the sounds coming from the radio. -Y... (Hina) -Hmmm...The sound doesn''t come off clearly. I need to adjust the radio a little. Hina touches the radio and fixes its sound. -Alright...done! Let''s turn it on again. (Hina) -Hinata! (Dina) Hina puts her hand on both of her eats because of the loud sounds. -I can hear you, Dina. You don''t need to call my name that loud. (Hina) -Right...It''s not time for that! How could you fix your spacecraft in the first place? (Dina) -Well... (Hina) Hina scratches her and tells Dina in a tired voice. -Well, I was lucky this time, Dina. (Hina) -Ahahahaha! That''s good then. I wonder what the faces of those guys that want to harm you will look like. (Dina) -Hahah, you shouldn''t provoke them too much, Dina. (Hina) -Well, you would get promoted once you come back, Hinata. Why would I be scared of them again? (Hina) -I''m not too sure about that, though... (Dina) -You don''t need to worry about it, Hinata. You had already signed the contract before you went on exploration. The contract is something absolute here. They can''t change the content even if they want to. (Hina) Hina nodded as she listened to Dina. -I become closer to my goal... (Hina) -Huh! What did you say, Hinata? Hina shakes her head and answers Dina. -No, nothing... (Hina) -Anyway, you should come back soon, Hina. (Dina) -Well, I''m on my way... (Hina) -Then, why did you suddenly change your... (Dina) Hina turns off the radio before Dina can finish the sentence. -We almost arrive... (Hina) Hina controlled the spaceship and let it land on the nearby planet. -Hmmm... (Hina) Hina opens the door and walks outside. She doesn''t know that shadow following right behind her. -... (Hina) The desert contains this entire planet. Hina couldn''t see anything but yellow sands beside her. -Hey... (Hina) Hina calls out loud and turns in the spacecraft''s direction. -Space collapse! (Hina) A loud cracking noise could be heard in the surroundings. -Urghhh! (Hina) The shadow jumps off where she was hiding and takes a distance from Hina. Hina seizes this chance to launch another attack in the girl''s direction. -Chaos explosion! (Hina) A ball that fuses from many elements appear in the shadow''s front and explodes. -Hmm! (Hina) The shadow takes out something and presses it. -Huh!? (Hina) Before the explosion could reach her, the shadow had already disappeared. -Where?! (Hina) Hina looks around and tries to find the position of the shadow. -There is no reaction from nearby space. That means that shadow didn''t teleport. Then how could it just disappear like that...? (Hina) Hina nods and talks to herself. -Only some kind of unique skill can do this... (Hina) Suddenly, a hand appears in the middle of the air, reaches out to Hina and grabs her hand. -Huh! (Hina) Hina couldn''t react in time and let herself be pulled by the hand to the other side. -I have to...Urghhhh! (Hina) The other side of the place where the hand pulled Hina was underwater. At this moment, Hina can witness the appearance of the one who pulled her to this place. It''s a little girl with blond hair and blue eyes. -Water cannon! (Hina) Hina casts water magic to push her as far as possible from the little girl. The water cannon moves Hina''s body up to the water''s surface. -Haaa!!!Haaaa! (Hina) Hina coughs the water out and takes a deep breath. She also uses ice magic to create a foothold on the water. At the same time, the little girl also comes out of the water. -Youuuu... (Hina) The little girl wears a blue dress with an apron. She holds a knife in her left hand while holding a pocket watch in the other hand. -Who are you...? (Hina) The little girl greets Hina with courtesy. -Number 72, code name: Alice. (Alice) Alice stomps her foot against the water surface and turns them into a field of flowers. -I am your worst nightmare~ (Alice) *One hour later A hand comes out from the mid-air on the desert planet. The one who survived after the brutal battle was... -Don''t pull my hairrrr! They are going to come offff! (Alice) -Shut up! Your hair is a small price for what you have done. (Hina) Hina pulls the little girl''s hair and brings her back to the spacecraft. -Hah! I thought that girl Renata would send an assassin to deal with me. (Hina) Hina glances at Alice and holds her head. -But she gave me an idiot instead. (Hina) After the fight with Alice on the other side, Hina noticed Alice didn''t know how to fight. -She doesn''t even know how to swing a knife. (Hina) -Relaseeee meeeee! (Alice) -Are you a kid? (Hina) -Kid! What!? I am already an adult! (Hina) Hina looked at Alice as if she had heard something ridiculous. -Adult? You? Unbelievable...So, what is your purpose? (Hina) -Uwuuuu! (Alice) Alice flinches and turns away from Hana. -I don''t know... (Alice) -Hah! Really? Then I will throw you here and fly away... (Hina) -No! No! I will tell you! (Alice) Did that girl Renata assign the correct person to follow me? Or this girl followed me on her own in the first place. -Tell me then... (Hina) -I want to... (Alice) Alice''s stomach growls aloud before she can finish the sentence. -Haiz...I will let you eat something first. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I had another OT today, so the extra chapter will be moved to tmr again. I have a day off tmr so I will be able to finish it. Name: Alice Sex: Female Age: ??? Description: Number 72: Her full code name is Alice in the wonderland Chapter 357: Interlude 123/ Decision -Hmmm? (Humilitas) A mist gate suddenly appeared right next to Humilitas when she was enjoying the meal. -Hah! You can still have some mood to enjoy the meal, Humilitas. (Industria) Humilitas stares at Industria and rebukes back. -What do you think I can do anything else in this situation? (Humilitas) Industria holds her head and looks at Humilitas tiredly. -Hah! (Industria) -Then, how''s the current situation? (Humilitas) -Everything has been settled down. (Industria) -That''s good. Did you find any survivors of the angel group? (Humilitas) -Farah''s group manages to save one. But well... (Industria) -What''s wrong? (Humilitas) Industria''s face darkens, and she says in a creepy tone. -That bug keeps asking about Farah over and over. I must never let him come close to Farah. -Hey, calm down... (Humilitas) -Hah, right... (Industria) Humilitas scratches her head and complains. -But this incident would make that girl come here. (Humilitas) -Well, she will blame you for sure. (Industria) -Hah...I never thought that the enemy would be that strong. (Humilitas) -It''s unfortunate...But, Humilitas. (Industria) -Yes? (Humilitas) -Did you feel anything weird happen? (Industria) Humilitas tilts her head since she doesn''t know what Industria is talking about. -What do you mean by that? (Humilitas) -Maybe, she didn''t feel anything because she was too weak. (Industria) -Hey! (Humilitas) Humilitas becomes angry and stares at Industria. -Why do you insult me so suddenly? (Humilitas) -No! I just felt something changed, but I can''t figure out what it is... (Industria) -Please speak in some way that could make me understand. (Humilitas) -Nevermind... (Industria) Industria waves her hand and changes the topic. -And Humilitas...? (Industria) -What now? (Humilitas) -Do you want to remain as it is? (Industria) -... (Humilitas) -If Farah and her group didn''t help you, many people on your planet would die. (Industria) Humilitas looks down with a bitter face. -But what can I do? I have already lost my origin... (Humilitas) -Is that your real reason? You gave up on gaining power when you still had your origin. (Industria) -... (Humilitas) Humilitas looks up and glares at Industria. -Giving up on your own identity to exchange for power is a stupid decision. (Humilitas) -Then... (Industria) Industria reaches out to Humilitas and grabs her collar. -Then you should refuse to accept this planet in the first place, idiot. -I... (Humilitas) -You think of those human lives too cheaply. Don''t accept this planet, if you can''t protect your citizen. Those Sin goddesses did a better job than you in this! (Industria) -... (Humilitas) Industria pushes Humilitas away and turns back from her. -I will give you two choices, Humilitas. (Industria) -... (Humilitas) -One, give back the administration right to another goddess. And give up your seat as the goddess. Humilitas clenches her fist and has an ugly face. -Second, I will help you gain new power. There is a high chance you will be able to gain a brand new origin. (Industria) -Eh? (Humilitas) -What will you want to choose? (Industria) -Will the origin affect... (Humilitas) -I never try it, so I don''t know. (Industria) -Then, how can you be so sure about that! (Humilitas) Industria creates a mist gate and walks toward it. -You should try to find it by yourself, Humilitas. (Industria) -You... (Humilitas) -You only have two choices. Be a weakling... (Industria) -... (Humilitas) -Or regain your power and become a goddess again. (Industria) Madeus Chapter 358: Undying Grudge~ End Arc 5 Madeus I have reorganized a little and separated previous chapters into many different arcs. Arc 3: Chapter 68-228/ Twin arc. Arc 4: Chapter 229-296/ Holiday arc Arc 5/Current arc: Chapter 297-358/ Ahma''s arc The current capital city of the holy country is currently in the middle of reconstruction. However, the citizen''s mood is better than ever despite their current terrible state. A group suddenly appears at the gate of the city. The presence in the middle of it made all surrounding people stop their actions and turn to that person. -S-Saint! -Saint Higa is here! -We offer our greeting to our mighty saint. Higa waves her hand with a shy face and replies to them. -You guys don''t have to greet me with formality like that. I''m not that important... (Higa) -How could you say that? -You have saved all of us here... -Yes, we can now escape from the tyrant''s hand thanks to the church. -And the mysterious little girl too... -Did you see her in that fight? -Yeah! I never thought she could defeat that evil thing and free our minds from being controlled. -Is she the new paladin who belongs to the church, saint Higa? Somehow, the topic suddenly takes a turn to Farah. It''s familiar to see the saint''s appearance since she is a public figure. But what makes them curious even more is the little girl who defeated the devil. Higa also seizes this chance to escape from the crowd and her escorts. She chooses a spot near the gate with fewer people and stays with her attendants. -Hmmm! I think she will be here soon. (Higa) It doesn''t take long for Higa to see a carriage approaching the gate. -She is here! (Higa) Higa immediately runs in the carriage''s direction. -Saint Higa! -Saint! Higa''s attendants have no choice but to follow behind her. Higa''s group takes some time to catch up with the carriage. Once the carriage stop, a figure comes down from it and walks toward Higa. -Ahma! You are finally here! (Higa) Higa runs toward Ahma and hugs her body. -Moh! It takes so much effort just to call you here. Since you decline my offer every time... (Higa) Ahma shyly pushes Higa away and tells her. -I''m only here because I have something to do... (Ahma) Higa giggled as she heard Ahma''s answers. -Right...right! (Higa) -Sainttt! -Saint Higa...! -Your attendant seems to be here. (Ahma) -Ahahaha! (Higa) Higa turns around and shouts at them. -You guys can go back now... (Higa) -But saint! Your safety... -That''s right... Higa points at Ahma and tells them. -Why do you talk about safety when I have her by my side? Did you forget this one beat 30 of you on her own? (Higa) -Well... -I... -Shooo~shooo go back for now. (Higa) All the paladins look at each other and sigh out loud. -Captain will scold us for sure... -Yeaaa... The paladin reluctantly but decide to leave in the end. -It''s just us now, Ahma! Let''s go!! (Higa) Ahma replies to Higa with an unmotivated voice. -Alright... (Ahma) Higa pulls Ahma''s hand and heads toward the capital city. On their way, many people greet them mainly because of Higa. -They look pretty cheerful despite the fall of the royal family and many nobles... (Ahma) However, Higa ignores Ahma''s statement and changes the topic. -Ahahah! That uncle is selling meat skewers! Let''s go there! (Higa) -But... (Ahma) Ahma looks unwillingly, but she has no choice but to follow Higa in the end. -It is surprisingly delicious... (Ahma) Higa smiles and asks Ahma. -Is that so? Do you want some more? (Higa) -No...I! (Ahma) -You want more? Alright! Uncle gives us 5 more! (Higa) -Ohhh, I will serve the cute miss and saint right away... After that, Ahma''s stomach is stuffed full of meat skewers. -Urgh... (Ahma) -Is that too much for you, after all? (Higa) -Yeah... (Ahma) -Hehehe~ Anyway, how long would you stay here? I thought you would try to catch up with your lover as soon as possible. (Higa) -I am not her lover! (Ahma) -"Yet", right? (Higa) Ahma shyly looks away from Higa. -Youth~ (Higa) -You are still young, Higa... (Ahma) Higa puts both of her hands on the cheeks. -I am forever 18, you know~ (Higa) -Ha...Anyway, I will stay here until the execution day. (Ahma) -... (Higa) -I want to witness the end of that tyrant. Those people did more harm than good for this country. (Ahma) For a few seconds, Ahma''s eyes turn scarily cold enough to make Higa frown. -But... (Ahma) The coldness in Ahma''s suddenly disappears, as if there is nothing there in the first place. -Thanks to the church''s support for the citizen mentally and physically, our citizens can live in peace. The church even fully provides the entire reconstruction fee for the people here. (Ahma) Higa shakes her head and tells Ahma. -We just followed our teaching... (Higa) -Right... (Ahma) The atmosphere between the two of them suddenly become awkward because of the previous conversation. -Where will you stay, Ahma? Let me take you there. (Higa) -I stay at... (Ahma) Higa takes Ahma to the inn and leaves her there. After saying goodbye to Ahma, she came to the nearby alley and sighed alone. -Hah, that girl...And how long do you want to hide? (Higa) A shadow appears from behind Higa and approaches her. Higa turns around and hits the shadow''s face. -Ayyaaa! That hurts, Higa! (???) -Huh! How could I be able to hurt the strongest paladin of the church? And since when the strongest paladin changes his job to a stalker, Karz. (Higa) -What!? If not for you left your escorts behind again, I wouldn''t have to follow you like this. (Karz) -An acceptable reason for a stalker...Huh? (Higa) Karz reaches out and pinches Higa''s cheeks. -Should you stop calling your childhood friend a stalker? (Karz) -Uwwuuu! Stalker! Release my cheeks. (Higa) -Hmmm, only when you stopped calling me by that nickname. Huh, Have you gained weight recently? I feel you... (Karz) Higa angrily raises her leg and kick at Karz''s crouch. -Urghhhh! That hurts so much, you know! (Karz) -Never make a joke out of a maiden''s weight! (Higa) -Maiden...You are... (Karz) Higa kicks Karz''s crouch again and stomps on it rapidly. -I am always 18! (Higa) -Stop! Stop! Stoppppp! (Karz) After satisfying with beating Karz, Higa stops and tells him to go back with her. -Anyway, you cared so much about that little girl, Higa. (Karz) -Well...It''s just a mother''s instinct. (Higa) -But you are still single now, though... (Karz) -You really want others to hit you, Karz. (Higa) -Eh? (Karz) -This is one is a blockhead. Do you know why I remain single until now? (Higa) Karz tilts his head and asks Higa back. -Why? (Karz) -Hah...I give up. I think I must accept being single until dead. (Higa) -??? (Karz) -Ahma just give her a feeling that I can''t leave her alone. Otherwise... (Higa) Higa looks at the sorrowful eyes. -She may be the stray from her way at any time without my leading. (Higa) -How can you be so sure about that, Higa? (Karz) -You knew that girl occasionally had some kind of weird eyes, right? (Higa) Karz shakes as he tries to remember it. -Those eyes...I never thought it would belong to a person who kills no one. But it''s not the first time I saw those kinds of stares... (Karz) -... (Higa) -Those stares remind me of those crazy cold-blood murderers. (Karz) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Arc 5: Fragile Happiness-END~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Madeus Name: Karz Sex: Male Age: 27 Description: The strongest paladin in this generation. Chapter 359: Before The Date Farah''s POV Hana and I returned to the country Ecrax a few days after our departure from Ahma''s village. Despite Hana telling me she would take my "First Time", she has done nothing strange to me yet. -Umuuuu! (Farah) I glare at Hana, who is sitting in front of me. -Moh, could you tell me about it already? (Farah) Hana smirks and replies to me. -It will be no fun if I tell you right away, master. (Hana) -Uuuuuuu! (Farah) I have tried to ask others about it. But for some reason, either they have something to do suddenly, or Hana would intercept our conversation. -Master~Ahhhh~ (Hana) Hana uses the fork to bring the piece of cake to my mouth. -Ahhhhh~ (Farah) I take a bite and enjoy the sweetness of the cake. -Ehehehe~ So delicious. (Farah) -Master is really cuteeee~ (Hana) Hana uses another hand and reaches out to pinch my cheeks. -Moh~ I only ate the cake. What was so cute about it? (Farah) -Master has a habit of puffing her cheek whenever she enjoys the food, which makes you cute. (Hana) -Ehhh? (Farah) I put my hands on my cheek to check what Hana said. -My cheek was really puffing... (Farah) Hana looks happily at me and feeds me another piece of cake. -Umuuu...I need to fix this bad habit of mine. (Farah) Hana smirks as she answers me. -You can try, master. (Hana) Hana looked at me with her face as if she believed I would fail. I raise both of my hands and show my determination. -Just wait and see, Hana! (Farah) -I will, master~ (Hana) I take another bite and change the topic. -It would be even better if I could enjoy these cakes with others... (Farah) Hana reaches out to pat my head. -Everyone has something to do, master. They will be back once they finish their job. (Hana) I pout and look down. -I know... (Farah) Kyu has something to do with Humilitas, so she leaves right after saying goodbye to me. On the other hand, the twins had some urgent things to do, so they left the message to my maids and departed. -Uuuuuu~ (Farah) -Aaaaahhh~ (Hana) I reflexively open my mouth and let Hana feed me. Anyway, let''s forget about these problems and enjoy the sweet. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Hufff! (Farah) Hana is currently having a meeting with Aya''s sister, queen Sora. Since those two talked about something I didn''t understand, so I sneaked out of the room alone. -What should I do now? Ahh! (Farah) I think it''s the best time to ask others about "that." Hana had tried to interrupt me so far and didn''t let me investigate it. -Let''s start by asking other maids. (Farah) I run around the headquarter and ask other maids about it. -Master, I can''t tell you about it. -But... (Farah) -I can''t really tell you, master. The head maid will kill me... -Mohhhh... (Farah) I have no choice but to let the maid go. Because it is not the first time that a maid inside the headquarters has given me an answer like that. -You can go now... (Farah) The maid greets me with courtesy and leaves. -Thank you for understanding, master. -Uhmm... (Farah) If I still insist on following this plan, I will eventually fail again. -Right! (Farah) There is one person that I can ask in this situation. -Let''s go to Aya''s room! (Farah) It doesn''t take long for me to arrive at Aya''s room on the second floor. I knock on the door and call out her name. -Aya? Are you there? (Farah) It takes a few minutes for me to hear a voice comes out from inside the room. -Who...? (Aya) Aya opens the door and looks at her surrounding with a tired face. Aya recently become even more diligent, so she works hard every day. If not for me, she would stay in the library all night. -Farah...? (Aya) -Uhmm! Are you sleeping, Aya? Let me come... (Farah) Before I could finish the sentence, Aya reached out and pulled me inside. -Ehhhh! (Farah) -Let''s sleep together... (Aya) I like to sleep with Aya, but I must not waste my time now. Otherwise, I will not have second chances like this... -Myuuuu~ (Farah) Aya hugged me and lay on the bed. -Hyaaa~ Too comfortable...Must not... (Farah) I gradually go to the dreamland along with Aya. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- When I was sleeping, I suddenly smelled something fragrance. -Urgh... (Farah) I tiredly open my eyes to confirm my situation. -Where...? (Farah) -Have you wakened up, Farah? (Aya) I found Aya was sitting at the table in the middle of the room and brewing tea. -Right...I was... (Farah) Aya smiles at me softly and asks. -Do you want some tea and cakes for the afternoon? (Aya) I lightly nod at Aya''s offer and put away the blanket. -Umuuu~ (Farah) -You are still dreamy, Farah~ (Aya) Aya takes out a handkerchief and uses it to wipe my face. -Fuuu... (Farah) I get on the chair and start to enjoy the sweet. Since I''m still a bit sleepy, I eat very slowly. -So delicious, Aya. (Farah) Aya looks at my empty teacup and asks me. -Do you want another refill? (Aya) -Uhm~ (Farah) Wait, what was my purpose for coming here again? -Ah! (Farah) -What''s wrong, Farah? (Aya) Aya became startled since she was sipping the tea. -What do you mean by "I will take your first time", Aya? (Farah) The moment Aya heard my question, she spitted out all the contents in her mouth. Her face turns bright red, and her voice keeps shaking. -Wh-here did you hear that from? (Aya) -Ehhh? (Farah) I tilt my head since Aya''s reaction becomes a little weird. -Hana told me that ya. She told me we would do it this weekend. Can you explain it to me about it? (Farah) Aya holds her head and sighs out loud. -Well...She is her first, so I can''t stop it. But...? (Aya) -Hmmm? (Farah) -Farah? (Aya) -Yes? (Farah) -I have wondered about this for a long time. But... (Aya) Aya looks a bit hesitant before she tries to tell me the rest of the sentence. -Have Hana ever taught you about sexual education? (Aya) -Sexual education... (Farah) I shake my head and answer Aya. -What is that? (Farah) -No...way. (Aya) -Then, do you know how do humans have a baby? (Aya) I shyly answer Aya with a small voice. -Hana told me that I would have a baby soon just by kissing... (Farah) -... (Aya) Aya puts the teacup down and comes closer to my side. She places both of her hands on my shoulder and says. -Listen carefully, Farah. I will explain everything, including... (Aya) A hand suddenly appeared from behind Aya and grabbed her head. -Aaaaaaa... (Aya) It''s...Hana. -You should be asleep for a little while. (Hana) For some reason, Aya falls to the ground and starts snoring. Eh...Did she just wake up, though? -And, master. (Hana) -Y-Yes! (Farah) Hana reaches out and pinches my cheek. -You shouldn''t spoil the fun since we will have a date this weekend. (Hana) A devilish smile forms on her face. -And I will teach you everything at that time, master. (Hana) Madeus Sorry for the late TvT There will be one more chapter today Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 360: Date With Hana-1 Farah''s POV Today is finally the day of my date with Hana. -Umuuuu... (Farah) We decide to go on a date on Saturday morning. -Because of that, I was a bit sleepless last night... (Farah) Today will be the day that Hana will explain to me about the "first time." -I wonder what it is about~ (Farah) I am currently wearing a fluffy white skirt. -Hmmm~ (Farah) I stand in front of the mirror and look at myself. There is an unmistakeably cute girl reflecting in the mirror. -Ehehehe~ (Farah) Since I became a girl, I have developed a habit of looking in the mirror more often. -Well... (Farah) I used to feel a little regret that my body became too girly. -But... (Farah) I make a turn in front of the mirror with the fluffy skirt. -It''s not too bad, right? (Farah) I shake my head and talk to myself. -It''s not time for that. I need to finish my preparation, since Hana is waiting for me outside. (Farah) I look at myself in the mirror again and start checking up on myself. -Clothes...Check! It''s the same with hair! (Farah) Everything is finished by now. Should I just go out now? -Ahhh! Right! (Farah) I turn to the makeup table and take out a bag. -It''s not like I know too much about makeup, but... (Farah) The last time I went out shopping with other maids, a shopkeeper has advised me to buy a few things. -First... (Farah) I take out a small lipstick from the bag. -This one has too many colours, so I just leave the choice to the shopkeeper. She called this one "Valentine" colour, right? (Farah) I open the cab and find the lipstick inside. -Is it just pink? Why did she call it "Valentine" in the first place? Well... (Farah) I shouldn''t care about that now. I bring the lipstick with me and go to the mirror again. -... (Farah) How do I apply the lipstick again? Let''s try to put it on neatly. -...Aaaa. (Farah) Somehow, I fail to put the lipstick on. -My current face does not differ from a clown. I should ask the other to teach me beforehand... (Farah) Regrettably, I can''t use this for today''s date. I use a handkerchief to wipe off my dirty make up. -Uffuuu... (Farah) I still have a secret weapon. This time, I take out a perfume bottle from inside the bag. -I need to squeeze this part to pump the perfume out, right? (Farah) I turn the bottle in my direction and squeeze it. With that, it shot a fragrance smell toward me. -It only has a light smell. Should I shoot more of it at myself? (Farah) But the sister who sold this to me reminded me I only needed to shoot one. -That will be alright for now. (Farah) I put the bottle away and reach out to the door. -Let''s go! (Farah) I head toward the door and open it. -Haha! Huh?! (Farah) Hana, who stands outside, looks so different from usual. -Hana! Y-your maid clothes? (Farah) Hana is no longer wearing the maid''s clothes. She is wearing jeans with a tight dark shirt. She also ties her hair neatly to create a pigtail. -Woah... (Farah) The current Hana gives out a totally different vibe from usual. Hana forms a mischievous smile and reaches out to me. -Do you like it, dear~? (Hana) -I...I! (Farah) My face becomes bright red since I don''t know how to react to the current Hana. -My dear~ You react so funnily. (Hana) -Eeee... (Farah) Hana gives her hand to me and asks. -Should we go now? (hana) I place my hand on her and answer in a small voice. -Uhmm... (Farah) Hana''s new look is so cool. But... I glanced at Hana and wondered if she had noticed the perfume. -... (Farah) -Dear~ (Hana) -Yes?! (Farah) -You give off an even more delicious smell today. (Hana) My face becomes so hot because of Hana''s sudden attack. So Hana noticed about it after all!!!! -Uhm... (Farah) For some reason, I felt so happy when Hana noticed it. Those fluffy feelings keep residing inside my chest for a little while. -Muuu~ (Farah) When we go outside, we immediately become the centre of attention. People keep glancing when they pass us. -Uwuuuuu! (Farah) It''s not the first time for me to feel these glances. But I feel weird since these glances have also been directed at Hana. I try to go to Hana''s front, so I can hide her behind my body. -Hmmm! (Farah) With this, others can''t look at Hana with that kind of eyes. -Dear? (Hana) My plan works as intended! Now, these glances turn their attention to me. -Huh? (Farah) Some passerby snickers as they look at us. And I feel like many people are looking at me with warm eyes. Hana bends down and whispers at me. -They thought you want to protect me as a little sister, dear. (Hana) -Uuuu... (Farah) Hana wraps her hand around my body and places me in her arms. -Princess carry! -These sisters are too close~ -Right! The older sis looks cool, while the small one looks incredibly cute. -Is that famous "teddy bear"? -Right! Our school mascot! I pull Hana''s shirt and say. -Let''s me down, Hana. (Farah) Hana smirks and says. -No, dear. We will go on the rest of the date with this. (Hana) -Ehhhhhh! (Farah) Madeus Chapter 361: Date With Hana-2 Farah''s POV In the end, I have no choice but to let Hana carry me. And it doesn''t surprise me much we catch even more attention than before. -Hana...It''s embarrassing. (Farah) Hana only smirks at my statement and ignores me. -Moh!! I hate you, Hana. (Farah) Hana bends down and asks me. -Really...? (Hana) -Umm... (Farah) -If that is so, I will not stay by your side anymore, dear~ (Hana) -I... (Farah) My face became a little teary because Hana said that sentence. -Dea...Master! I''m sorry. My joke had gone a little too far. (Hana) I reach out and hold Hana''s shirt tightly. -Joke? (Farah) -Yes! That was a joke only! I will never leave you alone! (Hana) I put out the pinky finger and looked at Hana. -Promise me. (Farah) After Hana carried the pinky promise to me, she kissed my forehead and told me gently. -Even if this world ends, I will always be on your side~ (Hana) I shyly hide my face behind my hands. -Moh! (Farah) We continue to go around the capital city aimlessly. Since we have stayed here for a pretty long time, there are not too many things new to care about. -Hana! (Farah) -Yes, dear? (Hana) -Can you stop calling me dear? (Farah) Hana tilts her head and asks me. -Did you hate it? Should I call you honey instead? (Hana) -Well, that''s not it! (Farah) I look down and say in a tiny voice. -I prefer you call me by my name instead... (Farah) Dear...Honey...Those words may sound sweet. But for some reason, I enjoy being called directly by my name. -Then...Farah. (Hana) -Ehehehe! Can you call me by my name from now on? (Farah) Hana shakes her head and replies to me. -I can''t! Once today ends, I will turn back to your loyalty maid. (Hana) Muh~I still don''t understand why Hana is strangely attracted to becoming a maid. I have tried asking her about that many times, but she refused to answer me no matter what. -But master looked so happy because I called your name. That''s really unexpected... (Hana) -Huh? (Farah) -Maybe I still haven''t been able to understand the master''s emotion. (Hana) -What are you talking about, Hana? (Farah) -Nothing, master~ (Hana) This again...I turn away from Hana and look at my surrounding. My surrounding is the usual food street. I have gone through all the vendors and the restaurant on this street. Most of the store owners in this area know my face, since I am their customer from time to time. -Hana! (Farah) -Huh! (Hana) I shake Hana''s shoulder and point at my front. There is an enormous crowd in front of us. -Huhm? (Hana) -I can''t see anything from this place! Let''s have a closer look at it, Hana. (Farah) Hana nods and agrees with my idea. We head toward the crowd to investigate why they gather like this. We heard a loud and clear male voice once we approached these people. -Welcome to my vendor! Here we have the one and only unique of kind ice cream in the world! The man takes out the ice cream cone and creates a fire on its top. -Woahhh! -What is that? -Will it melt the entire cone with fire? The next thing that happened surprised me even more. The fire suddenly freezes and creates gigantic ice cream with fire inside it. -So...beautiful~ (Farah) It''s like the combined magic I used all the time. However, I couldn''t feel any mana coming out from the man. -It''s not...magic. What is that ice cream in the first place? (Farah) Hana smiles and calmly answers me. -It may be the work of alchemy, master. (Hana) My eyes became shined as I heard the word alchemy. I knew alchemy was a technique the people from other planets used, but I have never got a chance to witness it directly. -Moh! I want to learn more about it... (Farah) Even inside the library, there is only a limited amount of information. -Anyway, let''s have a taste of this ice cream, Farah. (Hana) -Yes! (Farah) We line up and wait for our turn to buy the mysterious ice cream. -Finally! (Farah) It takes us half an hour to get our hand on the ice cream. Hana looks at me and the ice cream mysteriously. -What''s wrong, Hana? (Farah) -No... (hana) I pout at Hana and look at her with an angry face. -Moh! Just tell me already. (Farah) -...I just think you are such gluttony, Farah. (Hana) -Well... (Farah) It''s not wrong since I just had finished lunch before I went on a date with Hana. -I am also afraid you won''t be able to finish the entire ice cream. (Hana) -Huh! You are looking down on me! I will finish the entire ice cream in a few seconds. (Farah) I love the sweets thing like ice cream so much, so I will finish this thing in the blink of an eye. I reach out and take a bite at the flame ice cream. -...Spicyyyyyyyyyyy! (Farah) This ice cream is not sweet at all! It''s so spicy... -Hanaaaaaa... (Farah) I look at Hana and wait for her to rescue me. There is no way I can finish a spicy ice cream like this. -I know this would happen... (Hana) Hana bends down and...kisses me on the lips. -Eh~ Nya~ (Farah) My mind becomes blank at sudden pleasure. -Hyaaa~?? (Farah) The spicy also disappeared and was replaced with sweetness. I can feel our tongues entwine together tightly. The weird warm feeling once again appears under my abdomen. -Let''s stop for now. (Hana) Hana separates from me before I know it. Hana blinks at me and speaks in a mischievous tone. -I will teach you more about it tonight~ (Hana) Madeus Chapter 362: At The Same Time The moment Farah and Hana left the headquarters in the capital city. Two shadows followed the twos and watched them from afar. -They just left the base! (Aya) -Let''s go! (Fifir) The identity of the two shadows is Aya and Fifir. The two decided to take a safe distance so Hana would not notice them. -Aya... (Fifir) Fifir turns to Aya and asks her in a questionable tone. -Why do we have to follow them in the first place? (Fifir) Fifir just followed Aya because she thought something would happen today, according to what Aya said. -Hah... (Aya) Aya takes a deep breath and tells Fifir in a clear voice. -Hana is going to take Farah''s first time today. (Aya) -Huh! (Fifir) Fifir puts both of her hands on Aya''s shoulder and shakes her. -Takes what!? (Fifir) -Her first time! (Aya) -Huh! Huh!? (Fifir) Fifir scratches her head and sighs out loud. -Hah! That''s why that old hag told us that they would sleep outside. (Fifir) Fifir bites her nail and stares intensely in Farah''s direction. -I have to stop... (Fifir) -Are you sure that you will be able to stop her? We can''t even accompany Farah in the last incident because of our powerlessness. -It''s different now. I have developed too many... (Fifir) -Are you sure that you can beat Hana with the current you? (Aya) -... (Fifir) Fifir looks a bit hesitant before she answers Aya. -Nooo... (Fifir) -Hmmmm! (Aya) Aya ignores Fifir and starts following right behind the two of them. -Hey! Wait for me! (Fifir) Fifir has no choice but to accompany Aya to stalk Hana and Farah. -Hey! (Fifir) -Huhm? (Aya) -Where are they going? (Fifir) Aya holds her head and asks Fifir in an annoyed voice. -How the hell could I know? (Aya) -You are so useless...(Fifir) -So do you! (Aya) Then two of them saw Hana and Farah approach the group of people. -Huhmmm! I can''t see anything from here. (Aya) Aya turns to Fifir and asks her. -Can you do something, Fifir. Like using the drone to have a look at them. (Aya) -Do you think that old hag will not notice the drone? (Fifir) -No...? (Aya) -Hah! (Aya & Fifir) Fifir and Aya have no choice but to give up on following them for now. They go to the other side of the street and stare at the crowd. -So...? How is your progress? (Aya) -On what? (Fifir) Aya scratches her head and sighs. -Of course, I''m talking about how much stronger have you become. (Aya) -Well... (Fifir) Fifir looks at her hand and grasps it. -I have reached the limit the mortal can achieve. (Fifir) -Huh? (Aya) -Well... (Fifir) Fifir looks at Aya and answers her in a confident voice. -With my current power, I can easily defeat those who haven''t achieved godhood. (Fifir) -You can be that strong in just a short time. Can you tell me your method? (Aya) Fifir shakes her head and answers Aya. -I do not recommend my method to you. (Fifir) -Why? (Aya) -Because you are human... (Fifir) -What do you mean? (Aya) -Huh. My method is simple. I use many more nanomachines as a medium to modify my body. (Fifir) -I can''t copy that then. I have no talent for using the machine. (Aya) Fifir puts her hand on her chin. -I can help you become stronger, Aya. (Fifir) Aya puts her hands on Fifir''s shoulder and shakes her entire body. -Tell me! Just tell me! (Aya) -Just calm down! (Fifir) Fifir shouts at Aya angrily and pushes her away. -I... (Aya) Aya''s face turns red, and she backs off Fifir''s place. -I''m sorry... (Aya) -Hah, I know you want to become strong soon. But don''t do something like that. I hate others touching me aside from my dear master. (Fifir) -Okay. (Aya) Fifir nods and continues talking. -Upgrading your equipment is one way to make you stronger. (Fifir) -Ahhh! (Aya) -Just give your gun to me! I will upgrade them. (Fifir) -Well, I will give them once we are back. Right, I forgot about your advanced technology. Because no blacksmith in this country could handle my gun, so I never thought about that. (Aya) -No! You are just lucky to meet a genius like me. (Fifir) -Ahahaha...Right? I almost forget to ask you about this. (Aya) -Huh? (Fifir) -Why did my sister meet you guys yesterday? (AYa) -Well, a weird dungeon suddenly appears near the capital city. So she asks for cooperation from our side. (Fifir) -Dungeon...? It only appears when the goddess wants to give the mortal a trial. It hasn''t appeared for a long time. (Aya) -I am not so sure about its origin. But it is not made by the goddess we had known so far. (Fifir) -I hope this thing wouldn''t become a serious issue. (Aya) -I hope so too... (Fifir) Suddenly, a loud sound comes out from Aya''s pocket. Aya takes out a crystal and puts it near her ear. -What''s wrong? Why do you call me so suddenly? (Aya) Aya has a weird look on her face while answering the crystal. -Huh! What do you mean by that? It makes no sense at all. (Aya) -What''s wrong? (Fifir) Aya puts the crystal down and answers Fifir. -My sister just broke up with Yua. (Aya) -Huh!? (Fifir) Madeus Sorry for the late update. You must have noticed I have been busy lately. The true reason was that I had taken a side job to help me financially. Though I will try my best to maintain the daily update. I will try to write and post the missing chapter around Monday. Since I will be so busy this Saturday and Sunday. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 363: Interlude 124/ Brand New Me Industria looks at Humilitas, who is lying on the ground. -Hey, I have some important news for you. (Industria) Humilitas raises her head up and stares back at Industria. -What...? (Humilitas) -You look so burned out. How pathetic... (Industria) Humilitas angrily raises both of her hands and tries to rebuke Industria. -What? Isn''t this your fault? I have been stripped of everything, including my divine power. (Humilitas) -Ahahaha... (Industria) -And stop calling me by that name...I am no longer bound by that origin. (Humilitas) -Hmmm, what should I call you now? (Industria) -Neima...Just call me Neima. (Neima) -Alright, nice to meet you, Neima. (Industria) Industria gives out her hand to Neima and helps her stand up. -Are you sure that I will become stronger using this method? (Neima) Industria answers her in a clear voice. -Even if you failed, you would still become stronger than the current you. (Industria) -Hah! That''s good then. I want to regain my adult form quickly. (Neima) -For what? (Industria) -Whew... (Neima) Neima looks at Industria and smiles brightly. -To follow my dream! (Neima) -You... (Industria) Industria shakes her head tiredly. -That really sounds like you. (Industria) -Anyway, what do you want to tell me about? (Neima) -A new dungeon just popped up on your planet. (Industria) -Huh? What? (Neima) -You don''t create that dungeon, right? (Industria) Neima angrily rebukes Industria. -How could I create it when I was here? (Neima) -Ahahaha...I''m just joking. Because new dungeon is not only appeared on your planet, but they also appear on all other planets under our control. (Industria) -Hey, I have a bad feeling about this. (neima) Neima looks at Industria with an annoyed glance. -Don''t worry about your country! Since that girl currently protected it. (Industria) -Well...Yeah, she is stronger than me, anyway. But the queen of that country is also a capable one. After that incident, she has grown up a lot to be able to govern the entire country. (Neima) -You seem to have a lot of trust in her. (Industria) -Ahahah, I have an eye for my people. I have followed that little girl for a pretty long time. The thing she lacked to become a perfect ruler was her mentality. However, after that incident, she had gained a person to support her mentally. (Neima) -You mean the mastermind who made the mess out of that country? (Industria) -Hey, don''t make it sound too heavily. Well, young people may make mistakes sometimes. I have seen her determination and am sure that girl won''t become like that anymore. (Neima) -Whew, I have some more information about the dungeon and a piece of bad news. (Industria) -...What? (neima) -First, all the dungeons that appeared on our planet have ancient language carved at the entrance. (Industria) Neima frowned and stared at Industria. -What are they about? (Neima) -Each word represents sins or virtues. For example, your planet''s dungeon has a world "Humility" carved on it. (Industria) -Hey... (Neima) -And your favourite queen broke up with her "mental support." (Industria) -Huh? What did you just sayyyyyyy Madeus Thanks for reading OwO If there is no change in schedule, there will be Farah''s date chapter tmr along with the 18+ one. Chapter 364: Date With Hana-3 Farah''s POV While Hana was holding me, she suddenly frowned and stared in the direction opposite us. -Huhm? (Hana) -What''s wrong, Hana? (Farah) Hana shakes her head and replies to me. -No, master. I just found out the two annoying bugs suddenly disappear. (Hana) -Huh? What do you mean? (Farah) -Nothing, Farah. (Hana) -Moh, where should we go next then? (Farah) Since we have almost made a trip around the entire capital city, we have nowhere left to go now. -It depends on you, Farah. I am fine, with any place of your choice. (Hana) -Hmmmm... (Farah) I try hard to come up with a perfect place for our date. -Ahhh! How about...? (Farah) Hana seems to notice my intention and interrupts me. -Please don''t come up with a restaurant or something like that. I have booked a famous restaurant for us tonight. (Hana) -Uwuuu... (Farah) Right...I won''t be able to enjoy today''s dinner if I go out to eat now. -Muh...I can''t think of anything aside from that, Hana. (Farah) Hana puts her hand on her chin and starts thinking. -Hmmm, a place that can entertain master... (Hana) Oh, Hana just called me master again. It seems has already turned into one of her habits. -I know this place might not fit with our date. But how about the library...? (Hana) I tilt my head and ask Hana back. -Library? (Farah) -Yes, I got some information that the library just imported new books. There may be books about alchemy that you want to read about. (Hana) -Is that sooooo??? (Farah) I pull Hana''s clothes and urge her to go to the library as fast as possible. -Let''s go, Hana! (Farah) Hana smiles and pats my head. -Master, just calm down... (Hana) -Ehehehe, but new books! I want to read them. (Farah) Two of us decide and head toward the library of the capital city. -Huhm! Wisd doesn''t seem to be here today. (Farah) Wisd, the sister who is Yua''s friend, usually be the one who receives me at the library. The friendly librarian sister tells me with a kind smile. -Something urgent suddenly happened, so miss Wisd must head out, miss Farah. Do you need me to call her back? I shake my head and decline her offer. -Don''t worry, I just want to have a look at the new imported books. (Farah) -Oh, we just imported many new books, miss Farah. What kind of genre do you like so I can find it for you, miss Farah? The librarian takes out a giant notebook and puts it on the desk. -Please wait for me a little. I nod while lying on Hana''s arm. -It''s alright. We have plenty of time. (Farah) -Right, then... The librarian opens the giant notebook and goes through it. -I''m sorry, miss Farah. We haven''t imported any new alchemy books yet. -Ehhhh... (Farah) -But we have imported many theory books about magic. I think you may be interested in some of them. -Ehhh! Let me see them! (Farah) The librarian opens the door and walks out of the counter. -Let me guide you guys. Then, she leads us to the bookshelf containing new books. I jump off Hana''s arm and reach out to the bookshelf. -Woaaaaa~ (Farah) -You really like magic. (Hana) -Eheheh... (Farah) I turn to Hana and ask her. -Though I never you take interested in these things, Hana. (Farah) -... (Hana) -How can I make you interested in magic, Hana? (Farah) -If you can find me a certain spell, I will come to like magic. (Hana) -Eh? What kind of spell is it? (Farah) Hana smirks and answers me in a mischievous voice. -A spell to make master love me even more... (Farah) At this time, I realised Hana just teased me and had no attention to learning magic. I put out my tongue and puff my cheeks toward Hana. -I hate you, Hana! (Farah) -Right~ (Hana) After I completed reading books in the library, Hana took me to the restaurant. The restaurant was pretty spacious and empty because Hana had booked all the tables. The meals were pretty delicious, even though their dish size was small. Even I, a small eater, was barely full after dinner. Hana told me that we will need to work our bodies a lot tonight. What is that about...? -And m...Farah? (Hana) We have now arrived in front of a gigantic building. -Woah! Are we going to go inside that building? (Farah) I knew about this building since it''s one of the famous topics recently. Someone bought many citizens'' houses just to build this building. -I thought the facility would open on the day after, though. (Farah) Hana only smiles and takes out the key. -Eh, no way! (Farah) So Hana was that mysterious person! -Let''s go... (Hana) Hana puts me down and grabs my right hand. -Heh... (Farah) The moment I was pulled inside, an incredible scene appeared in front of my eyes. -Woahhhhhhh! (Farah) Many stars and planets appear right in front of me. Are these the work of the hologram? -These... (Farah) The beautiful starry sky that I thought I could never reach now had appeared right in front of me. -... (Farah) I try to reach out to these stars, but my hands easily pass through them. I feel a little disappointed because I couldn''t touch them. However, to be able to see these stars this close is more than ordinary happiness. -Do you like it, master? (Hana) -Yes... (Farah) From where I am standing, I can witness how the star was born until they self destruct. -All the beautiful lights you saw in the sky were the heat those stars release when they self-destruct, master. (Hana) -Ehh... (Farah) -Because our distance is too far from those stars, which allow us to witness their lights for a long time. (Hana) So the light I like was the moment when a star died. -But... (Farah) -Don''t be sad, master. (Hana) Hana flicks her hand and sucks all the stars and planets into her palm. -The end you thought was actually a beginning. (Hana) All those stars and planets have been combined into one ball of light in front of her. -They are just ready to prepare to be reborn and become a better and bright star. (Hana) The ball at Hana''s place explodes and creates a heart shape explosion. -They are just like my love for you, Ha...master. (Hana) A new planet is newly formed in Hana''s palm. -They just take a new shape and become stronger... (Hana) -I... (Farah) I have no words to say. For some reason, my heart went wild when I stared at Hana. Even my face becomes incredibly hot. -I love you, master... (Hana) Hana walks to my side and pushes me backward. -Heh!? (Farah) I thought I would fall to the ground. But a bed come out of nowhere and softens my fall. -Let''s start the main course, master~ (Hana) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The 18+ chapter needs to be worked on a little more, so it will be released tomorrow Xd Chapter 365: Extra 1: Farah’s First Time-1 (18+) Madeus Warning: The extra chapter will be (18+). It will contain a lot of sex scenes. You can skip the extra chapter which is marked as (18+) since these chapters won''t affect the main story Farah''s POV -Huh? Bed? (Farah) I became so surprised since the bed just popped out of nowhere. -Hanaaaa??? (Farah) The atmosphere around Hana suddenly changes 180 degrees. I can no longer feel the usual kind Hana who always takes care of me. It makes me feel a little scared of the current situation. -Master... (Hana) Hana''s right hand slowly reaches out to the skirt I am currently wearing. With her sudden action, I become tense and try to hug myself. -I will tell you everything tonight~ (Hana) I became even more scared when I looked inside her eyes. Those pairs of eyes feel like they will swallow me anytime. -Huhh... (Farah) I can feel my body shaking even more because of the unexpected situation. Hana seems to notice my state, she reaches her left hand to my face and starts caressing my cheek. -It will be alright, master. (Hana) Then Hana moves her hand to my lips and touches them gently. Every time her finger scrubbed against my lip, I felt... weird. -Ha... (Farah) Before I could utter another word, Hana put a finger inside my mouth. -Gyaaa~ (Farah) What is this? I try to move away from Hana to escape from the current situation. However, I don''t know since when, Hana had used her knee to pin me on the bed. -Uwaaa... (Farah) -It''s no use, my cute master. (Hana) Hana starts moving her finger inside my mouth. -Gyuuu~ (Farah) I can feel her finger moving wildly inside my mouth. -Hyaaa~ (Farah) It touches every part inside my mouth, but it doesn''t give a satisfying feeling. Instead, I feel nausea because of Hana''s movements. -Let me help you a little, master. (Hana) Suddenly, I can feel a sweet taste inside my mouth. -Nyuuu~Honey? (Farah) Why does honey suddenly come out of Hana''s finger? I don''t understand why but this sure ease down the nausea feeling by a lot. -Niii~ (Farah) This time, I take the initiative and lick Hana''s finger. -Nyaaa~ ?? (Farah) I can feel the sweetness spread out entire my mouth. -Hummm~ (Farah) Hana smirked as she noticed my action. Despite that, I keep licking her finger using the tip of my tongue. -My~My~ (Hana) Hana looked satisfied, as if she was a hunter who had successfully caught her prey. -Let''s move on to the next step~ (Hana) Hana said that and put another finger inside my mouth. -Nuuuu... (Farah) She caught my tongue using her fingers and caressed it. -Hyaaaaa~?? (Farah) No...Stop...The weird and electricity feeling runs through my entire body. -Noo...gyuuu~?? (Farah) The tears start coming out of my eyes while my abdomen becomes abnormally hot. -Hana...Pleaseee...It''s~Hyaaaa~We...??ird. (Farah) I am so scared of this weird feeling. Even though this was not the first time I had had this kind of feeling, I was still scared of this unknown reaction in my body. -You are so cute today, master. (Hana) Hana ignores what I said and moves her finger even more wildly. -Nyaaa~?? No?? (Farah) I know it''s useless to beg Hana to stop. I relax my body and let Hana do what she wants. -Heee~?? (Farah) It''s...coming again! Hyaaaa~I wrap my hands around Hana''s body and hold her tightly. -We...ird!!! It''s~Hyyyy?? coming again~ (Farah) My mind became blank as something was suddenly released under my abdomen. -Haaa... (Farah) -Did you just come because I was playing with your tongue, master? (Hana) I can''t think clearly and ask her back reflexively. -C...some? (Farah) -Yes, this happens when a girl orgasms. (Hana) -Wha...? (Farah) What is Hana talking about? Orgasm...? What is that? -You just felt incredibly good just now, right? (Hana) -Goo...d~Yes... (Farah) -That''s orgasm... (Hana) I can only nod at what Hana told me. Since I can''t really focus and think straight right now. Hana smiles and takes the fingers out of my mouth. -Huh? (Farah) With the absence of Hana''s fingers, I feel a little bit empty. -Han...a. (Farah) -Hummm? (Hana) I hide my face behind my hands and mutter in a small voice. -Can...we do it again? (Farah) -Can we? (Hana) Hana takes the fingers which were enveloped by my salvia to her mouth and starts licking them. -Ehhh...? (Farah) -Delicous~ (Hana) I didn''t know why Hana did something like that. But I found that figure of her so seductive. -Shall we start the main course, my master? (Hana) Hana bends down and reaches out to my face. We have done this kind of thing many times... I close my eyes and accept Hana. -Nyaaaa~-?? (Farah) I can feel a familiar warmth transfer to my lips as we entwined our tongues together. -Hyaaaa~ (Farah) Many slurping sounds could be heard while we were kissing. -A...gain... (Farah) I can feel this kind of weird feeling again. But I''m not scared this time...Is this because I know that''s a normal thing that a girl could feel, so I quickly accept this? -Hyaaaa~ (Farah) I...am totally dominated by Hana. No matter how hard I try to fight back against Hana, I will always be on the losing side. -Nyaaaa~?? The hot feeling in my abdomen becomes clearer than ever. -Hyuuuu! Again... (Farah) My tiny body quivers again as I let out the strange water in my lower part. -Haaaaaa~ (Farah) I become tired and breathe hardly. -Heheh... (Farah) This feeling is sure strange. But I liked this kind of feeling the more I experienced it. Did I become addicted to orgasm? -Hana, is this the end? (Farah) Hana tilts her head and tells me. -What are you talking about, master? (Hana) Hana touches my clothes and tears them off. -Hiiiii...? (Farah) -Now, it''s the main course. (Hana) Madeus It''s the first time I write 18+ chapters, so I''m sorry if it was too awkward Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 366: Extra 2: Farah’s First Time-2 (18+) Farah''s POV -What!? (Farah) I thought our kiss a few moments ago was the main course that Hana was talking about. But I seem to be mistaken... -Ha...an? (Farah) I am terrified of the current situation. Because I don''t understand what will happen to me next. -My cute master~ (Hana) Hana bends down and approaches my neck. -Hyaaaa~ (Farah) Something soft and warm suddenly presses against my skin. -Hana...Nyuuuu~ (Farah) I can hear the slurping sounds coming from Hana. I feel a slight tingling from what she did to my neck. After a while, Hana released my neck, and let me see a red mark on it. She licks her lip while staring at me seductively. -You are mine, from now on and forever~ (Hana) After done with my neck, Hana moves and preys on my ears. -No, it''s... (Farah) She takes a soft bite on the upper part of my ear. -Nyuuu~ (Farah) I can feel the weird electricity once again run through my body. -Let''s stop... (Farah) If Hana continues to do this to me, I will orgasm again...Hana ignores my begging and starts licking my helix. -Wu... (Farah) Then she successfully teased my ear by biting on it lightly while licking. -Hyuuuu~ (Farah) This continues for a long time and makes me feel a little uncomfortable. -Hiiii~ (Farah) The lower part of my abdomen is on fire. But Hana skillfully stopped at the level that I couldn''t feel that feeling again. I shake my head with teary eyes and tell Hana. -Hana, please let me feellll ittt... (Farah) Hana only smiles lightly and continues playing with my ears. -Meanieeeee... (Farah) I have no choice but to do it on my own. I try to reach my hand to my lower part... -That''s not good, master. (Hana) Hana grasps my hand and stops it in a midway. -Hyuuuu~It feels so weird...Just let me do it, Hana. (Farah) Hana replies in a playful tone. -Bad girl needs to be punished~?? (Hana) She heads to...my breast. Heh...Heh? What is Farah trying to do? -Thanks for the meal~ (Hana) -Hiii!? (Farah) Hana suddenly puts my chest into my mouth. -Hyuuuuu!! (Farah) Just by something like that, I feel undescribable electricity compare to before. -Noo...No... Hya! (Farah) Out...They are coming out...Hyuuuu~Gyaaa. Water rushes out of my abdomen like rain. I curl while quivering to let the water come out. -Hyuuuu! (Farah) Not one...Hyuuu! I can feel another one coming out as Hana chewed my nipple. -Nuuuuuu! (Farah) Haaaa...It feels...so good. Orgasm...incredible... I can only take a break when Hana stops teasing me. -Haaa...Haaa. (Farah) Hana separates from me and smiles, as if she enjoys my current situation. I look at Hana''s clothes, which are wet from the mysterious water coming from my lower abdomen. -You release a lot of love juice, cute master. (Hana) -Love...juice? (Farah) So...that''s the name of the mysterious water. Hana smirks and looks at me. -You feel a lot of pleasure, don''t you? (Hana) -Pleasure? (Farah) My head can''t process too much information in the current situation. -Master...? (Hana) -Uhhh...? (Farah) -I may need to lower the sensitivity for the master next time. (Hana) Then, Hana bends down and preys on my breast again. -Gyuuuu! (Farah) This time, she gently sucks on my areola. -Nyuuuu~ (Farah) I can feel the warmth of her mouth transmit to my body, along with the wetness. -Mor...e~ More, Hana. (Farah) I can feel the pleasure come from down there again. I want Hana to speed up so I can feel that again. Hana, this time, reaches her hand and starts to touch my lower part. -Hiiiiiii! (Farah) With a slight touch of Hana, I immediately...Hiii...feel that again. -Nyuuuu~??~Comeeeeee!!!!?? (Farah) Hana doesn''t stop and suddenly puts one finger at where I pee. -Nooo! (Farah) I use all of my strength and try to push Hana away. -It''s dirt...y~Hya~ (Farah) Hana ignores it and puts her finger deeper inside. -Noooo! (Farah) The pleasure becomes stronger than ever. But I just came... -Nii! (Farah) I...am not ready! Stop! -Nyaaaa~?? (Farah) I can''t help but release another wave while quivering my entire body. -Haaaaa~?? (Farah) The pleasure comes along with terrible tiredness. My entire body went limp because of the fatigue. -Master~ (Hana) Hana whispers my name sweetly. -Hana...? (Farah) Somehow, I have a bad feeling about what Hana will do next. -I will give you... (Hana) Hana puts another finger inside that hole again. -Nooo!!! (Farah) Hana starts moving her finger really fast inside. -Stoppp~?? Hyaaa~ (Farah) -I won''t, my cute master~ (Hana) -Hiii?? You are goi??ng to make ??~Nyaa?? a mess out of me. (Farah) Hana touches every single place inside. -Nuuuu~?? (Farah) -I even know your g-spot, master. (Hana) Suddenly, I can feel her press a spot inside me hard and give me the best feeling I could ever feel. -Gyuaaaaaa~?? (Farah) Another wave comes out from under my abdomen. But it does not stop at that... -Hyaaaaa~?? (Farah) I grasp Hana''s clothes and hold them tightly. -??~Another?? (Farah) A wave of pleasure followed right up when I just came. -Nooooo~?? (Farah) -Cute~ (Hana) I could no longer control my body after I came twice in a row. -Then, it''s time to inser...Master!? (Hana) My consciousness slowly fades as Hana talks. -Good night... (Farah) -Wait, master! Tchhh, I forgot her stamina has been reduced by the curse. (Hana) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Sorry, the 18+ takes more time than usual. Since I have the tight schedule, I can only write at a late hour. Because of that, it''s hard to imagine the scene because of the sleepiness. So it takes me two days just to finish this chapter. We will return to the main story in the next chapter UwU Chapter 367: Interlude 125/ The One Who Was Thrown Away -Hey! Wait for me! (Fifir) Aya rushed toward the castle without waiting for Fifir follows right behind her. -I have to be hurried! (Aya) It doesn''t take long for Fifir to catch up with Aya. Fifir tiredly turns to Aya and asks her. -Why are you hurriedly? Should Hana''s issue be more important than your sister breaking up? (Fifir) Aya glares at Fifir and answers her in an annoyed voice. -Farah is sure the most important person in my life. However, my sister is my only family. I don''t want to repeat my past mistake again. All those past years, I had mistreated her... (Aya) -Well... But I still don''t understand why you are in such a hurry. (Fifir) -Whew... (Aya) Aya speaks in a worried tone. -The reason I can move along with Farah is that there was Yua by her side. (Aya) -That lover? Yeah? Why though? (Fifir) -She was my sister''s mental support? (Aya) -Yes? (Fifir) Fifir shook her head, since she couldn''t process the information. -That girl needs someone to support her? (Fifir) Fifir can''t imagine a weak Sora in her mind. Since Sora always gives the aura of a cold and a perfect queen. She can do everything perfectly and have the courage to fight against her head maid. -Hey! It''s unbelievable! (Fifir) From what Fifir had known about Sora, she immediately comes to deny Aya''s opinion. -...Whew, that''s the truth, though. Even though my sister looked like that, she was a more fragile woman than anyone else. (Aya) -... (Fifir) -Tchhh, I don''t think you will believe me, anyway. Let''s go... (Aya) Two of them immediately go into the royal caster and appear in front of Sora''s room. The knight who guards outside notices the two''s identities and greets them. -Is my sister inside? (Aya) -Yes, the queen just headed back from the expedition. -Alright, let me in. (Aya) The knight opens the door and lets them go inside the room. -Sister! (Aya) Aya calls out to Sora in a worried voice. -Yes? (Sora) Sora, who is doing the paperwork, turns her attention to her little sister. -Hey... (FIfir) Fifir looks at Sora and comments. -She does not differ from usual. (Fifir) -Sister! (Aya) -What''s wrong? (Sora) Sora puts the pen down and looks at Aya. -Was the news truth after all? Did you break up with Yua? (Aya) -... (Sora) Sora silently looks at her own sister. For a moment, a hint of sadness appears on her face, but it quickly returns to usual. -That''s the truth... (Sora) -But why...? I think you two love each other so much! (Aya) An awkward smile appears on Sora''s face as she returns to work. -That''s... (Sora) -Yes...? (Aya) -Nothing, you shouldn''t care much about it. (Sora) -Hey! (Aya) Aya rushes to Sora''s side and grasps one of her hands. -Stop, sister! You can''t run away by doing the paperwork. (Aya) -I am perfectly normal, you know... (Sora) -Hah! Don''t lie to me! I know you best, sister. (Aya) -... (Sora) -Did something happen because of that dungeon? (Aya) -... (Sora) Aya gives up on asking more since she knows her sister wouldn''t answer her. -Hah... (Aya) Fifir approaches Sora''s side and asks her. -How was the dungeon look like? (Fifir) -Whew... (Sora) Sora puts her hand on her chin and describes the dungeon. -There are only two floors inside the dungeon. Once we went through the dungeon''s entrance, we would be separated and arrived in an empty room. (Sora) -Hoh? Then the next floor? (Fifir) -The content changes depend from person to person. But... (Sora) -Huhm? (Fifir) -They are all about what that person desired most... (Sora) -Hey... (Aya) Sora stands up and walks away from Fifir and Aya. -It''s a trial given by the goddess. Once you failed, you would be forced to be sent out of the dungeon. (Sora) With a hint given by her sister, Aya dimly guessed what had happened in the dungeon. -Sister... (Aya) Sora ignores two of them and heads to the other side of the door. Before she went out, she muttered in a small voice. -She would throw me sooner or later...It''s the best time for me to leave her now. (Sora) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 368: Strategic Plan Farah''s POV -Muu... (Farah) I''m sitting on Aya''s lap and letting her pat my head. I was here because Hana and sister Sora were having a business talk in the room next to us. -Aya? (Farah) For some reason, Aya became extra clingy to me today. But she is a bit little weird today... -Aya...? (Farah) Aya doesn''t seem to respond to my answer and keeps staring at the nothingness. She doesn''t seem to reply to me even if I call her name. -Muhhhh! (Farah) I pout and reach out to Aya''s cheek and poke it. -Ehhh! (Aya) Aya becomes surprised in front of my attack. -Farah!? (Aya) Aya bends down and stares at me. -Moh, you finally pay attention to me now. (Farah) -I''m sorry, Farah... (Aya) -Nee, neee, Aya. (Farah) -Yes? (Aya) -What are you thinking about, Aya? (Farah) -I... (Aya) Aya sighs out loud and tells me in a tired voice. -It''s no use for me to hide you, Farah. But... (Aya) -Yes? (Farah) -My sister broke up with Yua. (Aya) -Huh? (Farah) Why did they break up so suddenly? From what I knew, the two relationships between them are so close. I know this because I often hang out with them after class. Sister Yua usually takes me to the nearby sweet stores while sister Sora gives me many foreign sweets. -How come...? (Farah) Both of them treat me dearly as their own sister. So, it''s my turn to help them in this situation. I don''t want to see both of them sad at all. I pull on Aya''s clothes and ask her. -Why did they break up, Aya? (Farah) Aya shakes her head and answers me. -Sadly, I don''t know the reason too. (Aya) -Is that so...? (Farah) -But I got a hint, Farah (Aya) -Yes!? (Farah) -The two of them broke after they came back from a new dungeon that appeared near the capital city. (Aya) From what I have learned in the class, I understand the dungeon was the work of the god or goddess. -Did Humilitas make it? (Farah) The only goddess of this planet may be the one who makes the dungeon appear. -It''s not her... (Aya) -Huh? (Farah) Then who was the one who made this dungeon appear, then? -We are currently investigating that dungeon. My sister and Yua volunteered to explore the dungeon since they are the most powerful force in the city. (Aya) -It''s still dangerous, though? (Farah) Even though sisters Sora and Yua are elite fighters, the dungeon is not something that easy to solve with just that. -Well, they have a backup plan to run away. (Aya) Aya looks up and thinks of something. -Well, Hana provides them with something called an emergency escape device. It can tear off the space inside the dungeon, which magic couldn''t do to let them escape from the dungeon. (Aya) -Ohhh! (Farah) So, Hana has invented something that can surpass space magic. -In exchange for those devices, that damn maid demands their maids to have more power inside the country. Tchh, I hope she wouldn''t make some kind of annoying plan... (Aya) I tilt my head since I don''t understand what Aya means at the end. -Anyway... (Aya) Aya reaches out to pinch my cheek. -How was your last night? (Aya) -Ehhh! (Farah) My face became bright red as I remembered what happened last night. -I... (Farah) Somehow, I can''t manage to let the words out smoothly. -Uuuuuu...(Farah) -Tchhh... (Aya) Aya looked annoyed as she saw my reaction. -I am really envious...(Aya) Aya holds my chin and reaches out to me. -Nyuuuu! (Farah) She drops her light kiss on my lips. -Fyaaaaa~ (Farah) -That''s better. (Aya) Aya looked so satisfied as soon as she finished kissing me. -Farah... (Aya) -Yes...? (Farah) I managed to reply properly this time cause I was too familiar with kissing. -Let''s do "it" with me next time. (Aya) -Yes!? (Farah) Aya puts her hand on her shoulder. -It doesn''t have to be now. But you just need to promise to do it with me, Farah. (Aya) -Uh...It''s embarrassing... (Farah) I hide my face as I turn away from Aya. The moment I rejected Aya, she looked down with a sad face. -... (Aya) -Aya...? (Farah) -Yes? (Aya) Aya looks at me sadly. -Lovers often do things like that, don''t they? (Farah) Aya nods at my question. -Uhm... (Farah) So it''s normal for a lover to do that with each other. No wonder Aya looks so sad when I deny her offer. -Then...I will do it with you later. (Farah) Aya''s eyes lited up as she heard my answer. -Really!? (Aya) I shyly nod at Aya''s answer. -Ehehehe~ (Aya) I can feel Aya''s hug become tighter. -Moh~ (Farah) -But should we deal with your sister''s problem first? -Right...What should I do now? Haiz... (Aya) -... (Farah) -Ahhhh! (Aya) While we hug each other in silence, Aya suddenly shouts out loud. -Ehhh? (Farah) -Farah!? (Aya) -Yes? (Farah) -I will need you to extract the information from my sister. (Aya) -Eh? Why don''t you do it by yourself? (Farah) -She is so tight lip, Farah. If I could, I would be able to do that at first. (Aya) -Then, how could I do it? (Farah) If Aya failed even though she was Sora''s sister, I wouldn''t have a single chance of success. -Don''t worry since I know the weakness of my sister. (Aya) Aya smiles softly and tells me. -She is weak to cute things. (Aya) Madeus Chapter 369: Night Attack-1 Farah''s POV Uhm...I am currently staying in a very narrow and dark place. I can''t see my surrounding, but I can hear the sounds coming from outside. -Sister... (Aya) I can hear a familiar sound come from near my side. -Huhm? (Sora) I don''t need to see the sound''s owner to know who it belongs to. It''s no one else but one of my dear lovers, Aya. And the remaining voice belongs to Aya''s sister, Sora. -I have some gift for you, sister. (Aya) Sora asks Aya back in a suspicious tone. -Gift? (Sora) -Yes...? (Aya) With a shaking voice, Aya continues the conversation in a shaking voice. -Do you like it, sister? (Aya) -Hmmm, I don''t understand, Aya. (Sora) -What do you mean by that, sister? (Aya) -Well...You know I''m not a kid anymore, right? (Sora) -Of course! (Aya) Sora''s voice suddenly turns cold right after that. -Why did you give me something like a giant teddy bear, Aya? (Sora) That''s right. I''m currently inside the teddy bear. It was a strategy that Aya came up with. Though...I''m not sure this plan can even succeed in this place. -But you like these kinds of things, right? (Aya) -What are you talking about, Aya? (Sora) -I mean... (Aya) I can hear the sound of a pen being put down. And Sora''s voice suddenly turned cold as she replied to Aya. -You must be mistaken. (Sora) -My bad, then... (Aya) Umu...this plan is a failure after all. It''s a matter of course since I can''t think a calm and collected person like Sora would like this kind of thing. It''s regrettable, but I will add this cute teddy bear to my collection once I come back. -Then, I will throw this teddy bear away. (Aya) -Eh!? (Sora) -Eh? (Farah) For some reason, Sora and I reacted at the same time. -Huh!? Did I just hear something come from that teddy bear? (Sora) Aya replies to Sora in a shaking voice. -I can''t hear anything, though! If you hate the teddy bear that much, I will throw this away immediately. (Aya) -Ah...Just leave it there. (Sora) -Are you sure? I thought you hated this childish thing. (Aya) Sora answers back with a resolute voice. -Don''t let me repeat, Aya. (Sora) -Alright! Alright! I will leave this big guy over here. (Aya) -Hmm... (Sora) So...Does the plan succeed or not? -And...sister? (Aya) -Hmmm? (Sora) -Where is Hana? I thought she just had a conversation with you. (Aya) -She told me she would like to check the dungeon by herself. And Hana told me to let you take care of Farah. (Sora) -Ah...Yeah, no problem. (Aya) -Where is Farah, Aya? I have some new sweets that I want to let her have of taste of them. (Sora) New sweets! No way! Umuuuu, I really want to go out of the teddy bear and have a taste of them. -Farah is...really busy now! (Aya) -Busy? (Sora) -Anyway, she will enjoy the sweet with you at a later date, sister. I also need to go now! See you later, sister. (Aya) -Aya? (Sora) After that, I could hear the sound of closing the door. -This girl acts pretty weirdly today...Let''s return to work again. (Sora) Then I can no longer hear anything except the sound of writing paper. How long do I have to wait inside this teddy bear? -Myuuu~ (Farah) Because of the softness of the inside of the teddy bear, I slowly become drowsy. And it doesn''t take long for me to lose consciousness. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next time I open my eyes, I am still inside the teddy bear. -That girl is an idiot... (Sora) Wait! I can hear the sound of people talking nearby. -If she... (Sora) Then I feel something like a fist hit my body! -Awwaaaa! It hurts! (Farah) -Hmmm! (Sora) The sound comes from another side of the teddy bear suddenly stops. -Who''s inside the teddy bear? (Sora) -Eh! No one! (Farah) I just replied to the voice reflexively. -I will count to 3! If you don''t go out, I will cut you along with the teddy bear. (Sora) -Wait, Sora! It''s me, Farah! (Farah) Sora''s voice became surprised once she heard my statement. -What are you doing inside the teddy bear? (Sora) -Well... (Farah) Before I can explain the situation, Sora commands me in a cold tone. -Let''s get out of the teddy bear first, Farah. (Sora) -Uhm... (Farah) I don''t know the way of getting out. Aya helped me get inside the teddy bear, but she never told me how to get out. -I don''t know how... (Farah) -How did you get inside in the first place? (Sora) -Aya helped me... (Farah) Sora sighs and says in a tired voice. -You two... (Sora) Suddenly, I could hear the sound of something being torn down. -Huh! (Farah) Sora tears the teddy bear and lets me out. I look around and find I am currently inside a bedroom. -Sister Sora? (Farah) -... (Sora) Sora doesn''t reply to me and stares at half torn teddy bear. -Cute...bear. (Sora) So Sora really likes the teddy bear. I feel a little bad to let her be like this. -Don''t worry about the teddy bear! (Farah) I won''t let my cuteness comrade feel down because of this. -Intermediate Time Magic: Time Reversal! (Farah) My mana wraps around the teddy bear and turns it into an original appearance. Well, that would settle the teddy bear. Now I have achieved my goal in the first place. Madeus Sorry for the late. There is one more chapter today. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 370: Night Attack-2 Farah''s POV I am currently sitting knee while facing Sora. Even though Sora''s facial gesture remains the same as usual, I understand she must be angry at me. -Farah... (Sora) -Yes... (Farah) -If you do something like this, it will make you a bad child, you know... (Sora) I raise my face up and stare at Sora. -But...we are worried about you guys. (Farah) Sister Sora knit her brow at my statement. -What are you talking about? I am still normal, right? (Sora) -You are lying! (Farah) -I am telling the truth... (Sora) -Then...answer me! (Farah) Sister Sora tilts her head and looks at me. -Yes...? (Sora) -Why do you have two black bags under your eyes? (Farah) -Huh? (Sora) Sister Sora reaches out and touches the place under her eyes. -I... (Sora) -When I took a peek at why you worked today, sometimes you stared into the nothingness. (Farah) -No, It''s... (Sora) Sora looks down and lets out a sigh. -Hah, it''s useless to tell any lie now. Because you also heard what I have talked about so far, right? (Sora) Yes!? Did she talk about something when I was sleeping? Umuuu...I didn''t remember anything at all. -Yes! I have heard everything. (Farah) A faint smile formed on her face as I said that statement. -You are so bad at lying, Farah. Did you perhaps fall asleep inside the teddy bear? (Sora) I startle at her correct guess. -Ahaha! You must be wrong, sister Sora. (Farah) -Fuuu, but you still have some salvia on your chin. (Sora) -Ehhh! (Farah) I use my hand and try to wipe out the salvia on my chin. -Muhh... (Farah) It''s no use...I must use another method. -Hyaaaa! (Farah) I jump at sister Sora and hug her body. -Farah! (Sora) -I won''t release you until you tell me what you are hiding. -... (Sora) I keep hugging sister Sora until she reaches out and pats my head. -Muuu? (Farah) -Fine, I will tell you. (Sora) Hooray, my persuasion method seems to work. I turn my head up and glance at sister Sora. -Really? (Farah) Sister Sora answers in a tired voice. -Really. (Sora) I separate from sister Sora and take some distance from her. -Hah...Even if I try to hide, you two will be stubborn and try to find out anyway. (Sora) -Ehehehe... (Farah) -Well...Our broke up would happen sooner or later. (Sora) -Ehhh? (Farah) -Well, let me tell you about our relationship first. (Sora) I nod and sit neatly to what sister Sora will talk about. -Our relationship is a bit weird. (Sora) -Yes...? (Farah) -We are more than friends but less than lovers. (Sora) -What do you mean, sister Sora? I thought you two were a perfectly normal couple. (Farah) -That was that girl declared. But I didn''t feel our relationship like that. (Sora) -... (Farah) -I always felt that girl was hiding something from me. She never told me about it, no matter what I tried to do. (Sora) -We all have one or two secrets that we don''t want to tell others, sister Sora. (Farah) -Well, I understand that. But also because of that, Yua always take a safe distance from me. As if she was scared of hurting me. (Sora) -... (Farah) -And that girl...She is an idiot. (Sora) -Huh? (Farah) -She still feels guilty about what she did in the last incident. (Sora) -... (Farah) -We all try to forgive her. But she ignores and doesn''t believe in us. (Sora) Sora also points at herself. -"Us" here also included me. (Sora) -Sister Sora... (Farah) -Even she said she believed me. But I feel like she never believes me at all. They are empty lies that she built up to make me believe in her. (Sora) I can see some hint of sadness in sister Sora. -I have tried my best to reach out to her. But in the end... (Sora) Sister Sora grasps her hand tightly and looks down. -It''s all useless. I fail in making Yua actually fall in love with me. (Sora) The things sister Sora said next were void of emotion. -At that time, I realised the truth about our relationship. We were not lovers, and we just used others for our convenience. I used her to fill what was empty inside me. While she used me to lessen guiltlessness. (Sora) -Sister Sora! (Farah) I try to stop her from talking. The current sister Sora thinks too negative. -It''s the truth, Farah. It''s a fact that I have accepted by myself. (Sora) -You are wrong, sister Sora! Do you remember how you spend your time carefreely with sister Yua? (Farah) -They all are just fabricated by Yua. (Sora) -Sister Sora! (Farah) Sister Sora shouts out loud and ignores me. She can no longer keep her calm and starts crying. -That''s the truth, Farah. I... (Sora) I come close to sister Sora and hug her shaking body. I gently pat her back and appease her. -Love is different from people, sister Sora. (Farah) -I know... (Sora) -Your love may be different from other people. But I think what I have witnessed so far, your love is real. (Farah) It takes a while for me to calm sister Sora down. -She is already sleeping. (Farah) Sister Sora must be really tired to fall asleep like this. I place her down on the bed and lie next to her. -... (Farah) Look at how she reacted to this broken up, I think sister Sora must really love her. I remembered what I had seen in the book. -Love makes people crazy and turns them into idiots. (Farah) It might be the case for both sister Sora and sister Yua. Madeus Chapter 371: Interlude 126/ The Weird Dungeon Hana''s POV After I had finished my conversation with Sora, I hurriedly headed to the newly appeared dungeon. -I can''t leave that dungeon any longer. (Hana) Anything that relates to all those annoying goddesses is troublesome. If I don''t solve these problems soon, they will escalate and become something like the last incident. -Though... (Hana) I want to enjoy more time with my master. Last night was not enough for me... -I need to get back soon. (Hana) It didn''t take long for me to arrive at the site where the new dungeon popped up from. -Hmm... (Hana) The shape of this dungeon looks pretty simple. It''s a gigantic gate that comes out of the ground. -There are many military camps around the gate. I seem to arrive at the right place. (Hana) Once I head close to the camp, the soldier immediately becomes cautious. -Who are you? This is not a place for a maid like you to... Before the soldier could finish his sentence, a voice came from behind him and interrupted the conversation. -She is my acquaintance. Just let her in. (???) The soldier turns around and instantly bends down to greet that person. -Greeting general Yua! I will let her inside immediately. -Follow me, Hana. (Yua) I nod and silently follow Yua. While we are walking, Yua calls out to me. -With your outfit, the soldiers will easily be mistaken. (Yua) -It''s my working attire. It''s not something that I can change easily since this proves my loyalty to the dear master. (Hana) -Hah...Well, I have no authority to make me follow me. And you are stronger than me in the first place. (Yua) -... (Hana) -Are you here to investigate the dungeon? (Yua) -You can think so. (Hana) I stare at Yua and ask her in a questionable tone. -I also heard you broke up with your queen. Is it the truth? (Hana) The moment Yua heard my statement, she frow while having a regretful face. -It''s the truth... (Yua) Yua turns away and continues walking. -I no longer love Sora. (Yua) -How should I react to your lie? (Hana) -Yes...? (Yua) -Your heartbeat was faster than usual when you said the statement. Also, your facial gesture... (Hana) -Nonsense! (Yua) Yua denies it in a firm tone. -Hmm... (Hana) I click my tongue and look down on Yua. -A despicable being. (Hana) Yua turns around and looks at me angrily. -You! -So, what was the fake dream you saw inside that dungeon? (Hana) -What...? (Yua) -Is it sweet enough for you to give up your lover? You made others worried about how you behave. (Hana) -You...? You must be mistaken. (Yua) -Yes? (Hana) -I never see any sweet dream inside that damn dungeon. (Yua) I can feel the terrible hatred coming from her tone. -That dungeon shows me nothing but a terrible nightmare. It awakened me from the sweet dream I was living in. (Yua) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Sorry for the short chapter, I was barely able to finish it because of the tiredness. Chapter 372: Explore The Dungeon-1 Farah''s POV -Myuuuu~ (Farah) After sister Sora and I had a good night''s sleep, we headed to the royal dining room early in the morning. It''s only around 5 A.M now. -Are you still sleepy, Farah? (Sora) I weakly nod at sister Sora''s question. -Muu... (Farah) I''m not really familiar with waking up this soon. -If you are too tired, you will return to sleep again. (Sora) I shake my head and continue staring blankly at the dish in front of me. -Sister... (Aya) Aya, sitting on the seat next door, gives us a weird look. -Sister, why do you put Farah on your lap? (Aya) -This is her punishment, Aya. It''s for the crime of sneaking into my room. I wonder who is the partner in crime with this one. (Sora) -What do you mean, sister? (Aya) Aya turns away with a face full of fear. -If I find out the one help this girl do that crime, I will punish that one heavily. So... (Sora) Sora turns and stares at Aya with cold eyes. -Are you... (Sora) -No, sister. I know nothing. (Aya) Did Aya just sacrifice to save herself? I pout and glare at Aya. -Mukiiii! (Farah) However, Aya blinks at me and says in a small voice. -I will treat you with a parfait next time, Farah. (Aya) -Ehehehe... (Farah) I will temporarily forgive Aya for now. -Hmmmm~ (Sora) Sister Sora suddenly reaches out and pats my head. -This one is really soft and cute. This is why the guard even called her a teddy bear. (Sora) -Eh! Did my sister know my nickname? (Farah) Aya smiled as she heard the conversation. -Almost everyone in this city knows your nickname, Farah! (Aya) What! How come? -Hoh, Is Farah that famous? (Sora) -Yes, especially in the food district, no one doesn''t know her face there. (Aya) I hurriedly hide my face behind my hands because of embarrassment. -Well, that makes sense since she is quite a gluttony. (Sora) -No, I... (Farah) Aya smirks and starts teasing me. -Give up, Farah. That''s the truth that you can never change. (Aya) -Muuu... (Farah) While sister Sora is patting me, she suddenly compliments me out of nowhere. -Also, she was so soft and warm when I used her as the body pillow. (Sora) Aya frowned in her place as she heard that statement. -Hey, I didn''t hear anything about that! (Aya) Sister Sora tilts her head and looks at Aya. -Jealous? (Sora) -Of course! Because Farah is my lover. (Aya) -But I''m your real sister, though. (Sora) -I still feel like that even if my opponent is my real sister. (Aya) -Hmmm... (Sora) Sister Sora puts her hand off my head and starts hugging me. -I quite like the feeling that Farah gives off, though. How about sleeping with me for one in a while, Farah? (Sora) Aya stands up from her seat and shouts out loud. -Sister! (Aya) I could see a faint smile on sister Sora''s face as she released me from the hug. -Give up on sleeping with Farah, sister. (Aya) -Hmm, I don''t know about that... (Sora) -Urgh... (Aya) Aya sighs and gives up on persuading her sister. At the same time, maids come inside the room and put the breakfast in front of us. -Ahhh! (Farah) On the dish, there is a small and cute pudding. -How come we have sweets for breakfast, sister? (Aya) -I want to treat this a little one. (Sora) I nod as I reach out for the spoon so I can enjoy this pudding. -Don''t spoil her too much, sister. (Aya) I take a mouthful of the pudding and put it into my mouth. -Delicous~ (Farah) Sister Sora looks at me and turns to Aya. -Can you be cute like her sometimes? (Sora) -...AAAA, I can''t hear you, sister. (Aya) -You are still not cute as always. (Sora) Aya coughs and tries to change the topic. -Anyway, what is your plan after this, sister? (Aya) -I am going to finish my paperwork and... (Sora) Sister Sora stops in the middle of her sentence for a few seconds. -Then, I will head to the dungeon again. (Sora) Aya glances at sister Sora with a worried face. -You will meet... (Aya) -I know. I am ready now, Aya. (Sora) -... (Aya) -It''s not something I can''t run away from her forever. And... (Sora) Sister Sora suddenly gives a signal and makes all the servants go out of the room. -Hmmm? What''s wrong, sister? (Aya) -It''s about Yua. (Sora) -Yes? (Aya) -She will resign once we are done dealing with this dungeon. (Sora) -Eh! (Aya) I also stopped the spoon in the mid-air as I heard the statement. -How come? (Aya) -I don''t know...But I can be sure of something... (Sora) Sister Sora says in a sad tone. -Even though she doesn''t tell me about it, I know she will leave our country and head somewhere. (Sora) -... (Aya) -I can''t stop her... (Sora) After that, we finish our dinner in a scary silence. Madeus Sorry for the late. There is one more chapter today. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 373: Explore The Dungeon-2 Farah''s POV It''s around noon that we start our departure from the palace. It takes around two hours for us to arrive at the designed place. -Woah! (Farah) I look through the window and find out a gigantic gate outside. -Is that the dungeon? (Farah) Sister Sora, who sits in front of me, answers my question. -That''s right. Once you pass through the gate, you will arrive inside the dungeon. (Sora) -I thought the dungeon would look like a cave or something. (Farah) Aya, who sits next to me, also joins our conversation. -This dungeon seems to be a little special. (Aya) Aya points at the gate and continues. -Many ancient letters were written on the material made of the gate. (Aya) -What are they about, Aya? (Farah) Aya scratches her head and answers me. -They are quite complicated to decipher, Farah. The scholars have a hard time, and they are still currently working on them. (Aya) -Heh... (Farah) -But those scholars have found some information about this dungeon. They only got the dungeon''s name from those texts. -Only name? (Farah) -Yes. And coincidentally, this dungeon was called the dungeon of humility. (Aya) -Ehh!? How come? (Farah) -Right and other dungeons also make an appearance on other planets. (Aya) Aya holds her head and says in a tired voice. -These strange phenomena happen even more frequently these years. (Aya) -It''s like something big will happen soon to our planets. (Farah) Sister Sora calls out and reassures both of us. -You two should focus on the present. You will tire yourself by thinking ahead. (Sora) Aya nods and agrees with sister Sora. -Sister is right. We should solve the current situation first. (Aya) I turn to the window and look at the dungeon again. -That dungeon...Huh...? (Farah) A voice suddenly echoes inside my head. -Come here. -Huh! (Farah) What is this? I immediately asked Hale, but I got an unexpected reply from her. -That''s more like the result of telepathy, Farah. It''s transmitted directly to your head, and the culprit is no one else but that gate. (Hale) -That gate... (Farah) Hale gives me some advice. -Be careful, I don''t have a good feeling about that dungeon. (Hale) -Uhm... (Farah) We eventually arrive at the military camp that surrounds the dungeon. -We are here. (Farah) -Aya, you should take care of Farah in the meantime. I need to confirm the situation with the soldiers stationed here. (Sora) -Alright, see you later, sister. (Aya) -Uhmm... (Sora) After sister Sora said goodbye to us, she left us behind and headed to the tent in the middle of the camp. -What are you going to do now, Aya? (Farah) Aya smiles and answers me. -Let''s have a look at the dungeon. (Aya) With the permits given by sister Sora, we can freely roam inside the camp. I was also able to find some information about Hana. -Hana went into the gate 1 hour ago. She hasn''t come out yet. (Farah) -Right, Hana seems to take more time than usual. (Aya) The soldiers usually take around 30 minutes to be expelled from the dungeon. Even sisters Sora and Yua could only last 45 minutes in there. -Well, we only need to examine those ancient letters. There is no need to come closer to the gate. (Aya) -Yes...And...? (Farah) At that moment, a girl suddenly appears from my shadow. Aya reacts to her appearance and points the gun toward her. -Who? (Aya) -Master~ (Bat girl) The girl yawns and jumps at me. -Release her right away! (Aya) -Aya, I know her. (Farah) -Huh? (Aya) -Can I have your drops of blood, master? (Bat girl) -Can we do it later? (Farah) The girl nods tiredly and answers. -Okay. (Bat girl) I turn to Aya and explain the situation. -Hah... (Aya) What I got was a tired sigh from Aya. -This time is a bat girl. Why does my competitor increase so quickly? (Aya) I tilt my head since I don''t understand Hana''s statement. -Yes? (Farah) -Anyway, she wants blood from you. Is she really safe? (Aya) -Maybe? (Farah) Aya reaches out and hits my head. -Uwaaa! (Farah) -You are being careless again. (Aya) In the meantime, the bat girl looks at the tattoo on my hand and says. -Who gives you this stigma, master? (Bat girl) I raise my hand up and show it to the bat girl. -Do you mean this one? (Farah) -Yes. (Bat girl) The bat girl grabs my hand and touches the tattoo. -The giver is quite devious. She has messed with this stigma a little. (Bat girl) The tattoo on my hand suddenly becomes extremely hot. -I have fixed it. You now can use the army inside freely. (Bat girl) -Yes? (Farah) But from what the she said... -...The one who helped me last time maybe not be on the same side as me. (Farh) I could barely remember anything that happened in the dream. But I knew a woman gave me this thing in that dream. Not to mention, Hale couldn''t perceive my consciousness that night. -... (Farah) -Also, master... (Bat girl) I shake my head and return my attention to the bat girl. -That dungeon...Somehow... (Bat girl) -Huh? (Farah) -It gives the same smell as me. (Bat girl)'' Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 374: Explore The Dungeon-3 Hana''s POV Once I entered the dungeon, I arrived in an empty room. -Hmmm...It''s like what others said to me. (Hana) I wandered around the room and started my experiment on it. -Let''s test how durable these walls are... (Hana) I transform the nanomachines into guns and order them to shoot at the wall. But they aren''t able to inflict single damage on these walls. -They are sure hard. But how about this! (Hana) I infuse my divine power into the guns and order them to shoot at the wall again. This time, it created a terrible explosion upon impact. -Tchh... (Hana) I clicked my tongue as I received the result. -It can barely chip the wall off. But it''s enough... (Hana) I collected the chipped off parts so I could use them later. -Anyway... (Hana) I flick my hand to create an echo that can reach every corner of the room. -An enclosed space...Next... (Hana) I transform the nanomachine into glasses and put them on my eyes. -I can''t put up a single heat signal with the glasses. (Hana) After I experimented with the room a little bit more, I gave up since I couldn''t find a single helpful hint in this room. -Let''s move on... (Hana) I turn attention to the gate that was opposite where I came in. -Hmmm... (Hana) I reach out to the gate and sink one of my hands forward. My hand immediately disappeared the moment it passed through the gate. -This door is constructed by space magic. (Hana) Since I have come in touch with the time and space magic too much recently, there is no way I couldn''t notice this kind of magic. -But... (Hana) From what I heard from Yua and Sora, I thought of one possibility. -This gate must connect to at least two places. (Hana) If I go through this gate normally, it will teleport me to either dimension that those two told me about. -I need to deal with that first... (Hana) I release my divinity and pour them at the gate. -Since the soldiers who went in here could never meet each other, this would be only one of the entrances. It''s alright to mess with it a little. Starts hacking... (Hana) I need to use my divine power to take control of the magic circle that created this gate. The gate showed some weird signs when it came in contact with my divine power. -Hurgh! (Hana) Terrible energy suddenly came out of the gate and pushed me away. I didn''t expect a surprise attack and let my body fly backward and hit the wall behind me. -Urghhh... (Hana) Of course, this won''t be easy since this dungeon is created by the hand of another god. I stand up and head to the gate again. -Let''s try it again. (Hana) After many failures and trials, I can now take control of the gate''s magic circle for one second. -But that''s enough... (Hana) I found some important when I successfully dominated the magic circle. -There is another magic circle inside it. (Hana) At this rate, I will be able to crack down both magic circles soon. And time passes in a blink of an eye, I now only need 30 minutes to take control of the hidden magic circles. -The divine power really comes in handy at the moments like this. (Hana) Even when I can''t utilize magic power. I can still use divine power to create a phenomenon that acts like a magic operation. That''s why I can crackdown on the hidden magic circle inside the gate. -The knowledge of magic can be put into some use thanks to the divine power. And... (Hana) I stare at the gate and speak with myself. -The outer magic circle will teleport to two different places. And the one inside will teleport the user to a different destination from the other two once the user achieves certain conditions. Let''s go... (Hana) I place my hand on the gate and hack into the gate''s magic circle again. -Let''s see what you are hiding... (Hana) The gate becomes unstable again, and it''s trying to attack me with that weird energy again. -But it''s too late now... (Hana) I smirked as I jumped into the gate. The bright light wraps around me and hinders my sight. -... (Hana) I arrived in... a battlefield. -This place... (Hana) I can see many corpses lying on the ground beside me. And people who are trying to run away from something. -However, these are frozen and didn''t move at all. (Hana) I go near them and try to interact with them. -There is no heartbeat... (Hana) I turn away from them and try to explore the nearby. -Even the animals are the same as those people... (Hana) That means only one thing. -The time in the world... has been stopped. (Hana) Madeus Sorry for the late. Since I was too busy yesterday, I will post one extra chapter tomorow. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 375: The Frozen World-1 Farah''s POV With the sudden statement of the bat girl, we have no choice but to become more cautious of the dungeon. -This is not something simple... (Aya) Aya frowned as she turned away from me. -Wait for me a little, Farah. I will report this to my sister. (Aya) I can''t help but nod and let Aya go out to report the news. -So...can you give me your drops of blood now, master? (Bat girl) -Uhm... (Farah) I look around and notice there are many people around us. I become a little shy and tell the bat girl. -Let''s do it later... (Farah) -Why, master? (Bat girl) I can''t tell her that I was shy to do it here. So, I decide to change the topic. -Well, let''s have a look at that dungeon first! (Farah) I turn my attention to the giant gate and stare at it. I pull the bat girl and make her follow me. -Let''s go! (Farah) The bat girl shows an annoyed face, but she still decides to follow me in the end. -Nu... (Bat girl) We eventually arrive at the gigantic gate. The soldiers who guarded the gate let us pass through since they knew my face. -Miss Farah, you can only see the gate from afar. Please don''t go inside the dungeon without informing us. I raise both of my hands and try to rebuke them. -I know! I am not a kid anymore. (Farah) For some reason, the nearby soldier laughs at my reply. What? Was my statement that funny? I pout and head toward the gate to inspect the rune on the door. -Urgh...Let''s see. Huh? (Farah) -What''s wrong, my master? (Bat girl) -I... (Farah) The runes that reflect on my eyes start to reassemble themselves into something I can read. "Unravel The Truth Bypass The Impossible Open The Key In Your Heart Give Out The Correct Judgment Find Out My Truth Name Trial Of Humility" The moment I usefully said the poem was written on the gate, the entire surrounding started shaking. -Huh? (Farah) -Master! (Bat girl) The bat girl looks at me with a worried face. She tried to pull me away as she witnessed this weird phenomenon. -Let''s... (Bat girl) Before she can finish her sentence, a light comes down and wraps nearby surroundings. -Ahh! (Farah) The next time I opened my eyes, I found myself in a room. -Huh? (Farah) When I looked at my surrounding, I found a girl with brown hair fainted nearby. -She wore Ecrax''s military uniform. She seems to be catching up with the incident. (Farah) I feel guilty since this happened because I recited the poem on the gate. I go near the girl and shake her body. -Hey...Are you alright? (Farah) After shaking her body for a while, the girl eventually shows some reaction. -Urgh... (???) She tiredly opens her eyes and stares at me. -W-who? (???) The girl looks around and says in a shaking voice. -I remembered the light and... (???) I try to reassure her and pat her body gently. -Calm down! We are safe here. (Farah) -Hah... (???) The girl takes a deep breath and looks at me. -I''m sorry. (???) I shake my head and deny it. -It''s normal for people to be scared about a sudden situation like this. (Farah) -But you looked quite composed on the other hand. (???) I scratch my head as I reply to her. -Well, I''m pretty familiar with this. (Farah) -Is that so? And who are you? (???) -Ah, I''m sorry for the late introduction. My name is Farah! (Farah) -I''m...You can call me Nise. (Nise) -Nice to meet you, sister Nise. (Farah) Sister Nise nods and stands up from her place. -Where are we now? (Nise) -We are inside the dungeon, sister. (Farah) -Hmmm? Is that so? (Nise) Sister Nise looks at the gate in front of us and says. -Then, we have no choice but to go through the gate, right? (Nise) -Yes? (Farah) I look at the gate in front of me and then turn my attention to the surrounding. -Right, I have no other choice aside from entering that gate. (Farah) Well, from what Aya said to me. We would eventually be expelled out of the dungeon in a while. -Let''s go then, sister Nise. (Farah) For some reason, sister Nise doesn''t pay attention to me and stares at the ground. I have no choice but to follow her sight and look at the surrounding place under me. But I found nothing at all. -Sister Nise? (Farah) Sister Nise shakes her head and replies to me. -Don''t worry about me. I was just lost in my thought. (Nise) -O...kay? (Farah) I turned my back to sister Nise and walked into the gate. -... (Nise) Name: Nise Race: ??? Age: ??? Madeus I''m currently working on the next chapter. If I am able to finish on time, I will post it later. But if I''m not, I will post it tomorrow early morning. Chapter 376: Interlude 127/ The Ominous News Neima, or the old goddess Humiitas turns to Industria in front of her. -I will leave everything for you. (Neima) Industria nods and speaks to her in a gentle voice. -Don''t worry, I will take care of everything. (Industria) Industria turns to the dungeon. This dungeon is cave type, and it gives a lot of ominous feeling. -Though... (Neima) Neima speaks with a voice full of hesitation. -If I die here, I will come back and curse you forever. (Neima) -Ahahah! (Industria) But in the end, Neima still chooses to enter the dungeon. The moment she successfully entered, its entrance disappeared along with her. -I wish you good luck... (Industria) Industria nods and hopes that Neima can achieve what she wants. -Hah, then it''s time to... (Industria) At that time, the crystal she had brought with her suddenly rang again. -Again!? Did they have another thing to report? (Industria) Before Industria could receive the call, a shadow came out of the crystal and arrived next to her. -You... (Industria) However, Industria doesn''t look surprised at all. She sighs out loud and complains to the shadow. -Can you stop appearing like this? (Industria) The identity of the shadow is a woman who wore a full-body robe. -Why are you here? (Industria) -Well...to play? -Hey! (Industria) The woman laughed as she received Industria''s answer. -I just want to see her progress after all. The woman looked at the place where Neima had disappeared to. -Do you think that little one can succeed? Industria answers with a voice full of uncertainty. -I don''t know... (Industria) The woman also sighs and looks down. -Hah... -It''s not just about that girl, right? Are you here to check up on your people? There is only one survival, you know. (Industria) -Well... -You should be careful about how you should move. You just blindly send your people to the battlefield with a little information. (Industria) The woman looks away because she knew what Industria had said so far was the truth. -Urgh...Senior. -I told you not to call me by that name again. You have become a goddess now. You must take responsibility for your action. (Industria) -Uhm... -Futhermore... (Industria) After that, Industria has a long lecture for the woman. The lecture doesn''t stop until Industria feel satisfied. -Uu...Senior, I know my mistake. Please stop... -Alright, and you should give up your bad habit. (Industria) -Bad habit? -Of giving up those privileges for random people. (Industria) -Ah, you mean those authorities. -Yeah! (Industria) The woman scratches her head and turns away. -But they need them to self-defence... -Hey, you can''t lie to me. I know you give your children those authorities because they are cute and pure... (Industria) -Aaaa... The woman turns away from Industria while sweating like crazy. -Well...I. -I wonder why wouldn''t you be the goddess of lust instead. (Industria) The woman angrily turns back and tries to rebuke that statement. -Hey, it''s normal to like the cute boy and girl. -But you just ignored them after you gave them the power. At least, you should put more heart into taking care of your own children. (Industria) -Urgh... -Was I wrong? (Industria) The woman looks down and answers in an exhausted voice. -You are right, senior. -Anyway, what is your reason for being here? (Industria) -Ahh, I almost forget about it because of your lecture, senior. The dungeon... -Already know. (Industria) -Then... The woman has a mischievous face and stares at Industria. -What? (Industria) -There is no way you could know about this one. -Huhm? (Industria) -The goddess of laziness has disappeared into the dungeon that popped up in her planet. All of the blessings she gave to her followers also disappeared. -!!! (Industria) -The goddess of laziness may have died in the dungeon. Her planet may be plunged into chaos soon. (Industria) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO There is one more chapter today Chapter 377: The Frozen World-2 -This is... (Farah) I look around and find myself arriving in a strange village. -What! (Farah) I look around and find everything around me has been stopped. I turned around and tried calling sister Nise''s name. -Sister Nise! (Farah) But for some reason, I can no longer find sister Nise behind me. -Eh? (Farah) As if sister Nise disappears into the nothingness. I shake my head and try to reassure myself. -No... (Farah) The gate, that we just passed through was made of something like space magic. -She must be teleported to other places. It''s alright... (Farah) I look at my surroundings and try to process the current situation. -Before worrying about others, I need to do something about my current situation first. (Farah) I nod and decide to have a look around this village. -Huhm! (Farah) I immediately realize some abnormality inside this village. All of these people stand still and don''t move at all. -What''s wrong with them? (Farah) I decide to reach out to the nearest person and touch them. -Hmmm? (Farah) But there is no change to everyone else even when I do that. -How about this? Cure! (Farah) I activate the magic and try to release them from their current state. However, the magic doesn''t seem to work at all. -Umuuuu... (Farah) I have no choice but to try all the magic that can release abnormal states one by one. -All...failure. (Farah) After one hour of testing, I can see no change in the people. -I should give up... (Farah) I can only choose to give up for now. I can''t rescue these people with my current power. On top of that, I have no magical girl form that specializes in healing. -Let''s explore the village a little more... (Farah) I go around the village and try to find the clue to help these people and get me out of here. -Nothing here...Also here... (Farah) I find nothing that I pay attention to in this village. I give up on searching inside the village, and decide to go to its outskirt instead. -Heh? What is that place? (Farah) I eventually find a small hut on the outskirt of the village. -Let''s investigate inside... (Farah) I walk inside and find two people are sleeping on the ground. -One child and one adult. (Farah) They don''t wear proper clothes but something that looks like a rag. -They have white hair. (Farah) It surprised me since I had only seen the people with black hair inside the village. -The child is a little girl of the same height as me. While the adult looks like her mother. Uhm... (Farah) I feel a little guilty if I continue leaving them like this. I open my dimensional inventory and take out some clothes. I reach out to them and try to put the clothes on top of them. -Huh! (Farah) The moment I put the clothes on the child, the world around me starts to move again. -What!? (Farah) The child suddenly wakes up and yawns out loud. -Hey! Can you...? (Farah) The clothes I held suddenly fall onto the child''s body. My body also becomes transparent right after that. -What is this...? (Farah) The child picks up the clothes and looks around. -This... (Child) For some reason, the child''s voice suddenly becomes cheerful and speaks loudly. -Are you there, miss fairy? (Child) I tilted my head since I didn''t know what she meant. I tried to reach out to the child, but somehow my body passed through her. -How can I communicate with this little girl? (Farah) I hold my head and try to think of a way to reply to her. -Can I interact with other things? (Farah) I try to pick up the rock nearby. -Urghhh... (Farah) It somehow becomes so heavy. -Let''s give up. But how about...? (Farah) This time I attempted to write a word on the ground, and the words came out easily. -Miss fairy! Is it your writing? (Child) I wonder if she could understand my words. The child looks down with a sad face and replies to me. -I''m sorry, miss fairy. I don''t know how to read... (Child) -Urgh...This will be hard. (Farah) This time, I will try to draw a happy face. -Eheheh, you are happy? Thank you, miss fairy. (Child) I draw another happy face next to the old one to reply to the child. -Ehehe~ (Child) The child shakes her mother and wakes her up. -Mother! Mother! (Child) -What''s wrong, honey? (Mother) The child points to the picture that I drew. -Miss fairy was here just now and gave us clothes. (Child) -Eh...? (Child) The mother now found out some new clothes were put on their body. -That''s true... (Mother) The mother turns in the picture''s direction and bends her head down. -Thank you so much, lord spirit. (Mother) The child also follows her mother and bends her head down. -Thank you so much!!! (Child) I feel so warm by looking at them. -It''s... (Farah) The world around me makes another change. It''s like the video that has been moving forward. Madeus Chapter 378: The Frozen World-3 Farah''s POV My scenery around me suddenly changes again. -It''s not it... (Farah) It''s still the same as the hut where I first find the child and the mother. -The mother... (Farah) I look down and find the mother still lying alone on the ground. But she is closing her eyes and looks like she is having a hard time. I also notice my body has become normal again. -I can''t find the child. (Farah) I look around the room, and can''t still find the trace of the child inside the room. There is only one conclusion I can come up with. -Maybe she is outside. (Farah) I shake my head and leave that topic out of my head for now. I turn to the mother on the bed and try touching her. -Will the time flow once again if I touched her body? (Farah) I have no choice but to test again, since it will be the child or the mother who can trigger this phenomenon. I slowly put my hand on her forehead. -Hot! Is she sick? (Farah) I keep my hand on her forehead for a while. -The temperature doesn''t show any sign of going down at all. (Farah) I nod as I put my hand away from the mother. -So, someone really stops the time in this village. (Farah) But if there is a magic circle of time installed in this village, how could I not notice any fluctuation in the mana? -Urgh! (Farah) I can''t understand anything. The phenomenon inside the dungeon is not something I can explain with common sense. -But everything still froze when I touched the mother. That means the child was the one who triggered that phenomenon. (Farah) I sigh since I can''t help the mother in her current state. -Let''s find that child. (Farah) I go out of the hut and decide to wander near it. -She is not here. Maybe she is inside the village? (Farah) That is the only possibility that I can come up with. Since the child can''t be too far from here with her physical. -Muh, I need to walk to the village again to confirm my theory. (Farah) I make up my mind and head to the village again. I am quite tired because the curse had reduced my physical to a terrible state. -Umuuu, almost there. Huh, Is that...? (Farah) On the way to the village, I find a familiar figure. -That is the child I found in the hut. Huh? (Farah) The child is not alone, but there are other children beside her. -Is...she being bullied? (Farah) The child lies on the ground and shields herself by shrinking her body. I hastily reach out and touch the child. Once again, the time came back to this world when I touched her. -Hey, witch! -Where do you get that clothes? -Urghh... (Little Girl) The other children keep kicking at the child''s body. I try to stop them, but I can''t touch them in this state. At this moment, I can hear a sneering voice in my head. -Tchh... (Hale) -Hale? (Farah) -I''m here, Farah. I have watched this drama until now. (Hale) -Drama? What do you mean by that, Hale? (Farah) -This world, everything you have seen so far, is made artificially. (Hale) -Well, we all know this is the work of the goddess. (Farah) -That''s right. But all those puppets you have seen so far. Do you think these puppets are much different from ordinary humans? (Hale) Puppet? Does Hale mean these people? -...I think they act like ordinary humans. (Farah) -That''s right. The goddess barely injects the fake memory into them. They are just puppets who will dance and die in her hand. (Hale) I stared at the bullied child and felt bitter in my heart. -You want to save the child, right? (Hale) -... (Farah) -That child was like us in the old time. Those guys must have let you see some fragments already... (Hale) -I... (Farah) -You must feel sympathy when you look at her. (Hale) -Yeah...Can I...? (Farah) -I know what you want to ask, Farah. But the answer will be no...You can''t save them. (Hale) -Why? (Farah) -The little girl in front of you and the people in this village. (Hale) -Yes? (Farah) -They are destiny to die the moment this dungeon collapse. Let me show you... (Hale) Hale asks me to give her control over the body. I don''t hesitate at all and pass my body control to her. -Let''s start with a simple experiment. (Hale) Hale reached out to one of the children and said out loud. -Conquer! (Hale) The energy comes out from Hale''s palm and swallows the child. -Let''s see... (Hale) A golden life suddenly comes out from the child''s body and disperses Hale''s energy. The child turns to us and speaks in a monotone voice. -First caution: Don''t intercept the subject in the trial without permission. (???) Madeus Chapter 379: The Frozen World-4 Farah''s POV Hale clicked her tongue as she took a few steps back from the possed child. The child glares at us and says with a cold tone. -Instant elimination if you violate the rules three times. Then once again, the world around us starts to move. But this time, the world moves backward as if the video is rewinding. And I can see the little girl on the ground, and the children freeze again. Hale gives back the control of my body to me and says in a solemn voice. -It''s just like that, Farah. (Hale) -... (Farah) -They are just the puppets and playthings in the palm of the goddess. -But Hale... (Farah) -Yes, Farah...? (Hale) -How can I save them...? (Farah) After she heard my question, she silenced herself for a while. Then I can hear a loud laugh in my head. -Hale? (Farah) -No...I''m sorry! (Hale) Hale keeps laughing for a while. -It''s just like you, after all. Being cute and an idiot at the same time. (Hale) I pout and try to rebuke Hale. -Hey! (Farah) -Ahahah, alright. I will have a talk with the little one in your shadow, and then I will tell you later. (Hale) -Hale!? (Farah) I tried to call her one more time. But no matter how I tried, there was no response from Hale. -I think I should process it on my own first. (Farah) I turn to the frozen child and touch the little girl again. And the bullying scene unfolded in front of my eyes one more time. -Stop! Stop! -Tell us... -No... The children keep hitting the child for a while. After they got tired of bullying the little girl, they left the girl behind and returned to the village. -... (Farah) I feel so painful when I look at her. -If only I could be there to help her. (Farah) The little girl weakly raises her body up. She looks at the sky blankly and groans. -Miss fairy... Is she speaking to me? I shake my head and deny it immediately. -She can''t see me, right? (Farah) I wave my hand in front of the little girl. And as I expected, she couldn''t see me. -I''m sorry for selling your gift. But I really...really need money to buy my mother''s medicine. -... (Farah) It''s understandable since I know that from the moment I touched the mother''s forehead. -Miss fairy...I know this would be shameless of me. The little girl starts shedding her tears while looking at the sky. -Can you...give me more of those precious things? -... (Farah) I open my dimensional storage and check the content inside it. -Let''s see... (Farah) Since I don''t bring many precious things with me... -I don''t have gold or jewellery. And the currency I used outside may not help the little girl much. (Farah) The girl must be sold the clothes I gave her for a reasonable price, right? -Since I was Hana''s dressing doll from time to time, it would be fine to give them more clothes. (Farah) I take out 5 beautiful skirts from the storage and put them in front of the little girl. These skirts immediately materialize when they come out of the dimensional storage. -Miss Fairy... The little girl frowned at the sudden appearance of these clothes. She hugged these clothes and showed a radiant smile on her face. -Ehehehe... I can''t help but smile along with her. -Miss fairy~ When I look directly at the little girl''s face, I find something weird reflecting in her eyes. -Huh? (Farah) But it disappears in the span of a few seconds. -What is that? (Farah) The girl continues looking at the sky and says her wish. -Miss fairy! Can I have...a little more of these? -Well... (Farah) It doesn''t sound too bad to give her more clothes of mine. Since I don''t know how much these clothes will be sold for. -Let me give her a few more pieces of clothes of mine. (Farah) When I finished giving the clothes to the little girl, the world started to move forward again. -It''s here... (Farah) I look around to reconfirm my situation. -This is... (Farah) It''s too dark to see my current surrounding. I use nanomachines and turn them into a flashlight. -I wonder where is the girl now. (Farah) I have no choice but to search for the little girl again. Since I am close to the village, let''s start with the village. -... (Farah) I was unable to find the girl inside the village. But I found many villagers had a big party around the campfire. -Did they have a good harvest? (Farah) I can even see a pile of gold put next to them. -That''s so much money, though... (Farah) I leave the village and head to the hut. -She can only be there, right? (Farah) It takes a while for me to arrive at the hut. -Huh? (Farah) For some reason, a strong smell of blood comes from inside the hut. -No... (Farah) I have a bad feeling about this. -... (Farah) The moment I arrived inside the hut, I couldn''t help but run outside and start to vomit. -Urghhh! The little girl... (Farah) Madeus Sorry for the late. I am so busy recently, and somedays I can barely sleep for 4-5 hours. Because of that, I am not in the mind to write anything. But don''t worry, I have no plan to stop writing. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 380: Interlude 128/ The Moving World Yue''s POV -Urgh... (Yue) I groan and try to raise up my body from the ground. -What? (Yue) I look around and find that myself is inside a battlefield. Many soldiers are fighting against the group of people wearing the yellow cloak. -Where am I? (Yue) I am trying to sort out the current situation. -The light... (Yue) Right, the light suddenly wraps around us. And I can''t remember anything that happened after that. -Why did this happen in the first place? (Yue) I look down and try to check up on my body. -The armour has been changed, Huh? (Yue) I am currently wearing some kind of weird armour. This one looks quite old fashioned compared to the one I usually wear. -And, what is this? (Yue) I also found something that looked like a paper was put aside me. I picked it up and tried to read the content on it. The word "Soldier" is written on it. -What does this mean? (Yue) At the same time, the person who has worn a yellow cloak suddenly rushes toward me. -Die! For our great god! I reflexively take out the sword hanging around and slash that person. That person doesn''t show much resistance and dies in one swing. -Something like this... (Yue) Something abnormal like this could only happen due to the dungeon. -Did the dungeon forcibly take me inside? (Yue) The blue fire comes out of my body and freezes nearby people. -What kind of nightmare do you want to show me this time? I don''t want to become your plaything. (Yue) The moment I try to release the flame because of rage, a shadow suddenly comes off from the sky. -Huh? (Yue) It''s a person I know very well. -Hana? The illusion also creates...? (Yue) Hana glares back at me with cold eyes. -I am a real person. (Hana) -How? (Yue) I had never seen two-person could appear inside the space created by this dungeon. -Did something happen outside? (Hana) -Ah...yeah. (Yue) I tell Hana about the current situation outside. -... (Hana) -And... (Yue) I take out the paper and show it to Hana. -This? (Hana) -I don''t know. It was by my side the moment I woke up. (Yue) Hana looks at the paper with a serious face. -I am afraid that other has also been caught in this mess. (Yue) -That''s possible. (Hana) Hana suddenly commands the nanomachine into the drone and sends them out. -Are you going to find others? (Yue) -Yeah... (Hana) After that, we both have to wait patiently until the drone finds other people. -Did you find anyone? (Yue) -...Well, yeah. (Hana) However, her face didn''t look good even if she gave that good news. -What''s happened? (Yue) -Apparently, others also have these kinds of papers. (Hana) -So...? (Yue) -They don''t act like usual and follow the people who live in this world. Huh? -What''s wrong? (Yue) -... (Hana) Hana clicks her tongue and says in an annoyed tone. -This mess will be troublesome. (Hana) -Tell me what you have found! (Yue) -Do you remember the group with yellow cloaks? (Hana) -Yeah? (Yue) -I find your Ex is leading them. (Hana) -Huh? (Yue) Madeus Chapter 381: The Frozen World-5 Farah''s POV I couldn''t comprehend the situation that was unfolded in front of me and tried to stay outside. -Urgh... (Farah) I think I will puke if I look inside one more time. -What should I do now? (Farah) When I was in thought, a shadow suddenly appeared from behind and wrapped its hand around my body. -Eh!? (Farah) I startle and try to escape from the binding. However, I didn''t have enough strength to escape from the current opponent. -Release me... (Farah) The shadow suddenly reaches out and pats my head. -Calm down, Farah~ (Hale) -Huh? (Farah) I turn around and find another me standing right behind my back. The only difference between that girl and me is only the black hair. -It''s me, Hale! (Hale) -Eh! How? (Farah) Hale smiles while hugging me tightly. -Did you forget your own skill, Farah? I cast the skill doppelganger from inside you. (Hale) -Eh! (Farah) I am so surprised because I never thought that Hale would be able to do it from inside me. -Let''s put it aside for now. (Hale) Hale reaches out to my ear and whispers in a small voice. -I have finished all the preparation. So, we only need to play along with that god for now. (Hale) I nod at Hale''s statement. -Uhm... (Farah) After that, I pointed inside the tent and told her in a shaking voice. -Hale... (Farah) Hale peeks her head into the hut to confirm the situation. -Hoh? (Hale) She turned to me and asked me in a gentle voice. -Can you tell me what you have done, Farah? (Hale) I don''t hesitate and tell Hale everything. -Hmm...I understand. (Hale) Hale reaches out to my hand and pulls me inside the hut. -Eh, Hale? (Farah) -You can just close your eyes, Farah. (Hale) -Yeah! Yeah? (Farah) Then I closed my eyes and followed Hale''s instructions. -Let''s do some tests first. (Hale) Since I can''t see anything, I can only hear the sound of something being touched. -Hum! It didn''t change when I touched it. Farah, give my hand to me. (Hale) I let Hale take my hand. After a while, I could feel my hand touch something wet. -Urgh... (Farah) But my hand quickly went through it as if nothing was there in the first place. -Arghhh... I could hear a sudden groan coming from my front. This is not my voice or Hale''s voice. -Aaaaa... I can be sure this voice belongs to that little girl. She whispers in a shaking voice. It makes me feel like she will die at any time. -Did...I become too greedy? Greedy? What does she mean? -It''s my punishment, right, miss fairy? Huh? -Mom...I''m sor... Then the sound suddenly being cut off. After a long time, Hale informs me. -You can only open your eyes now, Farah. (Hale) ...I would witness that scene one more time when I opened my eyes. But I can just let Hale handle everything like before. -Uhm... (Farah) I take up my courage and open my eyes again. -What...? (Farah) I was startled by the sudden change around me. -The times go backward...? (Farah) I can see the mother and child lying on the ground. It looks exactly like the first time I met them. Hale shakes her head and denies it. -Only this word, Farah. Because... (Hale) -Yes? (Farah) -We are playing a simulation game with her. (Hale) -... (Farah) Hale looks into my eyes and says. -Did everything happen so far give you a hint about this game? (Hale) -Hint...? (Farah) I connected and recalled what I had seen so far in the village. My face darkened as I came to a conclusion. -So the villager killed them to take away those gold. (Farah) Hale nods and replies in a cold tone. -That''s a part of it, Farah. (Hale) -Huh? (Farah) -That little girl tricked you...? (Hale) -Eh? (Farah) Hale sighs and pokes my cheek. -Don''t let her appearance trick you, Farah? (Hale) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) -Remember carefully. (Hale) -Yes? (Farah) -Did the villagers get an abnormal amount of money? (Hale) Right! They have a pile of gold next to them. -That... (Farah) -That girl asked for more than what she needed. (Hale) -... (Farah) -It''s probably dominated by her own greed, Farah. Not all people are good, Farah. (Hale) -I... (Farah) I believed the little girl right away because I was in the same situation as her in the past. -Don''t let her appearance trick you, Farah. (Hale) -Yeah... (Farah) -I''m not telling you to distrust other people. This is just a reminder for your future encounter. (Hale) I grasp my hand tightly and answer Hale back with a powerful voice. -That''s good~ (Hale) Hale pats my head gently and turns to the little girl. -Let''s the time flow again, Farah. And let''s crack this trial together. (Hale) I answer Hale in an excited voice. -Yes! (Farah) Thanks for reading OwO I was so busy yesterday ya. Though I will be able to post 2 chapters tm Chapter 382: The Trip To Find The Non-Existent Ending-1 Farah''s POV -Now, let''s start all over again, Farah. (Hale) -Uhm... (Farah) The moment I touched the little girl, the time returned to this world once again. Everything happened exactly like last time. -Let''s do some more experiments to confirm it. (Hale) Hale turns to me and says. -Give her some clothes like last time, Farah. (Hale) -Yes! (Farah) I nod and follow Hale''s instructions. I put some clothes next to the little girl and her mother again. Then, the same phenomenon happened when I did my deed. -Hmm... (Hale) There is only the mother lying in front of us now. -Where did you find the little girl after this, Farah? Take me to her place. (Hale) I hold Hale''s hand tightly and lead her out of the hut. -It''s near the village. (Farah) -Alright, take me there. (Hale) It doesn''t take long for us to arrive at the girl where the little girl at. -Ah...Hah. (Farah) I breathe heavily while looking at Hale. -Why are you not tired, Hale? (Hale) Hale tilts her head and answers me innocently. -Maybe, the clone didn''t inherit the curse, Farah. (Hale) -Is that so...? (Farah) Hale opens the status board to check up. -I can still use all other skills of yours, Farah. (Hale) -Eh? (Farah) I peep at Hale''s status board and find she has the same skill as me. However, her "Conquer" skill is censored by weird characters. -I can''t read this, Hale. (Farah) Hale smiles and pokes my cheek. -It''s still too soon for you to read these. (Hale) -Moh... (Farah) -Anyway, we need to focus on testing, Farah. (Hale) -Uhm... (Farah) I turn my attention to this girl and touch her again. -You only need to give her one piece of clothing this time. (Hale) -Yes! (Farah) I acted like what Hale told me. The only thing that changes this time is the girl looks a little sad when I decline to give her more. -Don''t let her appearance trick you, Farah. (Hale) -I know. (Farah) Then the world moved to the next phase as I finished giving her the cloth. The night comes to this world again. -It''s night again, Hale. (Farah) -Let''s check up on the village first, Farah. (Hale) I became nauseous as I remembered what had happened inside the hut. -Before that... (Hale) Hale''s body suddenly grows into a mature body. It doesn''t differ from my adult form except for her hair. -Eh? (Farah) She reaches out and holds me like a princess. -You are really light, Farah. You eat a lot and are still light as a feather. (Hale) -Heyy! (Farah) After Hale finished teasing me, we immediately headed toward the village. -There is no campfire like last time. (Hale) My face brightened up as I relived this would help the little girl. -Maybe... (Farah) -Don''t come to the conclusion that fast, Farah. (Hale) -But... (Farah) -I don''t think this mess would be resolved that easy. (Hale) -... (Farah) Hale starts checking up the houses inside the village while carrying me. -There are no abnormal inside these houses, Hale. (Farah) Hale nods and gives up on investigating the village. We leave the village quickly after that and arrive at the hut. But once again, I can smell a strong smell of blood coming from inside the hut. -Close your eyes, Farah. (Hale) We probably fail in saving them with this. I grasp my hand and shake my head. -I can do it, Hale. (Farah) Hale looks at me anxiously and replies. -Alright...(Hale) And the inside of the hut is the same as the last time. There are two bloody corpses on the ground. They at least look more like normal corpses this time. -Urgh... (Farah) -Let''s touch the girl again, Farah. (Hale) I slowly reach out my hand and touches the little girl again. -Urgh...They steal the medicine money for mom. -... (Farah) -If I was more careful, those debt collectors wouldn''t notice. The little girl doesn''t say any more words after that. -I... (Farah) After that, we return to the moment before all these incidents start again. -The greed doesn''t come from only the little girl. Those villagers or the debt collectors are also very greedy. If we don''t solve that, this girl won''t have a better ending. Let''s not give her anything this time, Farah. (Hale) -Eh? But she would be killed again if I did that. (Farah) Hale looks at me in my eyes. Somehow, I felt she looked a little scary. -Alright... (Farah) When it came to this little girl, I couldn''t feel any kindness or affection coming from Hale. As If this little girl was not in her eyes in the first place. -Maybe, I''m wrong... (Farah) -What''s this, Farah? (Hale) -Nothing! I will do it right away. (Farah) I followed Hale''s instructions and only watched her from afar. -It''s the night again. (Farah) This is the third time we have arrived in front of the hut. -Let''s check the result. (Farah) This time there are four corpses inside the hut. Two belong to the mother and little girl, and the other two belong to two weird men. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO Because of the sudden OT so I come home pretty late, I will post the extra chapter tomorrow morning. Good night (??)?o Chapter 383: Interlude 129/ Doll’s Will ???''s POV Love, care, and emotion are all things that we "dolls" shouldn''t have. Even though our Creator inserted knowledge into our minds to promote our acting. -Follow the voice inside the head and do exactly like what you guys heard. The creator, who gives us life, tells us her order. -One day, the one who inherits my will appear here. Remember to perform well at that time. The creator walked around and took a look at all of the "dolls" one by one. After a while, she arrived at my place. -... Creator gives me a weird glance and shakes her head. -Hah... She turns her back off me and speaks. -The past that I want to forget... My creator looks down and says with a voice lack of emotion. -Those gods...How long do they think humanity remains as their playthings? With a solemn voice, my creator continues her monologue. -Maybe I am not too different from them. I created and used you guys for my sake. I still don''t understand what my Creator is talking about. As a doll who could only follow the script, I can''t understand my Creator. -Sorry...I know my apologies may be empty. But I can''t do anything aside from that. Why does she apologize to us? It''s a natural thing for us to follow her order. -But the end is near...If I successfully bring down those true gods from their throne, I will release you guys from this dungeon. At that time, a voice calls out to my Creator. -*****! Are you there, *****? -Yeah, ***. I will finish soon. Creator looks at us again and speaks out loud. -I don''t have much time. Warm energy comes out from her hand and envelops us. -The last fight is near. You are all my child that I create using my blood. She glances at some dolls in the backline. -Some of you may have to act like a bad guy and do a bad deed. But I hope you guys won''t go the wrong way. Then, she takes a glance at a few guys behind me. -And those have a role of good guys, I want you guys to remain a good person even after everything. Finally, she turns to me and the doll next to me. -And you two... -... My creator laughs at herself and says. -It''s like having a kid by looking at you two. Though, you two have the most painful role in this. You must show the next generation how cruel those gods are. Show them the truth. My creator looks us in the eyes and whispers lightly. -Pass the message to them if seven of us fail in the last battle. My creator turns away from us and says. -To protect our freedom and our rights. Once everything is done, you guys are free to go. The dungeon will release you from this shackle and return everyone to circle and reincarnation. My creator walks away from us. -As for me...I wonder what would happen to me if I died in this battle. I have danced in their palm for my entire life already. The world around starts to change the moment the Creator disappears. I appear inside a small hut with another adult doll. We are lying on the ground motionlessly. Day keeps passing, and I never see my Creator coming back. Did she not make it? So, we only have a duty in the meantime. Wait for the next generation to appear to inherit her will. ... Just lie there...and wait. Wait... I have to wait... I have more than enough time to think about my creator. To understand every single word that she said to us. For some reason, I want to see her again. ... But it''s impossible...She had gone forever. According to the script, I should call the doll next to me by the name "mom." But I think the one that fits that name most is my creator... Mom...I want to meet you. I have to wait in this frozen until that person appears. Is that even possible? How long do I have to wait for that person? ... I want to go out. I want to find my crea...mom. I want to see her. I could feel those happy memories she inserted inside my head. Can she take care of me as the mom figure in my head? But she is no longer alive. ... No one ever comes here. I want to give up, but I can''t... ... The other dolls start to die...Their souls are still here, but they gave up their consciousness and killed their intelligence. Now they have become a doll in every sense. ... Finally! The chosen one is here...The job I need to fulfil. The sole purpose in life. It''s time to accomplish it. Madeus Imagine losing your electricity on your day off TvT Sorry, again the extra chapter will be postponed to tmr Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 384: The Trip To Find The Non-Existent Ending-2 Farah''s POV I reflexively pinch Hale''s arm as I witness the scene in front of me. -Hmm... (Hale) Hale puts me down and reaches out to the corpse. She checks those man''s corpses first. -They seem to be struggling a lot before death. The one who killed these men must be the little girl. -... (Farah) -If I''m not wrong, they must be the debt collectors she mentioned in the last run. -I see... (Farah) But what have these guys done to make a little girl like that? Hale glance at the mother and points at her. -Look at the state of her clothes, Farah. (Hale) I follow Hale''s hand and find the mother''s clothes have been torn off. -What...? (Farah) Hale shakes her head and sighs. -Nothing, I forget you are ignorant to that matter. (Hale) -Huh? What do you mean, Hale? (Farah) Hale ignores me and continues checking on the corpses beside me. -There are no noticeable things on their body. (Hale) Hale turns to me and asks me in a gentle voice. -Farah, please touch the little girl again. (Hale) -Uhm... (Farah) This time, the little girl''s last word changes again. -It''s...not fair. I just want to...live with mom. She weakly turns her head to her mom. -I can''t...protect you. Then everything is turned backward. -Hmmm... (Hale) Hale puts her hand on her chin while thinking deeply. -This is much harder than I thought. There have been only a few clues so far... (Hale) I stare at the place where the little girl lies in silence. -... (Farah) Hale seems to notice my mood and gives me a hug. -We will successfully save her in the end. (Hale) I nod weakly at Hale''s persuasion. After that, Hale and I started testing to find a way of saving the little girl. On the next attempt, Hale and I decide to give the little girl clothes only once. This time the ending was not much better than our previous attempts. -They die because of the hunger this time... (Farah) -Where did the money they get from selling clothes go to? (Hale) Maybe, It''s not enough for them to pay off the debt. -Let''s give them a lot of clothes at the first meeting this time. (Hale) I tried to do as Hale said. But our action resulted in those villagers arriving at the hut quicker. The bullying scene doesn''t even happen this time. -... (Farah) Hale looks at me worriedly and appeases me. -We will successfully save them next time, Farah. (Hale) I don''t answer Hale. Because I still have the hunch that we will fail next time. Of course, we also fail next time... -I don''t understand... (Farah) I look at the corpses of the mother and child and shake her head. -No matter what we do, this little girl will die in the end. (Farah) Hale stares at the corpses and curses out loud. -It''s like the world wants her to die. It''s her fate that she must follow and embark on it. (Hale) Hale glares at corpses and stomps on the ground. -Those damn... (Hale) -... (Farah) -Farah, are you alright? (Hale) Hale bends down and puts me in her arms again. -Maybe we need to change our approach, Hale. (Farah) Hale nodded as she agreed with me. -Well, that''s true. Should we give the little girl a weapon this time? (Hale) -I don''t think the little girl can use them. Most of the weapons I have are magical weapons or nanomachines. (Farah) -That would be worse than giving her an ordinary knife. (Hale) We still give it a try in the end. I hope the little girl can defend against those people with the weapon we gave her. -You should give her clothing along with a weapon. So they can pay off their debt while successfully protecting themselves. (Hale) But our plan ends in failure again. This death doesn''t differ from her second death. -Maybe we should give them food this time... (Farah) They were still dead even when we did that. ... (Farah) No matter what we did, they would still die. Over and over... Even Hale loses her patience and sighs while having a bitter face. -Let''s take a break for a while, Farah... (Hale) -Uhm... (Farah) Hale holds me and walks out of the hut. We decided to stop our testing for now. -Let''s take a walk. (Hale) -... (Farah) If I keep being negative like this, I won''t be able to save them. While I am resting in Hale''s arm, I turn to her and ask. -Hale? (Farah) -Yes? (Hale) -How can you still retain your adult form? (Farah) I thought the skill to maintain this adult form could only last a while. Hale smiles and answers me. -It''s a secret... (Hale) -Moh... (Farah) -Huh...? (Hale) Hale suddenly freezes and stares intensely at my front. -Hale? (Farah) I follow her line of sight, and find a temple in front of us. Since when did that temple appear? -Huh? (Farah) An ominous aura comes from inside the temple and wraps around us as if it is calling us. Madeus I have work today so extra chapter has to be postponed again TvT Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 385: The Trip To Find The Non-Existent Ending-3 Farah''s POV There is no way a temple appears in this place for no reason. I decide to go inside with Hale in the meantime. -This temple doesn''t have many things inside... (Farah) Surprisingly, the temple looks pretty clean, despite its lack of furniture. We go around the temple and find a broom was put nicely in the temple''s corner. -It looks like someone had cleaned this temple recently. (Hale) -Right... (Farah) There is only a sole building lying in the middle of the temple. But I could feel the ominous aura clearer as we came closer to the building. -Farah, you should stand outside. Let me... (Hale) I try to refuse Hale''s offer. -No, It''s dangerous for you to go inside alone. Let''s me go with you. (Farah) -Farah... (Hale) Hale puts me down and shakes her head. -I can''t let you do that, Farah. The current me is just a clone. So there is no problem even if this body of mine was destroyed. (Hale) Hale points at me and continues. -But it''s different for you, Farah. (Hale) -... (Farah) Hale''s words sound very logical. However, I don''t really want to let her go alone. -Don''t worry. I will be back soon. (Hale) Hale pats my head and says to me. -Be a good girl and wait here... (Hale) I nod weakly and wait outside of the temple. -I hope nothing bad will happen to Hale. (Farah) After a while, I can feel the aura inside the building become incredible chaotic. -Hale! (Farah) I hurriedly run inside the building to check up on Hale''s situation. -Are you alright, Hale? (Farah) I find Hale is trying to pull a dark sword out of the ground. -Urgh... (Hale) -Hale! (Farah) I run to Hale''s side and reach out to her body. -Graghh! (Farah) The moment I touched Hale''s body, weird energy also started pouring inside my body. I try to resist that energy by using mana. -Conquer! (Hale) Hale shouts out and releases the dark energy from her hand. As the two forces contact each other, it creates a terrible explosion and pushes us to the temple''s entrance. -Arghh! (Farah) In mid-air, Hale grabbed my hand and pulled me to her side. -Hold me tightly, Farah. (Hale) I understand Hale''s intention and tighten my hug. -Conquer! (Hale) Hale releases the dark energy, and this time her target is the ground where we will land. -Hale! (Farah) Unlike what I imagined, the ground we fell to is really soft. It''s like this is made off pudding instead normal earth. -Hah, it''s dangerous. (Hale) Hale gives out a sigh and turns to me. -That thing was more dangerous than I thought, Farah. (Hale) I turn in the direction of the building and talk to myself. -That sword probably be the source of the weird aura that we felt... (Hale) I turn to Hale and ask. -Why did you try to pull that sword out, Hale? (Farah) Hale''s face darkened as she tried to answer me. -I don''t remember clearly... (Hale) -What do you mean by that? (Farah) Hale shakes her head and tells me what happened inside. -The moment I stepped inside, I could no longer control my body. It''s not until you help me that I will completely lose my mind. (Hale) I frown at what Hale just said. -If I''m not wrong, that sword can make unstoppable madness to the user. But how can that sword affect my mind when it doesn''t have divine power. (Hale) Hale grasps her hand and stares at the building intensely. -... (Farah) -Conquer! (Hale) Terrible energy comes out from Hale''s body and envelopes the entire temple. Some violent shock wave comes from inside the temple. But Hale easily restrained it with her power. -It''s useless struggling. (Hale) It takes a while for the temple''s interior to calm down. -It will take care of the sword, for now, Farah. (Hale) Hale takes me inside to see the sword again. This time, I have a better chance to look at the sword. -A long sword, huh? (Hale) Hale stares at dark the sword that was pierced on the ground. There is dark mist surrounding it. -I can''t complete dominating this sword. Those mist only acts as a medium to restrain its energy. (Hale) -Will this mist last for a long time, Hale? (Farah) -It won''t last for a long time unless I supply its energy continuously. And if I''m too far from it, the mist also loses its effectiveness. (Hale) Hale reaches out and pulls the sword out of the ground. -This must be the missing piece in our puzzle. Let''s go, Farah. (Hale) We brought the sword with us and arrived at the hut again. Hale places the sword next to the little girl and tells me to touch her again. -I wonder what would happen this time... (Hale) Hale turns to me and says. -I don''t think this will end well, Farah. (Hale) This thing can even make Hale lose her sanity. I don''t know if this sword would affect the little girl. And the restraint of the sword may disappear because the time in this world was sped up. -Let''s experiment for now. At least, it would give us some hint even if it failed. (Hale) Madeus I scraped off the other chappy that I was supposed to post since I think it went in a little wrong direction. I need to fix it a little more before I can post it Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 386: The Unavoidable Ending-1 Farah''s POV As the time returned to this frozen world, the little girl immediately noticed the sword''s existence. -Is this... (Farah) We only stand aside to watch the little girl''s reaction. She reaches out to the grips of the sword. -This sword was the one I saw in the temple of miss fairy, right? The little girl has sparkling eyes while staring at the sword. -I had only seen her one time. And she had answered my prayer already. The last time she gave me food and this time she gave me an expensive-looking sword. Her hand stops in mid-air right in front of the sword''s hilt. She falls on her knee and starts praying. -Thank you, miss fairy. I will treasure your gift. Hale looks at the current situation and comments. -Now, It makes sense. The one who cleaned the temple was this girl. On top of that, she had witnessed her appearance once. (Hale) Hale turns to me and informs me. -That''s why she instantly refers you to as the fairy when you were the one who gave her those gifts. She had mistaken you for the person that appeared inside that temple. (Hale) Hale knit her brows as her voice becomes serious. -A person of that calibre can make this kind of crazy sword and can not approach the little girl for no reason. (Hale) -... (Farah) -Maybe all the misfortune that little girl had encountered so far happened because of that person. (Hale) -That... (Farah) That sounds unbelievable, but it did make sense when I heard directly from Hale. -Most people won''t be soft heart like you and help other people for free. They will demand something back in exchange for the favour. The food that she mentioned may be the start of everything. (Hale) We turn our attention back to the little girl and look at her. -I wonder what would happen when she grabbed that sword. (Hale) After the little girl finished praying, she stared at the sword. -I will make full use of your sword, miss fairy... The moment the little girl grabbed the sword''s hilt, an energy wave came out of the sword and dispersed the mist that covered it. -Garg... Under the little girl''s abdomens, I can see a bright green light. -It looks like my theory is correct. (Hale) I look at the little girl and find something abnormal. The white part of her eyes starts to be replaced by a green colour. -Gragggg!!!! The little girl shouts even louder. She must stand against the incredible pain by herself. I can''t help the little girl since I can''t reach her in the first place. After that, the time in the world fasts forward again. The scenery in front of us changes and shows us a hellish scene. -What... (Farah) The hut around us had now disappeared along with the mother. I can only see a white set of skulls lying on the ground. -This would be more serious than I thought, Farah. (Hale) Hale picks me up and holds me in her arms. -The village may be destroyed this time... (Hale) Hale runs to the village as fast as she can. Here, we witnessed another hell. -No way... (Farah) The violent fire is engulfing the entire village. I also can see many corpses of villagers lying on the ground. -They are all killed in one hit. (Hale) Hale bends down and looks at the wound. -A clean cut. (Hale) Hale shakes her head and heads deeper inside the village. -What... (Farah) -Tchh... (Hale) From there, we found the little girl sitting on the mountain of the corpse. The little girl, who should be frozen by time, suddenly opened her mouth. -You guys are finally here, my guest. Hale becomes cautious and glares at the little girl. -You are not that little girl... (Farah) She nods and answers us. -She had fulfilled her role successfully and let you guys witness a replicate of the past. -Then, who are you? (Farah) -Me...? -It would be no fun if I revealed my identity here, right? -We don''t want to deal with someone that would hide their identity... (Hale) -Well... The little girl smiles awkwardly. -If you guys really want the answer, I will tell you. She puts her index finger on her lips. -The true me is already dead. A will of this dungeon''s creator and doll''s tuner. What is the last title meaning? I shake her head and try to put that aside for now. -So, what we have witnessed so far is what happened to the creator in the past, right? (Hale) The little girl claps her hand. -Ping pong! You are correct... The little girl says with a sad voice. -A cruel fate, isn''t it? No matter what you did, it would always have the same ending. -Fate, that''s bull shit. It''s just a set-up from those idiot higher beings. (Hale) -Haha, I really like you rather than the chosen one. -... (Farah) -You really remind me of my creator. The little girl looks at Hale with strange eyes. -Even your power, I feel they are a little similar to my creator. Madeus Chapter 387: The Unavoidable Ending-2 Farah''s POV Hale glared at the little girl as she finished that statement. -Woah~So scary... The little girl only returns the glare with a joke. -I have only one piece of advice for you, the blackie. Hale knitted her brows as she heard her statement. -Do you mean me? (Hale) -Right, you are the only one has black hair that is still alive in this place. -... (Hale) -That power, that you possed. The little girl pointed at Hale. -That''s power is unsafe. Hale clicks her tongue and replies. -You are saying a fact. (Hale) -Hah, so you already know about it. She tilts her head and asks Hale. -Why do you still use that ability? It''s like a time bomb that can explode anytime. I turn to Hale and look at her with a worried face. -It''s not your business. (Hale) -Fine... The little girl sighs and speaks out loud. -I tell you that, because I don''t want you to repeat the same mistake as my creator. -You are not in a position to worry about us in the first place. (Hale) Hale releases an energy wave and tries using it to intimidate the little girl. -I recommend you shouldn''t do that. Otherwise, I will tell other me to deal with you, blackie. I can''t understand her statement and ask her. -The other you...? What do you mean by that? (Farah) -Mah, you guys have met her once already. I try to trace back my memory to find the person she mentioned. -Uhm... (Farah) At this moment, Hale speaks up and answers her in my stead. -The other you...Do you mean the other will of your creator? I can only think of the one who gave us the warning in the past. (Hale) -Ping pong! Correct. -Hmmm, are there any wills of your creator besides her? (Hale) The little girl shrugs and replies. -I don''t know. I only know about the other me''s existence recently. There may be three or four the will of her out there. You guys find out the truth by yourself. The little girl changes the topic. -Anyway, what do you two think about what has happened so far? Hale immediately replied in a cold voice. -I don''t care. (Hale) My face darkens as I reply. -It''s horrible... (Farah) -Sure, it''s horrible for a softie like you. -... (Farah) -Can you tell me who was the one made this tragedy happen? -I... (Farah) -Did this happen because of the greedy villager? -Yes...? (Farah) -Or did this happen because of the victims themselves? The little girl is greedy as those villagers, though. -I don''t know... (Farah) -Or the mastermind behind the temple was the one who created this tragedy? -I... (Farah) -You see...each of those things I have mentioned is needed to create this mess. I look down since I don''t know how to answer her. Because what she has said so far is all correct. -Unnecessary greed turn them into a monster. The little girl must ask herself what happened if she doesn''t wish for that. She thought an ordinary life must be considered a greedy wish. Hale interrupts our conversation and speaks out. -Stop your nonsense logic. I don''t want you to poison Farah with that. (Hale) -How long do you need to protect that little girl? She has to face the cruelty of this world sooner or later? -Hah, shut up! My answer for all your nonsense is the mastermind. (Hale) -Why do you think so? -Greed is a part of a human, and we can''t live without it. It''s ridiculous for a human not to have greed. What the mastermind had done so far was brought the trigger to make all these things happen. (Hale) The little girl laughed out loud when she received Hale''s answers. -I really like you, blackie. It''s too bad you are not meet the condition to be the one to inherit our creator''s will. -Hmmm... (Hale) -I won''t deny your claim. The little girl nods and continues. -But I must agree your claim is almost the same as my creator. The girl looks down and asks in a solemn voice. -But what if...the little girl has a little pride in herself? To live without depending on other people? What if she denies all those kindnesses and continues living like that? -She still dies in the end. Pride can''t feed you. (Hale) -Right, but it must be at least not painful as the hell waiting for her after this mess. -I don''t understand why you referred to the greed when we were in the trial of humility...? Is that related to the creator in the first place? (Hale) The little girl laughs and explains to us. -I just give you a little fact. -What...? (Hale) -To live her entire life under someone else gives her that virtue. -Then, how do they even relate to the greed? (Hale) -Did I need to spoon feed you guys every time? -You... (Hale) -Hah! I will tell to give you the last hint this time. Who told you a holder of virtue couldn''t be a holder of sin at the same time? Madeus Chapter 389: Interlude 130/ Broken Script The little girl stared at Hale and Hana then informed them. -Then, it''s time to wrap up. Let''s move on to the next stage. She claps her hand and makes a dark hole appear right under their feet. -Bye-bye! -Hey! (Hale) -Ahh! Before the two disappear through the hole on the ground, a shadow comes off Farah''s feet and hides in the nearby corpses. -A sneaky rat...But it''s not time for that. The girl closes the hole and jumps off the mountain of the corpse. At the same time, the world around the little girl cracked and turned into a world with green colour. -So, you are here... The little girl clicks her tongue and stares at the mountain of the corpse. The people who should be dead start raising up one by one. All of their wounds start healing while glaring at the little girl. -You have violated the rule of the dungeon. Exterminate... (System?) The little girl clicks her tongue and rebukes back to the opponents. -Bull shit. Are you the one who violated the rules first? All those corpses freeze and then open their mouth at the same time. -I don''t know what you are talking about...? (System?) -You can''t trick others, but you can''t trick me, the observer of the dungeon. -... (System?) -The one supposed to protect the rule broke the rule first. You ate all the souls in these dolls and used them for your evolution. -Hoh... (System?) All the corpses nearby start merging and create a figure of a woman. And a green veil appears out of nowhere and hides her body behind it. -If you knew it already, I didn''t have to act like an idiot anymore. (Broken Will) The woman points her hand at the little girl. -Well done, doll''s tuner. But what can you do to me? It''s all too late now... (Broken Will) There is a hint of anger in the woman''s voice. -They were supposed to stay here a little more and let the despair swallow them. But you have ruined my plan. (Broken Will) -The trial suppose to end the moment they witnessed the truth, you know. The little girl glares at the woman. -But you don''t seem to care about that. Even when you inherited her will like me. Why do you ask like this? -Her will...? (Broken Will) The woman becomes angry and shouts out loud. -She left us in the space and waited for the non-existent heir? For how many years! (Broken Will) The little girl bites her tongue and tries to calm the woman down. -But she appeared now. -Hah! That''s a soft heart and weak girl. Do you think she has any chance of killing our enemies? (Broken Will) -It''s hard to tell about the future. -Hah, shut up. (Broken Will) The woman rushed toward the little girl and grabbed her. -Urgh...You... -I need your power. (Broken Will) -You will meet your own retribution soon. -No worry. After taking your power, I will deal with those lost lambs in the same way. And I will have the strength to break free from this. (Broken Will) The woman kisses the little girl and sucks something invisible out of her. After a while, she throws the little girl to the ground. -One more to go... (Broken Will) The woman creates a hole and goes through it. -... After the little girl confirmed the woman had left this world, she raised her body up weakly. -Ahaha, I can barely protect this girl''s soul and mine. But I had lost all of my authority over the dungeon. The little girl glances toward the black spot in the middle of the green world. -Should you lend me a hand? A girl appears from the spot and walks toward the little girl. -Why? (Bat Girl) -To protect those two from danger. Otherwise, a big mess will happen inside this soon. Madeus Chapter 390: The Surprise Battle In The Middle Of Nowhere After Hale and Farah disappeared through the black hole, they appeared in the middle of an empty plain. -Woah...? (Farah) Farah shouts cutely because of the sudden change in her surrounding. In the meantime, Hale looks cautious as she turns around and looks in the hole''s direction. -Not good... (Hale) Hale reaches out and kisses Farah. -Ehh!? (Farah) Because of Hale''s sudden attack, Farah''s face turns bright red. So she doesn''t notice Hale is pouring black energy into her body through her mouth. -Hyaaa? (?>\\<) (Farah) After a few seconds, Farah''s body turns limp because of that. It doesn''t take long for Farah to lose her consciousness. Hale hugs Farah''s body and bends down on the ground on all four. -Conquer. (Hale) Black energy also wraps around both Hale and Farah''s bodies. Hale holds her breath and stares intensely at the hole. -... (Hale) A figure of a woman wearing a veil suddenly comes out of the hole. -Where have they gone to? The woman looks around and can''t find a trace of them. Even when Hale and Farah are lying right in front of her eyes. -How can they escape that fast? The woman releases the wave of mana to search for them. -No response... After a while, the woman gives up and flies away while muttering this sentence. -Though, there are more preys I can deal with before them... -... (Hale) When Hale had confirmed the woman''s disappearance, she dispersed her surrounding black energy. -It''s too bad I can''t deal with that one in this form. (Hale) Hale thought the girl just now couldn''t be dealt with the fake body of the clone. -This body will break once I put it too much force. (Hale) Her current body is just a defective product that she can temporary put her soul into it. -And... (Hale) Hale turns to Farah and pats her head. -It''s too dangerous for the current Farah to face her. (Hale) Hale considered the woman who appeared just now as a different realm from the outer god that Hale fought in the past. It''s impossible for an inexperienced one like Farah could deal with her when most of her strong skills are on cool down. -That one tier must be at least the late stage of the intermediate. That woman is close to becoming a high-rank goddess. (Hale) Hale sighs and puts Farah in her arms again. -Let''s move on and check the situation first. (Hale) The moment Hale thought they were safe for now, Hale suddenly felt something heading toward them at an incredible speed. -... (Hale) Hale glares in that direction and shoots out her black energy. -Conquer... (Hale) The dark energy takes the shape of arrows and flies in one direction. The shadow, who heads toward Hale, suddenly pulls out a sword and slashes her attack into two. -What...? (Hale) The shadow opens her mouth for the first time. -Saint form: Clean Moon... The shadow releases a white crescent mana wave at Hale. -Tchhh... (Hale) Hale has no choice but to hold Farah in her left arm while creating a dark sword in her right arm. -Conquer. (Hale) Hale easily slashes and makes the attack disappears. -Greed form: Clean moon... This time a green wave comes at her instead of the white one. -Again? (Hale) Hale tries to parry the attack. However, the dark sword created by her dark energy immediately broke once it came in contact with the green mana wave. -Saint form: Silent death... The shadow instantly disappears and reappears right in front of her. -Bring you to another world, fare well. The shadow makes a clean cut and beheads Hale. -It''s over... Or it was what the shadow thought. The head-on the ground starts moving on its own. -What...? The shadow now pays more attention to the corpse and finds no blood coming off the corpse in front of her. -And that... The shadow looks at the arm where Hale''s body holds a little girl. -Ahaha, It seems my battle sense has been a little dull. (Hale) The head suddenly laughs out loud as the body moves to collect it. The shadow becomes cautious and takes a safe distance from Hale. -Conquer... (Hale) Terrifying dark energy comes out of the place where the head was cut. A body made of dark energy is created right under Hale''s head in the blink of an eye. -Sai... -Conquer the space: Sky shattering. (Hale) The space in front breaks like Hale''s command and creates a dark rift. -Get rid of her... (Hale) Many tiny hands come out of the rift and reach out to the shadow. -Greed form: Desire rain... In a second, the shadow cuts the rift in front of her 30 times and destroys it immediately. -There are more than one you now... (Hale) The shadow grabs the sword tightly as she finds over a thousand dark rifts around her. Madeus Chapter 391: The Conclusion Of The Battle Hale stares at the shadow as she orders those creepy hands to attack the shadow. -Hufff! The shadow has no way but to retreat even farther away from Hale. -... The shadow notices the fight with its current strength. However, it doesn''t run away and decides to observe the situation. -Dual sword style... Aside from the dark sword, the shadow is currently holding, it takes out a white sword from under its hip. Hale sneers as she looks at the current situation. -You still want to go? (Hale) The shadow ignores Hale''s provocation and rushes toward her direction. -Dance of the weakling... The dark hand reaches out to the shadow and tries to grab her. But for some reason, the shadow can easily use the sword to deflect those hands. -... At the same time, Hale disappeared on the spot and appeared in front of her. -Fast! Hale raises her hand made of dark energy and slams at the shadow''s body. But the shadow still manages to use both swords to block the strike. -Gurgh... Hale doesn''t hesitate and uses the remaining hand to strike the shadow. The girl got blasted away as she received that hit. -Sain... Hale opens her mouth and fires a ray of dark energy to attack the shadow in mid-air. -Greed form: Clean moon. The shadow rolls her body in mid-air and cuts her attack on Hale into two with that skill. -Same dominance type, Huh? Hale clicks her tongue as she analyzes the attack the shadow released. -I can''t dominate her with this fake body, though... (Hale) The moment Hale finished the sentence, she reappeared at where the shadow was falling. -Tchhh! -Too late... (Hale) Hale''s energy hand looks like a drill immediately piercing through the robe which the shadow is wearing. And revealed a beautiful girl with white hair inside it. -Youuu... Hale suddenly feels the girl in front of her looks very familiar. -But I still need to get rid of you... (Hale) Hale once again makes many rifts appearing around the girl. -... The girl successfully lands on the ground after receiving the attack from Hale. However, so much blood is coming out from her left hip. Hale''s attack indeed inflicts a heavy wound on her. -You are already done for... A circle suddenly appears under the girl''s feet. -Dieee... Before a huge ray of energy erupts from under the girl''s feet, she once again accelerates and disappears from Hale''s sight. -No one baths two times in the same river, you know... (Hale) The dark energy spreads out under Hale''s legs and corrupts the nearby ground in its colours. -Greed form: Dividing sky. The girl jumps off the ground before letting herself touch the dark energy. Terrible green energy comes out from the sword and eliminates all the dark energy. -Huh! Hale seizes this chance and shoots an energy ray at the girl. -Dual form: Exterminate! The swords in her hands extend and allow the girl to slash Hale''s body from afar. -Gurgh! The blades cut through Hale''s energy body and make them disappear. -Saint form: Silent death... The girl appears in front of Hale''s head at fast speed. -Die! She uses all of her might to slash Hale''s head into two. At the same time, the body holding Farah also disappears. -Got it... The girl puts her sword into the sheath and walks toward Farah''s place. -Why did that monster hold this little girl? Huh... But right before she could reach Farah, the ground under her suddenly broke into two. -Hah! The ground easily swallows the girl and leaves her no chance to resist. The darkness has now fully swallowed her. -Can''t...breath... The girl feels like someone is choking her. She suddenly can feel a soft voice. -Wake up? (Hale) -Huh? As the choke becomes stronger, that voice also becomes colder. -Serve your right. (Hale) But at that time, another cute voice suddenly echos and tries to stop the cold voice. -Hale...Please... (Farah) The cold voice sighs and replies to the owner of the cute voice. -Hah, fine... (Hale) At the same time, the darkness suddenly disperse. This time, the girl finds herself choked by Hale. -W...hat? The girl couldn''t comprehend the current situation. She thought that she had killed Hale in front of her. On top of that, Hale''s head is still intact. -Since...when? Hale smirks and replies to the girl. -Right from the start. (Hale) Hale releases the girl and throws her to the ground. Hale also doesn''t forget to restrict the girl by binding her with dark energy. -Before you could slash my neck, my energy had already invaded your mind. (Hale) Although Hale is the strongest of the four. But she is the one who is weakest in the interpersonal battle. She will never engage with her opponent head on the head for all reason. -So...It''s all imagination. The girl also notices the disappearance of her swords. She looks to nearby land and finds her sword is being covered by dark mist. -That... Madeus I couldn''t write yesterday because of busy work and OT ??? ???? ? ???? ??? If I don''t have to OT tmr, I will try to post an extra chapter. ?(??`)* ???? And thanks for reading ??? ? ` ? ?? Chapter 392: Break Time Farah''s POV The girl seemed to be surprised when we confiscated her sword. -How comes you guys are fine? Hale knits her brow and stares at the girl. -What are you talking about? (Hale) The girl glances at her sword of her. -That sword can even corrupt the servant of the goddess. But you, a monster, don''t show any sign of being affected by it. Hale lets out a dry laugh. -You know what? (Hale) -? -Because your sword was just a fake...Because of that, it couldn''t do a single thing to me. (Hale) -Fake? Hale bends down and glares at the girl. -Have you ever questioned yourself? (Hale) -Yes? -You are just a puppet dancing in the hand of the goddess. (Hale) -Hale! (Farah) I shout and try to stop Hale from revealing the girl about the truth. However, the dark energy comes from her hand and stuffs my mouth. I can no longer utter a single word in this situation. -Huh! The girl doesn''t shake in front of Hale''s statement. -How could I not know about it? The girl releases her blood lust and overwhelms the surrounding. -I will take down all of them. I... Hale hits the girl''s head to stop the girl from releasing her bloodlust. -I don''t want to hear your reason. (Hale) The girl grinds her teeth and stares at Hale intensely. -Glare as you like! You can''t kill me anyway. (Hale) I look at Hale with begging eyes. I hope Hale wouldn''t tell her any further. Because once the truth comes out, I don''t think the girl will be able to take it head-on. There is nothing more terrible than denying its own existence. -... (Farah) Hale sighs and decides to change the topic in the end. -Why did you attack us? (Hale) -... -Even in this situation, you still decide not to talk? (Hale) The girl still decides not to talk until the end. Hale gives up and turns to me. -I almost forget about it... (Hale) Hale flicks her hand and makes the dark energy that blocked my mouth disappear. -Though, I want to kill this annoying one. But this girl must be the protagonist of this stage. (Hale) I nod and glance at the girl one more time. I can almost guess her identity by looking at her hair and the sword. This girl must be the adult version of the one we saw in the last trial. -But Hale...The people from the last trial... (Farah) Unlike other times, the final lap doesn''t rewind the time like usual. But it teleports us directly to the next stage. -Don''t worry about that, Farah. We still can rewind the time of that village one more time. I have ordered the bat girl to stay at that place. (Hale) -Huh? (Farah) I turn and look down at my shadow. Did the bat girl really disappear? -That one is pretty strong. As long as the bat girl follows my instruction, we will be able to save everyone. (Hale) Hale pats me on my head and hugs me even tighter. -Don''t worry, Farah. Everything will be just fine. (Hale) -Moh, I know... (Farah) -Huh? (Hale) Suddenly, I can hear a sound coming from the girl. Hale tiredly turned to the girl and asked her in an annoyed voice. -What? (Hale) The girl shakes her head and mutters in a small voice. -How can you be so close to an ordinary human? -What do you mean? (Hale) The girl looks at us with a surprised face. -You, the container of those hateful goddesses. How could you be so close to a human? -What? (Hale) It takes me a few seconds to fully comprehend what she just said. -I think you must be mistaken. (Farah) -How could I...? I have killed many kinds of you many times. An absurd power inside a broken body... Hale is using my clone...That''s maybe why. -Just ignore her, Farah. (Hale) Hale tells me to take the tent from the storage and informs me to camp here. -Camping? Now? (Farah) Hale flicks my head and laughs. -Awful... (Farah) -You need to take a break, Farah. You have gone through all kinds of mess before reaching here. (Hale) -But... (Farah) I would be able to reduce the casualty If I acted a little bit faster. -Just sleep! (Hale) Hale brought me inside the tent and let me sleep with her inside the sleeping bag. -The result won''t change even If you are late for a few hours. You need to let your mind take some rest... (Hale) -I... (Farah) Hale''s statement sounds reasonable. Even though I reluctantly fall to sleep, I have no choice now. -Good night, Farah. (Hale) I can feel the warmth of Hale through the hug. I close my eyes and utter gently. -Good night, Hale... (Farah) I slowly fall asleep and don''t know there is some change on the other side of the battlefield. The adult figure of the girl. Her other info will be added later once It is revealed. Madeus Whew, today I feel like starting something new...Which resulted in me try posting the new novel. That''s why I am unable to post an extra chapter today. So I will give you guys an Ice cream as an apology. /\___/\ ? ?? ? - ?? ./~???? Joke aside new novel won''t affect the daily update of the current novel "Faraway Survivor." The new one won''t be updated but weekly though. It''s also a fluff story but it will take place in school. Therefore, If you like to give it a try please click the link below. Finally, thanks for reading. ?? ?? ? ???? ./??????? ?????????????? I shoot u >:( ?? ?> ? ? Field of Lily is activated: Increased the stats of the nearby female by 100% I can feel enormous power surging inside my body. The girl looks at her own body and mutters. -A buff skill, Huh? I am shy and take a few steps back and let my hand touch the sword on the ground. -Ehh...? (Farah) I feel something inside this sword resonate with the current me. I turn my attention to it while remembering what the voice in my head says. -The key is right next to you... (Farah) I reach out and put the sword out of the ground. The girl notices my action and tries to stop me. -Hey! What are you doing? Before the girl can stop me, her sword shines and combines with the current that I am holding. >1 more ??? to evolve "Magical girl of bravery." The girl looks at me with an angry face. -What did you do? I reply to her with a wry smile. -I will borrow this sword a little. (Farah) -Tchhh... Since I had pulled the sword, the barrier surrounding us also disappeared. The girl has no choice but to rush out and fight against the other monsters with the other sword. -You better do something or give it back to me. Otherwise, we will die here. I nod and turn to the Sora. -I will try... (Farah) After the two swords were combined, my current sword''s colour changed to golden. -What can this sword do now? (Farah) I wield the sword and swing in Sora''s direction. -Huh! (Farah) A ray of light comes out of the sword and eliminates all the monsters on the ground. It doesn''t stop there and blows away everything behind Sora with a part of her body. -One swing is almost strong as "Judgment." (Farah) Then how strong is the current sword if I release the skill? I also notice the monster can no longer regenerate after that attack. -You... Sora realizes the danger and flies higher. -The betrayer has become dangerous. Must eliminate right here! Sora turns up and shoots the water stream into the sky. -What is she trying to do? (Farah) I tried to take Sora down with the sword, but something like a wall consistently blocked my attack. -Let''s leave her alone for now... (Farah) In the meantime, I help the girl deal with the rest of the monster. By the time we finish dealing with these monsters, a change happens in the sky. An enormous dark cloud appears in the middle of the sky. -Can you give back my sword now? I need it to create a barrier to protect us. I look at the sword and reply to her with a helpless voice. -I don''t know how to give you the sword back... (Farah) The girl frowns as she asks me. -What do you mean? I show the golden sword to her and answer. -I don''t know how to separate your sword from my current one. (Farah) The girl sighs out loud. -You gotta be kidding me. A loud sound comes from the sky suddenly interrupts our conversation. We look up to the sky and find the dark cloud has turned into a wall of meat. The meat''s wall comprises many body parts of humans along with thousands of distorted faces. -Begone, betrayer! The meat wall falls from the sky as Sora''s command. -With the attack of this range, we have nowhere to run... -... (Farah) I hope this will work... -Protect us! (Farah) A giant shield appears in the middle of the sky to protect us from Sora''s attack. -Can that fragile-looking shield save us? I don''t reply to the girl and continue staring at the meat wall. The wall continues falling and eventually hits the shield and everything around us. The shield that can reflect any attack can barely defend against that attack and becomes broken now. -I can''t use the shield for a little while... (Farah) I look at my surroundings and notice it has become barren land because of Sora''s attack. And the meat wall also disappears right after it hits us. -Sora... (Farah) I see Sora shooting the water stream at the sky again. -What can I do now? (Farah) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO My fever comes back when the evening comes and I don''t know why... TvT I get a little better today thanks to the doctor''s prescription and I will recover to normal soon. Chapter 405: The Final Stage-5 In the green space, two figures stare intensely at the orb in the middle of the air. -I can''t see your plan working at all... Every time the bat girl reaches out and tries to grab the orb. She can feel something invisible hinder her from touching it. -Even when we try to break this barrier together, it doesn''t show a single scratch on the barrier. The little girl, flying next to the bat girl, also frowns at the current situation. -I thought the two of us could break the barrier of the creator... The little girl sighs and complains. -The other me also could not pass through this barrier. It makes sense since the other me would have no way of leaving this behind without touching it. The little girl holds the head with her left hand and gives out another tired sigh. -We must somehow find a way to pass this barrier. Once she finishes absorbing the other piece, she will have enough power to break this barrier. -But what can we do in this situation? Our attacks are useless to this barrier. -How about giving the barrier another best shoot? A person appears in the middle of the space and interrupts the two''s conversation. -That won''t work... (Nise) The two immediately turn their attention to the new arrival person. It is a girl who is wearing military clothes. -No matter how strong you are, you won''t be able to break that barrier. (Nise) The girl wearing military clothes is no one else but Nise. She is the sister that Farah met before she entered the dungeon. -And girl with bat wings over here... (Nise) Nise puts her hand on her chin while giving her a curious look. -I wonder how you can become that form... (Nise) The bat girl frown as Nise mentions her. -What do you mean? -Nothing~ (Nise) -Huh? The little girl ignores the bat girl and tries to approach Nise. -... -What do you want from me? (Nise) -Are you...my creator? Nise silences for a little before she gives the little girl the answer. -I''m not... (Nise) -I understand...Then, do you know her? Nise nods and answers her with a calm voice. -I am her...friend. (Nise) -... -Should you give back the right to body to that little girl? (Nise) The little girl makes a wry smile and says. -Just a little more, I need to stop the other me by my hand. -Why can''t you leave her alone? (Nise) -Why? You say? The little girl turns away from Nise, a few tears coming out of her eyes. -I always remember what the creator taught me. Nise looks at the little and asks the little girl with a distrustful voice. -Really? (Nise) -Yup, my creator... The little girl shakes her head and continues. -Or should I call her my mother? -... (Nise) -She tells me I should be the big sister and take care of everyone. But I am unable to fulfil it... -You... (Nise) -Losing my mother has left too much impact on me...I ignore everything and sleep to forget about her... The little girl looks down with a sad face. -If I had paid attention closely to everyone else, this tragedy wouldn''t happen... -... (Nise) -Why does my mother give me too many emotions? Should she know it would hinder me from completing the work? Until the end, I will never know the answer. The voice of the little girl becomes weaker and weaker. -I won''t be able to last long after her attack. At least, I want to use my life to end this entire tragedy. -An...Idiot. (Nise) -Maybe, I am... Nise looks dejected after she hears the little girl''s story. -Who do you two want to give this power to? (Nise) The bat girl is the one who answers Nise this time. -My master! -Also, that little girl, huh? (Nise) Nise sighs and slowly approaches the barrier. -I really don''t want to leave the burden on the young generation. But your master''s fate... (Nise) -What''s wrong with it? -Depending on her choice, she will be able to achieve the different feats. But it won''t be easy. It may be even tougher than the road the creator of this place chooses. (Nise) -Can you tell me more about it? Nise quickly passes through the barrier and puts her hand on the orb. -It''s easy to dye your way by blood...But to paint the entire world with flowers, how hard would it be? (Nise) The bat girl tilts her head since she can''t understand Nise''s statement. -She chooses the most idiotic and hardest way. (Nise) Nise throws the orb to the bat girl and continues her monologue. -Can she even do it? (Nise) -What do you mean? -She chooses the simplest way and goes through it with her 6 best friends. Then what can this girl able to achieve...? (Nise) Madeus Chapter 406: Interlude 135/ Run Away While Hana is busy dealing with people created from the distorted body, Sora must fight against it by herself. -What have I done to you to make you keep targeting me? (Sora) -So you are just a vessel after all...You know nothing about the one inside you. -The one inside me? (Sora) The distorted body says out loud in an eerie voice. -How long do you want to keep hiding behind this girl? -... (Sora) -So, you want to keep silent until the end. Then, have a look at me killing your vessel here. Her entire distorted body flies toward Sora and tries to grab her. Sora jumps to the other side to avoid her approach. But it''s too late since a part of the woman''s body comes out and grabs Sora''s arm. -You...! (Sora) Sora wields her sword and tries to cut it off, but it doesn''t bulge under her slash. -Tchhh! (Sora) The woman uses all of her force to throw her at the magma lake nearby. -Die... Even though Sora did not die as she landed on the lake, she could feel the incredible pain coming from the heat. -Arghh... (Sora) At the same time, a sandstorm that was created by the chaotic environment is also coming right at Sora. Before the sandstorm can hit her, flames come out of her body and freeze the entire surroundings. -Finally...The rat has decided to show its face. Sora can hear the familiar voice inside her head. -I''m sorry... Sora only clicks her tongue and replies in an annoyed voice. -You better explain to me everything once this is finished. (Sora) The voice inside her head mutters. -Alright... The woman with a distorted body looks at Sora and laughs out loud. -I will get rid of you, which is the thing that my creator can''t finish in her entire life. You will be the first one to taste it! Goddess Realm! In the blink of an eye, Sora finds herself in a small room. -What? (Sora) While she looks around this room, she finds the wall and ceiling are made of meat. -All these things are beating as if they are alive... (Sora) Sora slashes at the nearby wall. -There is blood coming out of the wounds. But the wound quickly closes up and recovers to its original state. (Sora) Sora doesn''t hesitate and keeps going wild inside the room. No matter how powerful and destructive her attack, the room quickly recovers all of its wounds in a few seconds. -You gotta be kidding me! (Sora) Sora keeps slashing the room until her hand can no longer hold the sword properly. -Is it my imagination, or has the room gradually become smaller? (Sora) Not until the room becomes half of the original size, Sora could confirm this fact. -So she wants to kill me this way? (Sora) Sora sighs and asks the voice inside her head. -Do you have any way to escape this? (Sora) -Yes, but there is a price coming along with it. -What is the price? (Sora) -Your lifespan. -Take it. It''s better than dying in this place... (Sora) -Okay. Sora suddenly feels an unimaginable amount of energy surging inside her body. The fire and ice power burst out from inside her body and destroy her surroundings. -Garghhhhh! Sora once again returns to the chaotic space. -It hurts!!!! It hurtsssss! Sora can hear the groaning voice of that hateful woman. -Are you done? (Hana) Hana has also finished dealing with the three other people and arrived by Sora''s side. Before the two could focus on dealing with the woman, she had already disappeared. -Where did she go? (Sora) Madeus Chapter 407: The Disappearance Of Sora Farah''s POV Before Sora can finish calling the meat wall, something suddenly appears right beside her and wraps around her body. -Ahahaha! You have done so much for me! I never thought you could control "it." Sora groans painfully, while shaking her gigantic body made of dark water. The girl turns to me and asks with a vigilant voice. -What should we do now? -Since you can''t fly, let me check the situation alone. (Farah) The girl nods and lets me fly alone toward Sora. -Huh! (Farah) The barrier Sora created to protect herself from the attack while charging the last skill is still there. -Unless I use the Judgment skill, or else I can''t pass through this barrier. (Farah) By the time I try to use the skill, Sora suddenly screams loudly and creates a shock wave. It affects and pushes me down to the ground. -Arghh! (Farah) Before I hit the ground, someone successfully catches me and whispers into my ears. -You are being naughty again, master... (Hana) I startle when I realize the identity of the one who is holding me. -Hana! (Farah) -Haiz~ I thought my master would forget me... (Hana) -No way! (Farah) -We don''t have time to flirt now, guys! (Yua) I turn to the person who just interrupted our conversation. -Yua? (Farah) -Yup, I just got her on my way here, master. (Hana) Hana points at Sora in the sky and asks me. -And that is...? (Hana) -It''s Sora... (Farah) Hana puts her hand on her chin and comments about it. -This time is pretty the same as Hina''s case. (Hana) -Hina? Who is it? (Yua) -Nevermind... (Hana) -Farah... (Yua) Yua turns to me and asks me with a serious face. -Can you tell me how all of this happening? (Yua) -Alright... (Farah) I look at Yua worriedly and tell her. -But you promise me not to keep calm after hearing the story. (Farah) -Yes..? I will try my best. (Yua) Then, I tell Yua about everything that had happened since I reunited with Sora. -This is completely my fault...All of this will not happen if I... (Yua) -Stop your bullshit. I''m tired of hearing that. Should we focus on saving Sora rather than going through your soliloquy again? (Hana) Yua looks down regrettably. -You are right... I don''t have time for this. (Yua) While I am paying attention to Sora, a gate suddenly appears next to me. A girl walks out of the gate with the bat girl and the little girl I met in the last stage. -Eh...? (Farah) If I am not mistaken, she is sister Nise that I met before entering the gate. -It seems that I am still not too late... (Nise) Sister Nise glances at us and suddenly appears in front of me. Hana tries to attack her in self-defence but stops in the midway. -I''m not here to fight. (Nise) Sister Nise looks at my sword and takes it away. -Huh? (Farah) -Is it inside this sword? (Nise) Sister Nise makes a small orb appear in her right hand and takes out the light from the sword using the other hand. -That''s good... (Nise) Then sister Nise grabs the orb and throws it at Sora. -Heh? (Farah) The orb simply passes through the barrier as if there is nothing there. It quickly enters the gigantic body of Sora. Yua can no longer keep calm and run toward sister Nise. She holds her sister''s Nise clothes while shouting angrily. -What did you just do? (Yua) Sister Nise tilts her head and answers in a calm voice. -I just helped her... (Nise) Right at this moment, there is some change in Sora. She is no longer groaning but turns away to bite the invisible thing that restrains her. -That is... (Farah) We continuously hear the sound of her eating and chewing something for a while. And the sound only stops when her body starts bulging and exploding... -Soraaaaa! (Yua) And something unexpected is happening right in front of us...We can see a naked Sora walking out of the explosion. She has now returned to her adult form. -... (Sora) She gently landed in front of us. But somehow, I feel her a little different from before. -Soraaa! (Yua) Yua runs toward her and tries to reach out to Sora. -... (Sora) But Sora sweeps her hand and uses an invisible force to push Yua afar. -What!!? Why, Sora? (Yua) Sora coldly replies to her. -Hah...You are just a puppet of them and a betrayer... (Sora) -I... (Yua) -I have known everything...(Sora) Sora touches her chest and says in a sad voice. -Everything here is just their playground...The thing inside me has told me the truth. (Sora) Sora teleports in front of me and hits Hana. Hana is blown away by the attack. -Huh! Master!! (Hana) Sora takes my hand and wraps her hand around my body. -Sora! What are you...? (Farah) Before I can finish the sentence, Sora bends down and kisses me forcefully. I feel like she is sucking something out of my body. -Arghhh! (Farah) >You can no longer use "Magical girl of bravery." She releases me and throws me to the ground. She opens the gate and tries to walk through it. -I will wait for you guys in the land of laziness. (Sora) Madeus Chapter 408: Chase Behind The Fallen One Farah''s POV With the disappearance of Sora, we have no choice but to leave the dungeon. When we successfully escape from the dungeon, I find Aya standing right outside the gate. And she is about to enter with the army behind her. -Farah! (Aya) Aya runs to my side and takes me away from Hana''s arms. -You are safe!!! (Aya) After hugging me for a while, Aya looks at the other and asks. -Where is my sister, Farah? (Aya) Hana slaps Aya''s back and tells her with a small voice. -Let''s return first. I will tell you about everything that happened inside once we get back. (Hana) -But sister''s safety... (Aya) -Don''t worry, Aya. She is still safe and sound...We are just unable to be on her side right now. (Farah) Aya reluctantly follows us and gets back to the castle. Here, we start to explain everything one by one. -Hah! (Aya) Aya holds her head as she finishes listening to the story. -This will be a troublesome problem to solve... (Aya) -What do you mean? (Farah) Aya scratches her head as she complains. -It''s not a great time for us to move between the planet. Since you guys were inside the dungeon for so long, you probably didn''t know about another planet''s situation. (Aya) Hana knits her brow and asks Aya. -Did something happen while we were away? (Hana) -Yup! (Aya) -Can you tell me more detail about that? (Farah) Aya sits down tiredly on the sofa while hugging me. -Alright...Like what you have already known, the appearance of the dungeon on all the planets is happening. (Aya) -Right... (Farah) -But on the planet, that goddess of laziness ruling over...The goddess has already entered the dungeon by herself. (Aya) -And...? (Hana) -She shows no sign of returning... (Aya) -Is that it...? (Farah) -Of course not. (Aya) Aya sighs with a wry smile. -The revolution force on that planet also seizes this chance to attack the government. (Aya) -Are they the force that despises mechanical idea supremacy? (Hana) -Correct! I can''t collect too much information since they are in a civil war. If the spy on our side acts a bit recklessly, it will lead to a war with us. (Aya) Aya scratches her head and says. -Not to mention that we have the worst relationship with them. It''s impossible to move to that planet at these kinds of times. (Aya) -You don''t need to worry about that, Aya. We have another method to move to that planet. (Hana) -Is that so? (Aya) Aya puts her hand on her chin and asks Hana. -Then when will you depart? (Aya) This time, I raise my voice and answer in Hana''s stead. -Tomorrow! (Farah) -Farah? (Aya) Aya frowns and reminds me in a gentle voice. -I know that my sister is important, Farah. This trip must also be dangerous...I don''t think it''s good to rush the departure like that. (Aya) -Aya is right, master. You have gone through too many things inside the dungeon. It''s better to take a... (Hana) I immediately deny Hana''s offer and tell her. -It''s not time for that, Hana. It''s not only Sora but also...Hina. (Farah) -Tchhh, I almost forget about that girl... (Hana) Aya pinches my cheek while tilting her head. -Do you mean your second lover? (Aya) I awkwardly reply to her. -Yes... (Farah) Aya sighs but gives me her agreement at the end. -Fine... I will contract the spy to pick you guys up once you arrive. (Aya) -Thanks a lot, Aya... (Farah) Aya turns to Yua, who is sitting in the corner of the room. -But I need you to stay behind with me, Yua. We need to take care of the country until Farak kicks my sister''s butt to wake her up. (Aya) Yua nods weakly at Aya''s opinion. -I agree. It''s better for me not to go. It''s no different from pouring oil on fire if you let me meet Sora. (Yua) Yua pats my head and tells us. -Please take Farah back and let her get some rest, Hana. If you need something for the trip, please don''t hesitate to tell me. (Aya) -Alright. (Farah) -Farah? (Aya) -Yes? (FaraH) -Please take care of my silly sister. (Aya) I answer back to Aya with a firm voice. -I will... (Farah) Aya bends down and kisses me on the lip. -Thank you~ (Aya) Hana takes me back and lets me spend some time resting. In the early morning of the next day, we immediately head to the planet of laziness on Hana''s spaceship. Madeus Chapter 409: Interlude 136/ The Third Force With the disappearance of the sloth goddess Acedia, the entire planet has plunged into chaos. The era of peace has ended and started with the age of revolution. The oppressed ones come out from where they are hiding and take out the hidden fangs. It''s time for them to fight against the current cruel society of Acedian. Slowly, many cities fell started to fall under the army of revolution...Even though the Acedian army is famous for its high-end technology, they have a hard time against the revolutionary army. It makes sense because when the Acedian is living in peace, the revolutionary has to horn their skills inside the shadow. Furthermore, the sinner ones are the people leading this army. On this planet, the sinners are referred to as the people are favoured by magic. However, the revolutionary army only won the battle, but not the war. It''s hard for people to change their point of view since it has been deep-rooted for thousand of years. The citizen shows some signs of resistance under the reign of the revolutionary. To cut the root of this problem, the revolutionary took out some resistance and publicly executed them. Hina looks at the scene in front of her and shakes her head. -It''s true that I want revenge, but not something like this. Hina, one of the leaders of the revolutionary force, looks at the execution scene with a tired face. -If we act like this, we are no different from the old government. (Hina) This is not the future that Hina hoped for... -The tyrant doesn''t disappear right away, but it just changes into another one. (Hina) But Hina doesn''t have the power to stop the one with the other leaders. Since she knows each of them has a terrible hatred for this planet. They do not differ from her, a person who lost the loving one to the cruelty of this society. -If it was the old me, then I would accept this and satisfy with the current result. (Hina) Hina puts her hand on the chest and remembers the face of the familiar girl. -I can no longer become cruel because of her. (Hina) Hina closes her and thinks of the people who have taken care of her until now. -I am not satisfied with this result at all. (Hina) Hina reaches out her hand to the nearby table and takes out a crystal. -Dia, are you there? (Hina) On the other side, a mocking voice comes out from the crystal. -Oh, the revolutionary leader dares to call me. (Dia) The one answer is Dia, who always supported Hina when she was inside the army. -Hah, you know... (Hina) -Haha, just kidding~ I had settled everything you told me to do. (Dia) Hina nods as she hears the answers. -It''s time for us to appear... (Hina) -Are you sure about that, Hina? (Dia) -What do you mean? (Hina) -Being the third force will be the target of both the army and the revolutionary. (Dia) -Well, it''s no use since I don''t like the current situation. (Hina) Dia lets out a wry laugh as she answers her. -You are such a crazy one... (Dia) -Ahahah... (Hina) -But I like it! I will help you, Hina. (Dia) Madeus I oversleep yesterday so I have to post this one while working TvT There will be one more chapter if I''m not too tired today. Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 410: Head To Acedian Farah''s POV Sister Nise disappears not long after I have the meeting with Yua. I try to ask the bat girl about sister Nise, but she does not know where she has gone. In the early morning of the next day, I set out with Hana with everyone else. Also, this is the first time that I have flown out into space. -Woahhhh! (Farah) To be able to see all the stars this close is incredible. -Master... (Kagehina) Al little bat girl hugging me closely and asking me an innocent question. No, I should call her "Kagehina" by now. Kagehina rubs her face against my dress like a spoiled puppy. I point at the scenery outside of the spaceship and ask her back. -Are the scene outside just beautiful? (Farah) Kagehina shakes her head and answers me. -I don''t really understand what you are talking about, master. (Kagehina) -What do you mean? (Farah) -For me...I only have a weird feeling about this scene...What does the term human refer to this space again? Ah...yes...Space. (Kagehina) -What do you mean, Kagehina? (Farah) -I mean, for me, the space outside is just a terribly lonely place... (Kagehina) Kagehina and I take a walk across the transparent hall. She tells me the story while I am enjoying the star. -The space is where a creature like me was born... (Kagehina) -Then, who are your parents? (Farah) Kagehina lets out a wry smile and answers. -I don''t have someone like a parent. I just popped out of nowhere...and appeared in the middle of the space. (Kagehina) -Huh? (Farah) -The moment I open our eyes, we only have one purpose. That is...destruction and evolution. (Kagehina) -... (Farah) -That''s our purpose of living...I still don''t understand why I used to have that kind of instinct. (Kagehina) Kagehina holds her head with a tired face. -I feel like some invisible force makes us do something like that. Our life goal is just like that, try walking on the evolution''s route as far as possible. (Kagehina) Kagehina turns to me and says in a serious voice. -Master...If possible, I hope you won''t try to become a god. (Kagehina) -What do you mean by that, Kagehina? (Farah) Kagehina shakes her head. -I don''t know...But I feel like becoming a god is a one-way god for you...It''s not something that you should do, no matter what. (Kagehina) A voice suddenly interrupts our conversation. -It''s an interesting conversation... (Hana) -Hana... (Farah) Hana appears right beside us and has a stern face. -Why do you give her some kind of suggestion? (Hana) -... (Kagehina) -Should it be better for your master to become stronger? (Hana) -Stronger...? Huh? (Kagehina) Kagehina sighs and jumps inside my shadow. Before she completely disappears into my shadow. -You guys are obese with those numbers and unable to realize the answer is right in front of you. (Kagehina) -Hey! Hey! What do you mean, Kagehina? (Farah) Kagehina doesn''t show up despite the fact that I keep calling her name. -Just leave her alone, master. (Hana) Hana picks me up and holds me like a princess. -For some reason, many weirdoes keep appearing near you, master. (Hana) -It''s not my fault, though... (Farah) -Also, Kusuri reminds me to give you the medicine... (Hana) Kusuri is the name that I gave to maid 002, the maid famous for making the medicine. -I don''t know if her medicine will work on your curse, master. (Hana) I pout at Hana while staring at her. -Master? What''s wrong? Do you hate drinking medicine? (Hana) -It''s not that, idiot Hana. (Farah) Hana tilts her head and asks me with confusion. -Then, what''s the problem, master? (Hana) -You told me that you would call me by the name when we are alone. (Farah) There is a hint of blushing that appears on Hana''s face. -Fa... (Hana) I put my ear closer to Hana and say in a loud voice. -What is it, Hana? I can''t hear anything at all! (Farah) -Farah... (Hana) -Eheheh! (Farah) Hana turns to me and pulls both of my cheeks. -It hurts~ (Farah) -Master becomes the little devil again. Hana looks at me as if I am her prey. -Should I punish you again, master? (Hana) If I don''t stop Hana here, I feel like she will do "that" for real. -Let''s do it, Farah~ (Hana) -Hana!!! (Farah) In the end, no one comes to rescue me...and Hana does it to me all night. Madeus Thanks for reading OwO The chapter is a little shorter today because I am really tired of OT TvT Chapter 411: Interlude 137/ The Mysterious Red Liquid Kusuri puts down the glass vase in her hand on the table and lets out a sigh. -It''s a failure again... (Kusuri) Kusuri scratches her head. -It''s so weird...The curse on master''s comes back right after I thought I successfully got rid of it. (Kusuri) Kusuri has no choice but to leave the room to take some fresh air. She goes to the hallway that is made of glasses and relaxes there. -Sigh... (Kusuri) Kusuri takes out something that looks like a cigarette and lights it up. -My research on divine power didn''t progress at all...And now I can''t even succeed in releasing the master from that damn curse. (Kusuri) Kusuri smokes while staring at the stars in front of her. -Hahhh... (Kusuri) A shadow appears from behind and touches Kusuri''s shoulder. -Huh! (Kusuri) Kusuri startles and drops the cigarettes in her hand. -Who? (Kusuri) Kagehina tilts her head while having a confused look on her face. -What''s wrong? (Kagehina) Kusuri holds her head and complains out loud. -Can you appear more normal next time? You almost make my heart jump out. (Kusuri) -Huhm? (Kagehina) Kusuri gives up explaining everything to her since she knows that Kagehina was born recently. -I should tell the head maid to give you a common-sense course soon. (Kusuri) -I don''t need anything like that. (Kagehina) -Hey, don''t be a hard head. It''s a necessary skill for you to live in society. (Kusuri) -Society, Huh? (Kagehina) Kagehina spaces out while staring at the sky. -Can I even fit into it? (Kagehina) -You will as long as you learn... (Kusuri) -But it''s a waste of time. (Kagehina) Kusuri looks a bit angry as she hears Kagehina''s statement. -That''s a necessary skill so you can stay with your master! (Kusuri) -What are you talking about? I can hide in the master''s shadow all the time. (Kagehina) -Guahhh! It''s not that... (Kusuri) Kusuri tries to shoo Kagehina away by waving her hand. She doesn''t have energy left to spare so she can deal with the current Kagehina. She takes out another cigarette and resumes her smoking. -This is refreshing... (Kusuri) -What are you doing? (Kagehina) -Smoking? Is this the first time you have seen it? (Kusuri) Kagehina nods and stares at the cigarette curiously. -Why do you smoke? (Kagehina) Kusuri lets out a white smoke and answers Kagehina. -I will answer if you finish the common sense course. (Kusuri) -I will think about it. (Kagehina) -Tchhh! Fine, I give up... (Kusuri) -... (Kagehina) -This thing helps me relive the stress... (Kusuri) -Stress? A non-human like you also has stress. It''s really weird... (Kagehina) -So you even noticed that. (Kusuri) -It''s pretty obvious, though...Your soul has some kind of unique smell. -What the heck? How could you smell other souls? Are you do or something? (Kusuri) -That''s quite an insult...I just have a taste... (Kagehina) Kagehina stops in the middle of the sentence and avoids Kusuri''s eyes. -Hey! You sound so suspicious! (Kusuri) -I don''t know what you are talking about... (Kagehina) Kusuri lets out another big sigh while having a tired look. -Forget it! Having a conversation with you makes me so tired. (Kusuri) Kagehina changes the topic and calls out to her. -Are you stuck with your research? (Kagehina) Kusuri takes a few steps back from Kagehina. -Are you a stalker...? (Kusuri) -... (Kagehina) Kagehina takes out a bottle containing a red liquid inside and throws it at Kusuri. Kusuri catches it and stares at it very carefully? -What is this? (Kusuri) -It may help you break the master''s curse. (Kagehina) -What? (Kusuri) Before Kusuri can reach out to Kagehina, she has already disappeared. -This damn... (Kusuri) Kusuri doesn''t take what Kagehina said to hurt and returns to her room. She starts researching once again, but her result still ends in failure. -Damn it... (Kusuri) Kusuri hits the table. -Hah... (Kusuri) This time, Kusuri pays attention to the red liquid bottle in the corner of the table. -Well, I have nothing to lose... (Kusuri) Kusuri reaches out to the bottle and tries experimenting with it. And she gets a quite unexpected result. Madeus Chapter 412: Interlude 138/ The Judgment Day” and The Return Of The Greed Goddess -It''s that dream again...His smile...His face... (Septem) Septem is deeply immersed in the monologue. -I miss everything about him... (Septem) A boy with a familiar face appears in front of her. -Every time I reach out my hand to her, she immediately crumbles. Though everything would result in the same ending... (Septem) -I can''t do anything. A useless person...That is me. (Septem) The little boy smiles at Septem and says. -Septem...Thanks for your bread. -It''s nothing... (Septem) Then the boy breaks into many pieces as if he is made of glasses. But he immediately appears once again and smiles at Septem. -Sister...Septem... -Finally, you call me by that name... (Septem) -I''m glad that I can meet you. When Septem reaches my hand to the boy again, he disappears into the nothingness. -No...What is his name? I can''t remember! I only know one thing I need to hold him dearly. (Septem) -Please be there again... (Septem) The entire surrounding of Septem suddenly changes into a busy street. She looks down and finds herself wearing some kind of school clothes while holding a bag in her hand. -Hey? Where are you? (Septem) The passerby keeps passing her and ignores her, no matter how loud she is calling for the boy''s name. -Why am I here? (Septem) She shakes her head while searching for this scene in this memory. -Nothing...There is nothing inside my head. (Septem) Even though I haven''t tried to touch these memories for so long, They can''t disappear. -I have temporarily sealed them along with my emotions. But I can still go through all of them whenever I want. (Septem) But the things that she just saw are not in one of her memories. -But I feel very familiar with it... (Septem) The street in front of her disappears, and a shabby house appears in front of her instead. -This... (Septem) But Septem doesn''t dare to step inside the house. She reflexively turns around and runs away from it. -It''s no good... (Septem) -Hah! Hah! (Septem) Septem wakes up while breathing in and out loudly. -Another nightmare... (Septem) Yoso stands at her room''s entrance and calls out to her. -Why are you trying to sleep again, Septem? You don''t need to do that with that kind of body, though. (Yoso) -... (Septem) Yoso sighs and complains to her. -I don''t understand you at all. With your body, you can live without sleeping. Doing that kind of activity is no different from tormenting yourself. (Yoso) Septem shrugs and changes her clothes in front of Yoso. -I feel like I will lose a crucial clue if I don''t sleep. (Septem) Yoso holds her head and speaks out loud. -Is that it again? I even tried to ask my sister to check your dream...But she can''t find anything. (Yoso) -... (Septem) Septem finishes changing and walks toward Yoso. -Forget it...How''s the progress of our plan? (Septem) -The dungeon has already appeared on all the planets. (Yoso) -This will be troublesome... (Septem) -Right, this will progress the "Judgement Day" further. (Septem) Septem sighs out loud and looks tired. -This loop is just too weird. Why does everything accelerate sooner than the usual schedule? How long do you think the "Judgment Day" will start? (Septem) -7 years...The "Judgement Day" will happen at that time, no matter what we do. (Yoso) -Tchh...And what''s the progress of capturing that lazy goddess? She is the key to slow down the "Judgment Day." (Septem) -Whew, the goddess of greed is on the way to capture her. (Yoso) -Huh! That stalker goddess? Why does she move so suddenly? (Septem) -I don''t know. Avaritia tells me that she wants to capture the lazy goddess by herself. (Yoso) -It''s weird...Please send out some subordinates to investigate it. -Alright, I will do it immediately. Madeus Ya, sorry for no chapter yesterday TvT I need to plan the plot again for the next arc. So it takes quite a time to organize all the thoughts. In this chapter, three familiar faces have made a comeback after so many chapters. Finally, thanks for reading OwO Chapter 413: Interlude 139/ To Meet You One More Time Inside an unknown church, a girl wears the sister''s clothes and prays faithfully. -One more year has passed, and I still haven''t found her trace... The girl sighs and looks at the god''s sculpture in front of her. -Damn god. She takes the gun out and blows away the sculpture with an annoying face. -Lazy goddess, hah? At the same time, the girl can hear the sounds of many footsteps walking toward her. -Hummm... Eventually, some people break the entrance of the church and walk inside. -Well! Well! Well! What do we have inside this place? The girl sights three men walking inside the church with frivolous looks on their faces. -Boss! Boss! That girl is so beautiful! -What should we do now, boss? The boss of the three laughs out loud and orders his underlings. -What are you guys waiting for? Get her! -Ooohhhhhhh! -Hahhh! The girl who cosplays sister immediately aims her gun at one of the underlings. -Die. At the same time, a bullet comes out of the gun and takes one life. The other underling looks scared at what unfolded in front of him and hides behind his boss. -Boss! She has hot stuffed! Do something! The boss doesn''t show fear even when the girl deals with his underling easily. -Do you know who I am? I am one commander in the revolution army! If you submit yourself now, I will consider and take you as my plaything. -Boss! But she just killed... The boss hits the face of the underling and kicks him to the corner of the church. The boss returns his attention to the girl while licking his lips loudly. -I will enjoy... Before the man can finish his sentence, the girl raises her gun and shoots at the man''s face. -Hah! But before the bullet can damage the man, a barrier appears and protects him from the bullet. -Magic? -That''s right! It''s the thing that you guys despise... -... -Hihihih. I wonder what kind of reaction you will have if I rape you? You must despise the people that can use magic like me... I feel hot just by imagining. -So... the revolution force also has full of trash. The girl keeps firing at the man. -It''s useless! It''s useless! The man laughs out loud and thinks the girl of him is desperate. -Aaha...Arghhh! For some reason, the bullet pierces through the barrier and hurts him. -How? How? -Useless maggot! The girl doesn''t answer the man and ends him with a bullet in the head. -Arghhh! The girl blows the smoke coming out of the gun and walks away. Outside of the church, there is a mature sister waiting for her. -You are done with those trashes, Elana. -Uhm...Sister, Theresa...Any news about Tina...? (Elana) The girl called Theresa shakes her head and answers in a tired voice. -Still nothing... (Theresa) -... (Elana) Elana looks down while muttering. -When can I see you, Tina? (Elana) Madeus Two familiar faces have made their appearance in this arc again. In case anyone forgets about them, please recheck chapter 194 OwO As many of Farah''s harem will appear in this arc, this will be a big fight Thanks for reading OwO Chapter 414: Interlude 140/ Set Up The Grand Stage An ugly man takes a sip of wine and enjoys the drama in front of him. -Not bad...Not bad at all~ A man that looks like a manager rubs his hand against each other. -These are the finest actors inside our restaurant~ Do you like it, my dear god? -Hmmm... The man throws the cup in his hand to the ground and speaks with an ignorant voice. -You know what I want? -Yes? The man glances at the actress in the drama and looks at the manager again. -Do you understand now? -But...we are a restaurant, not a... The man sneers and clicks his finger against the table. -I won''t repeat it one more time... The manager startles at the man''s attitude. He sweats like crazy while taking a few steps back. -But mister...If we give you her, then... -Hah! The man flicks his fingers and burns the manager to ash. The actors can''t hide their calm and scream out loud. -Arghhhhhh! -Murder! -You guys are so noisy. The man flicks his fingers again and kills most of the actors on the stage. He only leaves the most beautiful actress alive. -You... The actress can''t handle her fear and falls on all four. -Go or die like them. You can choose... -I-I will go... -That''s a good choice. The man lets out a frivolous smile and takes the actress away. When he comes out, the surrounding people immediately run inside the house to hide. -That''s one of the revolution leaders... -A murder! -He must have killed all those people inside again. -Look! Ria is taken with him. Poor her... -She won''t escape from the fate like all the previous women. The man clicks his tongue and flicks his fingers. The entire surrounding is engulfed in flame at his action. -Burnt meat...That smell much better. He is in a good mood after killing many citizens inside the city. He doesn''t wait for so long and takes the actress back to his inn. -Hummm? On the way back to the inn, he passes by two women wearing sister''s clothes. -She smells delicious... The man tries to find the two sisters, but they have long disappeared from his sight. -Too bad...I will catch them next time then. It doesn''t take long for the man to arrive at his inn. The inn looks quite luxurious since most of the customers here are noble. -Go inside... The man laughs while pushing the actress to his bed. -Please... The actress cries as he asks him to let her go. -No way? Why do I have to let my food away? -Food...? What do you mean? This time, the actress pays more attention to her surrounding. She can find many human bones lying on the floor. -Hiiiii! -That''s right... -You want to "eat" me in that way... -Of course? Why do I want to spend my night with the food anyway? The man opens his mouth loudly and lets several tentacles come out. -Be a good meal~ As the tentacles approach the actress, something is thrown through the window and goes into his mouth. -What? A terrible explosion comes from inside his body and blasts several metres away. A shadow seizes this chance and grabs the actress. -Ehhh? -Shut up... The shadow and the actress quickly disappear from the scene and let the man behind. The inn''s staff opens the door to check up on the situation inside the room. However, what awaits him is a dead-ending. -Mister, what is...? Ahhhh! Monster... The tentacles reach out to the staff and completely swallow him. -He tastes so bad. The man...no, the one raises up is no longer the man but a beauty. -Hah, my meal... The woman looks dejected as she turns away. -Whew, I can chase after them right away. But It''s no fun if I do that, and... She takes out a crystal ball and looks at it. On the ball, she can see the appearance of Farah. -What kind of surprise will you bring to me this time? If Farah is here, she will be able to identify her identity right away. The woman is no one but Nyarlathotep, Yoso''s sister. Madeus Sorry for no chapter yesterday/ Though I am too tired because of working yesterday TvT And thanks for reading OwO Chapter 415: Arrive…And Escape From The City Farah''s POV With the help of Kusuri, I eventually break the curse and return to normal. But for some reason, my divinity remains as -10. I have no choice but to leave that for now... Even more surprisingly, Kagehina is the one who helped Kusuri find the cure for my curse. When I asked about the detail, Kusuri didn''t want to answer me for some reason. I don''t want to force Kusuri to talk. It''s better to wait for her until she tells me by herself. With the high speed of the spaceship, I quickly arrive at the Acedian in just 7 days. -But...(Farah) -Yes, master? (Hana) Hana tilts her head and asks me in an innocent voice. -Is there anything wrong, master? (Hana) I point at the scenery in front of me and ask Hana back. -Why does this planet look like this, Hana? (Farah) Right, I felt so wrong when I first landed on this planet. From outer space, I could only see a yellow colour on it. Humilitan planet has 70% of the surface made of blue colour. It means that 70% of that planet is made of water. -This... (Farah) Hana looks at the desert in front of her and has a mocking smile on her face. -You mean this desert, master? (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) -This is the result of the idiots living on this planet. What does Hana mean by that? -Do you mean the people of Acedian turn this place into a desert? (Farah) -That''s right, master. (Hana) Hana spreads out the nanomachine and turns them into a large screen. I can see a beautiful planet like Humilitan on the screen. -This is how it looked 50,000 years ago... (Hana) -How... (Farah) In just 50,000 years, how can people on this Acedian turn this planet into that state? -Master must know what the people on this planet are famous for, right? (Hana) -Yup, I have learnt that fact in the school. They are famous for their high technology, right? Ahhh! (Farah) As I receive the hint from Hana, I come to understand why this planet is in this state after 50,000 years. -Unlike magic, technology can develop fast as long as they have enough resources. Not to mention the goddess of this planet actively helps her people in their development. (Hana) Then Hana makes the image of the planet on the screen gradually turn yellow. -People keep taking the resources of this planet and don''t let it have a chance to regenerate the resources by itself. Should this be a matter of course when this planet is destroyed under their hands? (Hana) -... (Farah) -These people are also hard head since they deny magic and refuse to use it as an alternate energy source. (Hana) Hana looks so cold when she is talking about humans on this planet. -Master? (Hana) -Yes? (Farah) -Do you think they deserve this ending, master? -I...I don''t know. (Farah) Hana pats my head and has a wry smile on her face. -Sorry for troubling you, master. I have derailed from the topic. (Hana) I shake my head and try to deny it. -No, you are right, after all, Hana. (Farah) Maybe from Hana''s point of view, these people are no different from the virus that harmed this planet. If not for them, these planets wouldn''t turn into this state. Hana suddenly pulls my cheek and brings me back to reality. -Master...? (Hana) -Huh? (Farah) -You shouldn''t think too deeply about that. That problem is what these people need to solve by themselves. You don''t have a single responsibility for them. -Uhm...Thanks, Hana. (Farah) -It''s nothing, master. I just stated the truth. (Hana) I pout as I hear Hana call me a master again. -Master? (Hana) -Hummm! (Farah) -Ehhh? (Hana) -Idiot Hana? (Farah) -Ahhh, master! (Hana) I stick my tongue at Hana and run away from her. After Hana finished appeasing my anger with candies, she took me to the nearest city. -We will soon meet the spy under Aya in this place, Ma...Farah. (Hana) -Ehehe, right~ (Farah) I need to meet the spy as soon as possible to get the news about Farah and the dungeon. We eventually arrive in front of a city in the middle of the desert. There is something that looks like a barrier surrounding the entire city. And the inside is filled with many high buildings and vehicles. -Woahhh! (Farah) I also find many scary-looking soldiers guard at the entrance. All of them carry guns and wear high-tech armour. -Let''s go, Hana. (Farah) While I am in Hana''s arms, she finishes all the procedures to let us pass through the gate. -Eh...? How can we get in so easily, Hana? (Farah) Hana smiles as she whispers into my ears. -As usual, I just twitched a little with their machine~ (Hana) -Ah, that! (Farah) Whew, it''s just like the last time when Hana made a fake identity card for me. -And the meeting place will be... (Hana) Before Hana can finish her sentence, a mushroom cloud suddenly appears in the middle of the city. -Barrier! (Farah) At the same time, I can hear many shouting voices from beside me. -We are under attackkkkkk! -The revolution army is attacking ussss! Madeus Sorry for not posting recently since I just got a fever again for 2 days TvT As I try to find out the reason why I have fever for no reason recently, I accidentally find the fever is the result of my wisdom teeth is growing TvT Thanks for reading ~ Chapter 416: The Sleeping Power////+Important Announcement /// Farah''s POV Hana orders the nanomachine to turn into a weird shape gun. She doesn''t hesitate and immediately shoots at the ground. -Hold me tightly, master. (Hana) I follow Hana''s words and tighten my hug. For a moment, I feel like I am falling in mid-air. -Close! (Hana) As Hana finished shouting, I felt like my gravity reversed, and we fell in the opposite direction. -Huh? (Farah) I find myself with Hana arriving in a place that is very far away from the city. As I turn my attention to the city, I can see that cloud slowly engulf the entire city. -Noooo... (Farah) -Farah... (Hana) Even though I know this incident is not my fault, I still feel... sad. The people in that city are dying in front of me, and I can''t do anything to help them. And that mushroom cloud doesn''t look simple at all, because Hana runs away instead of staying back there. Hana pats my head and tries to appease me. -Master, It''s not something that you can stop by yourself. (Hana) -How can you be so sure about that, Hana? (Farah) -Because... (Hana) Hana looks down and bites her lips. -The thing you just saw is one weapon that I developed. (Hana) -Eh? (Farah) What? -I''m sure that I am the one who developed that tactical weapon, but I''m not the one who attacked the city. (Hana) -Then why do they know about your weapon, Hana? (Farah) Hana avoids my eyes. -Whew...I can''t tell you about that, Farah. (Hana) -...But do you know about this attack, Hana? (Farah) -I have no idea about this like you, Farah. (Hana) -Then...who would be the person behind this attack, anyway? (Farah) Hana holds her head as she lets out a sigh. -That damn... (Hana) -Hana? (Farah) -Nothing...Farah. (Hana) It takes around 10 minutes for the cloud to completely disappear. At this time, I ask Hana for permission to approach the city again. -Master, it''s not wise to approach that city now. (Hana) -Why? (Farah) -That weapon does not differ from a giant bomb that can annihilate the entire surroundings. It even releases radiation aftermath. (Hana) -Radiation? (Farah) -You can think of radiation as a terrible poison. You can''t heal someone affected by radiation with magic or technology. (Hana) -But I still want to give it a try, Hana. (Farah) I shout and point in the direction of the city. -Maybe, I can still find some survivors out there... (Farah) -Farah... (Hana) Hana nods and allows me to approach the city. -But you will need this, Farah. (Hana) Hana puts something on my back and makes a protection suit appear out of nowhere. -This will be able to protect from the radiation, Farah. (Hana) -Thank you...Hana. (Farah) -Your safety is my duty, after all. (Hana) I find that Hana doesn''t equip a protection suit on herself. I can''t help but ask her about that. -I need to finish something first, master. I have already sent the signal to the spaceship. A squad of maids will arrive soon to help you. (Hana) -Uhm... (Farah) Then I have to move toward the city by myself. On the way, I can see the decaying land and barren lands. As I walk closer to the city, I feel it is impossible for people to survive after that bombing. I hit both of my cheeks to cheer myself. -Don''t be like that, Farah...Maybe, a miracle will happen. (Farah) But...no...As I arrived in the centre of the bombing, I still couldn''t find a trace of life. -I know it''s impossible in the first place. (Farah) The moment I try to give up, I suddenly find something like the door opening up from the ground. -Survivor! (Farah) I run toward the door and find many people staying inside the shelter. The one who managed to open the door seemed to faint because of the tiredness. As I look at their body, I feel their wounds look like burnt marks. -Heal! (Farah) I try to heal up the wounded person. But as Hana had said, magic has no effect on these kinds of wounds. -Heal!!! (Farah) I know it''s meaningless! But It''s better to give it a try... -... (Farah) The wounded person keeps coughing blood out despite my effort trying to heal them. -Please... (Farah) I can feel my tears keep coming out of my eyes. -Should I just let them die like this? What can I do? (Farah) I can feel the heartbeat of the person in front of me becoming slower. -Please survive! (Farah) Time magic, healing magic, sacred magic, anything! I want to save them! -Miracle, Hah! (Farah) Kagehina suddenly appears beside me and wraps her hands around my body. -Master...stop using mana or the system. (Kagehina) -Yes? (Farah) -Close your eyes, master. (Kagehina) -Okay? (Farah) -Those things just hinder you from using your actual power. (Kagehina) What does Kagehina mean by that? Though, I still followed her instruction and closed my eyes. -The one that has been already inside me... (Farah) After a while, I can feel something keep pumping out of my body. I open my eyes and find many beautiful rainbow balls surrounding me. -It''s your true power, master! (Kagehina) These rainbow balls fly out of my reach and come into all the wounded people under the shelter. Then a miracle happens, these people sudden tears off their skin as if they are changing clothes. What is inside the skin is not bone or bloody meat but actual normal skin. -They can adapt and live in this kind of environment, master. (Kagehina) Madeus It''s an important announcement here. As you guys see recently that I have become so busy updating daily. Most of the chapters I wrote recently were reduced in quality because I''m too tired to write and think properly. Though I will update 1 chapter every 2 days from now on so I can bring out better quality and let myself have some breathing. It''s really exhausting for me when my work starts early as 6 AM and I''m only able to write from 10 PM. This kind of routine stressed out me too much and make me have an emotional breakdown not too long ago. I will be grateful to the few readers that still stick with me until now for understanding. And thanks for reading OwO Chapter 417: We Meet Each Other Again Farah''s POV Since I can''t see any announcement coming from the system, so I don''t know if my effort is truly a success or not. I can only see these people look much better now. -What was that power of mine, Kagehina? (Farah) -That is something that you should find out by yourself, master. (Kagehina) With that kind of answer, I think Kagehina has already known about my true power for a long time. -But how can you be so sure they can live in the current environment? (Farah) With this kind of tricky question, I hope that I will be able to get some clue from Kagehina. -You can think its as one function that belongs to your power, master. (Kagehina) ...Right, I don''t think she would answer in the roundabout way. I sigh helplessly and ask her to help me transport these wounded people. Under my command, Kagehina uses her power to search for the nearby city, which results in me getting some unexpected news. -What? The same weapon has bombarded all the cities nearby? (Farah) -Yes, master. I can feel the same ominous poison as the one existing here. What is it called again? Right, your maid calls it radiation. (Kagehina) -...Then did you find any survivors? (Farah) Kagehina nods and lets many people appear from her shadow. -That''s all the people I can find, for now, master. (Kagehina) I look at the wounded people and thank Kagehina sincerely. -Thank you a lot, Kagehina. (Farah) -It''s nothing since it''s natural for me to help you, my master. (Kagehina) As I use that power again, I manage to heal everyone else at ease. Eventually, the maid squads arrive at the scene. The maids help me take back all the wounded people to the headquarter. The maids also offer to back with them, but I decline it. -Master, you have to go back with us. -Right, it''s not safe to stay here. I shake my head and answer them with a firm form. -I want to, but I want to investigate this a little more. (Farah) Since Hana doesn''t want to tell me, I will have to investigate this incident on my own. -Master... -I think it''s impossible to convince our master now. How about appointing the most elite group to follow her. -That''s a good idea. With that, a group of ten maids follow Kagehina and me to investigate this bombing incident. We cannot get any result at first since the surrounding city is nothing different from the barren land. We head deeper inside the mainland of this planet and still can not get any positive results. -Many traces of the bombing... (Farah) It''s not only the first city I visited under that kind of attack, but also many other cities. -... (Farah) Since Hana is the one who developed this weapon, that means it''s not something these people can easily use. With this destruction power, I can easily consider as a tactical weapon. The only force I had in my mind that would use this weapon to attack the city was... -The revolutionary force... (Farah) I know they have a deep hatred for each other. But I still feel this method is beyond ordinary cruelty. Another question pops up in my mind as I think about the revolutionary force. -How can they mass products and get their hands on these weapons in the first place? (Farah) There must be a third force that supports the revolutionary from behind. That force wants to cause chaos while the goddess is missing. -And they have succeeded... (Farah) I don''t think this is the right time to play a guessing game. I have no choice but to choose another method to confirm my theory. -Let''s head to the revolutionary territory. (Farah) -It''s too dangerous, master. -That''s right! The maid wants to stop me since they don''t have any information about that place. I try to reassure them and tell them it''s gonna be alright. -Master, careless is the worst enemy. -That''s right, master. At this rate, they will succeed in persuading me to go back. I turn to Kagehina and hope she will help me. Kagehina immediately understands my intention and jumps at me. She wraps the shadow around herself and me and makes us disappear. I will say sorry to everyone later...I need to go and find out the truth first. It doesn''t take long for us to arrive in a city that belongs to the revolutionary. It looks like an ordinary city I could find in Humilitan rather than one I first saw in Acedian. I can easily bypass the security here with Kagehina''s power and move inside the city. -Huhmm? (Farah) I thought that the revolutionary city would look lively. But somehow, these people here look like they are at the end of the world. As if all of them are afraid of something... While I am thinking, a church gradually comes into my sight. -Huhm? (Farah) As I spread my mana, I find many people staying inside the church. -Why there are so many people inside this place? (Farah) I can''t help but be curious about the situation inside. I push the door open to see what is inside the church. Madeus Chapter 418: Interlude 141/ Betrayal After successfully saving the wild girl from one of the revolutionary''s bosses, Theresa once again returns to her hideout. -Are you alright with going with us? (Theresa) The kidnapped girl mutters in a small voice to answer Theresa. She is the victim who is almost becoming the plaything of a goddess. -I have nowhere to go...If I return to the restaurant, everyone will have trouble because of me. Elana follows silently behind the two and listens to their conversation. -But our place is pretty dangerous for an ordinary girl like you. (Theresa) The girl shakes her hand and raises up one of her hands. She tries to show her non-existent muscle to Theresa. -I can be pretty strong by myself. At least I can protect myself and run away. Then she gives Theresa a depressed look. -Please...I don''t want to fall into that man''s hand again. This time, Elana voices up and interrupts their conversation. -Our church won''t be able to hold much longer if you keep adding more people, sister Theresa. (Elana) Theresa shrugs helplessly and answers back. -But we can''t leave people in need, Elana. (Theresa) -I know about that... (Theresa) Theresa sighs and tries to reassure Elana. -Your brother would send us enough funds to continue our activity, Elana. (Theresa) -... (Elana) Elana knew that already, but she still voiced her opinion. For her, it''s better to concentrate on finding Tina rather than saving people. -Are you fine with just that, Elana? Would Tina be disappointed if she found out you gave up on others just to find her? (Theresa) -I''m ok with that, though. It''s enough to save people like her from danger and let them survive by their strength. (Elana) -...Haiz. (Theresa) The girl steps aside since she knows the current mood results from her appearance. -I... -You don''t need to care about her...She just missed her little sister a bit too much. (Theresa) The girl immediately seizes this chance to continue the conversation. -I know that feeling since I also have a brother. I have to go to the city, so I can send the money back to my family. -You also got it tough, hah... (Theresa) The two continue having a lively chat for a while. And Elana, Theresa and the girl eventually reach the neighbourhood city. After they pass through the guard smoothly, they arrive at a small church inside the city. -Is this it...? The girl looks at the church in front of her and finds something wrong with it. It''s too small and can''t contain too many people like what she heard in the conversation. -Are you sure that you are not lying to me? -Just come in first, and then you will know... (Theresa) Theresa reaches out to the door and tries to unlock it. -Huh? v(Theresa) -What''s wrong, sister Theresa? (Elana) -The door has already been unlocked... (Theresa) -This... (Elana) Elana becomes cautious and kicks the door open. She looks inside and finds the door leading to the secret passage next to the goddess statue. -They have found it... (Elana) -Ehhh? Ehhh? What''s the problem, you two? -We don''t have time... (Theresa) Before Theresa can end her sentence, she feels like something pierced her stomach. -Arghhh! (Theresa) -Sister Theresa! (Elana) Elana turns around and finds the culprit just attacked Theresa. -Youuuuu! (Elana) It''s no one but the girl that they had just saved who suddenly attacked Theresa out of nowhere. Elana takes out the gun and points it at her. -Dieeee! (Elana) She shoots at the girl until she empties all of her magazines. -Huh... (Elana) But something that looked like a barrier protected her from her attack. -What...? (Elana) Now, Elana pays attention to the current state of the girl. There is only white in her eyes while something like a dark spirit comes out of her mouth. -What the hell are you...? (Elana) -You don''t need to know because you guys will die soon...~ The girl turns her attention to the passage with a cheerful voice. -Then I will enjoy a happy feast down there~ -You... (Elana) While the girl didn''t pay attention to her, Elana had already finished reloading the magazine and took out a smoke bomb. -Huhmmm! (Elana) Elana threw the smoke bomb at the ground and tried to escape with the wounded Theresa. -Hide and seek, I love this game~ Elana didn''t know that the moment the girl found the passage, she had already created a barrier surrounding the church. Madeus Chapter 419: To Survive Farah''s POV I can''t help but decide to enter the church along with Kagehina. However, when I touch the church''s door, I immediately feel a strange sensation on the door. I can''t move the door in front of me at all...It''s like I am touching a hard wall. -A barrier, huh? (Farah) It''s not a too complicated barrier since I can unlock it after a while. -Sorry for the intrusion! (Farah) Unlike last time, I can easily open the door this time. -I wonder what is inside? (Farah) I take out the nanomachine I store in my body and command them to turn into flies. -Please explore the inside for me... (Farah) Those flies motionless fly through the slit in front of them and reach inside. After a while, the flies return safely and transmit what they saw into my brain. -An ordinary church? (Farah) It''s so weird that I find anything from a statue of a goddess and a few chairs. I have no choice but to walk inside by myself and check the situation with Kagehina. We search throughout the church and hope I can find the trace of the people I detected. -Master? (Kagehina) -Yes? (Farah) -It''s over here. (Kagehina) Kagehina calls out to me and points at the place under the goddess statue. -Sorry for this... (Farah) I use the magic to move the statue out of the way. I eventually find a door leading down under the statue. -They probably stay down there. Let''s check on those people, Kagehina. (Farah) Kagehina nods and moves along with me. Following the stair lead downside, we find a basement underground. The basement is not built cheaply like the church, but a high-tech shelter that looks almost like Hana''s spaceship. -Woah... (Farah) We open the first door and find it leading to a room full of wounded people. -Master... (Kagehina) I darken as I see the people in front of me. They all have a symptom like the people I just saved recently. -Radiation symptoms...? (Farah) But it doesn''t look like those people are used for the experiment since I can bandage cover them neatly. If those maniacs want to stop them from escaping, they won''t let them free like this. -Let''s me check up on them. (Farah) Since most of them are in pain and groan...I don''t think I will not get any meaningful information from them anyway. -Sister, are you here again? A patient suddenly calls out to me. -Yes? (Farah) He coughs like crazy when he wants to say the next sentence. I arrive by his side and try to pat his back. -Sister...? Who are you guys? I immediately try to make up a situation inside my head. -I am the doctor that sister hired! (Farah) -Are you too small for a doctor? -... (Farah) -Just believe in what the master said. (Kagehina) -And who are you? (Farah) -Master''s assistant? (Kagehina) The man has a pokan face as he hears my explanation. -Well, I am going to die, anyway. He doesn''t seem to believe me at all. -I am not lying, though... (Farah) I smile at him and start treating the man. -Huh? After a minute, the man stands up and moves around as if he is perfectly normal. -What?? He turns to me and bows down at me. -I am sorry for all my rudeness...But please, save other people too! -It''s what I plan to do... (Farah) The man looks at the teary eyes while holding my hand. -Thank you... It doesn''t take long for me to heal everyone in the basement. I eventually learnt about the man''s identity. -So you used to be a commander? (Farah) -Yes, but not anymore...That bombing kills all of the people in my squad. -Do you hate them? (Farah) -You mean the revolution? -Yes... (Farah) The man looks down and says with an exhausted voice. -It''s impossible to say that I don''t have a grudge against them. -Then...? (Farah) -Will I take revenge? You mean? -Yes...? (Farah) -I won''t! -Eh? (Farah) The man scratches his head and says. -Looks at your expression. I can guess you are not from this planet. -What do you mean by that? (Farah) -Because if you have that kind of healing magic and are born on this planet. You will never use it to save us. -... (Farah) -Even when I am a citizen of this planet, I can agree with the revolutionary one fact their treatment is so terrible. -This... (Farah) -The discrimination is the thing that fuels this war. I must admit, it''s a mistake coming from our side. The man grasps his hand and continues. -It doesn''t mean that I agree with their action. He points at himself and roars. -It''s fine for them to kill us. But to slaughter every single innocent life is far too cruel. I nod as I hear the man''s statement. -Let... (Farah) -Master? (Kagehina) -Yes? (Farah) -I can smell something familiar coming from the surface. (Kagehina) Madeus Chapter 420: This time, I… Farah''s POV I hurriedly reach the surface with the others and find out two sisters are fighting with a girl. The commander points at the sister and shouts at me. -Please protect the two sisters. They are the ones who save us! I nod as I jump into Kagehina''s arm and let her hold me. -We will attack that girl from afar... (Farah) Kagehina nods and moves toward the two sisters. On the way, I repeatedly cast magic to attack the girl holding the knife. But the shadow that comes out of her mouth easily deflects those attacks. -Annoying piece of sh*t! You turn my meal into a mess! The sister with blond hair shouts out loud as she sees us rush in. -Run away! You are not her opponent! (Elana) -No...(Farah) -You idiot! (Elana) The blond sister clicks her tongue and rushes toward us. -Transform~ (Farah) As I speak the familiar word, I turn into a magical girl. -Blow away my enemy! Beam attack! (Farah) A pink beam comes out and blasts away the girl in front of me. The girl got blasted away and hit by the barrier behind her. -Garghhh! This scene immediately shocks everyone at the scene. -What? The girl immediately gets up and glares at me with terrified eyes. -How can you hurt me...? The darkness thing starts spreading all over the body of the girl. -She won''t like it... -... (Farah) -I won''t let her be disappointed in me... I ignore her nonsense and fly toward her. -One more! (Farah) I release a beam at a close range and try to blast her away with it. She uses the black thing to hit me and makes me retreat. -I won''t fall here! The darkness spreads even faster to protect her from my attack. It doesn''t turn long for all the dark things to assimilate into her body. -I, the harbinger of chaos, will destroy you!!!! The girl roars out loud and creates a terrible shock wave. With a single roar, she destroys the entire church next to us. -Come out, chaos beast. In her order, many gates appear right beside her position. Many weird monsters with different forms and shapes walk out of the gate. -Hmmm... (Kagehina) Kagehina gives me the signal with her eyes. -Please leave these monsters for me, master. (Kagehina) I nod as I rush to the girl again. The girl launches a punch, makes the energy surge like a cyclone and flies toward me. -Dieeee! As I try to cast another beam attack, a rainbow scythe suddenly appears in front of me. -Huh? (Farah) For some reason, I feel so familiar when I grab the scythe. -This... (Farah) As if I have used this scythe for a long time... -Recreation: Butterfly world. (Farah) Elana blankly looks at the fighting in front of her. -What is this...? (Elana) This fighting is not something that she can describe in words. As the little girl holds the scythe in her hand, the tide of the battle immediately changes. The little girl suddenly grows wings behind her back, making her look like someone belongs to the fairy race. The cyclone passes through the little girl as if she is not there in the first place. -How can you pass through my attack? In the meantime, the other girl shoots rainbow spears at those monsters just appeared. -What? (Elana) Their body of them shrinks as those spears pierce their bodies. -They turn into girls? How is that possible? (Elana) The more monsters come out, the more naked girl is created and lying lifelessly on the ground. She deals with those monsters at ease and doesn''t show any sign of getting tired. Meanwhile, the little girl elegantly flies to the one who attacks us. -Like a princess taking a walk in her garden. (Elana) While the attacker becomes panicked as her attack doesn''t work at all. -Dieeee!!! She turns around and tries to run away from the little girl. -Take away... The scythe in the little girl''s hand becomes bigger and allows her to slash the attacker from after. -Garghhh! The scythe slips through her body like there is no resistance at all. But I can''t see a single drop of blood come out as she finishes the attack. Instead, I can see something like jelly is picked up on the blade of the scythe. -Huh? (Elana) The scythe on the girl''s hand slowly disappears along with the butterfly wings. -Don''t tell me! (Elana) I rush toward the little girl''s place since I''m afraid she has lost her consciousness. But her companion is faster than me and successfully catches her while she falls down. -This... (Elana) I don''t know why...but my heart feels so hurt when I see the little girl in her companion''s arms. Madeus Chapter 421: Interlude 142/ Regret Elana''s POV With the help of the unknown little girl, we can pass this danger this time. After we take the little girl back to our underground shelter, I am surprised at the news. With the little girl''s help, all the patient has been cured. -Incredible... (Elana) This little girl can do many things that adults like me can''t. -Hah... (Elana) I sigh helplessly and leave the shelter to take some fresh air. I feel helpless as I can''t protect sister Theresa and let her get injured. This incident really leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. -How long do I have to stay like this...? (Elana) I look at the clear sky while waiting for an answer. -42 years since her disappearance...And I still haven''t found a single clue about her. (Elana) I take out a bottle containing green liquids and drink all of it. -Urgh...It''s disgusting as always. (Elana) I throw the bottle away and let out another sigh. -How come only sister Theresa and I haven''t awakened? (Elana) I close my hand and focus on my right hand. -Urghh... (Elana) I can feel a sharp pain on the tip of my right hand. I open my eyes and find my fingers have turned into claws. -More... (Elana) But they quickly disappear after a few seconds. -I can''t maintain it again...Why do I still remain human after all those times? (Elana) Once I can transform, my overall strength will rise sharply. -What is so good about saving others? (Elana) I walk around the church aimlessly while thinking about what sister Theresa told me. -I''m grateful that sister Theresa saves us...Though, I don''t want to spend more time staying here. (Elana) To track down "her" is my ultimate purpose. -Hey, sister... -Huh? (Elana) While I''m thinking hard about this problem, an aged man appears from behind and calls out to me. -You are...? (Elana) -The sister mays forget about me... He puts the hand on his chest and gives Elana a polite greeting. -I am one of the people that was saved by you guys. -Hah, is that so? (Elana) -I am also at the scene while you guys are fighting... I shrug since I don''t pay much attention to him in that chaos. -What are you doing here? Should you relax down there with your comrade? It hasn''t been a long time since you recover, though. (Elana) -Ahahah! This old man is still strong... He shows off his muscle and laughs out loud. -Whew, okay... (Elana) I give him a sharp glance and ask him with a considerate voice. -Then what are you going to do? (Elana) The man thinks a little before he gives me his answer. -...I don''t know. -Then you guys should take the shelter here for the time being. (Elana) The man scratches his head as he hears my answer. -Miss doesn''t seem to like us... -... (Elana) The man laughs out loud as he waves his hand. -It''s understandable... -What do you mean by that? (Elana) -I overheard miss monologue, so I came to understand why you behave like that. -... (Elana) -After all, family is the most important thing to us. You better treasure it. -Why do you give me some advice like that? (Elana) -I don''t want others to experience the same pain as me. -You...? (Elana) The man looks down with a sad face. -Because of my pride, I didn''t care about my boy when he ran away. I ignored him and didn''t find him until the end. -Why did you do that in the first place? (Elana) -Because he is a mage... -Hah...You are a true idiot. (Elana) -You are right... The man doesn''t tear up and forms a serious face. -That''s why I don''t want to this war last any longer. Both sides are wrong in this war. -Hmmm... (Elana) I turn around and try to get away from the man. -This may be a bit of old news for you. But a third force has emerged while you were injured. w -Huh? -It may be wise to join that force since you may get what you want there. w I turn away without waiting for him to speak any further. -Thank you... Madeus Chapter 422: The Mysterious Power Farah''s POV As I succeed in dealing the final blow to that girl, I immediately lose my consciousness. -Yaaaa~ (Farah) Once again, I appear inside a familiar dark space. -Farah...! And the one waiting for me on this side is angry Hale. She reaches out and pulls both of my cheeks. -Why did you use that power while I was sleeping? -Yaa!Hyaaa! (Farah) -Tell me! I have no choice but to tell Hale the entire story about my power. -Haaa! How come that girl knows about your power? Hale holds her head and sighs out loud. -All those being you created are so unique. -Ehhh? What do you mean by that? (Farah) Hale looks at me seriously and says. -Kagehina is not the first one created by your power, Farah. -Ehhh? (Farah) -This is not something I can''t hide since you can use that power now. You will meet those people again once you use this power more frequently. They will come and seek you, Farah. -You make this whole thing sound so serious, Hale. (Farah) Hale releases her hand while holding her head. I can''t hear Hale clearly since she speaks in a small voice. -Those people are all troublemakers, you know...You just don''t remember about it... -What''s wrong, Hale? (Farah) Hale changes the topic and looks away from me. -Anyway, you don''t have to care about it for now. -Okay...But, Hale...? (Farah) -Yes? -Why don''t you tell me about this power? (Farah) -... -If I know about this power sooner, then I will... (Farah) Hale looks annoyed and interrupts me. -Farah! -Yes? (Farah) -What are you? -Huh? What do you mean by that? (Farah) -Are you a superhero that supposes to save everyone...? -No-o, I''m not... (Farah) -That''s right. And I hope that you will never become one. Hale flicks my forehead and says with a gentle voice. -Even I can tolerate it sometimes, but I can tolerate you being like this all the time. -...(Farah) -I still don''t understand why do you so obsess over it? And it will always result in you hurting yourself. -I...(Farah) -Farah, I love the innocent you. But I don''t want to see you hurt yourself anymore. Hale points at her chest and says. -You give me something that I don''t suppose to have. Now you have to be responsible for taking care of it. -...(Farah) -What if one day no one can be on your side and help you? Hale holds me and hugs me tightly. -I don''t want to see you hurt anymore, Farah. I don''t care about what happens to myself, but I can''t stand it happening to you. Right...Every time Hale helped me, it would result in hurting her more. -I understand... (Farah) I hug Hale back and pat her on her back. -I promise. (Farah) -You better keep it, Farah. -Ehehehe, I will try my best. (Farah) Hale reaches out from behind and pulls my cheek again. -Awuuuu! (Farah) -I''m not joking! -I know. (Farah) -And you should only use the power when you genuinely need it, Farah. -Yes? (Farah) -That power of yours also puts a lot of pressure on your soul. (Farah) Hale starts to explain to me. -Do you know why you faint after using the power? -No...? (Farah) -All those powers of yours put heavy tools on both body and soul. Making you faint is a defensive measure your body must take to heal all those wounds. Hale scratches her hair as she looks so confused. -I still can''t understand why your transformation skill is like that. (Farah) I shrug since I don''t know the reason too. -It''s too weird... -Huh? (Farah) -You don''t have this kind of power while you are staying on the earth. I look at Hale with expected eyes and hope that she will say more about my past. But she eventually looks away and decides to not touch that matter. -Mu...Can you tell me more about myself while I was staying on earth? (Farah) -I can''t Farah. You shouldn''t explore the past now. -Then, can you explain more about my power, Hale? If the wound can be healed by sleeping then why do hide it from me? -It can eventually consume your soul if you overuse it. -Ehhh! (Farah) -With your character, you will eventually overuse it someday. That''s why we choose to hide it from you. I have nothing to talk back to since they know me too well. -Whew, since even four of us can''t even comprehend that skill of yours. And that skill is not worse than our unique skill at all. And I have some good news for you, Farah. -Yes? (Farah) Hale points in the direction of the three cocoons and speaks solemnly. -They are going to wake up soon. (Hale) Madeus Chapter 423: The Life In Acedian Farah''s POV The next time I open my eyes, I find myself lying on a bed. -The little girl awakes! -Woah, really? Many adults start approaching me as they find out about my awakening. -Hey! Hey! Don''t make her scared of you guys. An elder laughs out loud and says. -How could the handsome face of mince scare her? It must be because of your ugly face, old hag. -You!! I laugh out loud as I hear the conversation. These people really have a good sense of humour. -Look! She is smiling now. Some elders even take out the candy and give it to me. -Little girl, do you want some candy? I nod and accept their kindness. These candies are not something extraordinary, but I can feel the sincerity coming from them. -Thanks a lot, grandmas! Grandpa! (Farah) They somehow all look at me with warm faces. -Do you want more, girl? -Hey, old hag! Lemme give her instead. -Hey! It takes me a lot of time to escape from the friendly grandpas and grandmas. After I am out of the room, I am inside one of many rooms deep inside the shelter. -Should I take the stair and go up now? (Farah) I shake my head since I want to check the other people''s situation first. It''s better to confirm there is no drawback to my treatment method. I walk around this floor, but only to see many elders and children residing here. -Where are the adults? (Farah) While I am asking myself, the nearby kind grandma answers me in a gentle voice. -They have already gone out, child... -Eh, where did they go, grandma? (Farah) The grandma has a bitter look on her face as she answers me. -I overheard some of their conversations. They didn''t want to sit down and watch their hometown turning into this. Therefore, they all reach out to the newly created army. -Why did they do that, grandma? Won''t it be so dangerous for them to join that kind of unknown force? (Farah) -Child, you may not understand. But that army may be their last hope... -But I still think they should join their original army. (Farah) The grandma scratches her head and says in a low voice. -The current army is not beautiful as you think, child. As soon as the war started, they only helped and evacuated the noble to the secret place. Only those ordinary citizens like us are not allowed to leave the city. We are like the scapegoat that was used to distract the revolutionary forces. The grandma holds out her hand and tries to cast a small ball. -You see... But only a miniature fire comes out from the tip of her finger. -You can use magic? (Farah) -You must be surprised, huh? I sit down on the bed near the grandmother and hear her out. -It''s not like all of us can use mechanical mana and utilize the machine. So us to those people do not differ from the burden. Not to mention a heretic like me... -... (Farah) -Since I have too little amount of magic, the machine won''t be able to detect it when I was in the coming of age ceremony. On this planet, the adult will check the children''s aptitude at 5. -Did the goddess of this planet implant this rule? (Farah) Grandma shrugs and shakes her head. -I don''t know about this...since they held this ceremony even before I was born. As technology develops, those people have more and more methods to check their aptitude. -Then the ending for the one that has mana is... (Farah) Grandma has a wry smile on her face. -Based on your reaction, you must have already known about that. Since you are not local, your friend may be the one telling you about this. -Yes... (Farah) -We either become a slave or run away from this planet. Though, it''s not easy to leave this planet. The grandma looks up with a sad face. -If I could be reborned, I would never want to be born on this planet. How horrible is this planet when a citizen comments about it like this? -For the noble, this planet may be a paradise for them. But for us, it''s no different from a scorching hell. Grandma closes her eyes and continues talking. -Then this war suddenly happened... I can see tears coming out of her eyes. -Can you understand the feeling that you lost everything over one night? I can''t help but try to hug grandma. -Why I was the only one who survived after that? So this is how the goddess of this planet governs her planet... -------------------------------------------- At the same time, in an unknown place. A little girl is covered by sand on the verge of dying. -Is it my destiny to die here....? The girl laughs sadly. -Even a goddess would also have this kind of ending. Madeus Chapter 424: You are…? Farah''s POV Each goddess has a different way of taking their planet. Humilitas often isolates herself from the planet''s affairs. But when the planet really needs her, she appears and saves them. -But it is different for her... (Farah) I don''t really know if this mess is her work. Or it''s the manipulations of the higher up in this country. I have no choice aside from finding her and asking her to give me the answer. -Though I don''t know her current position since I can''t come in contact with the spy. (Farah) The last bombing, bombing wiped out most of the citizens inside the city. So, I don''t have a single clue about finding her now. I hold my head and sigh out loud. -I also don''t have a single clue to find Hina too... (Farah) Hana also finds a little information about her activity. I knew she was one leader that led the revolution force before I came here. With this clue, I can be sure that she is still safe for now...Or at least it is what I am hoping for. I go up the stair heavily while I am thinking about this matter. -I don''t have a single solution for this current situation. (Farah) I am not some person who excels in politics. Also, I can''t just stop the war by force. -It''s meaningless to do that. As I used to read a history book about this issue, I knew this kind of peace wouldn''t last long. (Farah) And it''s impossible to solve this on my own. I shake my head and try to show determination on my face. -I can''t be too greedy. It''s better to focus on saving Hina and Sora. (Farah) Meanwhile, I will only save the people that I can reach. As I reach the next floor of the shelter, I can''t find anyone here. -They must have all left for the new force. (Farah) I exit this floor and process to move on to the next floor. This time, I can hear some groaning sounds of a woman coming from this floor. -Huh!? I thought that I had healed everyone already? (Farah) I run faster and head to the source of the noise. -It comes from this room! (Farah) I open the door of the room and walk inside. As I move inside, I find a sister groaning painfully on the bed. -This is... (Farah) I rush to her side and check up on the girl''s symptoms. I take up her skirt and look at her body. I find many black spots appearing from her wound. -This is not caused by the radiation. Huh? (Farah) The moment I find her face, I can''t help but surprise. -Sister Theresa? (Farah) My sister takes care of me for so many years during that trial. My head turns blank as I can''t think of anything clearly. I use my hands to hit my face and remind myself. -I need to save her first! (Farah) At first, I try to cast ordinary healing magic. But it doesn''t work at all... -Sister Theresa... (Farah) I can''t let her die here...I apologize to Hale inside my mind and start using my power again. The rainbow light comes out and takes away all those black spots. The wounds on her body also close up because of my skill. -Hahh... (Farah) I can only let out my breath after I am sure sister Theresa is completely healed. -She will be fine for now... (Farah) At this moment, I remember there was one more person who stayed at sister Theresa''s while I was fighting. -I couldn''t see her face clearly, since I had no leeway to pay attention to her at that moment. (Farah) At this moment, I can hear sounds coming from the other side of the door. -You have to hurry up! Sister is in a dangerous situation! I peek out and find a sister who is talking with the crystal. -I am trying! -Then do it faster! -Hah, but you know! The spaceship takes time, and the support can''t arrive right away. For some reason, I feel the face of the sister in front of me looks incredibly similar. However, I can''t remember when I have seen her face. -You...? The sister stops in the middle of her call and glares at me. -What are you doing over there? I stutter and answer her in a shaking voice. -I just...healed the sister inside the room. (Farah) -Heal? The blond sister runs inside the room and starts checking on sister Theresa. -It disappears! It really disappears... The blond sister starts crying as she thanks me repeatedly. -Thank you...Thank you... Madeus Chapter 425: Are You Really Tia? Farah''s POV The blond sister turns to me and asks. -How can I thank you? I awkwardly shake my head. -It''s nature to help the people in need. You don''t need to repay me by any means. (Farah) The sister holds her head as she has a headache. -Little girl. -Yes? (Farah) -I know that it''s your choice to do a good deed. But it''s not a good idea to do it for free. -Yes? What do you mean by that? (Farah) -It''s easy. I will give you an example. If you help someone without asking back today, those people will tell their friends about that. The sister points at me and asks in a gentle voice. -What do you think will happen after that? -... (Farah) -They will become more and more dependent on you. The light inside the sister''s eyes dies down. -They will demand you to help them when they need. It will eventually become more frequent until those people can''t live without your help. -That... (Farah) -Do you think that will be a good thing? -I don''t...? (Farah) -The trust you build up like that can easily be broken. Once you fail to save one of those people, they will put all the blame on you. The sister takes out a liquid bottle and gives it to me. -This elixir can temporarily enhance your mana for a short time. Please take it as a reward for your healing. And please remember my advice...Do not try to be a hero. The sister reaches out to pat my head. -I don''t want to see that repeat again. As I listen to the sister''s advice, I nod since she just wants the best for me. After I receive the elixir, I resume the tour around the basement. But I still don''t find anyone else on the above floor. I also can''t even find Kagehina. -Where could she go? (Farah) I can only find the squad of maids guarding outside of the church. They look shy as they can''t protect me in the last battle. It''s not their fault since the barrier appeared too suddenly. -But where was the girl I defeated? (Farah) One of the maids steps up and speaks to me. -We got the sister''s permission and took her back to our base, master. -Eh, why? (Farah) Another maid steps up and answers my question. -We find very familiar energy coming from the little girl. Based on the database, this kind of energy once appeared in the past. The head maid was the one who registered this data after she came back from back to save you, master. -Is that so...? (Farah) Then the girl who just met was a pawn... -There is only a goddess who comes to my mind when I think about the possessed girl. A very dominant ancient goddess I encountered in the past. -She would be a tough enemy in my current state. (Farah) When I have no more things to check, I go back to my room and get some rest. The last fight still put a torn on my body and soul. I think I need one more day to heal completely. On the following morning, I get up and try to depart from the church. However, I meet an unexpected person before my departure. A beautiful girl with platinum hair stands at the church''s entrance. -Oh, is it you? The one who treated me. -Sister Theresa... (Farah) -Eh, you have also known my name. That girl must have told you my name. I shake my head and reply to sister Theresa. -It''s not it, sister. (Farah) -Yes... I scratch my head and say in a small voice. -It''s me...Tia. (Farah) -Ehh... When I finished that statement, sister Theresa looked at me with a surprised face. -What...? I can''t hear you... Sister Theresa rushes toward my place and holds my shoulder. -Are you telling the truth? -Yes-s???! (Farah) For some reason, there is a hint of dubiety inside her voice. -It''s not the first time someone showed up in front of me and claimed to be Tina. I can''t believe you in a few exchanges. Ehhh? Why would someone do something like that? -How can I believe you that you are Tia? Answer me... Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I am so busy recently TvT. The company forces me to attend a lot of group events so we can "somehow" improve our unity. Chapter 426/Interlude 143: Welcome Back Theresa''s POV I pull out the gun and point it at the little girl in front of me. -I appreciate that you save me...But it''s a different matter when it comes to Tia. Do you have any evidence that you can show me? (Theresa) The little girl in front of me bites her lip and shows a regretted face. -I...(Farah) It takes us a long time to establish a "business" dealing with a secret drug. It''s a drug that can strengthen the person using it without backlash. Of course, the drug is a miracle like that at first. We need to go through a lot of trial and error so we can able to make that drug. As for the ingredient that made the secret drug...It is made from the remaining corpse of that "God". The one who took away my dear sister from us. This drug grants the user 2 advantages. +It can increase the life span. +It can make people stronger through mutation. With just these simple 2 advantages, the rich and many people all over the galaxy seek this drug. This drug eventually becomes their only source of income, so can they use it as a financial source for their activity. However, the information we are trying to find the sister has also been leaked. Many little girls were used by the other forces that appeared in front of us. They all proclaim that they are our sisters... Well...Of course, all of them are fake...When we asked for the evidence, they all came with something bull shit. I don''t want to let them taint her memory with us. -If you don''t have... (Theresa) -Sister Theresa! (Farah) I turn away and try to leave the little girl behind. -...Do not call me again. (Theresa) -The loner cat is thrown away, and no one needs it. It thinks everyone in this world hates its existence. (Farah) -Ehhh...? (Theresa) This sentence...I turn around and have a close look at the little girl''s face. -But one day, a cat family welcomes it. Despite it being the weakest and smallest child, the cat family... (Farah) -Will always welcome it as a family member. (Theresa) The girl in front of me blurs as I see Tia overlap her. -I am no longer a weak Tia like that day! (Farah) Tia raises her little arm and shows me her non-existent muscle. -This time! I will protect everyone again. (Farah) Only a little idiot can make a promise like that. I run toward Tia and hug her tightly. -Idiot! Where have you been? (Theresa) -Sister Theresaaa...? (Farah) -Welcome back... (Theresa) Tia hugs me back and replies with a sunshine smile. -I am back, sister~ (Farah) Madeus I am back after a long pause OwO/ Lose almost 1 week because of the fever TvT I will update chapter like normal start from today And thanks for reading. Chapter 427: It’s Not Like That, Sister!!!!! Farah''s POV Sister Theresa doesn''t want to release me after she knows my identity. -I won''t let you slip off our reach this time, Farah. I scratch my head and answer. -But sister... I need to go. (Farah) Sister Theresa doesn''t show any sign that she would release me. -Sister... (Farah) I look at the sister''s face and say to her in a serious voice. -I need to go! There is someone I need to protect! (Farah) -... Sister Theresa sighs out loud and complains. -You haven''t changed at all, Tia. Sister Theresa takes a small piece of paper and starts writing on it. After that, she pinches it at the front door of the church. -Since I don''t have the crystal with me, I can''t connect to them right away. -Yes!? (Farah) -I just left them so they would know I had found you, Tia. Sister Theresa holds her head and lets out a sigh. -If that girl didn''t go out last night, she would be able to know your identity today. -She? Who are you talking about, sister Theresa? (Farah) -Huhm? Did you meet the one wearing a blond sister''s clothes yesterday already? I did remember a sister who was unfriendly at first. However, her attitude changed 180 degrees once I successfully healed sister Theresa. Not to mention, that sister looks so close to sister Theresa. -Ehhh! Is she...? (Farah) Sister Theresa has a wry smile on her face. -That''s right! The not-so-cute lady you saw yesterday was Elana. My face brightens as I know the identity of the sister. I feel incredible to know that sister Elana and everyone are still living healthily. -Where did she go, sister Theresa? (Farah) -She had some job to do now, Tina. Once she finished it, she would group up with us later. Sister Theresa pats my head and appeases me. -Don''t worry, Tina. We will meet with each other sooner or later. -Uhm...! (Farah) Sister Theresa peeks at my behind and asks out loud. -And who is that girl? Sister Theresa pokes my cheek and asks in a weird tone. -Is that girl your lover? I turn red as I try to refuse that statement on the spot. -She is not...sister Theresa. (Farah) -Really? Kagehina steps up and speaks in my stead. -Miss Theresa must be mistaken. This lowly servant doesn''t dare to be my master''s girlfriend. -Ohhh... I push Kagehina away and try to explain. -No, it''s... (Farah) Sister Theresa has a mischievous smile as she stares at me. -I understand...So you guys are in that kind of "relationship." I tilt my head and ask sister Theresa back. -What do you mean by that??? (Farah) -Whew... Sister Theresa bends down and whispers into my ears. -You two are in that kind of "play." -Play...??? (Farah) Sister Theresa looks confused after she observes my reaction. -My...My, I seem to be mistaken. -??? (Farah) -Then, did you have any girlfriend yet, Tina? -Well... (Farah) Sister Theresa reaches out and pulls both of my cheeks. -It hurts, sister! -Did you already have a lover...? (Farah) I look away and answer sister Theresa while blushing. -Yes... (Farah) -My~ That girl would be so disappointed if she knew about this. -Eh? (Farah) -Is that girl beautiful? I nod weakly to answer sister Theresa''s question. -Which one are you talking about, sister Theresa? (Farah) -Huh? I suddenly feel the sister Theresa''s pinching become stronger. -You have more than one lover, Tina? -Is that normal? (Farah) -Well... Sister Theresa releases her pinching and puts her hand on the chin. -Well, it''s legalized on a few planets. But I never thought... Sister Theresa gives me a weird stare and comments. -That our Tina would become a "bad girl" like that. For some reason, Kagehina also nods while she listens to sister Theresa. I have no choice but to pout at their reaction. -Moh! Please explain to me, sister Theresa. (Farah) Sister Theresa has a mysterious smile and chooses to be silent. -Uwuuuu! (Farah) Sister Theresa changes the topic and looks away from me. -So, where do you want to go, Tina? -Uhm... (Farah) I start explaining to sister Theresa that I need to find a dungeon. -A dungeon, huh? -Did you hear anything about that? (Farah) Sister Theresa shrug and replies to me. -Sadly, I don''t have any information about that. At the same time, while I am having the conversation with sister Theresa, the maid squad also arrives at my side. -Master... -Hohhhh... -Sister? (Farah) -You also have this kind of hobby! Sister Theresa must have some kind of weird thought in her head again. -It''s not like what you thought, sister. -I know, I know! You don''t have to explain, Tina. -.... (Farah) Madeus Thanks for reading OwO I just got back from my company''s trip. The chapter is a little delayed because of that. The release will resume from now on Chapter 428: The Power Of The Maid Squad Farah''s POV With the arrival of another maid''s squad, we can get a vehicle this time. -So did you find where do you want to go? I am currently sitting on sister Theresa''s lap and answering her. -Uhm! The maid had found a place that had an abnormal phenomenon. (Farah) I show sister Theresa the map and point at the "X" mark. -Huhm? Sister Theresa looks surprised as she sees the map on the table. -Do you know this place, sister? (Farah) Sister Theresa shakes her head. -I haven''t been to this place. But... -Uhm? (Farah) -This is a pretty famous place on this planet. -Can you tell me about it? (Farah) Sister Theresa scratches her head and looks at me awkwardly. -Is this place somewhere you can''t tell me about? (Farah) -It''s... Before sister Theresa could finish her sentence, something suddenly pierced through our vehicle from under. That weird thing has a shape of a pincer. It might belong to some kind of gigantic animal. -What? The maids guarding near me put out their guns and start shooting at the pincer. But right before they can hit them, the pincer has already been pulled away and disappeared into the ground. -Ready for the following attack! It doesn''t take long for the pincer to attack us again. This time, it emerges right beside us. Sister Theresa holds me tightly while paying attention closely to the pincer. -Desert reaper...We are really unlucky... -What is that, sister? (Farah) Sister Theresa clicks her tongue as she watches the pincer disappear from the vehicle again. The leader maid shouts out loud as she gives the command to the other maids. -Plan B! The vehicle immediately dissolves as if made off the water. However, if I pay attention carefully to the material that made this car, I can see they are made of nanomachines. -Our master and her guest are the first priority!!! The nanomachine instantly arrives at our side and turns into a safe house. -This... Sister Theresa looks quite surprised at the nanomachine technology. -Tina... I don''t think these maids can deal with the reaper. Well, if she judges from their firepower just now, they are not that monster''s enemy. However, I witnessed the maid squad of Hana in the past, and I know how strong they are in the actual fight. I don''t bother explaining everything to sister Theresa and let her witness everything herself. Even though the car has turned into a safe room to protect Theresa and me, it still has a window that allows us to see the situation outside. As we look through the window, the pincer again appears from under the sand. This time, it successfully pierced through the body of one maid. -Tina!!! Sister Theresa tries reaching out to me so she can block my sight. However, I push her hands away and tell her. -It''s okay, sister. She is not dead. (Farah) -What? Sister Theresa can detect that something is off at the outside fight. -Huh? Even though the pincer pierces through the maid''s body, she still moves as if nothing happened. She even has the strength to hold the gun and continue shooting at the pincer. The monster also puzzles since it finds it weird that its prey can still move. The maid finds her attack useless and decides to self-destruct. -Code 000. Her self-destruct creates a terrible explosion and damages the pincer. -She just exploded!!?? But not far from where the maid just exploded, an identical maid appears. That maid only uses the self-destruct to escape the pincer, but not die for real. The leader maid once again gives out another command. -Level 2. -Yes... -Roger that. -Roger! Their uniform starts to change and start making a lot of metallic sounds. The clothes still remain in the maid''s clothes look outside, but many tubes and wires connect to the gun they are holding. The leader maid points the gun under the sand and shouts out loud. -Aim at the target!!! Sister Theresa can''t help but comments out loud. -Can they see the reaper? At the same time... -Fireeeeeeee!!! As they start shooting, many laser rays come out of the gun and fly to the ground. After a while, I can no longer see any pincer coming from under the ground. At the same time, the maid''s uniform return to normal. -Target exterminated. Madeus Chapter 429: What Is Hidden Under The Ground Farah''s POV I ponder on my spot for a moment before turning to ask sister Theresa about the monster. -The locals usually refer to this monster as the reaper. I never had a chance to witness it by myself, but I have seen its appearance in the book. Sister Theresa puts her hands behind her head and tries to make a scary face. -It''s a big giant crab that will devour people that dare to enter their territory. I can''t help but smile at how realistic sister Theresa''s actions used to describe the monster. When I was Tina, she would also do something like this to make me smile. Sister Theresa scratches her face as she stares at me. -What''s wrong, sister? (Farah) -Uhm...I''m just afraid that you won''t like that... -What do you mean, sister? (Farah) I give sister Theresa a warm hug. -It does not matter how long I have been separated from everyone. I am still your Tina. (Farah) -Tina... As we finish our conversation, the maid leader has already transformed the safe room into its original form. On the way we head to the place marked on the mark, we encounter many weird monsters. -How come this place has so many monsters...? (Farah) -... Sister Theresa looks at the scenery outside and doesn''t seem to pay attention to my question. -Sister Theresa! (Farah) -Ehhh... Sister Theresa only snaps out after I call her name out loud many times. -I''m sorry, Tina... I shake my head and try to question sister Theresa''s weird action. -What''s wrong, sister Theresa? (Farah) I can only see that sister Theresa pays too much attention to the monster that appears outside the vehicle. -Have you ever questioned the origin of the monster, Tina? Where did they come from? And what are they? -I never thought about that problem... (Farah) Because from what I have learned in school, most monsters are born from the mana. And I don''t know what is so special about that, so I don''t study the issue in depth. -What is wrong with it, sister Theresa? There must be some problem with how they were born, so sister Theresa had to say something like that. Otherwise, sister Theresa won''t start on a topic like that. -You know, Farah. We started to investigate a lot about the soul since our part away. Because of that, we come to discover many unexpected things. -... (Farah) -I don''t know if those discoveries are good things or not. But... -But...what, sister? (Farah) I see sister Theresa pauses for a long time and not continue. -That we can make a monster from a human soul. -Ehh? (Farah) -After a human''s soul comes into contact with different mana, the soul will start to mutate. The more frequently the human soul comes in contact with mana, the stronger the mutation is. Somehow, the soul will be able to gain a physical body shortly after the mutation start. -Is that a good thing instead, sister Theresa? (Farah) For the dead to be able to regain their physical body, is that a good thing? Sister Theresa seems to understand my thought and smiles wryly. -It''s not something positive like what you thought, Tina. Those souls won''t be able to gain their original bodies. -Ehh? (Farah) That statement of her startles me. Right... I think about this problem so simply. -There won''t be any significant change at first. And for some reason, those people become more and more violent. It becomes worse as time pass. Those victims will never lose their violent tendency, too. -... Sister Theresa. (Farah) -Yes, Tina? -Did you experiment with those people...? (Farah) -... Sister Theresa looks away from me with a dark face. This reaction of her indicates that what I said is true. -Sister... (Farah) Sister Theresa smiles wryly and continues. -I know that you would hate us for doing all those inhumane actions. But... Sister Theresa looks at me in the eyes. -I don''t want to hide the truth from you. I don''t want to be a liar in front of you. -... (Farah) -It''s inhuman for me to do all those things...But even if you give me a second chance, I would do that again. As for why... Sister Theresa gives me a glance and then stops talking. -I... (Farah) At this moment, the maid from outside calls out to me. -Master! I have no choice but to stop our conversation to answer the maid outside. -What''s wrong? (Farah) The maid looks me in the eye and answers. -We just found an underground passage. Madeus I just had some problems with my job. Therefore, I have to take a quite long break so I can settle everything down. If nothing happened, then I would resume my daily uploading. And thanks for reading OwO